X 
 
 tihraxy of 'the trheolo^ical ^tmiYKxry 
 
 PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY 
 
 •d^D- 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 Princeton University- 
 Library 
 
 BS\85 
 .L8 
 
^hV €f^ /^7Jt 
 
\ 
 
^J^p#r- ^,^ 
 
 '^^^. 
 
 .J 
 
3>.\dW. l5^^<^:sU. \5b(S. IXa^Qnr&d 
 
 THE 
 
 Slnnotatrti ^aragrapl) 3SMt: 
 
 CONTAININO THE 
 
 OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS, 
 
 ACCORDING TO THE AUTHORIZED VERSION, 
 
 ARRANGED IN RARAGRAPIIS AND PARALLELISMS; 
 
 EXPLANATORY NOTES, 
 
 PREFACES TO THE SEVERAL BOOKS, AND AN ENTIRELY NEW SELECTION 
 OF REFERENCES TO PARALLEL AND ILLUSTRATIVE PASSAGES. 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 LONDON: 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY; 
 
 SOLD AT TUE DEPOSITORIES, 5G, PATERNOSTER ROW, 6.5, ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD, 
 
 AND 164, PICCADILLY; AND BY THE BOOKSELLERS. 
 
 MDCCCLXI. 
 
CON T R N T S. 
 
 TAOE 
 
 Thh Gospel accouiiing to St. ItATTiiEW , 1060 
 
 The Gospel accouding to St. JIauk 1116 
 
 The Gospel according to St. I.uke 1142 
 
 The Gospel according to St. Joh.v 1191 I 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles 1237 
 
 The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Romans 1294 
 
 The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Couinthians 1319 
 
 The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians 1340 
 
 The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Galatians 1353 
 
 The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Ephesians 1362 
 
 The Epistle op Paul the Apostle to the Pjiilippians . 1369 
 
 The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Colossians 1374 
 
 The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Thessaloni.vns 1379 
 
 The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Thessalonians 1383 
 
 The First Epistle op Paul the Apostle to Timothy 1386 
 
 The Second Epistle op Paul the Apostle to Timothy 1392 
 
 The Epistle of Paul the .Apostle to Titus 1396 
 
 The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to Philemon 1399 
 
 The Epistle op Paul the Apostle to the Hehrews 1401 
 
 The Gener.^l Epistle of James 1416 
 
 The First Epistle General op Peter 1422 
 
 The Second Epistle General of Peter 1428 
 
 The First Epistle General of John 1432 
 
 The Second Epistle of John 1438 
 
 The Third Eplsti.e of John 1438 
 
 The General Epistle op Judr 1440 
 
 The Revelation of St. John the Divine I443 
 
 A^^^ 
 
 -V 
 
r^ 
 
 PREFACES, TABLES, ETC. 
 
 PACE 
 
 Pi efatorj' Remarks on the New Testament 1051 
 
 General Remarks on the Four Gospels 1053 
 
 Chronological Table of the Gospel History 1055 
 
 Preface to the Gospel according to St. Matthew 1059 
 
 Preface to the Gospel according to St. Mark 1115 
 
 Preface to the Gospel according to St. Luke 1112 
 
 Preface to the Gospel according to St. John 1190 
 
 Preface to the Acts of the Apostles 1237 
 
 Sketch of Events to the Destruction of Jerusalem 12S9 
 
 Chronological Table of the New Testament History 1291 
 
 General Remarks on the Apostolical Epistles 1292 
 
 Note on St. Paul's Early Life and Character ... 1292 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to the Romans 1 293 
 
 Preface to the First Epistle to the Corinthians 1318 
 
 Preface to the Second Epistle to the Coriulhians 13 10 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to the Galatians 1353 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to the Epbesians 1361 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to the Philippians 1369 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to the Colossians 1374 
 
 Preface to the First Ei)istle to the Thessalonians 1379 
 
 Preface to the Second Epistle to the The8s<alonians 1383 
 
 Preface to the First Epistle to Timothy 1385 
 
 Preface to the Second Epistle to Timothy 1391 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to Titus 1396 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to Philemon 1398 
 
 Preface to the Epistle to the Hebrews 1100 
 
 Preface to the General Epistle of Jnmea 1116 
 
 Preface to the First Epistle General of Peter 1421 
 
 Preface to the Second Epistle General of Peter 1128 
 
 Preface to the First Epistle General of John 1132 
 
 Preface to the Second Epistle of J olin 1137 
 
 Preface to the Third Epistle of John • . . . H38 
 
 Preface to the General Epistle of Judo 1439 
 
 Preface to the Revelation of St. John 1111 
 
 Note on the Prophetic Visions of the Revelation U08 
 
 M .\. P S. 
 
 Map of Palestine in tho time of our Lord {Froiilupiecv). 
 
 Map illustrating the Acts of tlie Apostles 1237 
 
PREFATORY REMARKS 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 Whex Malachi had uttered his last prophetic warnings, 
 the voice of inspiration was silent. All that was to be 
 revealed of the nature, purposes, and will of God, under 
 the dispensation of Law, was complete. It was now to be 
 proved whether that revelation, enforced as it had been 
 by the severest discipline, would avail to reinstate and 
 preserve in godliness and virtue, and consequently in the 
 happy enjoyment of the Divine favour, the people to whom 
 it had been made. For four hundred years the probation 
 was continued. It is true that the people did not relapse 
 into the idolatry to which they had once been prone; 
 but they sank into a cold and heartless formalism. And 
 it was found that a merely nominal monotheism had 
 little or no power to counteract human corruption, and 
 to cherish moral excellence. Ere this period of proba- 
 tion had elapsed, it had been unquestionably demon- 
 strated that the Law *was weak through the flesh.' 
 See note on the State of the Jews after the Captivity, 
 p. 506. 
 
 Mean while, similar proof of the need of something more 
 than had yet been attained by man, apart from such a 
 revelation, was being accumulated in the Gentile world. 
 Men had, indeed, the voice of conscience, and the light 
 of nature; they were sometimes compelled to recognise 
 the ever-active control of Providence, and the frequent 
 Interposition of avenging justice or corrective discipline ; 
 and yet ' all flesh had corrupted its way upon earth,' 
 and the degradation had become deeper and deeper; 
 until, at the period just referred to, the world had at- 
 tained to a pre-eminence in wickedness, such as perhaps 
 no period before or since has ever witnessed. Statesmen 
 and lawgivers had seen something of the evil, and had 
 mourned over the deterioration of society; and they had 
 striven, by all the means they could devise, to correct it. 
 For this end every form of government had been tried. 
 Power was lodged in the hands of the one, of the few, 
 or of the many. But all these expedients were equally 
 and totally ineffectual. And it became evident that no 
 system of laws, no constitution of government, and no 
 social arrangements had power either to elevate the 
 lone of private morals or to foster such attainments in 
 public virtue as might save them from destruction. 
 Philosophers had sought to obtain and to teach true con- 
 ceptions of the Divine nature, and of human duty and 
 destiny; bringing to bear upon these subjects the most 
 acute and the most comprehensive intellects which the 
 world has ever Icnown ; but the result was that ' the 
 world by wisdom knew not God.' Men's taste also had 
 been retined to the highest degree; so that now, if ever, 
 the beautiful might minister to the good ; but art, instead 
 
 of purifying morals, had become tainted with the prevail- 
 ing corruption ; and had disseminated more widely, and 
 rendered yet more intensely fatal, the poison with which it 
 was itself infected. Thus, amongst the Gentiles the ex- 
 periment was tried under every form of government, under 
 the most favourable conditions of intellectual culture, 
 and during the period of the most perfect development of 
 human taste. But these influences were found utterly 
 inadequate to procure any moral reforiii;ition. The ex- 
 perience of many ages had shown conclusively that the 
 word of God was true to the letter; *mon did not like 
 to retain God in their knowledge ;' ' the thoughts of 
 their hearts were only evil continually.' And it was 
 practically demonstrated that, without some merciful 
 Divine interposition, the condition of man was hopeless. 
 See further on this subject, Wayland on the Preparation 
 for the Advent of Messiah, 
 
 But other processes had been going on, and were appa- 
 rently drawing to a close at the same time. The dispersion 
 of the Hebrew nation through other countries hud made 
 widely known some of the religious principles which they 
 held ; and this had been the means of exciting and 
 directing inquiry upon religious subjects, and of pre- 
 paring the minds of many for the reception of more 
 perfect disclosures of these important truths. The scat- 
 tered Hebrew tribes were also fondly clinging to their 
 anticipation of a great deliverer who should give tliera 
 freedom and power ; and they had communicated some- 
 thing of their hopes to the nations among whom they 
 dwelt (see note on Matt. ii. 2); so that there was a general 
 expectation of a new order of things in which the present 
 ills of man's condition were to be removed : see Virgil, 
 Eel. iv. And all these influences had been particularly 
 powerful in Greece, where intellectual civilization had 
 made its home, and had cultivated the mind of man to 
 the highest degree. There especially all questions of 
 mental science, and of morals and religion, were keenly 
 debated. These discussions had exposed the falsehood of 
 the popular mythologies ; but they had failed to establish 
 any other system in their room. The question *What 
 is truth ?' was waiting for an answer. 
 
 At the same time all these controversies and investiga- 
 tions were bringing out the resources of the language, 
 singularly copious and precise, in which almost exclusively 
 they were carried on ; so that the Greek tongue had come 
 to surpass all others in the power of distinguishing the 
 nicest shades of thought, and expressing the highest 
 spiritual conceptions. And the language thus refined 
 and perfected had been spreading itself, by conquest, 
 colonization, and commerce, through almost the whole 
 
 1061 
 
PREFATORY REMARKS ON THE IVEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 kno\vn world. Everywhere it was the language of the 
 educated, in many places to even the common people it 
 was almost a Becond mother-tongue. The greater part 
 of those who could read probably could read Greek. 
 Here therefore "^as provided for any new n; velat ion 
 to the world of the highest truth, a well adapted vehicle, 
 » language capable of enunciating the message from on 
 high, with a distinctness Ibat should bear the scrutiny 
 of all coming ages. And this language was now so gene- 
 rally diffused that it could carry the truth further than 
 it could ever have gone before. 
 
 And the almost universal diffusion of the culture and 
 language of Greece had been followed by an equally wide 
 extension of the political supremacy of Rome. After many 
 ages of conflict, the nations, including that people who had 
 been the chosen depositaries of God's revealed will, were 
 just beginning to repose under the stern but tolerant 
 despotism of Augustus. So long as the imperial authority 
 was submitted to, the rulers of Rome cared but little what 
 was the faith and worship of the different races beneath 
 their sway. An unoffending subject of that vast empire 
 might traverse its length and breadth, proclaiming any 
 doctrines, and making proselytes to any religious opinions, 
 which allowed or required allegiance to Cxsar. 
 
 Thus, at the close of the four hundred years, all human 
 natvire in its moral degradation was crying to Heaven, 
 'It is time for thee, Lcrd, to work; for they have made 
 void thy law.* And His reply, uttered by all these 
 wondrous preparations of His providence, seemed to be, 
 *l[y righteousness is near ; my salvation is gone forth.' 
 
 Now * the fulness of the time' is come. The silence of 
 ages is broken. God speaks * by His Son.* A new mani- 
 festation of his purposes and will is made by the teach- 
 ings of Jesus, his sinless life, and voluntary death. By 
 him the revelation of the Divine Law is completed, its 
 authority is establislied, and its ultimate design is accom- 
 plished. So that 'what the Law could not do, in that it 
 w:i8 weak through the flesh, God (sending his own Son 
 in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin) condemned sin 
 in the flesh : that the righteousness of the Law might 
 be fulfilled in those who walk not after the flesh, but 
 after the Spirit.' IJy him, too, provision is made to 
 satisfy the eager hut ill-defined aspirations of our race, to 
 supply their pressing wants, to coirect and remove the 
 otherwise incorrigible evils of their depraved and degraded 
 condition, and to deliver them from the burden of their 
 otherwise inexpiable guilt. 
 
 Now again *holy men' 'are moved by the Holy Ghost.* 
 And their office in connection with this later revelation 
 is first to record, in the four Gospels, the life, death, 
 and resurrection of * tlie Woitn who was made flesh and 
 dwelt among us, full of grace and truth :' secondly, in 
 the Acts of the Apostloa, to narrate some of the remilts 
 of his BcrvantA* testimony to him 'in Jerusalem, and in 
 Judfca, and in Samaria, and to the uttermost parts of the 
 earth:* then, in their Kpintles, to unfold the truths 
 respecting Him in 'all the fulness of the ble8«ing of the 
 
 gospel of peace;* and, finally, in the Apocalypse, 'to 
 show unto his servants the things which must shortly 
 come to puss,* in relation to the destinies of his kingdom 
 in the world. 
 
 This part of Holy Scripture is therefore emphatically 
 the Revelation of Jesus Christ. In the earlier portions of 
 the Bible the enlightened eye discovers constant reference 
 to a Great Personage who was to come as the King of 
 Israel and the Redeemer of men. But there he was seen 
 'through a glass, darkly:* here he 'is manifestly set 
 forth' as the one great subject of the whole. And, as 
 liere represented to us, lie is the Saviour whom fallen 
 human nature needed, and for whom God, in liis love 
 and wisdom, had so long been preparing. What human 
 statesmanship, philosophy and art, and even the Divine 
 system of law 'could not do,* he accomplishes. He is 
 'the Life' to those who were dead; restoring the guilty 
 to the enjoyment of Divine favour, regenerating and 
 sanctifying the individual, and giving purity and stability 
 to society. And He is ' the Truth ;' satisfying and stimu- 
 lating man's most earnest questionings, revealing to him 
 at once the Divine nature and his own, making known 
 to liim God's justice and mercy as united in tlie forgive- 
 ness of sin, relieving the mysteries of the present, and 
 for the future ' bringing life and immortality to light.' 
 
 The Book in which this revelation is containtnl is ap- 
 propriately designated 'The New Covenant of our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ.' The word rendered 'Testa- 
 ment,* or rather 'Covenant,' is used by our Lord himself, 
 with reference to the Divine dispensation which he came 
 to introduce (see Matt. xxvi. 28, and note); and, like the 
 word ' gospel,* it was naturally transferred to the Book in 
 which it is, by Divine inspiration, deposited. It completes 
 the former revelation, partly by fulfilling its types and 
 prophecies, as is shown most fully in the Gospel of 
 Matthew and tlie Epistle to tho Hebrews; partly by 
 perfecting its communications respecting Divine truth 
 and human duty and destiny, as maybe seen particularly 
 by ciiTuparing tiie laws of Moses with the precepts of our 
 Lord and his apostles. And, unlike the Old Testament, 
 it forbids us to expect any further additions to tiie Divine 
 teachings which it contains. 
 
 The New Testament is all written in tho Greek 
 language ; and is wholly in prose, although a few jiortions 
 have some of the poetical rliythm of tho ancient Hebrew. 
 All the books which are comprised in it wen? composed 
 within little more than fifty years, during the first century 
 of the Christian era ; and all, except the narratives of 
 Mark and Luke, were probably written by apostles. The 
 naturnl divimon is into two portions: — 
 
 I. Jlistorical^ comprising, (1) The four Gospels, (2) The 
 Ai^ta of the Apostles. 
 
 II. Tfidactic, containing, fl) Tho Pauline Kpistlen, 
 (2) The General Kpi^tlcs of James, IVter, Jude, and 
 John, with two short letters of the last-named apostle; 
 and (.1) The Apocalypse of John, the great Pr()ph(.'tie,al 
 book of the New Covenant. 
 
GENERAL REMAEKS 
 
 THE FOUll GOSPELS. 
 
 The Saxon word Gospel is a translation of a Greek word 
 which niuans good news (Luke ii. 10). It is used in 
 Scripture primarily to signify the message of God's saving 
 mercy in Christ (Mark i. 15 ; Rom. i. 1) : and it was sub- 
 sequently applied to the inspired books containing this 
 message, and particularly to those which record our Lord's 
 life, death, and resurrection — the great facts on which all 
 the rest is built. These narratives, however, do not profess, 
 either singly or together, to give a complete account of 
 all the circumstances of our Lord's life, or of all his mira- 
 cles and discourses. This is expressly disclaimed by the 
 latest evangelist, who declares (John xx. 30 ; xxi. 25) that 
 such of them only have been selected as were essential 
 to the great practical purpose of the gospel, in glorifying 
 the Son of God, and leading men to salvation througli 
 faith in him. And the absence of a vast number of 
 wonderful facts, conversations, and discourses, which the 
 writers might have introduced, affords a strong presump- 
 tion of their veracity and inspiration. For, to minds 
 not under special Divine influence, there would have 
 hwn the strongest inducements to add to the interest of 
 their writings, to advance their own fame as authors, 
 and to gratify an eager curiosity, by communicating all 
 the particulars which they possessed respecting their 
 Lord. But they have recorded enough fully to unfold the 
 cliaracter and claims of Christ, the evidence of his mission, 
 and the leading principles of his heavenly doctrine. As 
 for the rest, the very tradition, though it was doubtless 
 fondly cherished by many of the first believers, has been 
 pL-nnitted to perish. 
 
 Tlu' conscious honesty of the evangelists, and the super- 
 intendence of the Spirit of truth, are further indicated 
 both by their tone and manner — so simple and natural, 
 so subdued as to their own emotions, and so evidently 
 free from any intention to produce efect upon the reader 
 by the wonderful narrative committed to them : and also 
 by their modest self-forgetfulness; for they never make 
 themselves prominent, or give any details of their personal 
 history ; feeling that their office is to set before the world 
 * not themselves, but Christ Jesus their Lord.' 
 
 * Every important purpose, in a work meant for tho people 
 lit larrjCy is accomplished by the Gospels in their present 
 state. Had they contained all t)ie words and actions of 
 Christ, tlu-y would have been too voluminous for a 
 manual adapted to ordinary use. Enough is recorded to 
 direct our faith and regulate our practice ; more would 
 have been superfluous, and in some respects (from the 
 multitude of questions and unprofitable speculations to 
 which, judging from what we see is now the case, they 
 would have given rise), might have defeated the main 
 purpose in view, — the 'making men wise unto salvation, 
 through faith which is in Christ Jesus.* ' 
 
 It is one remarkable peculiarity of the evangelical 
 history that it is contained, not in one narrative, but in 
 four. Two of these were written by the apostles Matthew 
 and John, who saw the greater part of the events, and 
 heard the discourses, which they relate. The other two 
 were composed, from the oral or written narratives of 
 eye-witnesses, by Mark and Luke, who were early disciples 
 of the apostles. 
 
 The iirst three Gospels differ greatly from the fourth, 
 in their materials and their mode of treating them : but 
 between the three there ia a great general resemblance 
 in cliaractrr and contents. Although each of them has 
 portions peculiar to itself, thoy proceed in the main upon 
 
 a common outline, and contain a large amount of common 
 matter ; on which account they are sometimes called 
 the Syrtoj)t\cal Gospels. They contain also numerous 
 striking verbal agreements, connected with many equally 
 striking apparent discrepancies. 
 
 This peculiar combination of minute verbal agreements 
 (which so plainly indicates some common sources) with 
 minute verbal differences, has been accounted for in various 
 ways. It was at one time generally supposed that the Gospel 
 which was first written (whichever it might be) was used 
 freely by the later evangelists. Difl'erent critics have 
 adduced almost the same arguments for believing each 
 of the three Gospels to be the foundation of the rest ; 
 and this fact alone is well fitted to excite suspicion as to 
 the soundness of the theory. Besides this, the very criteria 
 which have been regarded as marking the original narra- 
 tive are found sometimes in one Gospel, sometimes in 
 another. Nor does this theory give any explanation of 
 the many minute diversities of language which occur in 
 passages otherwise the most similar : compare, for instance, 
 the parable of the sower, either in Greek or English, as re- 
 lated in Matt. xiii. 1—9 ; Mark iv. 1—9 ; Luke viii. 4—8. 
 Another supposition is, that all the three evangelists used 
 a common written document: but this is open to the objec- 
 tion just mentioned ; with this addition, that there is no 
 trace of the existence of such a docimient. There appear 
 to be fewer difficulties attending the hypothesis of those 
 who regard the evangelists as having been almost, if not 
 wholly, independent of each other, but as having embodied 
 in their narratives very much of the oral teaching of the 
 apostles, which, partly through their own regard to truth, 
 and chiefly through the preservative guidance of the Holy 
 Spirit, woulil be given commonly in the same words, but 
 with the slight diversities incident to oral narration. 
 In this way both the general correspondences and the 
 verbal variations are satisfactorily accounted for, and a 
 fresh argument is obtained in favour of the early date of 
 the Gosptds. For it is hard to believe ' that, after the 
 apostolic age, three unconnected writers, founding their 
 narratives upon oral accounts alone, would have harmo- 
 nized together as do the three evangelists. The agreement 
 and difference among these Gospels present a very extra- 
 ordinary, or rather unique phenomenon, whiih requires a 
 peculiar cause for its solution, to be found mrly in t!ie fact 
 that they were all based upon unwritti'u mirrativea, wliich 
 had, as yet, lost nothing of their original character.' In 
 reading all the Gospels, therefore, we are in effect listening 
 to the very words of tho apostles; who, as personal 
 witnesses of all the events of our Lord's official life (see 
 Acts i. 21, 22), had, by virtue of their office, given to 
 their disciples a narrative of the facts. 
 
 One result of the mutual independence of the four 
 historians of the life of our Lord is a difficulty in making 
 all their accounts to harmonize in minute particular, 
 especially of time and number. These apparent discre- 
 pancies are adverted to in the notes upon the passages 
 in which they are found. They are all such as would 
 naturally occur in independent narratives written I)y men 
 who viewed the history from different points, and had 
 diff'erent habits of thought, and different objects in writing. 
 Thus it has become almost impossible to construct a 
 perfect Harmony of the Gospels. It is manifest that the 
 evangelists never intended to give, either separately or 
 collectively, an exact chronological account of our liord's 
 life and ministry; but rather to record tho substanco of 
 his teaching, and those events which form the basis of 
 
GENERAL REMARKS ON THE FOUR GOSPELS. 
 
 his religion. The order of time was therefore with them 
 a secondarj' consideration ; aud in some instances cannot 
 now be fixed with certainty. Nor is it possible in all 
 cases to say whether the apparently similar narratives of 
 different evangelists do or do not refer to the same event. 
 It is only a substantial harmony that can be attained ; 
 although this is such as to lead to the conclusion that 
 if we had full information of all the facts and circum- 
 stances, the agreement of the several narratives would 
 be seen to be complete. For it is clear that, so far as 
 the main features of the history are concerned, an harmo- 
 nious whole is presented to us, and the several narratives 
 naturally fall into accordance. 
 
 It is one great advantage resulting from this fourfold 
 narrative of our Lord's life, that the facts which form the 
 basis of all gospel-truth rest upon the testimony of four 
 witnesses, who were plainly in great measure independent 
 of each other. In addition to this, the same great Subject 
 of the nan'ative is presented to us in four different aspects. 
 For, while the evangelists all wrote under the guidance 
 of the Holy Spirit, and there are portions of the history 
 which are common to them all, each h.as a part of the 
 evangelical narrative which is peculiar to himself, and 
 which harmonizes most fitly with the east of his own 
 mind and with the purpose of his book. Each also has ex- 
 pressed his inspired communications in his own language 
 and style, and placed them in that point of view which 
 most affected himself; and thus each has given a faithful 
 and, at the same time, distinct portrait of the Saviour. 
 And, if any eminent human character is often regarded 
 and described differently by those who have known him 
 intimately, and still by each of them in perfect consistency 
 with truth, how much more is it likely to be so witli 
 regard to One whose glorious person and character were 
 beyond human comprehension ! Hence another gi-eat 
 benefit that we derive from having more than one Gos- 
 pel ; since, by uniting all the individual traits scattered 
 throughout the four into one complete portraiture, we 
 are enabled to approach more nearly to a comprehension 
 of the life of our blessed Lord. 
 
 Besides the differences arising from the individual mind 
 and character of each of the evangelists, and tlieir different 
 sources of information, others appear to have been caused 
 by the different purposes for which they wrote. Dy one, 
 Jesus of Nazareth is shown to be the long-expected 
 Messiah, in whom ancient prophecy is fulKlled. liy 
 another, h(^ is set before us full of Divine power in its 
 highest manifestation. liy another, he is exhibited as 
 the Source of blessing to our fallen and wretched world. 
 By the fourth, he is represented as personally uniting the 
 Divine and the human in liia own nature, th.it he may 
 restore man to communion with God. On this subjec;!, 
 see the Prefaces to llie several Gospels. The accnunls 
 of the four evangelists must therefore be brought to- 
 gether in order to obtain a complete view of our Lord's 
 life and character. Kach narrative is suppleTuentary to 
 the rest ; and it is from thi- combined study of thi;m all 
 that the fullest and deepest views of the gospel history 
 will be gained. 
 
 In proceeding to ascertain, so far as is possible, the 
 chronological order of the history, it is found that the 
 Gospels of Matthew, M.ark, and Luke have a striking 
 affinity with each other in their general features of 
 time anil plaw, differirtg greatly from John's Gospel in 
 both particulars. They relate moat fully our Lord's 
 
 Jublic ministrations in Galilee, until his last journey to 
 erusalcm just before his death ; but do not exjiressly 
 mention either of his preceding visits to the Holy 
 City, or any of the incidents of his earlier ministry in 
 Judara, although theT contain some slight allusions to tnem 
 (see Matt, xxiii. Si; xxvii. 57, and parallels: see also 
 Matt. iv. 25; xvi. 1 ; and I.uke x. .'58, .'ill, compared with 
 John xi. 1, 2). But in the fourth Gospel this deficiencv 
 is remarkablv supplied. The various occasions on which 
 our Lord wciit up to Jcnisalcra arc specified, in connection 
 with the discourses which ho delivered, and the miracles 
 which he wrought, upon those occasions. Ilencc it results 
 
 that, while the first three evangelists mention only that 
 Passover at which he was crucitied, John expressly men- 
 tions three (John ii. 13 ; vi. 4 ; xiii. 1), and probably four 
 Passovers (see John v. 1), during our Lord's public minis- 
 try, making its duration about three years and a half. It 
 is further found to be necessary, in harmonizing the four 
 Gospels, to transpose the order of some events in some 
 one or more of the evangelists. All the harmonists agree 
 in making some change ; but they differ in opinion as to 
 the preference which they severally give to the order of 
 some one evangelist. In the following Chronological 
 Table of the gospel history as arranged by Dr. Kobinson, 
 the order of John is never altered, though between the 
 events which he records large portions of the other evan- 
 gelists are sometimes introduced ; Mark's order is only 
 twice inverted ; Luke's not much oftener; Matthew's most 
 of ail. But in no case are the alterations very important. 
 
 In studying the Gospels, it is important to remember 
 some peculiar characteristics of our Lord's teaching. His 
 revelations were gradualli/ made, and were not com- 
 pleted till after his resurrection. For this there appear 
 to have been several reasons. One was that the prejudices 
 of his hearers, and even of his disciples, were so strong, 
 that they were not at first able to bear the full disclosure 
 of the truth. And it was his rule to reward faith in his 
 elementary teachings by imparting more. But the chief 
 reason is doubtless to be found in the important truth 
 that the doctrines of Christianity sprang out of the facts, 
 and therefore could not be revealed till the facts had been 
 accomplished. Hence it will be seen that our Lord first 
 performs or announces some part of his own worlc, and 
 alludes to some doctrine connected witii it ; then repeats 
 the lesson more exidicitly; and at length either more fully 
 reveals it, or refers his disciples to the teaching of the coming 
 Spirit. He nowhere makes a full disclosure of his character, 
 but even forbids others to declare it, and confines his 
 ministry to a sni.all district and a despised people. For 
 he came from heaven, not so much to teaeh the gospel, as 
 to be himself the subject of it, leaving the Holy Spirit to 
 be its chief interpreter after his departure. He is him- 
 self, in truth, the gospel. His coming and work, apart 
 from nil that he directly taught, constitute the glad tidings 
 of 'great joy to all people.' He sutlers, and heuee the 
 doctrine of the atonement. Ho arises from the dead, aud 
 becomes ' the first-fruits of them that slept.' 
 
 It is due to several learned and able modern expositors 
 to state, that in this portion of tlie work important help 
 has been derived from their works. This hiw rarely been 
 acknowledged in the notes unless thi'ir own words are 
 quoted. The Biblical student is referred to the Editions 
 of the Greek Testament by Alford, Bloomlield, Burton, 
 Webster and Wilkinson, and Wordsworth, as well as to 
 Sticr's ' ■\\'ords of the Lord Jesus,' Olshausen's ' Commcii- 
 tarv on the Gospels,' Brown's ' Discourses of our Lord,' 
 anJ K. Watson's ' Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew.' 
 In these, as well as in Calvin's Commentaries and liengel's 
 'Gnomon,' will be found n fuller exposition of manv 
 Bulije(-ts than the plan and limits of the present work 
 Would allow. 
 
 In this portion of the Sacred Volume, (is well as in 
 all the preceding, the text is an exact reprint of the 
 Authorized Version, with thi' sole exception that, in ordc^r 
 to carry out the proper division and punctiiation of the 
 sentences, it h:is been found necessary, in some few in- 
 stances, to insert in bracki-t« the personal pronouns [he] 
 or [they] where our translators had omitted them as 
 being implied in the succeeding verb. 
 
 It should also be observed, that the principal notes on 
 the numerous parallel passages in the Gospids have been 
 appended to the narrative of that evangelist (whichever 
 of the four it may be) who gives the fullest aci ount of the 
 I)articular discourse or irausaclion ; and that notes refer- 
 ring to lliese are placed in the other Gns]ielB, together 
 with such other notes as some peculiarity iu the language 
 or connection seemed to refjuirc. 
 
 L 
 
A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE GOSPEL HISTORY, 
 
 EXIlIBITIiNG A HARMONY OF THE FODK GOSPELS: WITH THE PLACES WHERE THE EVENTS NARRATED 
 
 APPEAR TO HAVE OCCURRED. 
 
 Part I. — Events connected with the Birth and Child- 
 hood OF OUR Lord. 
 SECT. Time : jidmit thirteen years and a half. 
 
 1. The Genealogies 
 
 2. The birth of John announced to Zacharias. — Jerusalem 
 
 3. The birth of Jesus announced to \iwj.—Nasarcth 
 
 4. Mary's visit to Elisabeth, and her song of praise. — Jutta f .... 
 
 5. The birth of John the Biiptist. — Jutta t 
 
 6. An angel appears to Joseph. — Nazareth 
 
 7. The birth of Jesus. — Bethlehem 
 
 8. Angelic mission to the shepherds. — Near Bethlehem 
 
 9. The circumcision of Jesus, and his presentation in the temple. — | 
 
 Bethlehem and Jerusalem j 
 
 10. The visit of the Magi. — Jerusalem and Bethlehem 
 
 11. The flight into Egypt. Herod's cruelty. The return from | 
 
 Egypt to Nazareth j 
 
 12. At twelve years of age Jesus goes to the passover. — Jerusalem. 
 
 Part II.— Annodncement and Introduction of our Lord's 
 
 Public Ministry. 
 
 Time: About one year;'^ commencing about eighteen years after 
 
 seet. 12. 
 
 13. The ministry of John the Baptist. — The Desert. The Jordan. 
 
 14. The baptism of Jesus. — J7ie Jordan 
 
 1.5. The temptation. — Desert of Judea 
 
 16. Testimony of John the Baptist to Jesus. — Brthabara 
 
 17. Twoof John's disciples follow Jesus. Andrew brings Peter to him. 
 
 18. Jesus returns to Galilee. Philip becomes his disciple, and ) 
 
 brings Nathaniel to him j 
 
 19. The marriage at Cana in Galilee. Visit to Capernaum 
 
 Part III. — Fuosi the first Passover during ouk Lord's 
 
 Public Ministry until the second. 
 
 Time : One year. 
 
 20. Jesus goes up to Jerusalem to the passover. He drives the ) 
 
 traders out of the temple J 
 
 21. Nicodemus visits him at night. — Jerusalem 
 
 22. Jesus leaves Jerusalem, but remains in Judea and makes \ 
 
 disciples. Further testimony of John the Baptist. — JEnon. j 
 
 23. Jesus departs for Galilee after John is cast into prison 
 
 24. Passing through Samaria he converses with a woman of Sychar 1 
 
 at Jacob's well. Many Samaritans believe on him j 
 
 2-5. He arrives in Galilee, and teaches there publicly 
 
 26. He comes again to Cana in Galilee, where he heals the son of \ 
 
 a nobleman I3 ing ill at Capernaum I 
 
 27. Jesus at Nazareth; he is there rejected. He goes to Capernaum, 
 
 fixes his abode there, and teaches publicly on the sabbath. . 
 
 28. The call of Peter, Andrew, James, and John, and the miracu- 
 
 lous draught of fishes. — Sea of Galilee: near Capernaum .. j 
 
 29. Jesus heals a demoniac in the synagogue. — Capernaum 
 
 30. He heals Peter's wife's mother, and many others 
 
 31. He makes his first circuit with his disciples throughout Galilee. 
 
 32. He heals a leper. On account of his great popularity he i 
 
 retires from the town to desert places ) 
 
 33. He returns to Capernaum. The people flock to him. He I 
 
 heals a paralytic let down through the roof J 
 
 34. He calls filatthew to follow him 
 
 Part IV. — From the second2 Passover until the third. 
 Time : One year. 
 3.3. Jesus at Jerusalem at the passover; heals an infirm man at \ 
 thepoolof Bethesdaonthesabbath. The Jews seek to Idll him. j 
 
 1. 1-17 
 
 1. 18-25 
 
 2. 1-12 
 2. 13-23 
 
 3. 1-12 
 
 3. 13-17 
 
 4. 1-U 
 
 4. 12 
 4. 17 
 
 4. 13-16 
 4. 18-22 
 
 8. 14-17 
 4. 23-25 
 
 8. 2-4 
 
 9. 2-8 
 9. 9 
 
 1. 1-8 
 1. 9-11 
 1. 12, 13 
 
 1. 14 
 1. 14, 15 
 
 1. 16-20 
 
 1. 21-28 
 1. 29-34 
 1. 35-39 
 
 1. 40-45 
 
 2. 1-12 
 2, 13, 14 
 
 3. 23-38 
 
 1. 5-25 
 
 1. 26-38 
 
 1. 39-56 
 
 1. 67-80 
 
 2. 1-7 
 2. 8-20 
 
 2. 21-38 
 
 2. 39,40 
 2. 41-52 
 
 3. 1-18 
 
 3. 21-23 
 
 4. 1-13 
 
 4. 14 
 
 4. 14, 15 
 
 4. 16-31 
 
 5. 1-U 
 
 4. 31-37 
 
 4. 38-41 
 
 4. 42-44 
 
 5. 12-16 
 
 5. 17-26 
 
 5. 27, 2S 
 
 1. 15-34 
 
 1. 35-42 
 
 1. 4.3-51 
 
 2. 1-12 
 
 2. 13-25 
 
 3. 1-21 
 
 3. 22-36 
 
 4. 1-3 
 4. 4-42 
 4, 43-45 
 4. 46-54 
 
 5. 1-47 
 
 1 This time is made out by reckoning sis montlis of 
 John's ministry before ho baptized the Saviour, and about 
 six more between that event and the first passover 
 during our Lord's public ministry. 
 
 2 It is here assumed that the " feast of the Jews," 
 
 mentioned in John v. 1, was the passover. See note on 
 that verse. The third passover is the one mentioned in 
 John vi. 4, which our Lord appears not to li;ive celebrated 
 at Jerusalem, because the rulers were seeking to kill him. 
 See John vii. 1. 
 
CHRO.XOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE GOSPEL HISTORY. 
 
 SECT, 
 
 36. The disciples pluck ears of corn on the sabbath. — On the way \ 
 
 to Galilee f ) 
 
 37. Healing of a withered hand on the sabbath. — Galilee 
 
 38. Jesus withdraws to the Sea of Galilee, and is followed by g:rcat 1 
 
 multitudes from the surroundbig country. He heals many, j 
 
 39. He retires to the mountain, and chooses the twelve; the people ( 
 
 follow him. — Near Capernaum ) 
 
 40. The sermon on the mount 
 
 41. HeaUng of a centurion's servant. — Capernaum 
 
 42. Jesus raises a widow's son at Nain. His fame spreads ) 
 
 through all the neighboui-hood and in Judea / 
 
 43. John the Baptist in prison sends disciples to Jesus. — Galilee . . 
 
 44. Jesus upbraids the inhabitants of Cnorazin, Bethsaida, and i 
 
 CapeiTiaum fur their unbelief / 
 
 45. "While sitting at meat with a Pharisee, Jesus is anointed by | 
 
 a penitent woman. — Capernaum ? ] 
 
 4G. Jesus, with the twelve, makes a second circuit 
 
 47. He ht'als a demoniac. The scribes and Pharisees charge him \ 
 
 with being in league with Satan. — Galilee / 
 
 48. Our Lord's remarks upon their req^uest of a sign 
 
 49. His remark respecthig his mother and brethren 
 
 50. At a Pharisee's table, he exposes the hypocrisy of the Pharisees ) 
 
 and scribes, and denounces woes agumst them j 
 
 51. He discourses upon hj-pocrisy, worldhness, and unwatchfuhiess. 
 
 52. Our Lord's observations upon the slaughter of certain GaU- [ 
 
 leans. Parable uf the barren fig-tree \ 
 
 53. A great multitude collect around him ; and he addresses them \ 
 
 out of a vessel on the lake. Parable of the sower ) 
 
 54. Parables of the tares, the grain of mustard seed, the leaven, \ 
 
 the hidden treasure, the pearl of great price, and the net ] 
 cast into the sea ) 
 
 55. Jesus crosses the lake with his disciples, and stills a storm .... 
 
 5G. The two demoniacs of Gadara, — S. E. coast of Sea of Galilee, 
 
 57. The fe;ist at Levi's house, with publicans and sinners 
 
 58. The question of John's disciples respecting fastijig; and our \ 
 
 Lord's reply j 
 
 59. Raising of Jairus's daughter; and healing of a woman with i 
 
 an issue of l)l()od \ 
 
 GO. Two blind men healed, and a dumb sjiirit cast out. — Capvrnaumf 
 
 Gl. Jesus teaches in his own country, and is rejected 
 
 i'i'l. A third circuit throughout the country. The twelve sent forth. 
 
 G3. Herod, hearing of Jesus, supposes him to be John the Baptist, ^ 
 whom he had just before beheaded i 
 
 61. The twelve return to Jesus. He retires with them to a desert 
 place on the other side of the Sea of Galilee. He is followed 
 by a great multitude, and feeds five tliousand 
 
 G5. Thu disciples return across the Sea of Galilee, and at night 
 Jesus comes to them walking upon the water. He goes to \ 
 Gennczaret, and great multitudes resort to him ) 
 
 G6. The people seek Jesus and find him at Capernaum. He teaches \ 
 in the synagogue. Many disciples are oftended, and leave J 
 him. Peter's confession ) 
 
 PaUT V. — FUOM THE THIRD PaSSOVEU VNTIL OUll LoRD'S 
 ARRIVAL AT BetHANY, SIX UAYS IlEFORE THE rOUKTU. 
 
 Time : One year^ less one u-te/,:. 
 
 67. Pharisees and Scribes from Jerusalem object to the disciples 
 
 disregarding the tradition of the elders with respect to 
 waithing hands. Our Lord's reply. — Capernaum 
 
 68. JesuH goes to tlie borders of Tyre and Sidon. A Syrophcniciun 
 
 woman obtiins deliverance for her duughter 
 
 C9. He returns through I)eeupolin to a mountain near the Sea of 
 Galilee. Great multitudes follow him ; ho heals many, and 
 feeds four thousand ) 
 
 70. Jesus sends awuy the people, and crosses the Lake to Datmanu- j 
 
 tha. The Pharisees and Sadducees again require a «ign . . . | 
 
 71. Jesus again crosses the lake. The disciples cautioned against J 
 
 the leaven of the Pharisees, etc j 
 
 72. A blind man healed. — JivthsniJa (Julias^ 
 
 73. Jusus goes to the region of Ocsarca Philippi. Peter and the \ 
 
 other disciples again profess their faith in him ( 
 
 74. Ho foreteU his own death and resurrection, and the trials of | 
 
 hirt followers.— Ar^i'on of Cmsarca Philippi ] 
 
 75. Our r^ord'ft transfiguration and Rubsj-quent (Uscourso 
 
 7G. Healing of u demoniac, whom the disciples could not heal 
 
 12. 1-8 
 12. 9-U 
 
 12 
 
 15-21 
 
 10 
 
 2-4 
 
 5. 
 8. 
 
 1 to 8. 1 
 5-13 
 
 11 
 
 2-19 
 
 11 
 
 20-30 
 
 12 
 
 22-37 
 
 12 
 12 
 
 38-45 
 4G-50 
 
 13 
 
 1-23 
 
 13 
 
 24-53 
 
 8. 
 8. 
 !). 
 
 y. 
 
 18-27 
 
 f } 
 10-13 
 
 9. 
 
 14-17 
 
 9. 
 
 18-26 
 
 9. 27-34 
 13. 51-58 
 9.3otoll.l 
 
 11 
 
 1-12 
 
 14. 
 
 13-21 
 
 14 
 
 22-3G 
 
 15. 
 
 1-20 
 
 15. 
 
 21-28 
 
 15. 
 
 29-38 
 
 15. 
 16. 
 
 39 1 
 1-4 1 
 
 16. 
 
 4-12 
 
 16. 
 
 13-20 
 
 10. 
 
 21-28 
 
 17. 
 17. 
 
 1-13 
 14-21 
 
 ch. ver. 
 
 2. 23-28 
 
 3. 1-6 
 3. 7-12 
 
 3. 13-19 
 
 3. 19-30 I 
 3. 31-35 
 
 4. 1- 
 
 4. 2G-34 
 
 4. 35-41 { 
 
 5. 1-21 
 2. 15-17 
 2. 18-22 
 
 5. 22-43 
 
 6. 1-6 
 6. 6-13 
 
 6. 14-29 
 
 6. 30-44 
 
 6. 45-56 
 
 7. 1-23 
 
 7. 24-30 
 7. 31108.9 
 
 8. 10-12 
 
 8. 13-21 
 8. 22-26 
 
 8. 27-30 
 
 ( 8. 31-38 
 
 io. 1 
 
 9. 2-13 
 9. 14-29 
 
 6. 1-5 
 6. 6-11 
 
 6. 12-19 
 
 6. 20-49 
 
 7. 1-10 
 
 7. 11-17 
 
 7. 18-35 
 
 7. 36-50 
 
 8. 1-3 
 11. 14, 15, 
 
 17-23 
 11.16,24-36 
 8. 19-21 
 
 11. 37-54 
 
 12. 1-59 
 
 13. 1-9 
 
 8. 4-18 
 
 8. 22-25 
 
 9. 57-62 
 8. 26-40 
 
 5. 29-32 
 
 6. 33-39 
 
 8. 41-56 
 
 9. 1-6 
 9. 7-9 
 
 9. 10-17 
 
 9. 18-21 
 
 9. 22-27 
 
 j 
 
 9. 28-30 
 
 9. 37-43 
 
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE GOSPEL HISTORY. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 77. Jesus again foretels his own death and resurrection. — Galilee . 
 
 78. The tribute-mone)- miraculously provided. — Capernaum 
 
 79. The disciples contend who shall bo the greatest. Jesus exhorts ( 
 
 to huniilit}', forbearance, and brotherly love j 
 
 80. The seventy instructed and sent out. — Samaria 
 
 81. Jesus finally leaves GaUlee, to go up to Jerusalem to the feast | 
 
 of Tabernacles. A Samaritan village refuses to receive him. ) 
 
 82. Ten lepers cleansed. — Samaria ? 
 
 83. Jesus at Jerusalem at the festival of Tabernacles (aliout six 1 
 
 months after the third passorer). He teaches in the ! 
 temple. The rulers attempt to seize him ) 
 
 84. Hisj udgraent is asked on a woman guilty of adultery. — Jerusalem. 
 
 85. Further public teaching of our Lord. He reproves the unbe- ) 
 
 lieving Jews, and they attempt to stone him j 
 
 86. Reply to the question of a lawyer. Parable of the good ( 
 
 Samaritan ) 
 
 87. Jesus at the house of Martha and Mary. — Bethany 
 
 88. The disciples again taught how to pray.— iVrar Jerusalem . . . 
 
 89. The seventy return, having accomplished their mission 
 
 90. A man bom blind is healed on the sabbath. Questions and \ 
 
 objections. — Jerusalem ) 
 
 91. Jesus in the temjjle at the festival of Dedication {about three \ 
 
 months after the feast of Talierriaeles: scet.HS). The Jews f 
 seek to seize him ; he retires beyond Jordan ; and many ( 
 resort to him ) 
 
 92. He is informed of the siclcness of Lazarus, goes to Bethany, ( 
 
 and raises Lazarus from the dead 
 
 93. The Jewish council determine to put Jesus to death. He 
 
 retires with his disciples to Ephraim near the wilderness. . 
 
 94. He withdraws beyond Jordan, and is followed by multitudes. 
 
 He heals an infirm woman on the sabbath 
 
 95. He goes through Periea towards Jerusalem, teacliing on his 
 
 way. Some Pharisees warn him respecting Herod 
 
 96. He dines with a cliief Pharisee on the sabbath, and addresses 
 
 the guests. Parable of the great supper ) 
 
 97. He teaches the multitude what is required of true disciples. . . 
 
 98. Publicans and sinners dock to him. The Pharisees murmur. 1 
 
 Parables of the lost sheep, the lost piece of silvei*, and the ! 
 prodigal son ) 
 
 99. Parable of the unjust steward 
 
 100. The Pharisees reproved. Parable of the rich man and Lazarus. 
 
 101. Jesus inculcates forbearance, faith, and humility 
 
 102. Keply to the question of the Pharisees concerning the coming ) 
 
 of the kingdom of God j 
 
 103. Parables: The importunate widow; the Pharisee and publican. 
 
 104. Precepts respecting divorce 
 
 105. Jesus receives and blesses little children 
 
 106. The rich young ruler who rejected the terms of discipleship. ( 
 
 Parable of the labourers in the vineyard \ 
 
 107. On the way to Jerusalem, Jesus a third time foretels his death 1 
 
 and resurrection j 
 
 108. The ambitious request of James and John 
 
 109. Healing of two blind men near Jericho 
 
 1 10. Visit to Zaccheus. — Jerieho 
 
 111. Parable of the ten servants entrusted with ten pounds 
 
 112. Jesus arrives at Bethany six days before the I'assover. Those 
 
 who have come up to the festival inquh'e after him ; and 
 many come to him at Bethany 
 
 Part VI. — The last Passover -week. 
 Time : Sercn days. 
 
 113. First day of the week. Jesus enters Jerusaleni publicly, and ( 
 
 at night returns to Bethany ( 
 
 114. Seeond day of the week. He goes into Jerusalem ; on his way, 
 
 curses the barren fig-tree ; expels the traders from the 
 temple ; and in the evening returns again to Bethany. . , , 
 
 115. Third day of the week. He again goes into the city in the 
 
 morning, passing by the withered fig-tree 
 
 116. He teaches in the temple. His authority is questioned. Para- 
 
 bles of the two sons, and of the vineyard let out to 
 husbandmen ) 
 
 117. Parable of the marriage feast 
 
 118. Insidious question of the Pharisees and Herodians concerning ^ 
 
 payment of tribute to Cajsar ) 
 
 17. 24-27 
 
 18. 1-35 
 
 19. 1, 2 
 
 19. 3-12 
 
 19. 13-15 
 
 19. 16-30 
 
 20. 1-16 
 
 20. 17-19 
 
 20. 20-28 
 
 20. 29-34 
 
 21. 1-11, 1 
 14-17 ) 
 
 21.12,13, 1 
 18, 19 J 
 
 21. 20-22 
 
 22,23 9. 30-32 
 9. 33 
 
 21. 23-46 
 
 9. 33-50 
 
 10. 1 
 
 10. 2-12 
 10. 13-16 
 
 1 10. 17-31 
 
 10. 32-34 
 
 10. 35-45 
 10. 46-52 
 
 11. 1-U 
 11. 12-19 
 11. 20-26 
 
 f 11. 27- 
 1 12. 1- 
 
 33 
 12 
 
 22. 1-14 
 
 22. 15-22 I 12. 13-17 
 
 9. 43-45 
 
 9. 46-50 
 
 10. 1-16 
 9. 51-56 
 17. 11-19 
 
 10. 25-37 
 
 10. 38-42 
 
 11. 1-13 
 10. 17-24 
 
 13. 10-21 
 
 13. 22-35 
 
 14. 1-24 
 
 14. 25-35 
 
 15. 1-32 
 
 1-13 
 
 14-31 
 
 1-10 
 
 17. 20-37 
 
 18. 1-14 
 
 18. 15-17 
 18. 18-30 
 
 18. 31-34 
 
 ( 18. 35 
 I 19. 1 
 
 19. 2-10 
 19. 11-28 
 
 19. 29-44 
 19. 45, 46 
 
 20. 1-19 
 
 21. 37, 38 
 
 20. 20-20 
 
 7. 2-10 
 
 ( 7. 11-53 
 
 18. 1 
 
 8. 2-11 
 8. 12-59 
 
 9. 1-41 
 
 10. 1-21 
 
 10. 22-42 
 
 11. 1-46 
 11. 47-54 
 
 11.55-57 
 12.1,9-11 
 
 12. 12-19 
 
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE GOSPEL HISTORY. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 119. Question of the Saddiicees respecting the resurrection 
 
 120. A lawyer questions Jesus. The two great commandments , . . 
 I'Jl. Our Lord's question respecting the Son of Diivid 
 
 122. Warnings against the example of the scribes and Pharisees. | 
 
 Woes against them. Lamentation over Jerusalem ) 
 
 123. The widow's offering to the temple treasury 
 
 12-i. Certain Greeks desire to see Jesus. The unbelief of the Jews. 
 12-5. Jesus leaves the temple; and on the Mount of Olives, on his l 
 
 way to Bethany, foretels its destruction and the overthrow 
 of the Jewish state ) 
 
 126. He proceeds to speak of his final coming to judgment. Para- ( 
 
 bles of the ten virgins and the five talents ( 
 
 127. Fourth day of the week {beginning at sunset). Tlie rulers con- 
 
 spire to seize Jesus secretlyand put him to death. At a supper 
 at Bethany, he is anuinted by Mary. Judas lays his plan 
 of treachery ; Jesus remaining at Bethany this day 
 
 128. Fifth day of the week. Jesus sends two disciples to the city | 
 
 to make preparation for the passover, and, himself repaiis | 
 thither in the afternoon J 
 
 129. Sixth day of the week {beginning at sunset), Jesus celebrates i 
 
 the pasciial supper with the twelve. They contend who 
 shall be the greatest ' 
 
 130. Jesus washes his disciples' feet 
 
 131. He foretels his betrayal, and points out the traitor. Judas ) 
 
 withdraws ^ ) 
 
 132. He foretels the fall of Peter, and the dispersion of the twelve. 
 
 133. He institutes the Lord's Supper 1 Cor. 11. 23—25. 
 
 134. Our Lord's valedictory address to his disciples, and his | 
 
 intercessory prayer ( 
 
 135. His agony in Gethsemane 
 
 136. He is betrayed, and made prisoner 
 
 137. He is brought before the high priest in the night. Peter f 
 thrice denies him | 
 
 In tlic morning, he is brought before the high priest and J 
 the council. He declares himself to be the Christ ; is con- > 
 
 demned and mocked ) 
 
 The chief priests and rulers take him before Pilate, in order ( 
 
 to obtain his crucifixion I 
 
 140, Pilate pronounces him innocent, but sends him to Herod, and \ 
 
 Herod sends him back to Pilate ) 
 
 in. Pilate seeks to release him; but finally delivers him up to ( 
 be crucified. He is scourged and mocked / 
 
 142. Judas repents, and hangs himself Acts 1. 18, 19. 
 
 143. Jesus is led away to be crucified 
 
 144. The crucifixion 
 
 145. Jesus expires on the cross. The supernatural signs which 1 
 
 accompanied his death, anj the testnnony of the centurion, j 
 
 146. The taking down of the body from the cross. The burial. . . , 
 
 147. Seventh dug of the tvcek. The guard set at the sepulchre. . . . 
 
 Part ^11. — Ouii Lord's Resurrection, his srwsEauE.^T 
 
 Appearances to his Disciples, and his Ascension. 
 
 Time : Forty days. 
 
 148. First day of the tvcek. The resurrection. — Jerusalem 
 
 149. Visit of £ho women to the scnulchre. Mary Magdalene returns. 
 
 150. Vision of nngels at the sepulchre 
 
 151. The women return to tlie city. Jesus meets them 
 
 152. Peter and John run to tlie sepulchre 
 
 153. Our Lord i« seen by Mary Magdalene at tlio sepulchri- 
 
 154. Report of the guard on returning into the eitv 
 
 165. Our I<ord is seen by Peter; then by two disciples on the way | 
 
 to Kmmaufl 1 Cur. 15. />. / 
 
 156. Evening folhiving the first day of tho week. He appears to » 
 
 the apostles, Thomas being absent 1 Cor. 15. 6. ( 
 
 157. Ercninrj folioiring the first day of the next week. He appears ) 
 
 to them again, Thomas being present ) 
 
 158. Tho apostles go to Galilee. Jesus shows hiraseli" to nine of \ 
 
 them at the Sea of Tiberias ] 
 
 150. He meets five hundred on a mountain in Galilee. 1 Cor. 15. 6. 
 
 160. He is seen by James, and then by all tlie apostles. — Jeru- 
 
 salem Acts 1. 3-8 ; 1 Cor. 16. 7. 
 
 161. He ascends into heaven.— J?cMa«y Acts 1. 9-12. 
 
 138. 
 
 139. 
 
 ch. Tcr. 
 
 22. 23-33 
 
 22. 34-40 
 
 22. 41-4G 
 
 23. 1-39 
 
 24. 1-42 
 
 24. 43-51 
 
 25. 1-46 
 
 1-16 
 
 26. 17-19 
 
 26. 20 
 
 26. 21-25 
 
 26. 31-35 
 26. 26-29 
 
 26. 30, 
 
 36-46 
 26. 47-56 
 26. 57, 58, 
 69-75 
 
 26. 59-68 
 
 27. 1, 2, ) 
 U-14) 
 
 27. 15-30 
 
 27. 3-10 
 
 27. 31-:; 1 
 
 27. 35-44 
 
 27. 45-56 
 
 27. 57-61 
 
 27. 62-66 
 
 28. 2-4 
 
 28. 1 
 
 28. 5-7 
 
 28. 8-10 
 
 28. 11-15 
 
 28. 16 
 28. 16-20 
 
 18-27 
 28-34 
 35-37 
 38,40 
 41-44 
 
 13. 1-37 
 
 14. 1-11 
 
 14. 12-16 
 
 14. 17 { 
 
 14. 18-21 
 
 14. 27-31 
 14. 22-25 
 
 14. 26, 
 32-42 
 14. 43-5: 
 14.5.3,54, 
 
 ,54, ( 
 -72/ 
 
 66. 
 
 14. 55-65 
 
 15. 1-5 
 
 15. 6-19 
 
 T). 20-23 
 li. :;i-32 
 
 16. 33-41 
 15. 42-47 
 
 16. 1 
 
 16. 2-4 
 
 16. 5-7 
 
 16. 8 
 
 io." 9-Vl' 
 
 16. 12,13 
 16. 14 
 
 16. 15-18 
 
 20. 27-40 
 
 20. 41-44 
 
 20. 45,47 
 
 21. 1-4 
 
 21. 5-36 
 
 22. 1-6 
 
 22. 7-13 
 
 22. 14-18, 
 21-30 
 
 22. 21-23 
 
 22. 
 22. 
 
 31-38 1 
 19, 20 
 
 22. 
 
 39-46 
 
 22. 
 
 47-53 
 
 22. 
 
 54-62 
 
 22. 
 
 63-71 
 
 23. 
 
 1-5 
 
 23. 
 
 6-12 
 
 23. 
 
 13-25 
 
 23^ 
 
 26-33 
 33-43 
 
 23. 
 
 44-49 
 
 23. 
 
 60-56 
 
 24. 
 24. 
 24. 
 24. 
 
 1-3 
 •1-8 
 9-U 
 12 
 
 24. 
 
 13-35 
 
 24. 
 
 36-49 
 
 24. 
 
 60-63 
 
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 
 
 Matthew, who is generally ackuo\vledj;(!d to be tlie 
 author of the first Gospel, appears, from the identity of 
 the circumstances related iu Matt. Ix. '2 — 9, Mark ii. 1 — 14, 
 and Luke v. 17 — 28, to be the same person as Levi, the son 
 of Alphajus. He was a publican, or receiver of customs 
 under the Roman government at the port of Capernaum, 
 on the Sea of Galilee. In this city our Lord dwelt after 
 leaving Nazareth ; and here Matthew had probably seen 
 his mii'acles and heard his discourses. He may thus have 
 been prepared to obt-y the call of Jesus ; for, though busily 
 engaged in the duties of hia office, he unhesitatingly 
 left all to follow him (eh. is. 9J. He afterwards showed 
 his attachment to liis Master, and his interest in the 
 welfare of his former associates, by inviting a large number 
 of publicans to a feast, at which tliey might hear the 
 Divine Teacher. He was chosen by our Lord to be one 
 of the twelve apostles (ch. x. 3). But Scripture gives no 
 further particular account of him. 
 
 The humility of Matthew is strikingly shown in his 
 book. In enumerating the apostles, he styles himself 
 'Matthew the publican* (ch. x. 3) ; not suppressing his 
 former ignoble employment. And it is Luke's account, 
 not his own, from which we learn that he 'left all' 
 to follow Jesus, and that he ' made a great feast for 
 him in Iiis own house' (eomp. ch. ix. 9, 10, with Luke v. 
 27—29). 
 
 It is evident that this Gospel was written before the 
 destruction of Jerusalem (see ch. xxir. 15) ; but there is 
 no further clue to its date. Some think that it was com- 
 posed as early as A. r>. 37 ; others as late as A. D. 63. 
 The most probable period is somewhere between eight 
 and sistL'on years after our Lord's ascension, or between 
 A.D. 42 and a.d. 50. 
 
 The Gospel of Matthew bears marks throughout of 
 having been written by a Christian Hebrew, who was 
 not only familiar with the sacred writings of his nation, 
 but deeply imbued with their spirit. And his chief object 
 in writing the life of Jesus appears to have been, to show 
 that the despised Teacher of Nazareth is really the long- 
 promised and expected King of Israel. He finds the 
 lawful heir to David's throne in an humble workshop 
 in a Galilean village ; and sees, in Joseph's adopted child, 
 the 'Immanuel' of Isaiah. He records the dangers and 
 deliverances of the infancy of Jesus from the jealousy of 
 a rival ; and observes, in thtm, the illustration and 
 fulfilment of that ' which was spoken by the prophets.' 
 The teachings of Jesus are here presented as the comple- 
 tion of the ancient law by the King of Israel ; and his 
 labours and miracles, and all the circumstances of his 
 sufierings and death, are the accomplishmont of the pro- 
 phecies which related to the Sun of David. And of our 
 Lord's predictions, those are here preserved which relate 
 either to the persecution of his disciples by the Jews, or to 
 the overthrow of the Jewish state, which the ancient pro- 
 phets had connected with the establishment of the spiritual 
 kingdom of Israel (comp. ch. xxiv. witli Isa. Ixvi.) This 
 Gospel is consequently the fittest to stand first (as it was 
 probably composed first), for it exhibits most fully the 
 connection between the Old Testament and the New. It 
 was also the most adapted tothellcbrewpeople; forwhom, 
 in the first instance, the writer seems to have designed it. 
 
 It results, from this plan of the Gospel of Matthew, 
 that the order of time, though not altogether neglected, 
 is made subordinate to the developnu'ut of the gieat idea. 
 Events are grouped together according to theii- bearing 
 upon that part of the Messiah's character and work which 
 tlie evangelist is delineating. For instance, the choice 
 and call of the apostles are not mentioned at the time 
 
 3T2 
 
 when they occurred, but are introduced in a parenthesis, 
 when he is about to relate the charge which oui* Lord 
 gave them as the heralds of his reign. 
 
 Many of the ancient Fathers assert that Matthew wrote 
 in Hebrew, by which they mean Aramtcan. This opinion 
 has been adopted by many recent critics ; partly on the 
 ground that this Gospel was designed for the inhaliitants of 
 Palestine, where the common people spoke this language. 
 Others pay little regard to the authority of the Fathers in 
 this matter, on account of their frequent palpable mistakes 
 on such subjects ; and they remark that, at the time when 
 Matthew wrote, though Hebrew was preferred by the J ews, 
 Greek was rapidly superseding it even in Palestine, and 
 was understood by the mass of the people. Greek, too, was 
 the more suitable for a book of permanent and universal 
 interest ; and was accordingly used by James and by the 
 author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, though they wrote 
 to the Jews. The Greek of Matthew, too, bears all 
 the marks of being an original composition ; and as no 
 Hebrew Gospel of Matthew is now in existence, it would be 
 needful to adduce some strong reason for believing that an 
 inspired volume has been lost. A few have endeavoured 
 to reconcile both views, by supposing that Matthew wrote 
 a shorter narrative in Hebrew, and then composed this 
 Gospel in Greek. But of this there is no proof. Although it 
 is difficult to decide the question, the balance of probabiU- 
 ties is against a Hebrew original ; especially as the ancient 
 Fathers seem to have taken the apocryphal Gospel of the 
 Kbionites for a Hebrew original of Matthew ; and some of 
 them,upon a discovery of the mistake, appear to have altered 
 their opinion. The subject, however, though interesting, is 
 not of any great practical importance, as the Greek Gospel 
 (if a translation) was early received as authoritative. 
 
 The Gospel by Matthew may be divided as follows : — 
 
 I. The genealogy, bii-th, and infancy of the King 
 Messiah (ch. i., ii.) 
 
 II. The proclamation of his reign ; his inauguration by 
 baptism and by the * anointing of the Holy Ghost;* and 
 his first great conflict with Satan {ch. iii., iv. 1—11). 
 
 III. His public life in Galilee, in preaching, teaching, 
 and healing: comprising — 1. The introduction (ch. iv. 
 12 — 2.5). 2. The promulgation of his gracious law (ch. 
 v., vi., vii.) 3. His works of power and goodness (ch. 
 \iii.i ix. 1 — 34). 4. His compassion manifested iu send- 
 ing forth labourers; with their instructions (ch. ix. 35 
 — 38, X., xi. 1). 6. Various forms of hostility to himself, 
 and his servants and their work (ch. xi. 2 — 30, xii., xiii.) 
 6. Circumstances connected with the fame and popularity 
 resulting from his work (ch. xiv., xv., xvi. 1—12). 
 
 IV. His progress to the lloyal City and the important 
 events which occurred there : including — 1. Preparatory 
 revelations respecting his personal glory, mission, and 
 destiny; with some practical lessons (ch. xvi. 13 — 2S; 
 xvii., xviii.) 2. His journey through Pertea to Jeru- 
 salem (ch. xix., XX.) 3. His public entry into the city, 
 and the purifieation of the temple (ch. sxi, 1 — 17). 
 4. His reproofs of the Jews, and especiully of their religious 
 guides, whom he denoimces and threatens as fruitless, 
 disobedient, cavillhig, hypocritical, and tyrannical (ch. 
 x.xi. IS — 4G ; xxii., xxiii.) 6. His predictions of the de- 
 struction of the temple and city, and the overthrow of 
 tlie national polity; followed by exhortations to watch- 
 fulness, and a description of tlic final judgment, of which 
 those nearer events were representative (ch. xxiv., xxv.) 
 (). Hia betrajul and death ; with preliminary and attend- 
 ant circvimslances (ch. xxvi., xxvii.) 7. llis resurrec- ' 
 tion from the dead, and his commission and promise to , 
 his disciples (ch. xxviii.) , 
 
 Ota 
 
B. c. 5. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW I. 1— -23. 
 
 [B.C. 5. H. 
 
 The royal genealogij of Jesus, 
 
 THE book ' of tlie " generation- of Jesus Christj^ '' the eon of David, '^ the son of 
 Abraham. 
 
 ''Abraham begat Isaac: aiul "Isaac begat Jacob : and /Jacob begat Judas'* and 
 ^■his bretbren : aud '' Judas begat Phares and Zara of ' Thamar : and * Phares begat 
 Esrom : and Esrom begat Aram : and Aram begat Aminadab : and Aniiiiadab begat 
 Naasson : and Xaassou begat Salmon: and Salmon begat liooz of 'liachab:-^ and 
 Booz begat Obed of'" Ruth : aud Obed begat Jes?^ : and "Jesse begat David the king. 
 
 And " David the king begat Solomon '* of her tJott had been the ivife of Urias : 
 and 9 Solomon begat Hoboam : aud ' littboam begat Abia : and Abia bogat Asa: 
 and Asa begat Josaphat : and Joaapliat begat Joram: and Joram begat Ozias:" 
 and Ozias begat Joatliam : and Joatham begat ' Aeliaz : and Achaz begat Ezekias : 
 aud ' Ezekias begat Slanasses : and Mauasses begat Anion : and Amon begat Josias : 
 aud "Josias begat Jechouias and his brethren, about the time they were ^carried 
 away to Babylon. 
 
 And after they were brought to Babylon, y Jechouias begat Salathiel : and 
 Salathiel begat = Zorobabel : and Zorobabel begat Abiud : and Abiud begat 
 Eliakim : and EHakim begat Azor: and Azor begat Sadoc : and Sadoc begat 
 Achim : and Achim begat Eliud : and Eli nd begat Eleazar : and Eleazar begat 
 jMatthan : and ilatthan begat Jacob : and Jacob begat "Joseph the husband of 
 Mary, '' of whom was born Jesus, *" who is called Christ. 
 
 So all the generations from Ahraliam to David ^rt' fourteen generations: and 
 from David until the carrying away into Babylou are fourteen generations : and 
 from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ are Iburteen generations.' 
 The Divine origin and the birth of Jesus. 
 
 NOW the ''birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise : When as his mother Mary 
 was espoused to Josejdi, before they came together, she was found with child ''of 
 the Holy Ghost. Tiien Joseph her husband,'* being /ajust^ 7««/fc, and not willing 
 * to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily, liut wliile 
 he thougiit on these things, beliold, '' the angel of tlie Lord appeared unto liim in 
 a dream, saying, Josnph, thou son of David, fpar not to take unto thee l\Iar3' thy 
 wife : ' for that which is conceived in her is of tlie Holy Ghost. * And she shall 
 bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Jesus [i. ^. Saviour, Ilcb.]: for 
 
 'he shall save his people from tin 
 
 Now all this was dotu;, that it might be fulfilled^' wliich was spoken of the Lord 
 by the prophet, saying,'- '" ' Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring 
 
 VhRS. 1—17: 
 OitrtoN. Tab. S«c. 1. 
 " Lk. 3. -23. o(c 
 
 ft cri. -j-i. 4:f— 46 : Pi. 
 
 S[i. 35. 36: 132. U; 
 Ib.9. 7: 11. 1; Jrr. 
 •£i. !>; Lk. I. 31. 3:!, 
 69,70; John 7. 42; 
 Ac.i!.3(); 13. S3; Ro. 
 
 1. 3, 4. 
 
 e Up. 12. 3; 22. 18 ; 
 
 Gnl. 3. 16. 
 d Gf. 21.2. 3. 
 ' Gc. 23. 26. 
 / Go.2i>.35; 49.8-12. 
 g Gc. :i5. 22—26. 
 A Go. 38. 27, olt ; 46. 
 
 IL'. 
 
 • Gp. 38. 6. 
 
 • Ru. 4.18, etc.; IChr. 
 
 2. 5, 9, etc. 
 
 I Jo». 6. 22-2.1. 
 
 m Ru. ch. 2. to ch. 4. 
 
 » 1 Sam. 16. 1.11-13; 
 
 17. 12. 
 o 2 Sam. 12. 24, 35. 
 p 2 Sam. U. 28.27. 
 «/ I Chr. 3. 10, olc 
 r I Kl. 11.43. 
 ' 2 Kf. \b. 38. 
 ' 2 Kt. hi. 20; 20. 21; 
 
 1 Clir. 3. 1:L 
 u soo 1 Chr. 3. 15, 16. 
 JTsee ref». 2 K) 24. 14 
 
 —16; 25. 11; Jer. 
 
 27- 20; Dan. 1. 2. 
 y 1 Chr. 3. 17. Ht. 
 : Eira 3. 2 : .V 2 j No. 
 
 12. 1 ; Hog. I. I ; 
 
 Zee. 4. 6—9, 
 a l,k. 1. •n. 
 t Mlt.C3; Lk. I. al- 
 as ; 2. 7. 10, IL 
 
 • cli. 27. 17. 
 
 J Lk. I. 27, etc. 
 
 " Lk. 1. 36; Ro. 1. 4; 
 
 <:al. 4. 4, 6 : Ucb. 
 
 HI. b. 
 / Lk. 2, 26. 
 f! Dcu. 21. 1. 
 A ch. 4. 11; Lk. ],11, 
 
 2li ; 2. 9 : 22. 43 ; 24. 
 
 23; John 20. 12; Ac. 
 
 6. 19; 10. 3i 12. 7; 
 
 27.23. 
 ■ Tt. 18. 
 * Lk. 1. 31. 
 I Dan. a. 21— 26 i John 
 
 1. 2L>: Ac 3. 26: 4. 
 12; 6.31; 13.23.:^: 
 Ei.h. a. 26-27; Tit. 
 
 2. ll; 1 John 3. 6. 
 m If. 7. 14. 
 
 1 Chapters i,, ii. relate the origin and birth of Jesus 
 as the Son of David, and the Son of God, with some 
 eventaoccurrinffinhis infancy. After the royal gene a lop v, 
 which shows that Jesus, as the adopted son of Joseph, 
 was the ' seed of Abraham ' and legitimate heir of David's 
 throne (ch. i. 1 — 17), the evangelist connects his actual 
 Divine orig^in as Emmanuf.l with his adoption and 
 acknowlrdf^mcnt hy Joseph {18 — 2/)'). The wonderful 
 announcement of his birth to the Gentiles is then narrati-d, 
 with the royal honours paid to liim in his infancy by 
 the Ma;^i (ii. 1 — 12) ; his dan<;:er from Herod's jealousy, 
 the watelitul protection of Jehovah, and his humble con- 
 dition during his childhood and youth (13—23). 
 
 2 That is, the genealogy (see Gen. ii. 4, and note). 
 1 Chron. i. — ix. show the csire with which family regist^-rs 
 were kept (see note on 1 Chron. i. 1). On the diftcrenco 
 between the two genealogies in Matthew and in Luke, 
 sec note on Luke iii. 21. 
 
 3 'jEstTs' is the Greek form of 'Joshua;' on the mean- 
 ing of which, sec Preface to the book of Joshua. * Clirist' 
 is our Lord's official name (sec note on Psa. ii. 2; 
 and compare John i. 20, 41 ; iv. 29). The combination 
 of the words 'Jesus Christ' fso frequent in the Kpistles) 
 iH confined in the Gospels, with one exception, to their 
 introduetory parts. Sec note on John xvii. 3. 
 
 4 Or, ' Judah.' In the New Testament, the Greek 
 method of writing Hebrew names is generally followed. 
 But there is seldom any diflicuUy in identifying the 
 persons mentioned. 
 
 5 Sec note on Josh. ii. 1. The fact that the four women 
 included in this gencalogj' were all oitlier Gentilew by 
 birth or degraded in character, may serve to illustrate our 
 Lord's humiliation in taking our nature, aa well aa the 
 extension of the benefits of his work even to those whom 
 the world treats as outcast?. 
 
 6 Three kings of Judah arc omitted between Joram 
 and Uzziah; and perhaps Jehoiakim (ver. 11) between 
 Josiah and Jeconiah (see 2 Kinj,'^ viii. 25; xii. 1 ; xiv. 1 ; 
 xxiv. 6). There seem also to be similar omissions in the 
 other two divisions of the genealogy (see Pref, to Ruth), 
 The three divisions were reduced to the same numbers 
 probably in order to aid the memory. In doing this, 
 the compiler omitted the three generations immediately 
 descended from Ahab ; and probably Jehoiakim also, the 
 son of Josiah, who appears, from Jer. xxi. 13 — 19 ; xxxvi, 
 23—31, to have been atrociously wicked. 
 
 ^ The threefold division corresponds to the periods 
 before, dttrin/j, and after the occupation of the throno by 
 David's family. 
 
 8 'J'he Jews regarded betrothed persons as man and 
 wife, though the marriage liad not been celebrated; and 
 they treated unfaitlifulnc.^s a-s adultery. 
 
 9 Many c-xjilain the word 'just' here as moaning 
 modt;rate : but it rather refers to Joseph's sense of riglit, 
 which led him to decide upon a divorecr (Deut. xxiv, 1), 
 though he was unwilling to indict the further punish- 
 ment which the law allowed (Deut, xxii. 23, 24). 
 
 in He saves them from the power of hin in the soul, ss 
 W(dl as from its etl'ects — guilt, punishment, and mi-nery. 
 See Jer. xxxi. 33, 31, as quoted in Ileb. viii. 10—12. 
 
 HA prediirlion is not the cause of the events whieh 
 fulfil it, being only an announcement of God's purpono 
 respecting them. Itnf it adds a reason for tlii-ir occ^ur- 
 rence; for if they did not take place, His unchanging 
 power and truth would be compromised. Hence it is 
 said 'all this was done, thaf^' etc, 
 
 12 See note on Isa. vii. M. It is in this higher fulfil- 
 ment of the predidion that the appronriateneHs of tho 
 term ' virgin,' and the full meaning of the name ' Imma- 
 nucl' (see Luke i. 35; John i. 11), become apparent. 
 
B. c. 5—4. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW I. 24~II. 12. 
 
 [b. c. 5—4. H. 
 
 forth a son, and tliey sliall call his name EmmauueP [lea. vii. 14], which being 
 interpreted is, " God with ue. 
 
 24 Then Joseph being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had hidden 
 
 25 him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth 
 "her firstborn^ son: and he called his name Jesus. 
 
 Visit of the Magi; flight into Egypt; Herod's cruelty ; the return from Egypt. 
 
 2 NOW when f Jesus was born in Bethlehem* of Juda3a in the days of Herod^ the 
 
 2 king, behold, there came wise meu'^^from tlie east to Jerusalem, saj'ing, ' AVhere 
 is he that is horn King of the Jews ? lor we have seen * his star^ in the east, and 
 are come to worship'' him. 
 
 3 When Herod the king liad heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jeru- 
 
 4 salem with him.' And when he had gathered all 'the chief priests and "scribes 
 of the people'^ together, •'he demanded of them whore Christ^ shouUl be born. 
 
 5 And they said unto him, In ^Bethlehem of Judaea: lor thus it is written by the 
 
 6 prophet, = ' And thou, Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the 
 princes ^'^ of Juda: for out of thee shall come a Governor, " that shall rule my 
 people Israel' [Mic. v. 2]. 
 
 7 Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, inquired of them 
 
 8 diligently what time the star appeared. And he sent them to Bethlehem, and 
 said, Go and search diligently for the young child ; and when ye have found him, 
 
 9 bring me word again, '' that I may come and worship him also. When they had 
 heard the king, they departed ; and, lo, '^ the star, which they saw in the east, 
 
 10 went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. When 
 they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 
 
 11 And when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with 
 Mary his mother, and fell down, and worshipped him : and when tliey had opened 
 their treasures, '^ they presented nnto him gifts; gold, and frankincense,'' and 
 
 12 myrrh. And being warned of God * in a dream that they should not return to 
 Herod, they departed into their own country another way. 
 
 1 Is. a 8—10: 9. fi; 
 
 Johu I. 14; Bo.9.5i 
 
 a Cor. 5. 19; Col. a. 
 
 9; I Tim. 3.16; Ueb. 
 
 1.8. 
 ' Ex.13. 2; Num.8. 
 
 17 i Lk,2. 7,2L 
 
 VeR-1. 1—12: 
 CuRUN. Tab. Sec. 10. 
 P Lk. 2. 4—7 ; John 7. 
 
 VI. 
 1 Ge. 10. 30; 25.6; 1 
 
 Ki. 4. 30. 
 r di, 21. 5; P.. 2. 6i 
 
 la.9. 0. 7; Mic5. '2; 
 
 Lk. 2. II ; 23. -*), 38. 
 s Num.21. 17; la. tJU. 
 
 3; 2 Pet. I. 19. 
 ( *2Chr. 3(i. 14. 
 u a Chr. 34. 13. 
 T Mai. 2. 7. 
 y Gc, .1M9; Ru. 1.19; 
 
 1 Sam. 1& I. 
 f Mic S. 2; John ?■ 
 
 12. 
 
 b Bee Ter. 13; 2 Sam. 
 
 l.'j. 7-12; Pro. -£6. 
 
 24. 25. 
 e P8. 26. 12; 2 Ptt. 1. 
 
 d Pa. ib.^; 72. 10,16; 
 
 i», m. (). 
 
 = ch. 1.20. 
 
 1 The adoption of this word seems to indicate that 
 there was nothing repugnant to the views of the inspired 
 writer in the idea that our Lord's mother might have 
 other children (compare Horn. viii. 29) ; and, indeed, 
 it affords ix presumption^ though not proof, that she had. 
 Similar expressions are used by Diog. Laert. iii. 1,. 2, 4, 
 respecting the parents of Plato, who had two brothers 
 and a sister. Comp. eh. xiii. 6o, 
 
 2 Bethlehem was a small to\\'n about six miles south 
 of Jerusalem, well known as the original seat of the 
 family of David. See Kuth i. 1 ; iv. 11 ; 1 Sam. xvi,; 
 P.sa. cxxxii. 6 ; Mic. v. 2, and notes thereon. 
 
 3 Herod, the son of Antipater, who was an Idumcan, 
 had obtained the kingdom of Judca from the llonians, to 
 whom Palestine, with all the neighbouring territory, was 
 now subject. He is called Ilerod the Grreat, being the 
 most distinguished of his family for talents, success, and 
 magnificence. But neither these kingly qualities, nor 
 the costly and splendid style in which he repaired or 
 rebuilt the temple, could obtain for him the affection of 
 his subjects; wlio were not only prejudiced against him 
 as a foreigner, but hated liim i'ur his treatment of the 
 Asmonean family, his compliance with heathen customs, 
 aud his numerous cruelties. 
 
 •1 Rather, ' Magi* This name, originally designating 
 the sacerdotal caste among the Medes, was applied also 
 generally to other Eastern philosophers who followed 
 them in cultivating the sciences. Astronomy, which 
 wiu always connected with astrology, was one of their 
 chief studies. 
 
 3 Some persons have thought that there was nothing 
 supernatural in this. It is doubtless true that the East 
 was at this time pervaded by an expectation of a new and 
 universal empire to arise in Judca (Sueton. Vesp. c. 4 ; 
 Tacit. Ann. v. 13) ; tliat a star was regarded as the 
 symbol of a Prince (Numb. xxiv. 17); and tliat there 
 were remarkable conjunctions of the planets Jupiter and 
 Saturn in May and Nuvember of tlic year B. c. 6. wliich 
 might awaken the attention of the Magi. But the defi- 
 niteuess of their question, the subaetiuent statement that 
 the star led them forwards ' till it came and stood over 
 the place where the child was,' and the express mention, 
 
 in ver. 12, of a Divine communication, lead to the con- 
 elusion that a meteor, probably low in the atmosphere, 
 was prepared and explained by God to lead them first 
 to Jerusalem, and then to the very house at Bethlehem 
 where Jesus was. 
 
 6 The Greek word here used is applied to the reverence 
 paid to teachers, and the homage rendered to kings. 
 
 7 Herod, as a foreigner and usurper, feared one who 
 was born King of the Jews. The people dreaded fresh 
 tumults and wars, which would be sure to lead to further 
 cruelties on the part of Herod. 
 
 ti Probably the Sanhedrim, the highest ecclesiastical 
 and civil court of the Jews. It was composed of seventy 
 persons ; and included the ' chief priests,* the heads of 
 the twenty-four classes (1 Chron. xxiv.), with the high 
 priest as president, if he were a suitable person, and pro- 
 bably his deputy and his surviving predecessors. To these 
 were added 'elders,' men of rank and influence chosen 
 from the people; and 'scribes' (men mostly of the 
 priestly or Levitical families), whose office it was to 
 preserve, copy, aud explain the Scriptures and the 
 traditions. 
 
 9 Rather, ' the Christ :' see note on the name nt eh. i. 1. 
 
 10 This rendering of Mic. v. 2 seems to indicate a 
 different pointing of the Hebrew letters from that which 
 is now found ia the text, and followed by the Septuugint. 
 But it is evident that the passage is quoted rather accord- 
 ing to the sense than the exact words. 
 
 11 ' Frankincense' is a fragrant resin, probably obtained 
 from the Jio.swdlia scrrata, which grows in tlie mountains 
 of India. Respecting 'myrrh,' see note on Gen. xxxvii. 
 25. These valuable offerings, such as would bo made to 
 a king, probably afforded to Joseph and Mary the means 
 of support on their journey to Egypt, llerod, the Sanhe- 
 drim, and the Magi, atfoi'd an instructive representation of 
 the different ways in which men treat the Saviour and 
 tlie gospel. Some regard him with malignant hostility; 
 others, and often those who have the greatest religious 
 advantages, with unbelieving indifference ; whilst a third 
 chiss, perhaps having fewer privileges, thankfully look to 
 him as their Lord, aud consecrate what they have to his 
 service. Comp. ch. viii. 11, 12. 
 
B. C. 4. A. D. 26. U.J 
 
 MATTHEW II. 13— III. 6. 
 
 [b. c. 4. A. D. 26. H. 
 
 13 And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to 
 Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and 
 flee into Egjrpt, ' and be thou there until I bring thee word : tor Herod will seek 
 li the young child to destroy him. When he arose, ho took the young child and 
 lij his mother by night, and departed into Egypt: and wa^ there until the death of 
 Herod : - that it might be fulfilled which was s)ioken of the Lord by the prophet,-' 
 saying, /' Out of Egypt have I called my sou' [Hos. xi. 1]. 
 
 16 Then Herod, when he saw that lie was mocked* of the wise men, was exceeding 
 wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children^ that were in Bethlehem, and in 
 all the coasts" thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time wliich 
 
 17 he had diligently inquired of the wise men. Then was fultilied that which was 
 
 18 spoken by e. Jeremy the prophet, saying, 'In Rama was there a voice heard, 
 lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, RachoF weeping^o;- her chihlren, 
 and would not be comforted, because they are not' [Jer. xxxi. lo]. 
 
 19 But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of tlie Lord appeareth in a dream 
 
 20 to Joseph in Egypt, saying. Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and 
 go into the land of Israel : for '' they are dead wliich sought the young child's 
 
 21 life.* And he arose, and took tlie 3'oung child and his mother, and came into the 
 
 22 land of Israel. But when he heard that Archelans^ did reign in Juda>a in the 
 room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither : notwithstanding, being 
 warned of God in a dream, he turned aside ' into the parts of Galilee : and he 
 came and dwelt in a city called * Nazareth : '" that it might be fultilied which was 
 spoken by the Prophets," He shall be called 'a Nazareue. 
 
 Ministry of John the Baptist, 
 3 ""IN'- those days'^ came John the Baptist,''' preaching in the wilderness''' 
 
 2 of Judaja, and saying, Repent ye: for "the kingdom of heaven'" is at hand. 
 
 3 For "this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying, '''The voice 
 of one crying in the wilderness, ' Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his 
 
 4 paths straight'" [Isa. xl. 3]. And the same John 'had his raiment of camel's 
 hair,'* and a leathern girdle about his loins; and his meat '^ was locusts-" and 
 wild honey. 
 
 5 Tlien went out to him Jerusalem, and all Juda;a, and all the region round 
 
 6 about Jordan, and were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing tlieir sins. 
 
 23 
 
 • ch. 3. 13 ; Lk. 2. 3U. 
 
 * John 1.45; Ac. 2. 22. 
 
 ' ch. 2H. 71 ; JudR. I:J. 
 
 A; I Sum. 1. 11; !>>. 
 
 a-J. B; li.. W. 3; Ac. 
 
 6. I<; 24.5. 
 Vkhs. 1—12: 
 ClIRON. Tab. See. 13. 
 m on TcrB, 1 —3, ten ref». 
 
 Lk. 3. 2-5. 
 n ch. .'k 3. 10. 19. 20 1 
 
 II. 11,12; 13.11,24; 
 
 in. 1-4, 23; 21. 13: 
 
 2.\ I, 14: Dun. 2. 
 
 41 ; Lk. 9. 2 ; 111. « 
 
 — 11 ; Johns. 3—5. 
 o Mill. 3. 1. 
 ,. mo roff. W 40. 3. 
 ./ l.k. 1. 7<!- 
 ' onvcrii. 4 — G, tcorelV. 
 
 Mk. 1. 5,(>. 
 
 L 
 
 1 Egvpt being near, and ii Roman province, and much 
 inhiibiteu by Jews, was an easy and convenient n-fugc. 
 
 2 Herod prob.ably died in the second year of our Lord, 
 
 3 See note on Hos. -xi. 1, 
 
 4 'I'hat is, as Herod himself supposed. 
 
 5 Greek, * all the io//.s,' Bethlehem being a very small 
 town, the number of victims probably was not large. So 
 many and atrocious were Herod's cruelties, that this 
 prob;ibly would never have been recorded e.vcept for its 
 connection with the life of our Lord. 
 
 Or, 'borders;' t. <;, the immediate neighbourhood. Seo 
 note on Exod. x. 4. 
 
 7 See note on Jer. xxxi. 1,5, 
 
 8 There is here a verbal reference to Exod, iv. 19; 
 probably designed to remind Joseph that Ho who had 
 
 Srotected Moses was now watching over ' the young cliild ' 
 CBUfl, 
 
 9 By Herod's last will, which Augustus confirmed, his 
 dominions were divided ; and Archelaus somewluit un- 
 expectedly obtained the gov<'rnment of Jiidea, Idumea, 
 and part of Samaria, with the title of ' Ethnarcli ;' though 
 he was sometimes popularly eiillcd ' king,' After a reign 
 of about nine years his oppression and cruelty caused the 
 emperor to depose and banish him, 
 
 10 Nazareth was a small village in southern Galilee, 
 about six miles north-west of Mount Tabor, It is first 
 noticed as the residence of our Lord's mother (Luke i. 'iO), 
 It is now a larger place, contitining about ,1,(100 people. 
 
 '1 In Bcvend prophecies it had been forijtold that the 
 Messiah should be reproached and despised (Psa. xxii. Ci\ 
 Ixix, 7, 12; Isa, xlix, 7; liii. 2, .3, etc.) In our Lord's 
 days the people of Xazareth were held in cont<;mpt, 
 not onlv by the inhabit.ints of Jerusalem, but even by 
 those of the small towns in their own neighbourhood ; 
 as appears from the question of Xathauael of Cana (John 
 i. 46). Hence it may be inferred that the evangidist 
 has here condensed the substance of ancient prophecies 
 in a phrase of his own time. 
 
 12 In eh, iii, the evangelist records the public nppear- 
 anoeof tlio Messiah's predicted forerunner (vers. 1—4) ; 
 who preaches repentance, and warns those who come to 
 his baptism against trusting in their hereditary privileges, 
 for the blessings of the new covenant are connected with 
 personal h(dines9, secured by the agency of the Holy 
 Spirit which he bestows (.5 — 12), 
 
 13 This refers to ch. ii. 23, and it means whilst Jesus 
 was still at Nju/.areth. Thi; expression is otherwdse in- 
 definite. Coinp. Exod. ii. 11, The interval between our 
 Lord's return to Nazareth and John's public appearance 
 was not quite thirty years, 
 
 11 This apiiellation of John the son of Zeehnriah was 
 evidently faniiliiir to the Jews (see Joseph. Antiq. xviii, 
 5, 2) ; and it shows that the baptism wduch he adminis- 
 tered was distinguished from the ordinary baptism of 
 proselytes, 
 
 15 'ibis 'wilderness' was the thinlv-peopled district 
 lying between Jerusalem and the Jordan and Dead Sea, 
 Coinp. Josh, XV, 01, 02, 
 
 1" The ' kingdom of heaven' is a Jewish phrase, used 
 in the New Testament only by Jl;ittliew ; equivalent 
 to the ' kingdom of God,' It uppi'ars to have been derived 
 from tlio prophecies which represented Messiah as a 
 Ihvine King, and especially from Dan, ii. 44; vii. 13, 14, 
 It embraces the whole mediatnri;d government of Clirist 
 on earth and in heaven, in all its luipeets ; though it is 
 mostly spoken of by our Lord and regarded by the evan- 
 gelists as future. Seo ch. xiii., xxv. 
 
 W See note on Isa. xl. 3. 
 
 18 That is, woven from camel's hair. This seems to 
 have been a prophetic garb. Sec 2 Kings i. 8 ; Zecli. 
 xiii, 4, These peculiiirities of John's clothing and food 
 pointed him out jis the successor of Elijah. 
 
 10 llalh(!r, ' food," aa the old English word meat moans, 
 Seo Lev, ii, 1, 
 
 2" Locusts were the food of the poor : seo Lev. xi, 22, 
 and note. 
 
A. D. 26. 27. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW III. 7— IV. 3. 
 
 [a. d. 26. 27. H. 
 
 7 But wheu lie saw many of the Piiarisees ami Sadducees^ come to Lis baptism, he 
 said unto them, *0 generation of vipers,- who hath warned you to flee from the 
 
 8 wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance [or, answer- 
 
 9 able to amendment of life]: and think not to say within yourselves, We have 
 Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones'* to 
 
 10 raise up children unto Abraham. And now also the ax is laid unto the root of 
 the trees : therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn 
 
 11 down, and cast into the tire. '1 indeed baptize you with water unto repentance, 
 "but he that conieth after me is mightier thau I, whose shoes I am not worthy 
 
 12 to bear;'* *'he shall baptize you with the Holy Gliost,^ and ivith fire :^ *' whose fan^ 
 is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his fioor, J' and gather his wheat 
 into the garner; but he will burn up the cbatl'with = uufiuenchable** lire. 
 
 The baptism and temptation of Jesus. 
 
 13 THEN^ Cometh Jesus "from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him. 
 li But John forbad him,'*^ saying, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest 
 15 thou to me? And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to he so now: ^ for 
 10 thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. '^ Then he sufiered him. "^ And 
 
 Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water: and, lo, the 
 heavens were opened unto bim, and be saw '' the Spirit of God descending like a 
 
 17 dove,'''^aud lighting upon him: 'and, lo, a voice from heaven, saying,-^This is my 
 beloved Son,'-' in whom I am well pleased. 
 
 4 Then was «" Jesus led up'* of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted'^ of 
 
 2 the devil.i^ And when'" he had fasted"^ forty days and forty nights, he was 
 
 3 afterward an hungered. And when * the tempter came to him, he said, ' If thou be 
 
 ( Mk. 1.8: r.k. 3. 16; 
 .lohn 1. IS, ;;6, :«! 
 
 Ac.1.5; U.tG; 19.1. 
 " rA. 1. 17. 
 " 1^. 4. 4; 44. 3: Nal. 
 
 3.a; John 1.33; Ac. 
 
 1.5; 2. a— 4; 1 Cor. 
 
 VI. 13. 
 J^ Is. m. 24 : Mai. 3. 3- 
 V ch. 13. 31), 43; lee 
 
 rofi. Is. 65. \b, 16 ; 
 
 Ala: 
 
 4. 1. 
 
 : Mk- 9. 43— 4a 
 
 34. 
 
 Mk. 1. 10. 
 I SCO rcffl. la. U. 2; 
 Lk. 3. 22. 
 John l*J. 28—30. 
 /cli. 12. 18; 175; P«. 
 
 2. 7: Bi?c refs. Is. 42. 
 1; Mk 1. II; Lk.9. 
 35; 2 Pet. 1. 17. 
 
 Viins. I— 11. 
 CmtDN. Tab. Sec 15. 
 g On Tora. 1, 2, see 
 
 reft. l.k. 4. 1, 2. 
 /* Jobl.>t-12; 1 TheB. 
 
 3. 5 i Eti'v. 2. 10. 
 I see ch. 3. 17. 
 
 1 These were the two principal sects of the Jews at 
 that time : see Joseph. Autiq. xiii. 5, 9. The Pharisees 
 were distinguished by their punctilious regard to tlie 
 letter of the law, and the traditional instructions of their 
 teacliers. As the result of this, most of them were formal 
 and ostentatious in worship, self-righteous, and bigoted ; 
 whilst they neglected the moral virtues, and hated 
 spiritual religion. The Sadducees, rightly rejecting tra- 
 ditional interpretation, unhappily rejected also many im- 
 portant truths of Scripture (see ch. xxii. J^'?; Acts xxiii. 
 8) ; reducing their religious belief almost to a bare Deism, 
 destitute of any suthcient motive to holiness. They were 
 chiefly men of rank and education, who had mixed much 
 with foreigners. But the Pharisees were more numerous 
 and intluential with the people. These two sects represent 
 the opposite tendencies of the carnal mind in all ages to 
 formal orthodoxy or speculative rationalism ; both alike 
 unfriendly to intelligent faith and practical godliness. 
 
 2 How is it that you, who think yourselves ' children 
 of Abraham' (though jou are rather 'broods of vipers,' 
 cunning and malignant), are afraid of the wrath which 
 the prophets always connected with the coming of iles- 
 aiahr (see Isa. Ix. 12; Ixiii. 1, and note). If you arc 
 sincere, alter your conduct, and put away all confidence in 
 hereditary privileges (ver. 9) ; for now every one is to be 
 dealt with according to his individual character (ver. 10). 
 This faithfulness repulsed most of them. See Luke vii. 30. 
 
 3 That is, materials the most unlikely ; John perhaps 
 pointed to the shingle of the river; or he may have 
 referred to Isa. li. 1, 2. 
 
 4 By performing such menial services, a newly-acquired 
 slave was expected to show submission to his master. 
 Hence the loosing, tying, or carrying the shoe or sandal 
 became proverbial to express the humblest service. 
 
 ■'' My office is to call men to repent; it is his to exercise 
 a Divine power upon men's hearts. 
 
 6 Fire is frequently used in Scripture to represent 
 both purifying and destroying agencies; and expositors 
 diti'er in applying it hero either to the sanctifying power 
 of the Holy Spirit, or to the destruction of the wicked 
 (see vers. 10, 12). But it most probably refers here to that 
 refining process which w;is the predicted characteristic 
 of gospel times. For the true Israel were to be separated, 
 even by severe measures, both from the ungodly and 
 from their own remaining sins. See Isa. i.25; iv. 3, 4; 
 Ezek. XX. 3S; Mai. iii. 2, 17, 18, and notes. 
 
 7 Or, ' winnowing shovel.' See notes on Ruth iii. 2 ; 
 2 Sam. xxiv. 18. 
 
 8 Keferring apparently to Isa. Ixvi. 2i, on which sec note. 
 
 9 Whilst the forerunner is preaching and baptizing, 
 Jesus himself comes to begin his public work. In doing 
 this, he places himself on a level with man ; by submit- 
 ting first to the baptism of repentance (vers. 13—15), by 
 which he obtains a special testimony of his Father's ap- 
 proval f 16, 17) ; and then to the varied assaults of Satan, 
 until the tempter is completely repulsed, and angels 
 come to wait upon him (iv. 1 — li). 
 
 10 Or, ' was hindering him, by saying, I have need,* 
 etc. John probably recognised Jesus as the Messiah by 
 an immediate Divine impulse, confirmed afterwards by 
 the visible descent of the Holy Spirit. Corap. John i. 31. 
 
 11 As John's was the baptism of repentance, our Lord, 
 by submitting to it, notwithstanding this testimony to 
 his holiness, showed the vicarious nature of the great work 
 on which he was about to enter. 
 
 12 A tit emblem of the gentle and peaceful character of 
 Jesus and his mission: see ch. xi. 29; Isa. Ixi. 1, 2. 
 Luke expressly says that the Holy Spirit assumed a 
 ' bodily form ;' but it is questioned whether the words 
 ' as a dove' refer to the shape or to the nuainer in which 
 the Spirit descended. It is observable that the Fathei*, 
 the Son, and the Holy Spirit all took their several parts 
 in this ti'ansaction. 
 
 13 ' The Son of God' was one of the titles of the Mes- 
 siah (Psa. ii. 12), indicating the dignity both of his 
 nature and of his office. Comp. Isa. xlii. 1. This 
 testimony to our Lord's sonship and acceptance was 
 repeated at his transfiguration (ch. xvii. o) ; and the 
 voice from heaven spoke again in answer to his prayer 
 (John xii. 2S). 
 
 11 Urged by a [lowerful Divine impulse. 
 
 l'' This was the express purpose of the Holy Spirit in 
 leading our Lord to retire to the wilderness. 
 
 IG The temptation is clearly ascribed to the personal 
 agency of Satan. Whether he appeared in a visible 
 form is not stated. Our Lord's human soul was free from 
 all t(mdency to evil ; but it wsis acct'ssible to temptation 
 from without. Thus he ' was in all points tempted like 
 as we are, yet without sin' (Ileb. iv. 15). And it is very 
 noticeable that he meets every temptation exactly as any 
 one else might meet it, by the simple and appropriate 
 use of God's revealed word. 
 
 17 On the length of the temptation, see Mark i. 13; 
 Luke iv. 2. 
 
 18 Abstaining from all food (Luke iv. 2). Moses (Exod. 
 xxxiv. 28) and Klijah (I Kings xix. H) had been similarly 
 sustained by Divine power through a f;i3t of equal dura- 
 tion. 
 
A. D. 27—31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW IV. 4—22. 
 
 [a. d. 27, 28. U. 
 
 4 the Son of God,i command that these stones be made bread. But he answered 
 and said, ^' It is -written, *'Mau shall not live by bread alone, 'but by every 
 ■word that jiroceedeth out of the mouth of God' '-^ [L)eut. viii. 3]. 
 
 5 Then^ the devil takoth him up '"into the holy city, and eettoth him on a pin- 
 
 6 nacle* of the temple, and eaith unto him, If thou he the Son of God, caat tbysL'lf 
 down : for it is written, " ' He shall give his angels charge concerning theo : and 
 in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash th}' foot against 
 
 7 a etono' [Psa. xci. II, 12]. Jesus said unto him, It is v.'ritteu again, "'Thou 
 ehalt not tempt^ the Lord thy God' [Deut. ri. 10]. 
 
 8 Again, the devil taketli liim up into an exceeding high mountain,^ and showeth 
 y him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and saith unto him, 
 
 '' All these things will I give thee,' if thou wilt fall down and worship me.** 
 
 10 Then saith Jesus unto him, ^ Get thee hence, ' .Satan : for it is written, "Thou 
 ehalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shult thou serve' [Deut. vi. 13]. 
 
 11 Then the devil leaveth him f and, behold, ' angels came and ministered unto hira. 
 Samrnary of our Lord's yninistry in Galilee; the call of Peter j Andrew, James ^ and John. 
 
 12 "iVOW^'' when Jesus had heard that 'John was cast into prison," ho departed 
 
 13 into Galilee.'^ And leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Gapernaum,^'* which is 
 
 14 upon the sea coast, in the borders of Zabulou and Nephthulim : ^that it mi;^ht be 
 
 15 fulfilled wliich was spoken by Esaias the jiropliet, saying, ='The laud •■* of Zaliulon, 
 and the land of Nephthalim, ht/ the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of 
 
 16 the Gentiles; "the people which sat in darknes.s saw great light; and to them 
 ■which sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up' [Isa. ix. 1, 2]. 
 
 17 * From that time'^ .lesus began to preach, and to Bay, Repeat: for the kingdom 
 of heaven is at hand. 
 
 18 "^And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee,'^ saw two brethren, Simon '^called 
 Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea : for " they were fishers. 
 
 19 And he saith unto them, Follow me, atid /I will make you fishers of men. 
 
 21 « And they straightway left their nets, an<l followed him. ^' '' And going on i'rnm 
 thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, 
 iu a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets; and ho called them. 
 
 22 Aud 'they immediately left the ship and their father, and followed hira. 
 
 J I». 8. 20: Ro. 15. 4; 
 
 K|.h. li. 17. 
 ft Otu, M. 3. 
 I P>. 11!). U; Jer. I.V 
 
 U,. John .V 311: d. 
 
 ■.';.:ii— :v..63j ai.ai i 
 
 2 Tim. a. 16. 
 r...<-c r,-f,. No. 11. 1. 
 
 \A; Ik 48. 2; Her. 
 
 11.2. 
 " I'i. 34.7.20; 91. II, 
 
 la. 
 
 o ine ret: Deu. 6. 16, 
 
 P Jolin II. ;ti); '2 Cor. 
 
 4. li E]>b. :!. 2; 13. 
 
 V .inra. 4. 7 ; I Pot 
 
 r icc'l Chr.il.l; Job 
 
 1.6. 
 J Dcu.6. 13.14; 10. 2t): 
 
 ■)o*. 21. It; I Sara. 
 
 7. -.1. 
 ( I.k. Ti. 43; Hcb. I. 
 
 6,14. 
 
 Vkh. 12; 
 CiinoN. Tah. S.-c. 2:1. 
 u (oo pnrutlcl, Mk. 1. 
 It; I.k. 4. 11 : John 
 4. 1-3. 
 Vy.m. 13-16: 
 CiiitoN. Tab. Sec. 27. 
 xMk.l.ll; r,k.3.20: 
 4. 16-;U ; John 1. 13. 
 y I,k. 'i:'. :17; 21.41. 
 ± Is.'). 1.2 
 a U. 12.7; I.k. 2. 32. 
 
 VKit. 17; 
 CmtoN. Tab. Sec. 25. 
 Bllcl. Mk. 1. 
 Lk. 4. 14,15; 
 Jolin 4. 43, 45. 
 VK"y<. t8-22i 
 Cliriox, Tail See. 2«. 
 e *i-c pariillol, Mk. 1. 
 1(1-20; Lk. 5.1— 11. 
 d John . i'i. 
 
 I Cor. 1.27-29. 
 / Efc. 47.9.10; LV.5. 
 10.11 ; Ac 2. 3^-41. 
 * Mk. 10. 28: Lk. 18. 
 
 28; Gal. I. 16. 
 t> Mk. 1. 19, 20; I.k. 
 
 1 Some think that these are the three temptations 
 mentioned in 1 John ii. IG. Othei-a remurk that Jesua 
 was tempted tirst to unbelief, then to presumption, and 
 Li.stly to carnal ambition. It is probable that uU the 
 three were directly aimed against the midsion of the 
 Son of God : first ajjainst itA chief requirement, self- 
 renunciation and trust in God (.see ch. x.v. '28 ; x.xvi. 53) ; 
 then ajjainat ita principal evidence, the unostentatious 
 UHefuIues^ and beneficence which characterize all his 
 miracles (see ch. xi. 4— G; Luke ix. 5'5, 56) ; and liwtly 
 against its ultimate obierl., the restoration of God's ri;:ht- 
 tul rule and iieknowled^ed supremacy over the whole 
 world- Had the temptation succeeded, Jesus would liavo 
 become only the llesdiah expeeteil by the carnal and 
 worldlv-mindtd Jews. Foiled as it was, it shows the 
 more illustriously the churaeter of the true Atessiah ; 
 in whom are combined a confidence iu God which trusta 
 but will not tempt him; a faithfulness and benevolence 
 which will not divert to any other use the powers destined 
 fur God's service and man's good; aud a noble integrity 
 of purpose which puts aside with a holy indignation 
 both carnal objects and unhallowed measures, aiming 
 only at the highest end, and using only right and worthy 
 m<-ann. 
 
 2 That is, by whatever God shall appoint. See Deut. 
 viii. 3, and note. 
 
 3 This word seems to fix the order of the tcmptutious. 
 See notes on vcr. 0, and on Luke iv. 2. 
 
 4 This was probably the pointed roof of the southern 
 portico, whic)» overhung the valley of the Kedron at a 
 height of more than 2-50 feet. 
 
 i Satan's artful misuse of Scripture is met and repelled 
 by S<;rinture rightly applied. See note on Psa. xci. II. 
 
 Wliat mountiiin this was cannot be d);tcrmined. 
 From many elevations * the kingdoms' or tetrarcliies of 
 Palestine could be seen * at once ;' and the more distint 
 regions and empires ' of the world' might bo su^'go.leJ l)y 
 the tempter. Some, however, suppose that he presented 
 ■upernatural phantasms to the Saviour's eye or mind. 
 
 7 Falocly asserting (see Luko iv. 6) that God has given 
 to him the entire disposal of them. 
 
 8 Jlondcring mc liomago as thy superior, of whom 
 thy kingdom is held. Upon this bold disclosure of the 
 tempter's object, our Lord oj)enly rebukes and repels him. 
 
 y See note on Luke iv. Vi. 
 
 10 Vers. 12 — 25 contain a short summary of our Lord's 
 
 fublic work in Galilee; showing that, in ftiltilment of 
 saiah's proplieey (vers. 12—17), this district supplied 
 some of his earliest and mnst constant followers (18—22), 
 and was largely blessed with his teachings and miracles 
 (23 — 25). The intervening transactions will be seen by 
 referring to the Chronological Table, sees. 16—23, and 
 John i. 19 — iii. 3G. 
 
 n See ch. xiv. 3 — 5, and notes. 
 
 12 See John iv. 1 — 3, and note. 
 
 13 Capeniaum was the name of a fountain (Joseph. 
 Jew. War, iii. 10, 8), and a town, situated on the wewlern 
 shore of the Lake of Tiberiit**, jirobably at or near Khan 
 Minyeh. It.^ present complete desolation forcibly illus- 
 trates our Lord's denunciation in ch. xi. 23. 
 
 H See note on Isa. viii. 22. 
 
 15 That is, from the time when he heard of John's im- 
 prisonment (ver. 12). Jesus had preached before; but, 
 now that the mini.stry of his forerunner liad ceaaed, ho 
 took up and carried forward the teai liings of John. 
 
 It) Called also the Sea of Tiberisis (Juhu vi. 1 ; xxi. 1) ; 
 tho Lake of Oennesareth (Luke v. I) ; and, in the Old 
 Testament, tho Sea of Chinnereth (Numb, xxxiv. 11). 
 This lake, or inland sea, is between twelve and sixteen 
 niih'H lung, ami five broad. It is surrounded by ruggi'd 
 mountiiins with deep valleys. Its waters are pure and 
 sweet, and abound in fish. 
 
 17 They had, imrviuusly to this, recognised Je.siis as the 
 Messiah (see John i. 40, -ll), but had continued to follow 
 their occupation as fishermen. They now appear to 
 have left their busini-ss, and become constant attendants 
 on Jesus ; althougli, when they were near their homes, 
 they sometimes went out to fish. 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW IV. 23 -V. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 23 And^ '' .Tesus went about all Galilee, ' teaching in theii* synagogues,'-^ and preacLing 
 *" tlie Gospel of tlie kingdom, " and healing all manner of sickness and all manner 
 
 24 of disease among the people. And his fame went throughout all Syria.^ And they 
 brought unto him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and 
 torments, 4 and those which were possessed with devils,*'^ and those which were 
 
 25 lunatic,^ and those that had tlie palsy; and he healed them. " And there followed 
 him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapoiis,' and from 
 Jerusalem, SiXidfrom Juda.'a, ^Mdifrovi beyond Jordan. 
 
 The Sermon on the Mount — holiness is happiness. 
 5 AXD seeing the multitudes, /'he went up into a mountain :^ and when he was 
 
 2 set, his disciples came unto him : and he opened his mouth, tmd taught them, 
 saying,9 
 
 3 5 Blessed ^^ are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. ' ^ 
 
 4 Blessed are they that mourn : ibr they shall be comforted. 
 
 5 •" Blessed are the meek : for * they shall inherit the earth. ^- 
 
 ft Ac 10. 38. 
 
 I cli. 3. 3.'*; Mk. 1.21, 
 
 39: Lk. 4. )5. 44. 
 weh. 9. 3^; 'U. 14; le. 
 
 61. 1-3; Mk. 1. 11; 
 
 F.ph. -i. 17. 
 n Mk. 1.34. 
 o Mk. 3. 7. 
 
 Cn. .S.-8. I ! 
 CiiRON. Tab. Sec 40. 
 P Mk. 3. 13. 
 
 9 on vers. 3, 4, see refa. 
 
 Lk. 6. -20, 'Jl. 
 T see refa. P«. 25. 9 ; 
 
 37. 11; Eph. 4. 2 ; 
 
 Col. 3. la. 
 * Bce Ps. 37. 22; Ro. 
 
 4. 13. 
 
 1 For some of the mhacles and labours summed up 
 in vers. 23—25, see sees. 30—32 of Chron. Table. 
 
 2 The sjTiagogues were places in which the Jews, from 
 the time of the captivity, and perhaps earlier, were ac- 
 customed to meet, chiefly on the sabbaths and new moons, 
 to hear the Law and the Prophets read and explained. 
 They existed in our Lord's time in almost every town 
 both in Palestine and wherever Jews were settled. Each 
 synagogue had a community, with its ruler and elders 
 (Mark v. 22), who might chastise (ch. x. 17; Acts xxii. 
 19; xxvi. 11) or expel (John ix. 34) an offender. 
 
 3 In the New Testament, 'Syria' is the Roman pro- 
 vince of which Palestine was the south-western part. 
 
 ■1 Insupportably painful maladies. 
 
 5 In the New Testament, various bodily and mental 
 disorders, often of the most severe and painful kind, 
 are attributed to the agency of the devil (Acts x. 38) 
 or of demons. Some suppose that in thus speaking of 
 thera our Lord and the sacred writers used the current 
 language of the Jews, without intending to give any 
 sanction to the opinion on which it was founded. But 
 this supposition will not account for our Lord's conversa- 
 tions with the demons (ch. viii. 29 — 32 ; Mark i. 23 — 
 25) ; for the supernatural knowledge of him which they 
 manifested (ch. viii. 29; Murk i. 24) ; and especially for 
 their request, and the permission given to them, to enter 
 a herd of swine (ch. viii. 31, 32). The words of Scripture 
 should therefore be regarded as declaring that Satan, by 
 his inferior agents or demons, has been permitted to 
 take possession of the bodies of some persons, and to 
 indict various sufferings upon them. It is important, in 
 treating this subject, to confine ourselves entirely to 
 the plain statements of the Bible, from which alone we 
 derive all our knowledge respecting the existence and 
 agency of these beings. 
 
 6 Or, perhaps, ' epileptic' 
 
 7 This name, which means ten cities, included several 
 towns, lying (with one execption) on the east of the 
 Jordan, and distinguished from the neighbouring districts 
 by a large admixture of Gentile inhabitants. 
 
 8 The discourse in chapters v. — vii. is very similar 
 in most parts to that in Luke vi. Both begin somewhat 
 alike, and end with the same parable; and both are 
 immediately followed by the same miracle. Some, how- 
 ever, suppose that they cannot be the same, because 
 the objects of the two discourses appear to be different; 
 and because in Matthew the discourse precedes the choice 
 of the apostles (ch. x. 1 : see note), while in Luke it 
 conies afterwards ; and the one was delivered on ' a 
 mountain,* but the other on 'a plain,' or rather 'a level 
 place.' Others think that Matthew has thrown together 
 the substance of our Lord's general 'teaching' during 
 this period. But on a careful examination of the whole 
 narrative, the order of events appears to be as follows: — 
 Jesus, observing the multitudes who flocked to see his 
 miracles, retired with his disciples to 'the mountain' 
 above Capernaum ; and, after a night spent in solitary 
 prayer, called to him ' whom he would, and appomted 
 them to be 'apostles.* With them he descended to 'a 
 
 level place,' either on the table-land of Galilee, or on one 
 of the mountain-terraces overlooking the lake ; and here 
 he addressed both his disciples and the multitudes in a 
 discourse exhibiting the fundamental principles of true 
 holiness. Of this discourse each of the two evangelists 
 has preserved just those portions, and has presented them 
 in that manner and connection, which best suit the great 
 object of his book. Luke selects the moral precepts, which 
 he sets forth in thcii' general bearings upon all who follow 
 Christ : Matthew connects these with the earlier economy, 
 by recordiug our Lord's explanations and enforcements 
 of the Mosaic law, and those corrections of prevailing 
 Jewish errors which had special reference to his imme- 
 diate audience. Our Lord seems to have repeated a few 
 important passages of this sermon on other occasions : 
 but this will not appear surprising if we remember that 
 his words are the perfect expression of the highest truth, 
 and that the same thing has often been done by the most 
 thoughtful and accurate teachers, and even by inspired 
 prophets (comp. Jer. x. 12—16; li. 15—19). 
 
 9 This discourse contains, I. The introduction — the 
 truly holy are the truly happy (ch. v. 3 — 12). II. A 
 description of the superior holiness which Christ enjoins, 
 and which his true disciples practise, contrasted with 
 that of the Jewish teachers (13—20), giving a spiritual 
 exposition of the law, as opposed to their restrictions 
 and perversions (21 — 48) ; and requiring unostentatious 
 reality in all religious observances, as opposed to Pharisaic 
 formalism (vi. 1 — 18) ; simplicity and heavenliness in 
 all aims and pursuits, as opposed to anxious worldliness 
 of mind (19—34) ; and charity and wisdom in judging 
 and treating others, as opposed to the mingled cen- 
 soriousness and laxity of the Pharisees (vii. 1—12). 
 III. The conclusion — warnings and encouragements to 
 enter and pursue the arduous course of Christian'obedience 
 (13-27). 
 
 10 "With these beatitudes compare the blessings pro- 
 mised through Moses to ancient Israel (Dcut. xxviii.) 
 As the Jews had come to regard these as their heredi- 
 tary right, our Lord marks out the character of those 
 who are to enjoy His blessings. Those who are conscious 
 of spiritual need and misery, submissive, yet longing 
 earnestly for God's promised righteousness — these arc 
 the blessed ; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven, with 
 all its consolations, and its satisfying supply of all their 
 wants. And the compassionate, the pure-hearted, the 
 peacemakers, bearing (jiod's likeness as his children and 
 taking the side of righteousness, cost what it may, in 
 a hostile world— these are yet more blessed; theirs too 
 is the kingdom of heaven, with all its Divine privi- 
 leges and its future glorious rewards. There is a beau- 
 tiful correspondence between each characteristic and its 
 promised blessing. 
 
 11 They are the subjects of the Divine kingdom of 
 Messiah, predicted and partially described in Pea. Ixxii. ; 
 I:^a. Ix. ; Jer. xxx., xxxi. ; Ezek. xxxiv. 22—31; Dan. 
 ii. 34, 44, on which see notes. 
 
 12 Or, ' the land ;' meaning the blessings suggested by 
 Canaan: see Paa. xxv. 13; xxxvii. 9, 11, and notes. 
 
 1066 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW V. 6—22. 
 
 [a.d. 28. H. 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 Blessed are they ' wliich do hunger and thiret after righteousuesB : ^ " for they 
 shall be filled. 
 
 Blessed are the merciful : ' for they shall obtain mercy. 
 
 y Blessed arc the pure in heart : for = they shall see God. 
 
 Blessed arc " the peacemakers : *for they shall be called^ the children of God, 
 
 <^ Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake: ''for theirs 
 is the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 "^ Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute yov, and shall say 
 all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake: rejoice, and be exceeding 
 glad : for great is your reward^ in heaven : for so persecuted they the prophets 
 which were before you. 
 
 The Sermon on the Mount — the excellence of Christian holiness, 
 
 YE are the salt* of the earth : ■'"but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith 
 shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to 
 
 14 be trodden under foot of men. «" Ye are the light of the world.^ A city that is 
 
 15 set on an hill^ cannot be hid. Neither do men * light a candle, and put it under a 
 bushel,^ but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. 
 
 16 '" Let your light so** shine before men, * that they may see your good works, and 
 'glorify youi- Father which is in heaven, 
 
 17 •"Think not that I am come to destroy the Law, or the Prophets: I am not 
 
 18 come to destroy, "but to fulfil.^ For verily I say unto you, "Till heaven and 
 earth ]ias3, one jot ^"^ or one tittle shall iu no wise pass from the law, till all Jje 
 
 19 fulfilled. ^ Whosoever therefore shall break one of i these least commandments, 
 and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least'' in the kingdom of heaven : 
 but whosoever shall do and teach thciiiy the same shall be called great in tlie 
 
 20 kin^Mom of heaven. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall 
 excetMl *■ the rif/htcousness of the scribes and Pharisees,'- ye shall iu no case enter 
 into tlie kingdom of heaven. 
 
 21 YE '•* have heard that it was said by'-* [or, to] them of old time, • Thou ehalt not 
 
 22 kill; and wliosoever shall kill shall be iu danger of the judgment.'^ But I say 
 unto you. That ' whosoever is angry with his l)pother without a cause shall be in 
 
 see rcfa. 
 
 I cTi. t). 33 
 
 V*. i-i. 1. 2. 
 » Pa. 63.1.5; I>. 4t.17, 
 
 IH; i'i. 9. lOi &5. 1 : 
 
 6:> 13; John 4. U; 
 
 (j. 48 -.')8. 
 Ji-h.6. U; 19.33-35; 
 
 •i SftiTi. 22. Ui; tea 
 
 rc-fi. P». 11.1-3; U. 
 
 54.11-11; Mk.ll.SA; 
 
 Eph. i. 3--'; 2 Tim. 
 
 1. Hi; Jam. 2. 13. 
 y Pi. 15.2; IH. 2li [ 24. 
 
 4; 73.1; Pro. 22.11; 
 
 Ac. 15. »; 2 (Mr. 7.1; 
 
 TIL 1. i:i; n.-b III. 
 
 22; .Ium.4.8; 1 PoU 
 
 1. 22. 
 = BOO rcfs. .lob U). 26, 
 
 27; Hi-b. 12. H. 
 « 1 Clir. 12.17.18; Ps. 
 
 122, t)-8; Ac 7. 26; 
 
 Ro. H.17-m; ICor. 
 
 (i i;-8; Epli 4. 1-3: 
 
 Plill. 4.2; CoL3. 13 
 
 — 1.\ 
 b Plill. 2. l.'i. 
 c tc'^ ror*. I.k. SI. IS. 
 
 13: 2Tim.2. 12; 3. 
 
 11.12; 1 P«t. 4. 12- 
 
 lli. 
 d 2 Thpf. I. 4-7. 
 e on vcr«. II, 12, <ve 
 
 rcf.. I.k. « 22. 23. 
 / »co rcfs, Mk. 9. 49, 
 
 50. 
 a Pro. 4. XH; John 5. 
 
 55; Plitl. 2. 15. 
 A irpr-r* Mk. 4.21. 
 r fipprcf». 1 [Vt, 2 9. 
 A V.\>h.J. 10; TU.3.8[ 
 
 1 Prt, ;■ ■ ■ 
 
 I I 
 
 L.'i; John 15.«; 
 
 ICor. 14.20; 2Tho#. 
 
 1. II. 12. 
 1 Mo 3.31; 10.4: Gal. 
 
 3, 21. 
 1 ch. 3. 15; Hcb. 10.3 
 
 — 12. 
 
 eh. 24 a'.: Lk. Ifi.l7. 
 ' Bi-P rpf*. npii.27. 20; 
 
 .Inm. 2. IU. 
 
 Deu. 12. 32; Lk. II. 
 
 42. 
 
 lto.9.30-32; 10. 2, 3. 
 
 !«■<• rtU. Ex. 20. 13. 
 
 K]))!. i. 26; 1 John 
 
 1 ' Ilighteousness' here meiins the removul of iiU sin, 
 and the fulfilment of God'a will in our hi^arts aud con- 
 duct. Comp. ch. iii. 15; vi. 10; Psa. xvii. 1.5. 
 
 2 That is, ' tliey shall be recognised' as such by God. 
 
 3 Not a merited reward, but a manifestation of God's 
 complaccncv in their endurance of persecution, by which 
 they have iderititied thcinaelves with their Lord and the 
 faithful prophets of old. 
 
 4 There was a rcmark.iblc proverb current in our 
 Lord's days, ' Nothin*? is more useful than sun and salt' 
 (IMin. Hist. Nut. xxxi. 9). What salt and sunli;:ht are 
 to the material world, preventing corruption and dispcl- 
 lins; darkness, Christ's disciples. Divinely imbued with 
 th'; living, saving power of gospel truth, are to be to the 
 spiritual world. But, if there be any in whom the 
 gospel Mose' its sanctifying and diflusivo intluence, 
 thi-y must be rejected m vile and worthless; for what 
 can sanfitify if the truth of God does not ? 
 
 b The very title appropriated in John i. 9; viii. 12, to 
 Christ is here given oy him to his disciples, as tliose to 
 whom he has communicated h'l-i grace and truth, that 
 tlM'y may shine forth for the salvation of the world. 
 The change of tlic figure to 'a lamp' upon *a lamp- 
 Htaiid' (vt*r. 1.5) indicates that their light is derived 
 from him. 
 
 y Tlie elevaU'd site of Jcru'<alem is often used to repre- 
 sent the exalted honours of the people of God (see rsa. 
 Ixviii. 15; I^a. ii. 2, and notes). Here a similar allu- 
 sion represenU the peculiar responsibility of their posi- 
 tion in the world. 
 
 7 ll;itlicr, * mi-asure.* 
 
 8 lUlher« * thus ;' i. e. likt» a lamp on its stand. The 
 holy uflefulncss of the Christi-in is designed not only for 
 man's good, but thereby for God's glory. 
 
 9 Our Lord, by his life, sufTerings, and death, ' fulfilled' 
 the types of the ceremonial law, and the nredietions of 
 the prophets. But the scopn of tlie whole discourse, and 
 e-4pfrci:iHv the following precepts, make it evident that 
 he h'-re refers to the cntnplefcnm which he gave, both 
 by his teaching and by his example, to the moral and 
 spiritual commands both of the law and of the prophets. 
 
 And in this respect especially His doctrine was opposed 
 to the ' righteousness .of the Scribes and riiarisees.' They 
 often 'taught* more than they would *do' themselves; 
 and what they practised they did only ' to ho seen of 
 men.' And even the better sort of them acted on false 
 principles, hoping to merit God's favour, and exaggerating 
 the importance of outward observances, in ignorance or 
 neglect of the spirituality of the law. 
 
 10 Or, * iota ; the feinallest letter in the alphabet. A 
 * tittle' is a small point or stroke, by whieh some letters 
 are distinguished from others. The minutest portion of 
 revealed truth is precious ; and its observance is jealously 
 watched by the great Lawgiver. 
 
 11 By the principles of my kingdom he shall be held 
 unworthy of esteem, and be m danger of rejection. 
 
 12 The Scribes were copiers, public ri-adcrs, and ex- 
 poumlers of the law. The majority of them were Phari- 
 sees, though some belonged to other sects. The S(M"ibe8 
 and Pharisees were in such rejiuti' tliat it was a common 
 saying that, if two jjcrsons only wi rr adiuilted into heaven, 
 one would be a Scribe and the otlier a Pli.arlsee. 
 
 13 The superiority of our Lord's teaching is shown in 
 regard to several enactments of the aneiont law, which 
 had been perverted by tlie Itabbies : 1. The law agiiinst 
 murder, wliich is now shown to include hatred, and to 
 require a conciliatorv spirit (21—2(1). 2. Tlie law ag:iinst 
 adultery, which applies in primiple to hint and to divorce 
 ('27 — ^'^■j. 3. 'phe law of oaths, intended to IimiI to simplo 
 afHrmation (.33— ??7). 4. The law of retaliation, which 
 must not be held to permit prjvjite revenge, or any state 
 of mind iiicnnHirttcnt with a hearty readiness to forgive 
 ami to henilit the most hostile and injurious (iiS— -18}. 
 
 It llathcr. W') tlu'in of old;' 'to the ancii-nts.' Por 
 those who lived under a preparatory di.Hpcnsation, the 
 general preccjit was sufiiiaent. To you, I, who ' am 
 come to fuUil the law/ explain its wider and deeper 
 meanings, whilst I clear away the human traditions 
 which have been added to it. 
 
 IJ Tho 'judgment' wa.s a local court, consisting, ac- 
 cording to the lljibbinicai tradition, of twenty- three judges, 
 or according to Joseiihus of seven. It had cognizance 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW V. 23—41. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 danger of the judgment : and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca [i. e. Tain 
 fellow"] ! shall be in danger of the council : but whosoever shall say, Thou fool ! 
 
 23 shall be in danger of hell fire. Therefore 'if thou bring thy gift to the altar,^ 
 
 24 and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught "^ against thee; cleave there 
 thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; -first be reconciled to thy brother, 
 and then come and olfor thy gift. 
 
 25 ° Agree with thine adversary quickly, ^ whiles thou art in the way ^ with him ; 
 lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver 
 
 26 thee to the ofScer, and thou be cast into prison. Verily, I say unto thee, *^Thou 
 shalt by no moans come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing.* 
 
 27 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, ''Thou ahalt not commit 
 
 28 adultery. But I say unto you, That whosoever ^looketh^ on a woman to lust 
 
 29 after her hath committed adultery with her already /in his heart. ^ And if thy 
 right eye offend^ thee [rtr, cause thee to offuud], pluck it out,^ and cast it from 
 thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and 
 
 30 not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. And if thy right hand otiend 
 thee, cut it ofi', and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for tlu^e that one of thy 
 members should perish, and not that thy whole body should bo cast into hell. 
 
 31 It hath been said,^ ''Whosoever shall put away his wife, let liim give her a 
 
 32 writing of divorcement. But I say unto you, That 'whosoever shall put away 
 his wife, saving tor the causn of fornication, causeth hnr to commit adultery : and 
 whosoever shall marry her that is divorced coramitteth adultery. 
 
 33 Again, ye have heard that * it hath been said by them of old time, ' Thou shalt 
 
 34 not forswear thyself, but '"shalt pei'form unto the Lord thine oaths. But I say 
 3o unto yon, " Swear not at all f neither by heaven ; for it is " God's throne : nor by 
 
 the earth; fur it is his footstool: neither by Jerusalem; for it is /'the city of 
 
 36 the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, ^ because thou canst 
 
 37 not make one hair white or black. '' But let your communication be, Yea, yea ;^^ 
 Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil. 'i 
 
 38 Ye have heard that it bath been said, * An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a 
 
 39 tooth. But I say unto you, ' That ye resist not'"-^ evil : " but whosoever shall smite 
 
 40 thee on thy right cheek, ' turn to him the other also. And ^if any man will 
 
 41 sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat/^ let him have thi/ cloak also. And 
 
 u 2 Sflm. 6. 20. 
 
 jr ch.8. 4; 23. 19; Deu. 
 
 Iti. lt>. 17. 
 y ioe ch. 18. 19 ; Job 
 
 n. 8; I Tim. 2. 8; 
 
 1 Pet 3, 7. 
 « 1 Tira. -2. 8. 
 a Pro. ^5. 8; Lk. 12. 
 
 58. .W. 
 b Bee Job 22. 21 ; Fs. 
 
 32. «: Ib. 55. B, 7; 
 
 Heb. 3. 7. la 
 c Lk. 16. 26; 2 Thes. 
 
 1.9. 
 d Ex. 20. 14; Dcu. b. 
 
 18; Pro. ti. 32. 
 e Ex. 20. 17; Job 31. 
 
 1; Fro. 6. 2.'i; 2 Pet. 
 
 'J. Hi 1 John 2. Ili; 
 
 BceGe. 34. 2; 2 Sam. 
 
 11.2. 
 / Ro. 7. 7. 9, ll. 
 e on vers. 29, 30, see 
 
 refs. Mk. 9. 13—47. 
 ft ch, 19. 3, etc ; see 
 
 refs. Dcii. 21. 1—4. 
 »■ ch. 19.8.9; Mai. 2. 
 
 Il-IB; Lk. !ri. 18; 
 
 Uo. 7. 3; 1 Cor. 7. 
 
 10, 11. 
 ft ch. 23. IG. 
 ( see refs. Ex. 20. 7; 
 
 Num. 30. 2. 
 '"Deu. 2a. 23; Ecc, 5. 
 
 nch. 23. 16. 18, 22 ; 
 Jam. 6. 12. 
 
 Fa. 11. 4; la. 66. 1; 
 Ao. 7. 49. 
 
 p2 Chr. 6. 6; Ps. 48. 
 2: 76.2; 8?. 3; 132. 
 13; 1b. 21. 23; Jer. 
 a 19. 
 
 1 Lk. 12. 25. 
 
 r CoL 4.6; Jam. 5. 12. 
 1 Ex. 21. 23-25; Le. 
 
 21. 20; Deu. 19. 21. 
 ( Le. 19. 18; Job 31. 
 
 29-31 ; Is. 60. G ; 
 
 Pro. 20.22; 24. 29; 
 
 Lk f^ 29; JoliQ 18. 
 
 22.23; Ro. 12. 17, 19 j 
 
 1 Cor. 6 7:1 Tlies. 
 
 .5. 15; 1 Pet 3.9. 
 >i see parallel, Lk. 6. 
 
 29, aO; Bee also Is. 
 
 &0. 6 ; Lam. 3, 30. 
 X 1 Pet. 2. 20—23. 
 J/ 1 Cor. 6. 7 
 
 of capital crimes ; and its sentence was inflicted by the 
 sword. The *councir was the supreme central court, or 
 Sanhedrim, who inflicted capital punishment with the 
 disfrrace of stoning. 'Hell fire' is rather 'the Gehenna 
 of tire' (see 2 Kings xxiii. 10, and note) ; and refers to 
 the burning of the body — the greatest ignominy, which 
 was inflicted only occasionally upon the worst of crimi- 
 nals. By this climax, our Lord shows the heinous guilt 
 and fearful danger of indulging hatred in the heart, even 
 though its expressions may be only those of contempt or 
 petulance. 
 
 1 * Gifts,' or offerings to God, were commonly presented 
 at the temple; and in part or wholly consumed upon 
 * the altar,' as an acknowledgment that atonement was 
 needful to acceptance. But he who retains enmity to his 
 fellow-man, cannot be a true believer or an acceptable 
 worshipper. 
 
 2 Any subject of complaint. 
 
 3 Here follows a new illustration, derived from the 
 legal practice of the time, which allowed the settlement 
 of a dispute after a summons had been served, and before 
 the cause had come on for trial. The indulgence of an 
 unkindly spirit places a man in the condition of one who 
 is already Bumnioned ; and, if he do not speedily seek 
 reconciliation, will be irrevocably condemncu. See note 
 on Luke xii. 58. 
 
 4 The Greek word signifies one of the smallest coins, 
 rather less than our farthing. Our Lord evidently means 
 that the punishment will have no end. 
 
 The sense is, *gazeth in order to cherish impure 
 desire.' 
 
 6 Itather, 'cause thee to stumble;' /. c. to sin. 
 
 7 The ' right eye* and ' right hand,' the most valuable 
 of our members, represent sometimes our strongest pro- 
 pensities and habits, sometimes our most precious earthly 
 possessions. Whenever these become the inlets to tempta- 
 tion or the instruments of sin, they must bo mortified 
 or surrendered, or we perish. 
 
 9 See note on Deut. xxiv. 1 ; also on ch. xix. 3 — 9, 
 where our Lord further explains this subject. 
 
 9 An oath is au appeal to God to witness and to judge 
 the truth of a man's words; and therefore brings him 
 under solemn obligation ' unto the Lord.' But the Jews 
 denied that an oath was bindmg, unless the name of 
 God, or the gold or the sacrifices of the temple, were in- 
 voked. Our Lord shows the futilitj' of these distinctions ; 
 which were originally the resource of fraud, and had the 
 efteet of filling common discourse with profane expletives. 
 The spirit of this precept is violated by using the name 
 of God, or sacred words and subjects, to give emphasis 
 and piquancy to our language. Some persons in all 
 subsequent ages have regarded this prohibition as extend- 
 ing even to solemn judicial oaths. 
 
 10 A Christian's word should be enough for all, but 
 especially for his fellow-Christians. 
 
 11 The need of oaths indicates either want of truthfulness 
 or want of confidence, or both, and therefore is the result 
 of evil. And the frequent use of them increases the evil; for 
 where judicial oaths have been numerous and compulsory, 
 they have always been found to give rise to falsehood 
 and profanity. As an historical fact, it is remarkable tliat 
 the first recorded appeal to God was made by Satan in 
 support of the lie by which he tempted Kve (Gen. iii. 5). 
 
 12 Public order and the security of person and property 
 must be maintained by the judicial infliction of punish- 
 ment corresponding to the injury which one man inflicts 
 upon another; which was expressed in the simple juris- 
 ])rudence of the Mosaic law by 'eye for eye,' etc. ; but 
 this by no means wjUTants (as the Jews held that it did) 
 the practice of private retaliation. On the contrary, the 
 Christian is required to cherish a spirit of forgiveness 
 and generosity ; rather foregcting his rights and submit- 
 ting to injury, than doing anything which might excite 
 or foster a revengeful or unkindly spirit. 
 
 13 The ' coat,' or ' tunic,' is the inner and smaller ; the 
 * cloak,' the outer and moi-o valuable of tho two garments 
 
 1067 
 
 _.l 
 
A. 1). 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW V. 4-3— VI. 8. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 42 TV'liosoover = shall compel tliee to go a mile, go with liim twain.' Give to liim 
 that asketh theo, aud " from him that would borrow ol' thee turu not thou 
 away. 2 
 
 43 Ye have heard that it hath been said, *Thou shalt love thy neighbour, -^and 
 
 44 hate thine enemy. ^ But I say unto you, ''Love your enemies, hh^t>b them tliat 
 curse yuu, do good to them that hate j'ou, and pray '^tbr them which desiiitcfully 
 
 45 use you, and persecute j'ou ; that ye may be the children of your Fatlier wliich is 
 in heaven : for-^he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on tlie good, and sendeth 
 
 46 rain on the just and on the unjust.'* ^ For if ye love them which love you, what 
 
 47 reward have ye ? do not even tiie publicans^ the same? And if ye salute your 
 
 48 brethren only, what do ye more than otJurs^ do not even the publicans so.' '' Be 
 ye therefure perfect, even 'as your Fathrr which is in heaven is perfect.** 
 
 6 TAKE heed that ye do not your alms" [or, righteousness*] belbre men, 'to be 
 seen of them :^ '" otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven. 
 
 2 Therefore "when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet^ before thee, as 
 the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they mny have glory 
 
 3 of men. Verily, I say unto you, They have their reward. ^^ But when thou doest 
 
 4 alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth : that thine alms 
 may be in secret : aud thy Father " which eeeth iu secret himself f shall reward 
 thee openly. 
 
 5 Aud when thou prayest. thou shalt not be ^as the hypocrites are: for they 
 love to pray standing*' iu the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that 
 they may be seen of men. Verily, I say unto you, Tiiey have their reward. 
 
 6 But thou, when thou prayest, 'enter into thy closet, and when thou hast yliut 
 th}' door, jtray to thy Father which is iu secret; aud thy Father which seeth in 
 secret shall reward thee openly. '- 
 
 7 But \vhen yc pray, 'use not vain repetitions,'^ as the heathen (lo: 'for they 
 
 8 think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. Be not ye tluTefore 
 like unto them: for "your Father kuowcth what things ye have need of, btiforo 
 ye ask him. 
 
 ordinarily worn. The force of this command to yield 
 even the cloak will appear from Exod. xxii. 27. 
 
 1 A blow on the cheek was a contumelious action. 
 Impressment by the imperial couriers (a practice which 
 the llomaiis burrowed from the Persians), was un net of 
 public oppression. Tlic three cases supposed are instances 
 of personal insult, vexatious litigation, and despotic 
 tyranny; all of which are hard to bear. 
 
 £ch. V. 32; Mk. 16. 
 
 SI. 
 a Deu. 15.7—14; P«. 
 
 37. ai.lK; IIH, 5-9; 
 
 Pio. U.». S5: Ecc 
 
 11. 1,2: I*.5(*.li, ;: 
 
 Lk.. ti 30, 35 : » Cor. 
 
 ■I. li-15 ; I Tim. fi. 
 
 17— ly; 1 Jolina. 16 
 
 -la 
 
 t Bfc rtf. Lc. 19. la. 
 r 1)111. 'j;(.fii P«. 11.10. 
 d V.X. 4. .•.; r.. 7. K\ 
 
 X, 11-11; Pro. •ih. 
 
 ■£\,-^'i: Lk. ti. a?. W, 
 
 x^•, Ho, la. M.ao. 
 
 Lk. ZL 34 ; Ac. 7. 
 (»: I Cor. 4. la. 13; 
 I I'ri. 2. m : 3. !(. 
 
 / Joli 25. 3; Vt. U5. 
 
 il; Ac. M. 17. 
 K !A. (i. 32. 
 h dec rcfe. Cc. 17. 1 : 
 
 Lo. 11. 44 ; 1<(. 2; 
 
 Lk. i>. 36; 2 Cor. 7. 
 
 I; 13. 9. It : riiii. 
 
 3. 12-15; CoLL2tt; 
 
 4. 12; Jam. I. 4; I 
 I'tfl. I. 15. IU. 
 
 1 Enh. 5. 1. 
 
 k Di'ii 24. 13; P*. 112. 
 9; Dcin. 4. 2"; 2 Cor. 
 
 11. SI, 10. 
 
 / ch. 23. :.. 28; John 
 
 12. 4:1. 
 "-ch. 10. 41. ii 
 'I K.>. 12. 8. 
 
 o Jcr. 17. 10. 
 
 p I .Snra. 2.31); Lk. 8. 
 
 17; il. H 1 1 Cor. 
 
 4.5. 
 q JoIj27. 8-U): li. 1. 
 
 111—15; Lk. 211.17. 
 T cli. 14. 23 ; Co. 32. 
 
 21; 2 Kl. 1.33; Ac. 
 
 * Ecc. 5, 2. 
 
 ( 1 Kl. 1&2C, SO; Ac. 
 \% 34. 
 
 2 Our Lord emphatically reppats the law in Deut. xv. 
 1 — 11 (on which see notes). The people had been often 
 reminded of this law (see Paa. xxxvii. 2G; exii. 5, 9) ; 
 hut thfv repeatedly violated it (see Neh. v. ; Ezek. xxii. 
 7), and di<l so in the time of Christ (Matt, xxiii. 14). 
 
 3 A selllsh exclusivenesa had altogether perverted the 
 law of love in Lev. xix. 18 ; most unwurranUibly restrict- 
 ing tlie meaning of the turm ' neighbour * and adding 
 the monstrous appendage here denounced, wliieh was 
 
 fierhapg deduced from the command to avoid sinful al- 
 innces with heathen, and to exterminate certain cgre- 
 giously wicked nations. See Luke x. 29 — 37. 
 
 4 So that even the rays of the sun and the drops of 
 rain read a Ips.son to the vindictive. 
 
 •* The ' publicans,* or collectors of the revenue under 
 the It')nmn government, comprised two distinct ehisses 
 of persons. The higher grade were usually Ilomans of 
 rank and note, who levied the revenues of a large district. 
 Under them, the tjixes wen; farmed by numerous local 
 collectors, who are the ' publiciins' of the New Testa- 
 ment. As they collectiid the tribute for a foreign heathen 
 power, and often practised extortion to make tlieir con- 
 tract* as profitable as possible, they were extremely un- 
 Itopular ainon^^ their countrymen. The cliildren of the 
 lenevohMit Father in heaven ought not to he satistied 
 with virtues wlitcli even sueh men may practisr;. 
 
 6 Our * Father in heaven is perfect* in love ; for, ' when 
 we were enemies,' he reconciled us to himself ' by the 
 death of his Son' (compare John iii. 10; Jtom. v. G — 10; 
 1 John iv. 9—11). Il He had not loved us wlien we 
 were his * enemies,' we should never Imve been made 
 his 'children.' Prayerful and m- !f-ilinying elfort that 
 onr enemies may also become hi^ • inidren will bring us 
 iuto the nearest rcsomblunco to iiiiu. 
 
 V The best Greek manuscripts read ' righteousness ;' 
 according to which ver. 1 is a general inlruduetion to 
 what follows. Avoid ostentati<tn in all good deeds (ver. 1) ; 
 whether almsgiving (2 — 4), devotion (o — 15), or fasting 
 (16-18). 
 
 y Rather, 'in order to he observed by them.' Our 
 Lord forbids, not a simple-minded publicity, but that 
 ostentation which regards the reputation rutHer than the 
 reality of piety, and is therefore hypocrisy. 
 
 9 'rhis was probably a proverbial expression, meaning, 
 * Do not court attention.* 
 
 10 \Vh;it they seek — the praise of men — they get ; but 
 they obtain no favour from (Jod. 
 
 11 * Standing' was a frequent posture in prayer among 
 the Jews of our Lord's days (Luke xviii. 11, IJi) and the 
 early Christians. It is not the position which is con- 
 demned, but the spirit of ostentation which led men to 
 resort punctiliously to the synagogue, or to contrive to 
 be at a conspicuous corner of the streets at the hour 
 of prayer, llow ditferent tiiis from the spirit of the 
 true worshipper, who seeks to he ahiiie with Ins Fatlier, 
 that he may pour out his heart to Him! To sui-h lie 
 grants the private assurance and the public disphiy of 
 his htvour. 
 
 12 This is often done, even in this life, before our 
 fellow-nii'n (see Acta x. 4) ; but the great public reward 
 will he given at the future iuilgmenl,, wlii-n 'hidden 
 things,* both good and evil, 'shall bo brought to liglit.' 
 See 1 Cor. iv. o; also Luke xii. 2. Such a promise 
 must not bo taken as supplying the motive, but as 
 affording encouragement in the practice of self-denying 
 virtue. 
 
 Ki As sincerity will commonly suggest the most forcible 
 and appropriate expressions in prayer, so earnestiieHH will 
 often reixiut them (see ch. xxvi. 44; 2 Cor. xii. S), jind 
 will prolong tlie time of devotion (see Luke vi. 12). Hut 
 the frenuent repetition of ill-understood forms, prevalent 
 among heathen, Jews, and nominal Christians, indicates 
 unwortliy notions of Ilim who knows all our wants (ver. 
 8), and is ever ready to relii.'Vi- tliein ; and it shown a 
 reliance upon the service itself, as giving u claim to 
 his favoun. 
 
A D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW VI. 9—38. 
 
 [a. D. 28. H. 
 
 After this manner therefore pray ye : ^ ■*" Our Father^ which art in heaven, 
 Hallowed^ be thy name. Thy kingdom come.^ Thy will be done,^ in earth 
 as it is in heaven.'^ Give us this day our daily ^ bread. And forgive us our 
 debts,® as we forgive^ our debtors. And lead us not into temptation,^'^ but 
 deliver us from evil : 'i ^ For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory^ 
 for ever, 'Amen. '*For^- if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly 
 Father will also forgive you : hue ^ if ye fbrgive not men their trespasses, neither 
 will your Father forgive your trespasses. 
 
 Moreover ''when ye fast,'^ be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance : for 
 they disfigure their faces, that they may appear niito men to fast. Verily, I say 
 unto you, They have their reward. But thou, when thou fastest, •'anoint'* thine head, 
 and wash thy lace; that thou appear not unto men to fast, ^but nnto thy Father 
 ■which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly. 
 
 /LAY '^ not up for yourselves treasures upou earth, where ^moth ^^ and rust doth 
 corrupt, and where * thieves break through and steal : ' but lay up for yourselves 
 treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves 
 do not break through nor steal : * for where your treasure is, there will your 
 heart be also. ^ The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be Bingle,'^ 
 thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be '" evil, thy whole body 
 shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how 
 great is that darkness ! 
 
 " No man can serve ^^ two masters : for either he will bate the one, and love the 
 other ; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. " Ye cannot serve 
 God and mammon. ^^ 
 
 Therefore '^*^ I say unto you, p Take no thought-^ for your life, what ye shall eat, 
 or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. ''Is not 
 the life more-^ than meat, and the body than raiment? 'Behold the fowls of the 
 air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your 
 heavenly Father feedeth them. *Are ye not much better than they? 'Which 
 of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?'-^ And why take 
 
 y 1 Chr. 29. H, 12. 
 r see refs, Pa. 11. 13. 
 n vor. l'.> ; ch. 7, 2 ; 
 
 Wk. II, 2.',, UH; Lk. 
 
 (>. .17, W ; Eph. 4. 32 ; 
 
 Col. 3. 13. 
 ') <li,ts.3.'): Jam- 2. 13. 
 c Is. 58.3-5; Mai. 3. 
 
 II. 
 d Ha. 3. 3; Dan. 10. 
 
 2,3. 
 f Zee. 7. 3-G ; 2 Cor. 
 
 III. lt»; Col. 3. 2.1. 
 / soe refs. Job 31. 24, 
 
 23; 
 
 23. 4; 
 
 bb. 2 : John i>. 2? ; 
 
 I Tim. 6. 17-19; 
 
 Heb. 13. 5; Jam. 5. 
 
 I, etc. 
 K Job 13.28; Jam. 5. 
 
 I, etc. 
 A Ho«. 7. 1 ; Joel 2. 9. 
 
 • ch. 19. 21 ; Lk 12. 
 33,34; 18.22; 1 Tim. 
 (J. 19; I Pet. 1. I. 
 
 * ch. 12.31,35; CoL 3. 
 1-3. 
 
 ( Lk. 11. 34.36. 
 mPio. 28. 22; Mk. 7. 
 
 22. 
 n Lk, IG. 13; Ro. 6. l(i 
 
 o Jog. 21. 15, lit, 20; 
 
 1 Sam. 7-3:1 Ki. 
 
 19. 21 ; Eze. 20. 3!t; 
 
 Gal. 1. 10; 1 Tim-G, 
 
 17; Jam. 4. 4; IJohn 
 
 a. 15, IB. 
 P sec rcfs. Ps. 55. 22 ; 
 
 Lk. 12.22,23; Heb. 
 
 13- .-i.e. 
 
 q Ko. S. 32. 
 
 .Inb 38. 41 : Pb. 101. 
 11,12.27.28; 147.9; 
 Lk. 12. ai. etc. 
 ch. 10. 31. 
 cb. 6. 36. 
 
 1 In this simple compendium of prayer, our Lord in- 
 structs us that our approaehes to God should be marked 
 by confidence in his Fatherly lore and reverence of his 
 hcnvenh/ majesty — that our first desires and petitions 
 should have regard to the honour of his perfections, the 
 establi-shment of his gracious authority, and the fulfil- 
 ment of his purposes and commands — that in asking for 
 ourselves we should remember our dependence as creatures 
 upon the constant supplies of Divine bounty, and our 
 need as sinners of repeated pardon, protection from 
 danger, .ind deliverance from every form of evil. And 
 the use of the plural teaches the petitioner to pray for 
 others as for himself. 
 
 2 This relationship is occasionally referred to in the 
 Old Testament (Isa. Ixiii. 16) ; but our Lord, through 
 whom we have 'received the adoption of sons' (see Gal. 
 iv. 4—6), teaches us always to remember and appeal to it. 
 
 3 Let thy name {i. e. thy revealed perfections) be the 
 object of holy reverence. 
 
 •1 See note on ch. iii, 2. 
 
 5 Be thy purposes accomplished and thy commands 
 obeyed. 
 
 6 This clause may be applied to all the three pre- 
 ceding petitions. 
 
 7 Meaning probably, food necessary for our subsistence. 
 Comp. Prov. sxx. 8. 
 
 8 That is, 'faults;' * trespasses.* See ver. 14; Luke 
 xi. 4 ; and xiii. 4, on which see note. 
 
 9 This does not intimate that our forgiveness of others 
 is either ttie {/round or the measure of God's forgiveness 
 of us, but that the cultivation of a Christian spirit is the 
 evidence of a title to Christian privileges. 
 
 10 God never docs anything to induce men to sin (sec 
 James i. 13) ; but in Scripture a person is often said to 
 do that which he permits. In Psa. cxli. 4 there is a 
 similar petition ; and botli are explained by the promise in 
 1 Cor. x. 13. He who sincerely and eamcatly offers this 
 petition will not wilfully or carelessly go into temptation. 
 
 11 This petition evidently looks forward to a complete 
 deliverance from all sin and all its consequences. 
 
 12 Our Lord here reverts to his words in ver. 12. The 
 forgiveness of injuries is not only a part of His new law of 
 
 love, but it is essential to the acceptance of our prayers. 
 An unforgiving man only mocks God when he asks 
 forgiveness. 
 
 13 Every kind of self-denial in the service of God should 
 be as much as possible concealed from all but God. 
 
 1-1 That is, dress and appear as usual. 
 
 15 With excessive formalism the Pharisees joined the 
 most narrow-minded worldliness. Our Lord, therefore, 
 inculcates singleness of affection towards God and heaven- 
 Uness of mind (vers. 19 — 24), and enforces his command 
 by four reasons: 1. God hag given you life; will he not 
 also give you what is necessary to support it? (ver. 25). 
 2. God feeds the birds, and clothes the llowcrs. Are not 
 ye much better than they.? (26, 28—30). 3. All your 
 anxious care will be unavailing without His blessing 
 (27). 4. Such feelings are entertained by the heathen ; 
 but they are unworthy of a child of God (31). 
 
 Ifi In Palestine and other Eastern countries, where 
 fashions rarely change, clothes were laid up in large 
 quantities as treasures by wealthy men. Hence their 
 treasures were in danger from moths. 
 
 17 Meaning probably, 'sound' {i. e. * clear') ; as opposed 
 to ' evil,' or ' diseased.' See note on Luke xi. 34. 
 
 18 This word refers, not to occasional services, but to 
 the continued obedience of a bond-servant. 
 
 19 'Mammon' is an Aramean word meaning riches^ 
 which our Lord here personifies. There cannot in any 
 case be single-hearted service of two lords, when they 
 are so opposed as God and the world. 
 
 20 The most common and deceptive excuse for laying 
 up treasures is solicitude for the future. Therefore in- 
 dulge not such anxieties. 
 
 21 That is, * be not anxious.'' See Phil. iv. 6. 
 
 22 That is, of higher value. Ho who has given the 
 greater will not bo unmindful of the less. 
 
 23 Probably, ' age ;' as in John ix. 21, 23 ; Heb. xi. 11 ; 
 for the subject of anxiety is the lengthening of life, 
 and 'one cubit,' or twenty-one inches (here evidently 
 put as the ' least' measure of space : sec Luke xii. 26), 
 would be too great an addition to a man's stature to 
 become a common object of desire. Measures of length 
 are sometimes applied to time ; as in Psa. xxxix. 5. 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW VI. 29— VII. 13. 
 
 [a. D. 28. U. 
 
 ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, ^ how they grow; they 
 
 29 toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that "even Solomon iu 
 
 30 all hia glor^^ was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the 
 grass- of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is east into the oven, shall he 
 
 31 not much more clothe you, '0 ye of little faith? Therefore ^ take no thought, 
 saying, = What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we 
 
 32 be'^clothed ? " for after all these things do the Gentiles^ seek. For your heavenly 
 
 33 Father *knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But '^ seek ye first* ^ the 
 kingdom of God, and 'his righteousness; /and all these things shall he addcd^ 
 
 34 unto you. *Take therefore no thought ''for the morrow:*' for the morrow shall 
 take thouglit for the things of itself. Suflicient unto the day ts the evil thereof. 
 
 7 JUDGE" *not. that yo i)e not judged. * For with what judgment ye judge, ye 
 
 2 shall be judged : 'and with what measure ye mete, it shall he measured to you 
 
 3 again. "'And why hehohlest thou the mote^ that is in thy hrotlnu-'s eye, " but 
 
 4 considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye? Or how wilt thou say to thy 
 brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye ; " and, liehold, a beam is in 
 
 o thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of tliine own eye; 
 and then shalt thou see clearly^ to cast out the mote out of thy brotJier's eye. 
 
 6 p Give not that which is holy '^ unto the dogs, ^ neither cast ye your pearls before 
 swine, ' lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 
 
 7 * Ask,^^ and it shall he given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall 
 
 8 be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh 
 
 9 findeth ; and to liim that knocketh it shall be opened. Or what man is there 
 
 10 of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ? Or if he ask a fish, 
 
 11 will he give him a serjient? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts 
 unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give 
 good things '- to them that ask him ! 
 
 12 Therefore all things ' whatsoever '•'' ye would that men should do to you, do ye 
 even so to them : for " this is the Law and tiic Prophets. 
 
 The Sermon on the Mount — concluding exhortations and xcarnings, 
 
 13 ' ENTER ^■^ ye in at the strait gate : ^* for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, 
 
 u 1 Kl. 10. a-7. 23. 
 
 -r ch. fi. 25. 
 
 y Phil. I. 6 1 I Pet. 
 
 5 7. 
 J ch. 4. 4; 1a-. ib. 20, 
 
 *J1; P«. "8. 18-W. 
 " Kph. 4. 17. 
 
 b r*. :i7. 10. 19. 
 
 e H<^c 1 Ki. 3. 11—13; 
 Pi. :i7. W: Mk. 10. 
 a*) : I.k. 1^. 31 ; I 
 Tim 1. 8. 
 
 </ ch. 3, :;. 
 
 li, ir,. 21; Ro.3. 21, 
 21, III. S. 
 
 /P«. 3*. H. If): Ro. B 
 
 31, 3:i; 1 Cor. 3. ri. 
 
 g Kx. 10.18-^0; Lnm. 
 
 3. :a. 
 
 A Deu. 33. 25 ; 1 Kl. 
 
 17. *-t.. 
 
 1 Bi-i- iiaralU-I. I,V. 6. 
 37; ccn nliu Ezc. IB. 
 SJ; Up. '1. I: 14. S. 
 
 4. 10-13; 1 Cor 4. 
 3-5: Jam. 4. 11, la. 
 
 * P». 11*. -^5, 20; Jnni. 
 •1. 13. 
 
 ( Judp. 1. 7; Jpr. .^I. 
 
 21; Ohn.l. 15; Mk. 
 
 4. IM; I.k. 6 3rt, 
 mieo pamlkl. Lk. 6. 
 
 41. VI. 
 n achr,a8.0.10i Jolin 
 
 a 7—9 ; Gal. b. I. 
 o Ro. y. ai. 
 
 P ch. 1.^ 'Jiii Pro. 9. 7. 
 
 8 i Yd. 9 ; Ac. 13. 4A, 
 
 4H. 
 7 Pro. 11.22. 
 r ch. 22. 5. ti. 
 
 * on Ten. 7—11. ico 
 ref.. I.k. 11.9-13. 
 
 ' SCO parallel, I.k. & 
 
 31. 
 I' ch. 22. 30, 40 ; ret- 
 
 rcf.. Irf. ly. 18; E»c. 
 
 18. 7. 8; Zpc.7. 7— 
 10; 6. lC.17i ITlin. 
 
 :. 5. 
 
 J- Pro. 0. 6 ; Eip. 18. 
 27—32; Lk. 13. 21, 
 25; 2Cor. S. 17. 
 
 1 This term probably includes the many beautiful 
 varietirs of bulbous plants wliich abound in Palcstiue. 
 Coinp. Sol. Song ii. 1. 
 
 2 Or, herbaffe generally, which in the East was used 
 for fuel. These allusions to the birds and flowers show 
 us that all the works of God may afford instruction and 
 comfort to His children, if they learn to connect them 
 with Him. See Psa. xxix., note on title. 
 
 3 Having neither the knowledge of God's perfections 
 and paternal care, nor the piivilegcs of his cliildren, 
 they naturally seek anxiously these earthly things. Let 
 it not be so with you. 
 
 4 As the one great object of pursuit. Tho ' kingdom * 
 and the * righteousness' seem to refer to ch. v. 3, 6 (on 
 which see notes) ; but their relation to ' God,' as their 
 Sovereign and Author, is particularly mentioned hero, 
 because the design of this portion of our Lord's discourse 
 is to inculcate reliance on and submission to Him. 
 
 5 As an illustration of this, see 1 Kings iii. 11 — 13. 
 
 6 R.itluT, * Be not anxious about the morrow, for tho 
 morrow will be anxious about its own concerns.' AVben 
 to-morrow becomes to-day, then will be tho time to 
 attend to its eares. 
 
 7 The eeif-rightcous spirit of Pharisaic formalism 
 blinds men to their own faults, and leads them to judge 
 others severely. Whoever docs this may expect similar 
 treatment from his fellow-men, and will certainly incur 
 appropriate punishment from God (ch. vii. 1, 2). Morc- 
 over» no is incapable of correcting others; for a severe 
 scrutiny and faithful putting away of our own sins is 
 necessary before wo can lioncBtly and usefully deal with 
 those of otherrt (3— r)). Jhit we must not infer that we 
 are to treat the godly and the vicious alike ; for this will 
 be useli-ss to them and dangerous to ourselves (G). To 
 unite charity in judgment with faithfulncps to truth 
 requires indeed heavenly grace and wisdom ; but this 
 we arc encouraged to ai*k, by the perfect love and paternal 
 character of God (7— U). Then may wc hopefully 
 strive to fulfil the equal law of love (12). 
 
 8 The * mote' is a 'splinter,' or 'chip ;' i.e. a, very small 
 thing; the * beam' is a very lar^e thing. 
 
 9 Nothing blunts tho moral percej)tions so much as 
 indulgence in sin ; aa we seldom permit ourselves to see 
 the true character of ottr own sins. 
 
 10 This rauy refer to the 'holy flesh' of the sacrifices 
 (compare Lev. xxii. 6, 10; Exod. xxii. 31 ; Hag. ii. 12). 
 To give what is holy to dogs, and jewels to swine, is to 
 give the privileges of Jehovah's priests and people to the 
 malicious and sensual. 
 
 11 The following commands and promises, here spoken 
 with a special design (see note on vor. i), are repeated 
 with more general application in Luke xi. 9 — 13, on 
 which see notes. 
 
 12 The variation in Luke xi. 13 shows that the * good 
 things' arc tho blessings involved in the gift of ' the 
 Holy Spirit;' here particularly holy love and wisdom. 
 
 13 The negative part of this command has been taught 
 by others. Our Lord hero puts it in a positive form. 
 >»ot only avoid doing to others what you in their position 
 would dislike, but do to them whatever you would reason- 
 ably wiish them to do to you. For this we need heavenly 
 grace ; and nothing short of it is the ' fulfilling of the law.' 
 
 H The course of spiritual holiness now marked out 
 may appear to be arduous and self-denying, liut shrink 
 not from it; for not only is it truly blessed (eh. v. 2 — 12), 
 but it is the only way ' to life* eternal ; whilst the easier 
 path which so many choose leads to destruction (vei-w. 
 13, 14). Beware, therefore, of false teachers, who would 
 divert you from it; professing to consult your comfort, 
 whilst they seek your ruin. Like trees, they are to he 
 known ' by their fruits' — tln-ir traditions, which 'make 
 void tlie law,' and the sins which they eloak with their 
 self-imposed rites (15 — 20). I'or it is not a loud profes- 
 sion of reverence to nie, but a real and hearty ol)edicnce, 
 which will ensure my favour, and obtain a welcome to 
 my heavenly kingdom (21 — 27). 
 
 15 The particular allusion of tho figvirc hero employed 
 is uncertain; but the application is plain. Both to 
 begin and to persevere in such a course of holy, self- 
 dcnjTng, spiritual obedience as the foregoing precepts 
 enjoin will bo arduous and difllcult; and many will 
 choose an easier path : but this alone leads to life. 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW VII. 14— VIII. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 14 !> that leadetli to destruetiou, ami - many there be -which go in thereat : because 
 [or, how] " strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto Ul'e, 
 ' and f'i;w there be that find it. 
 
 lo 'Beware of false prophets, ■'which come to you in sheep's clothing, but in- 
 
 16 wardly they are '^ravening- wolves. .^Ye shall know them by their fruits. ?Do 
 
 17 men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so ''every good tree 
 
 18 bringeth forth good fruit ; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good 
 tree "cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good 
 
 19 fruit. * Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast 
 
 20 into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know thera. 
 
 31 'iVot every one that saith unto me,' Lord, Lord, '"shall enter into the Idngdom 
 
 23 of heaven, " but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many 
 
 will say to me " in that day,'^ Lord, Lord, have we '' not prophesied iu thy name ' 
 
 and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful 
 
 23 works?'' And'then will I profess unto them, I never knew'you: 'depart from 
 me, ye that work iniquity. 
 
 24 Therefore 'whosoever^ heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will 
 
 25 liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain 
 descended, and the floods came, and tlie winds blew, and beat upon that house ; 
 
 26 and it fell not : for it was founded upon a rock. And every one that heareth 
 these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, 
 
 27 which built his house upon the sand : and the rain descended, and the floods 
 came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell : and great 
 ■was the fall of it. 
 
 28 And it came to pass, -when Jesus had ended these sayings, ' the people were 
 
 29 astonished at his doctrine : for he taught them as one having authority, and 
 not as the scribes. 
 
 Q When he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him. 
 
 T/ie healing of a leper, of the Centurion' s servant, of Peter's wife's mother, 
 and of man;/ others. 
 
 2 " AND," behold, there came a leper" and worshipped him, saying. Lord, if thou 
 
 3 wilt, thou canst make me clean. And .lesus put forth his hand, and touched 
 him, saying, I will ; be thou clean. And immediately his lepi'osy was cleansed. 
 
 4 And .lesus saith unto him, See thou tell no man ; but go thy way, show thyself to 
 the priest, and offer the gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them. 
 
 5 -^And when .lesus was entered into Capernaum, there came** unto him a cen- 
 
 6 turion, beseeching him, and saying. Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the 
 
 7 palsy, grievously tormented. And Jesus saith unto him, I will cnnie and heal 
 
 8 him. The centurion answered and said, Lord, " I am not worthy that thou 
 shouldest come under my roof: but = speak the word only, and my servant shall 
 
 9 be healed. For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I 
 say to this 77ian, Go, and he goeth ; and to iiuother. Come, and he cometh ; and 
 
 10 to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it. When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, 
 and said to them that followed. Verily, I say unto you, I have not found so great 
 
 y Pro. 16. 2.1: Phil. 3. 
 18,m; 2The>. 1.8,9. 
 
 * Ex. iO. 2. 
 
 a ch. Iti. 24, 25; Jobn 
 
 16. 18-21); ll>.2,3»; 
 
 Ac. 14. 22. 
 b ch. 21). Iti ; Lk. 12. 
 
 32; Ko. ll..-). 
 c ch. 21. 4. .',, 11, 24; 
 
 Be© rcl». Dcu. 13. 3; 
 
 Jcr. 23. IG; Mk. 13, 
 
 22; Ro. 16. 17, 18; 
 
 Enh. 5. 6; Col. 2.8; 
 
 2 Pet. 2. 1—3. 
 d Mic. 3. & ; Zee. 13. 
 
 4; Gal. 2. 4 ; Eph. 
 
 4.14; 2 Tim. 3. 5— 9. 
 e Eio, 22.26; Ac. 20. 
 
 2S, 36. 
 / ver.-il); ch. 12.33,35. 
 s Lk. 6. 43, 14; Jimi. 
 
 3. 12. 
 A ch. 12. 33-:i5 ; see 
 
 refs. I's. 1.3; .ler. 
 
 11. 19 ; Gal, 6. 22— 
 
 21; Jam. 3. 17, 18. 
 1 GaL 6. 17; I John 
 
 3- y. !l). 
 
 * Bee refi. ch, 3. 10 ; 
 Lk. 3. a. 
 
 1 ch. 25. 11.12; Hob. 
 
 8. 2—4 ; Lk. 6, 46 ; 
 
 13. 25; Ac. ly. 13; 
 
 Ro. J. 13; Tit. 1. 16; 
 
 Jam. 1. 22—27. 
 mch. 18.3. 
 " Lk. II. 28; 1 John 
 
 3. 21-24. 
 o Mal.3,17,18;2TheB. 
 
 I. II). 
 
 p Num. 24. 4 ; John 
 
 II. 51; 1 Cor. 13. 1, 
 2 ; Hcb. 6. 4-6. 
 
 <I eh. 25, 12; Lk. 13. 
 
 25, 27 ; John 10. 14, 
 
 27—31); 2 Tim, 2, 
 
 19. 
 r ch. 2.^ 41 ; Ps. 5. 5: 
 
 6.8; 2Tlie8. 1.9. 
 ' Bee parallel, Lk. 6. 
 
 47—49. On vers. 21 
 
 —27, Bee refa. Lk. 6. 
 
 47-49. 
 t on vers. 28, 29. Boe 
 
 refa. ftlk. 1. 22. 
 
 Vkrs. 2—4 : 
 Chho.v. Tab. Sec. 32, 
 " see parallel, Mk. 1. 
 
 40-41; Lk. 5.12— 14. 
 
 On vei».2— I.HccrcfB, 
 
 Mk. 1. 49—44. 
 
 VeHS. 5-13: 
 CURO.V. TaU. Sec. 41. 
 X Bee parallel, Lk. 7, 1 
 
 vers. 16, 26; ch, 9, fi, 
 7; Go. 1, 1-3; Pb. 
 107. 20 ; Mt. 9. 25 ; 
 Lk. 4. 3.'), 3i) ; 6. 6, 6 ; 
 7. 14; John 4. 50; 5. 
 8,9; 11. 43. 
 
 1 Our Lord has spoken hitherto as Prophet, now he 
 speaks as Judge, 
 
 2 'That day' is a frequent prophetic phrase (see Isa, 
 ii, 11, and rofs,), referring to a period of Divine mani- 
 festation ; sometimes the introduction of Slessiah's king- 
 dom, sometimes its consummation. Here it is evidently 
 the latter, when the great and final difference shall be 
 made between the righteous and the wicked. Compare 
 Isa. Ixvi., and see ver, 19. 
 
 3 Or, ' miracles.' See notes on Numb. .ixii. 8 ; 2 Kings 
 X. 16. Judas had probably the same miraculous gifts as 
 the rest of the apostles. And it may be feared that 
 some who have won others to the kingdom of God have 
 not been subjects of it themselves (see 1 Cor. ix. 27), and 
 must therefore be rejected at the day of judgment, 
 
 * Or, 'acknowledged.' See Psa. i. 6, and" note. 
 __5 The germ of these similitudes may be found in Prov. 
 xii. 7; Isa. xxviii. IC, 17; but they are here wrought 
 out with the greatest beauty in a most impressive contrast. 
 The ' authority' with which our Lord spoke (see ver, 29), 
 and which is apparent through the whole discourse, is 
 here most impressively displayed at the close, 
 
 6 Having completed, in ch. vii., his chief illustration 
 of our Lord's teaching s^ni preaching, Matthew proceeds, 
 in ch. viii., ix., to give a selection of His miracles, 
 
 beginning with the 'healing all manner of disease' (see 
 ch, iv, 23). In ch, viii., he narrates the removal of 
 leprosy (vers. 2—4), palsy (.5—13), fever (14, 1.5), and 
 many other sufferings (16, 17). He then shows the 
 Saviour's power over the elements (23—27), the demons 
 (28—34), sin (ix 1—8), and death (18, 19, 23—26) ; 
 interspersing and adding incidents connected with these 
 by time, place, or moral significance ; namelv, the require- 
 ments of discipleship (viii. 19—22), the cal'l of Matthew 
 and his feast to his former associates, the discourse on 
 fasting (ix, 9 — 17), and the healing of a diseased woman 
 (20—22), of two blind men (27-31), and of a dumb 
 demoniac (32—34), By all these Jesus is shown to be 
 the great subject of ancient prophecy (viii. 17), ' the Son 
 of God' (viii. 29), ' the Son of man (ix. 6), ' the Son of 
 D,avid' (ix. 27). 
 
 ? This miracle is more fully related m Mark i, 40—45, 
 on which see notes, 
 
 8 From the fuller account in Luke (on which see 
 notes), it appears that the centurion sent the elders of 
 the Jews and afterwards his 'frieuds' to Jesus, A person 
 is often said to do what he causes others to do : compare 
 John iv, 1, 2; xix, 1, But it is possible that the 
 centurion's earnestness overcame his modesty, and that 
 he followed his friends, 
 
 1071 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW VIII. 11—32. 
 
 [a.d. 28. H. 
 
 11 faith, uo, not in Israel. And I say unto you, That " many shall come from the 
 east and -west,' and shall sit down- with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the 
 
 12 kingdom of heaven. Bnt * the chiUIron of tli(i kingdom*** "■ shall bo oast out into 
 
 13 outer darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. And Jesus said 
 unto the centurion, Go thy way ; '^ and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto 
 thee. And his servant was healed in the selfsame hour. 
 
 14 ^And"* when Jesus was come into Peter's liouse, he saw /his wife's mother 
 
 15 laid, and sick of a fever. And he touched her hand, and the fever left her : aud 
 she arose, and ministered unto them. 
 
 16 «" Wlien the even was come, they brought unto him many that were possessed 
 with devils: and he cast out the spirits with his word, and healed all that were 
 
 17 sick : that it might be fulfilled^ which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, 
 * ' Himsell' tuok our infirmities, and bare onr sicknesses' [Isa. liii. 4]. 
 
 Jestis ansicers two applicants; stills a storm on the lake; heals the Gadarene demoniacs ; 
 and retui'ns to Capernaum^ where he heals a paralytic. 
 
 18 *NOW when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to 
 depart unto the other side.'' 
 
 19 * And" a certain scribe came, and said unto him. Master, I will follow thee 
 
 20 whithersoever thou goest. And Jesus saith unto him. The foxes have holes, and 
 tlie birds of the air have nests; but 'the Sou of man^ "'hath not where to lay 
 his liead.^ 
 
 21 "And another of his disciples'^ said unto him, Lord, "suffer me first to go and 
 
 22 bury my father. But Jesus said unto him, Follow me ; and let /' the duad bury 
 their dead. 
 
 23,24 And when ho was entered into a ship,^' his disciples followed him. ? And, 
 behold, there arose a great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the ship was covered'- 
 
 25 with the waves : *' but he was asleep. And his disciples came to him, and awoke 
 
 26 him, saying, Lord, 'save us: we ])erish ! And he saith unto them, MVh}' are ye 
 fearful, ye of little faith ?'3 Then "he arose, and re])uked the winds and the 
 
 27 sea; and there was a great calm, liut the men marvelled, saying, ■'What manner 
 of man is tbis, that oven i'the winds and the sea obey him ! 
 
 28 * And when he was come to the other side, into the country of the Gergesenes,'* 
 there met him two possessed witli devils, coming out of tin; tombs, exceeding 
 
 29 fierce, so that no man might pass by that way. And, behold, they cried out, 
 saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, " thou Son of (Jod? art thou como 
 
 30 hitlirr to torment us * before the time? And there was a good way off from them 
 
 31 an herd of many <^ swine f(;eding. So the devils ''besought liim, saying. If tliou 
 
 32 cast us out, suller us to go away into the iierd of swine. And he said unto them, 
 ' Go. And when they were como out, they went into the herd of swine : and, 
 
 8 reft. Lk. 13. 29. 
 
 b rh. 3. »; 21. 43; ico 
 
 Uo. -J. 2.'>-29. 
 c th. I3.12. 50: 22. 13; 
 
 13. ^H; 2 Pet. 1. 17; 
 
 Jiitk 13. 
 d tw icf*. ch. !l. 29. 
 
 Vers. U-I7. 
 CllRON. Tail Sec. 30. 
 « ICO par&llrl, Mk, 1. 
 
 Va-M: Lk.1. 38-41. 
 / 1 Cor. a. b. 
 
 A ico ref». li. 53. *, 
 
 VEns. 18-27: 
 Ciinos. Tab. Soc. W. 
 
 • aoc pnrallol, Hlc. 4. 
 30-41; I.k.8.Xa— 25. 
 
 * Lk. £). 57. 5li. 
 
 i ch. m. 13; Pi. 80. 
 
 17 1 Pro. 8. 4; Dun. 
 
 7. 13. 
 mLk. 8.3; 2 Cor. 8. n, 
 " I.k. !l. M, 60. 
 <• m'o ch. 19.29} 1 Ki 
 
 19. 20. 21. 
 P Eph. 2. 1 ; 1 Tim. 
 
 5. 6 ; Ho*. 3. I. 
 q Mk. 4, 37, etc; I.k. 
 
 a Z\. etc. 
 r Pi. 41. 22, 23. 
 1 P.. Ki. !; Ac. 4. 12; 
 
 Iti. 30, 31 i I Tim. 1. 
 
 l.'jl Hcb. 7. 2A. 
 ' ch. It. 30, 31; It. 
 
 41. in. 
 « Job;W. 11; tee reft, 
 
 Pfi. lk',. 7. 
 J- Mk. 4.41; Lk. H. 2.\ 
 j/ch. 11.2.'i,32; Lk.5 
 
 4—7: JoliiiU. 21. 
 Vbr. 2rt to en. 9, I : 
 CURciN. Tau. Sec. -Mi. 
 c tv<f painllcl, Mk. 5. 
 
 1-21 : Lk. 8. 26-40. 
 u «-o ch. 4.3; Mk. 3. 
 
 11; Lk. 4. 41; Ac. 
 
 16. 17; .mm. 2. lit. 
 b •> I'cit 2. 1; i\u\ii6. 
 c ».f reft, Le. 11. 7. 
 J Ji.b 1. 10—12; 2. 3~ 
 
 6; Lk. 10.17; PliH. 
 
 2. 10. U. 
 
 « 1 Pet a 22. 
 
 1 From the most remote heatlien lands. 
 
 2 Itather 'recline.' A 'ft^ast' rcprerieiita, in nrophccy, 
 the blessings of Messiah's reign (Isa. xxv. 6), which wore 
 to be extended * to the Gentiles' and 'the end of the 
 earth' (Isa. xlix. 6). Comp. ch. xxii. 1 — 14 ; Luke xiv. 
 15 — 21, and notes. 
 
 3 Those who, trusting in their outward advantages 
 and religious nrivileges, think themselvea the natural 
 heir.'i of these blessings, shall, for their unbelief, be dis- 
 inherited. Compare llom. xi. 7 — 21. And their disap- 
 pointment, rage, and misery will be like those of a person 
 unexpectedly thrust out from a brilliant and cheerful 
 banquet-hall ' into the outside darkness' of the night. 
 
 4 See Mark i. 29 — 31, and note on ver. 31. 
 
 5 This quotation from Isa. liii. 4 (on which see notc_) 
 differs from the Septuagint and from that in 1 Pet. iL 
 24; but it is fully accordant with the sense of the pro- 
 phet. It shows that our Lord's work was adai)ted to 
 remove the lesser evils of sin, so far as he might eee fit, 
 as well Hit it« guilt and dominion. 
 
 6 To the eastern side of the iSea of Galileo. 
 
 7 The incidents here narrated, with some additions, 
 are placed by Luke (ch. ix. 57 — 62) at a later period. 
 It is not easy to determine their true position. Some 
 think that one or both of them oceurred twice. 
 
 8 The term 'Son of man' was probably well known 
 among the Jews aa an appellation of the Alessiali, being 
 derived from Dan. vii. 13, where it is a Chaldee phnwe, 
 signifying ' a man.* Tho form of expression in that 
 passage, 'one like a son of man,' was well adapted to 
 suggest tho peculiar constitution of our Lord's nature, 
 
 lori 
 
 j and may therefore have led him to the frequent use of 
 this designation. In his case also it evidently indi<'ated 
 I gracious condescension, for it is never applied to him by 
 I any of his disciples. 
 
 y If you would be my disciple, you must renounce your 
 ' expectations of an earthly kingdom of Mi-ssiah, and be 
 prepared even to sacritice the ordinary comforts of life. 
 
 10 On vers. 21, 22, see nott^s on Luke ix. 69, 60. 
 
 H lliither, the ship; i.e. the vessel which the disciples 
 had prepared (ver. 18). See Mark iii. 9. 
 
 12 Or, ' was becoming covered.* Tho Lake of Tiberias, 
 lying deep among precipitous mountains, is exposed to 
 Buddcn gusts, whieh sweep down the valleys, and violently 
 agitato the waters. That this was a severe tempest is 
 shown by the fact that four experienced fishermen on 
 board the little b;irk were greatly ahirmed. 
 
 1^ Although they were of ' little faith,' in bo far aa 
 they feared to perish with the slumhiring Redeemer ; 
 yet were they ' believing,' inasmui^h as they looked to 
 llim for deliverance. Uo acknowledges the faith they 
 had, and commands a calm; whilst he reproves them 
 because they had not more. 
 
 H Some Greek manuscripts read, 'Gadarenes,* as in 
 Mark v. 1, and Luke viii. 2(>. Origen says that Gerge.><a 
 was a city nn Ilie eantern shore of the lake. If .so, it was 
 probably included in tho dislrirt of the more important 
 city, Gadara, on the river Ilieroinax (Yarmuk), one of 
 the cities of Decapolis, inhabited chiefly by Gentiles. 
 On this miracle, see notes on Mark v. 1 — 21 ; where, as 
 in Luke, only one demoniac is mentioned, his companion 
 being probably les-n remarka))l(!. 
 
, 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW VIII. 33— IX. 17. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 behold, tlie whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the sea, 
 
 33 and perished^ in the waters. /And they that kept them tied, and went their ways 
 into the city, and told every thing, and what was befallen to the possessed of the 
 
 34 devils. And, beliold, the whole city came out to meet Jesus. And when they 
 Q saw him, ^ they besought him that he would depart out of their coasts.'^ And he 
 
 entered into a ship, ahd passed over, ^aud came into his own city.^ 
 , 2 'And,'* behold, they brought to him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed : 
 and Jesus seeing their faith said unto the sick of the palsy ; Sou, be of good 
 
 3 cheer ; thy sins be forgiven thee. And, behold, certain of the scribes said 
 
 4 within themselves, This tuan blasphemeth. And Jesus knowing their thoughts 
 
 5 said, Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts? For whether is easier, to say, 
 
 6 Thi/ sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and walk? But that ye may know 
 that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to the 
 
 7 sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house. And he 
 
 8 arose, and departed to his house. But when the multitudes saw itj they 
 marvelled, and glorified God, which had given such power unto men.^ 
 
 The call of Matthew, and the feast at his house ; discourse conceiiiing fasting. 
 
 9 * AND as Jesus passed forth from thence, he saw a man, named Matthew,® 
 sitting at the receipt of custom : '' and he saith unto him^ ^ Follow me. And he 
 arose, and followed him. 
 
 10 '" And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at meat in the house,^ behold, many publicans 
 
 11 and sinners*-' came and sat down with him and his disciples. And when the 
 Pharisees saw^*^ it^ they said unto his disciples. Why eateth your Master with 
 
 12 publicans and sinners ? But when Jesus heard thatj he said unto them, They 
 
 13 that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. But " go ye and 
 learn what that meaneth, "'I will have mercy, and not sacrifice '^^ [Hos. vi. 6]: 
 for I am not come to call the righteous,'^ but sinners to repentance. 
 
 14 Then came to him the disciples of John, ^^ saying, '' Why do we and the Pharisees 
 
 15 fast oft, but thy disciples fast not? And Jesus said unto them, Can ''the children 
 of the bridechamber^* mourn, as long as the bridegroom ^^ is with them? but the 
 days will come, ^ when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and ' then shall 
 
 16 they fast. ' No man putteth a piece of new'® cloth unto an old garment, for that 
 which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment, and the rent is made worse. 
 
 17 Neither do men put new wine into " old bottles : '^ else the bottles break, and the 
 wine runneth out, 'and the bottles perish: but they put new wine into new 
 bottles, and both are preserved. 
 
 g aecDeu.5.25; I KI. 
 17. 16; 18. 17: Job 
 •i\. 14; Hos. 12. 9; 
 Lie. 5. 8 ; Ac. Iti. 30. 
 
 A ch. 4. 13. 
 
 seo parAlIcI, Mk. 2. 
 3-rl; Lk.5. 18-26. 
 On veri. 2— ft, see 
 rcfB. Mk. 2. 3-12. 
 
 A tee parallel, Mk. 2. 
 
 14 J Lk. i. 27,28. 
 / ch. 4. 18-2*2; Jolin 
 
 1.43-45; 8. 12. 
 
 Vers, lo— 13: 
 
 CHROPf. Tab. Sec. 57. 
 
 msee p&rallcl, Mk. 2. 
 
 15-17; Lk. 5.29-32. 
 
 On vers. 1(1—13. aee 
 
 TcU. Lk. 5. -JfJ—'iL 
 
 n eh. 12. 3, 5, 7 i Lk. 
 
 10. 28. 
 
 o 1 Sam. 15. 22; Pro. 
 
 21.3; Ho*.6.6; Mic. 
 
 G. 6-8. 
 
 Vers. U— 17: 
 Chron. Tab. Sec. 58. 
 p tee pftrallel, Mk. 2. 
 
 IB— 2J ; I.k. 5- 33— 
 
 39t eeenlao Lk.lB.12. 
 ■1 Pg. \b. 14. 15; John 
 
 3. 29; comp. Judg. 
 
 11. 10, n. 
 
 r Lk.2l. 13— 21; John 
 
 16. 6, 20—22. 
 J Ac. 13.2,3; 14. 23; 
 
 1 Cor. 7- 5. 
 t JoliD 16. 12; 1 Cor. 
 
 3. 1, 2. 
 u see Job 32. ly. 
 J comp. Joi. 9, 4. 
 
 1 This case, and that of the barren fig tree (see ch. xxl. 
 19), are the only instances in which our Saviour's mira- 
 cles did not promote directly the temporal welfare and 
 happiness of men. There were, doubtless, moral reasons 
 for both. 
 
 2 Disregarding the beneficence and compassion of our 
 Lord, through fear of a power which could control and 
 destroy the ' unclean,' and perhaps also through love of 
 their worldly possessions. 
 
 3 Capernaum, which He had selected as the place of 
 his residence. See ch. iv. 13. 
 
 4 On vers. 2—8, see notes on Luke v. 17—26. 
 
 5 Recognising only the prophetical commission, not the 
 Divine nature of our Lord. 
 
 6 Respecting Matthew's personal history, see the Preface 
 to this gospel. 
 
 7 Or, ' At the toll-house' or 'custom-house.' 
 
 8 Luke records (ch. v. 29) what Matthew modestly 
 omits, that this feast was provided by Matthew himself; 
 probably in order to bring his former associates into closer 
 intercourse with Jesus; as well as to show honour to the 
 Saviour. Though narrated here for the sake of the con- 
 nection, the feast probably was made some time after 
 Matthew's call. See Chron. Table, sec. 57. 
 
 9 * Publicans' were regarded as among the worst of 
 * sinners:' see note on ch. v. 46. 
 
 10 Not at the feast, at which they would not be pre- 
 sent, but either as the disciples were departing or soon 
 afterwards. 
 
 11 See ITos. vi. 6, and note. Our Lord vindicates him- 
 self, both by proverb and by Scripture, as a public religious 
 teaiher in showing 'mercy' to tliose who were diseased 
 with sin ; and he then announces the salvation of sinners 
 as the great purpose for which He came into the world. 
 Comp. ch. xviii. 11 ; Luko xv. He tlius condemns the 
 
 3Z 
 
 selfish bigotry of the Pharisees, and encourages any true 
 penitents who might have been disheartened by their 
 remarks. 
 
 12 If any were truly righteous, they would not need 
 my salvation. If they think themselves so, they will not 
 care to seek it. 
 
 13 Among those who had followed John, there seem to 
 have been many who did not follow Christ (see Acts xix. 
 4, 5) ; and these probably maintained a sort of ascetic 
 morality, in imitation of their master ; thus resembling 
 in some points tlie better part of the Pharisees. 
 
 H See Judg. xiv. 11, and note. 
 
 15 Our Lord thus confirms the intimation of his fore- 
 runner (John iii. 29) ; announcing himself as the Mes- 
 siah, who bad long ago been represented as the ' bride- 
 groom,' and his coming as the marriage of Israel. (See 
 Sol. Song, preface and notes ; Pea. xlv. ; Isa. Ixii. 5.) 
 And this figure he employs further to illustrate the 
 difference between the ascetic severity of John as a 
 preacher of repentance only, and himself as the gracious 
 Author of a joyful salvation. Gladness, not mourning, 
 should distingui.'^h his followers, at least whilst he is 
 witli them on earth. 
 
 IG The Greek word originally means * undressed;' 'not 
 fulled.' But it may here be used, in its secondary sense, 
 'new.' In Luke v. 36 it is spoken of as a 'piece of a 
 new garment,' and would therefore probably be fulled. 
 
 17 Rather, 'skins :' see Josh. ix. 4. These skin-bottles, 
 when they are old, become dry, and unsuitable for new 
 wine, as they cannot swell when it ferments. They there- 
 fore burst. So the forms of the old dispensation were 
 unsuitable to the spirit of the new. It is not fasting in 
 itself which is prohibited (see ch. vi. 16, 17 ; Acts xiv. 23), 
 but the imposition of the burdensome restrictions and 
 observances of the old dispensation upon the Christian. 
 
 1073 
 
31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW IX. 18—38. 
 
 [a. d. 28, 2S). H. 
 
 Raising qfJairtis's daiiphter ; healing of a woman with an isstie of blood, of two blind 
 men, and of a dumb demoniac. 
 
 18 »' WHILK he spake these things unto them, heliold, there came a certain ruler,* 
 and worshij^peii him, saying, My daugliter ia even now dead i^ but come and - lay 
 
 19 thy hand upon her, and she shall live. And Jesus arose, and Ibllovred him, and 
 so (lid his disciples. 
 
 20 " And, behold, a woman, which was diseased with au issue of blood twelve 
 
 21 years, came behind /t/w, and ''touched the '^ hem of his garment: for she said ! J Num-fi'-jSIait?"'"* 
 2:2 within herself, if I may but touch his garment, I siiail l)e whole. But Jesus I 
 
 turned him about, and when he saw her, ht> said, Daughter, be of gnod comfort; 
 ^ th^' faith hath made thee whoh?. And the woman was made whole from that hour. 
 
 23 'And when Jesus eame into the ruler's house, and saw ■'^ the minstrels and tlie 
 
 24 people making a noise, he said unto them, s Give place : for the maid is not dead, 
 2o but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. But when the people were put 
 
 26 forth, he went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. '* And the 
 fame hereor" went abroad into all that land. 
 
 27 And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed him, crying, and 
 
 28 Baying, * Thou Son of I)avid,^ have mercy on us. And whi'u ho was come into 
 the house, the blind men came to liim. And Jesus saitli unto them, * Believe ye 
 
 29 that I am able to do tliis f They said unto him. Yea, Lord. Tlieu touched he 
 
 30 their eyes, saying, 'Aecording to your faith be it unto you. And '"their eyes 
 were opened. And Jesus straitly cliarged them, saying, " iSce that no man know it. 
 
 31 "But they, when they were dejiarted, sprt^ad abroad his i'auie in all that country. 
 
 32 ''As they went out, behold, they brought to him a dumb man possessed with 
 
 33 a devil. And when the dovil was cast out, "^ the dumb spake : and the multitudes 
 
 34 marvelled, saying. It was never so seen in Israel. But the Pharisees said, 'lie 
 casteth out devils through i\\Q prince of the devils.* 
 
 Our Lord's third circuit in Galilee; his compassion for (he people ; mission of the twelve 
 
 apostles. 
 
 35 ' AND^ Jesus went about all the cities and villages, ' teaching in their syna- 
 gogues, and jireaching the (lospel of the kingdom, and iiealing every sickness and 
 
 3G every disease nmong the jteople, "But whnn lie saw the multitudes, he was 
 moved with compassion on them, becam^i' they fainteil/'and wore scattered abroad, 
 
 37 as sheep having no shejilierd. Then saitli he unto his disciples, ■* Tiie harvest 
 
 38 truly is plenteous, ■" but the laliourer.s are few; = pray" ye therefore " the Lord of 
 the harvest, * that he will send forth labourers into his luirvcst. 
 
 VeKS. I8-2G: 
 CURON. TaII. Sec. 59. 
 y tee imrallcl, Mk. i 
 
 22-13 ; Lk. 8. 41— 
 
 66. 
 < Ac. 4. 30. 
 
 a Mk.S.25; I.k.e.43. 
 
 rfMk. in. 52; Lk. 7. 
 
 6-1 ; 8. 48 ; 17. 19 i 
 
 \H. 4?. 
 « Mk.r.. 3«: Lk.afil. 
 / »i-o i Chr. 35. ib \ 
 
 Jcr. <). 17. 
 F 1 Ki. 17. 19i Ac. 9. 
 
 40; -3), )0. 
 A ver. 31 ; cli. 4. 21. 
 
 VKits. 27-34: 
 ClITtON. T.iii. Sec. CO. 
 t ch. 12. '16 : 15. 22; 
 
 »>. 3t), 31 ; Mk. 10. 
 
 ■17. 48; Lk. 18. 38, 
 
 3'.i: Ro. I. 3: R«t. 
 
 S*J. Hi. 
 k Jolin U. Aty. 
 I tee rc-fa. cli. a 3, 13. 
 "•P.. Mli. 8; I*. 3.'). 5; 
 
 42. '2, 7. 
 "cli. a i; \%\6; 17. 
 
 0: I.k. 5. 11. 
 o Mk. 7. 3fi. 
 r BGc ch. 12. 22 : Lk. 
 
 II. II. 
 9 li. av G. 
 
 r Cl>. 1-J. ^1 ; Mk. 3. 
 ^2: I.k. II. l.V 
 
 Vkr. 35 toClI. 11. I : 
 CinioN. Tail 8«c. (!2, 
 • Mk.U.r>i Lk. 13. S2. 
 ( .-h. 1. 23. 
 •1 on vor. 3li, »cc rcfi. 
 
 Mk. fl, 31. 
 sjilk. Uy 15; Lk. 10. 
 
 2: 21.27; John 4. 35. 
 yVhII. 2.19-21; Col. 
 
 4. II. 
 « 2 ThM. 3. I. 
 a Joliii St). 21 i Enh. 
 
 4, II. 
 
 b icpcii, in. l-^: Lk. 
 
 lU. 1,2; I Cor. 12.28. 
 
 1 That is, a ruler of the Bynagogue. The events of 
 this section arc more fully recorded in Mark v. 22 — 43, 
 on which ecu notes. 
 
 2 Matthew, giving only a short account, passes over 
 tlie fuct inentioiied by Mark, that the death of the child 
 was reported to the father after his first applieation to 
 Jesus. 
 
 3 By this apppHation the blind men acknowledged 
 Jesus to be the Slcssiah, for it appearn to have been the 
 favourite popular designation of the expected King of 
 Inrael : see ch. xxii. 42. But, ns it might seem to favour 
 the idea of an earthly reign over the Jowi.'Ah n:ition, and 
 80 be liable to grievous aSuisc (ns when the pcf>j)lo desired 
 to make Jesus a king, John vi. 15), our Lord did not 
 himscdf employ it, but preferred to call himself ' the Son 
 of man' — .a title of deeper significance, and less liable to 
 perversion. 
 
 4 See eh. xii. 23 - 30, and notes. 
 
 5 The evangelist now opens a new page of the hifitorj- 
 of Messiah's kingdom. Our Lord's journeys of benefi- 
 cent activity (ch. iv. 23—25) hnd brought him into close 
 contact witn the people, who were pining after better 
 religious trachine'. and hnd stirred afresh liis tender pity 
 (ix. 35, 36). lie therefore urges his disciples to pray to 
 God tn send theiu tinjc shepherds and faithful labourers 
 (37, 38) ; and thi-n commissions the twelve, who hnd 
 been selected before, but arc now first enumerated in 
 this Gospel, as his apostles or envoys (x. 1 — 4). To tliei^e 
 he addresses a discflurBe, referring, first, to their present 
 misflion (5—15), then to their future ministry (Ki— 23), 
 and, lastly, to all his faithful servants (2-4 — 42). 1. They 
 arc sent at present to Jews only (5, 6) to nnnouni-r- 
 Messiah's reign (7), and they are to prove *Jie truth 
 of their message oy mimcles of mercy (S). In this 
 work ihev must rely upon the dailv special eare of Tro- 
 
 videneo ^9, 10) ; and, seeking wherever they go tho most 
 devout, they are to bring oence to the homes of nil who 
 receive them (11 — 13), whilst a curso awaits all who 
 reject Ihem (14, 15). 2. But their ministry is to be 
 hereafter extended, am idat dangers and persecutions, which 
 will require holiness, prudence, and eouraj;e (10 — 18), 
 and for which they may expect timely Divine lielp (19, 
 20), enabling them to endure through all to the end 
 (21 — 23), 3. All the followers of a persecuted Redeemer 
 must reckon on being treated like their Lord (24, 26). 
 Yet they need not fear ; for His teachings nre destined 
 to be published (26, 27); his servnnts are sacred under 
 the eare of their protecting Father (28 — 31) and approv- 
 ing Judge (32, 33^. Nor is it strange that the gospel 
 should arouse hostility and strife ; this has been foresi-en 
 and provided for (34—36) ; nnd it serves to test the 
 Christian's faithfulness (37—39). And Jesus will reward, 
 not his servants only, but all who talte their ])art (40 
 — 42). The whole diHrour.<.e is adapted both lo awaken a 
 sense of responsibility, and to encourage i^onruk'nco in God 
 in all circumstances. 
 
 Kuther, * were hnrnssed;* Kko sheep, each one 
 wearied out, nnd the fioek scattered hv the nepligence 
 and rapacity of their keepers (eonipare I^ecli, xi. 16, 17). 
 The Jewish teachers, by their bunfensoine trnditioMH and 
 grievous exat^tions, had robbed religion of all that eould 
 sanctify and comfort; so that the peoi>Ie, wearied with 
 the double oppression of flie Romans nnd of their own 
 leaders, were ready to wantler aftiT any one who promised 
 them relief. Comp. eh. xxiv. 24. 
 
 7 Ri'cognising Hia p(»wiT to qualify labourers and his 
 authority to rail thi-m forlli, and appealing to the interest 
 which he tnkcH in ' hiw harvest.' Tliose who pray eaniestly 
 for this blessing will be ready for the call to labour, 
 if (aa in ch. x.) it is addressed to themselves. 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW X. 1— 21. 
 
 [a, d. 29. H. 
 
 JQ And '^ when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, • he gave them power 
 affuinst unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all mauner of sickness and 
 all mauner of disease. 
 
 2 Now the names of the twelve apostles are these; The first,^ "^ Simon, who is 
 called Peter, and Andrew his brother ; James the son of Zebedee, and John 
 
 3 his brother; Philip, and Bartholomew ;3 Thomas,-* and Matthew the publican; 
 James^ the son of Alpha?us, and Lebbaeus,^ whose surname was Thaddceus ; 
 
 4 Simon the Canaanite,'' and Judas lacariot,^ who also betrayed hira.^ 
 
 5 -^These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying, £" Go not into the 
 
 6 way of the Gentiles, and into «;?// city of' the Samaritans'*^ enter ye not : 'but go 
 
 7 rather to the * lost sheep of the house of Israel. 'And as ye go, preach, saying, 
 
 8 '" The kingdom of heaven is at hand. " Heal the sick, cleanse the lepprs. raise the 
 i) dead, cast out devils. " Freely ye have received, freely give. ^Provide" neither 
 
 10 gold, nor silver, nor brass in your pursers, nor scrip for yottr ^owvnej, neither two 
 coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves : '- i for the workman is worthy of his meat.'^ 
 
 11 And into whatsoever city op towu ye shall enter, inquire who in it is 
 1*3 worthy; i-* and there abide till ye go thence. And when ye come into an house, 
 1:3 salute it: 'and if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it: * but if 
 l-t it be not worthy, let your peace return to you. And whosoever shall not receive 
 
 you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake oft^ 
 
 15 the dust of your feet. Verily I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for the 
 land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city. 
 
 16 'Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: "be ye therefore 
 
 17 wise as serpents, and ' harmless as doves.*-' But 'J beware of men : for ' they will 
 deliver you up to the councils,"^ and ''they will scourge you in their synagogues; 
 
 18 and *^* ye shall be brouglit before governors and kings ^"^ for my sako, "^for a 
 
 19 testimony against'^ them and the Gentiles. ^ But when they deliver you up, take 
 no thought-'J how or what ye shall speak : for '' it shall be given you in that same 
 
 20 hour what ye shall speak. /For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your 
 
 21 Father which speaketli in you. «" And the brother shall deliver up the brother 
 
 d sec tiarallol, Mk. 3. 
 13-19; Lk. 6. 12— 
 19; lee also Mk. K. 
 7 : Lk. ». 1 : Ac. 3. 
 12, 16. 
 
 on Ypra. 2 — 4, aee 
 reff. Mk. 3. 16—1" 
 
 / see parallel, Mk. 6. 7 
 -II; Lk. 9. 1-5 
 
 K ch. 4. 1.^: Ac. I. 
 
 l> iiee2Ki.l7.'i'l; John 
 4. 9, 20. 
 
 1 ch. 15. 24 ; Ac. 3. 
 26; 13. 46. 
 
 /. cli.9. 3Gj I8.U— 13; 
 
 Is. 63.6; Jor. 50. G, 
 
 17; Eze. 34. 5,6, 16: 
 
 1 Pet. 2. 25. 
 
 I Lk. 1). 2. 
 
 r-.ch. 3 2; 4. 17; Lk. 
 
 10. 9. 
 n ver. I. 
 -> Ac 3. (1; e. 18-20; 
 
 m 33-36. 
 P on vers. 10—1.% sec 
 
 refa. Mk. G. 8—11. 
 <] sec rcfs. Lk. 10. ?• 
 r Lk. 10. 5. 
 1 Pb. 35. 13. 
 ( Lk. 10. 3. 
 w Ge. 3. 1; Lk. 21. 15; 
 
 Ro. 16. 19; Eph. 5, 
 
 15; comp. Ae. 23. ti- 
 xl Cor. 14. 20; I'hil. 
 
 2. 15; 1 Thea. 2. 10; 
 
 5. 22. 
 'J Mic. 7- ■'» 
 ; ch. 24.9; Mk. 13. 9; 
 
 Lk. 12. Hi 21. 12. 
 a Ac 5. 40; 2 Cor. 11. 
 
 21. 
 b Ac 12. 1 ; 24. 10 ; 25. 
 
 7.23; 2 Tim. 4. 16. 
 c 2 Titn. I. S; Rev. I. 
 
 9 ; 6. 9, 
 rf Dan. 3. 16—18: Mk. 
 
 13. 11—13; Lk. 12. 
 
 II ; 21. 14, 15. 
 Ex. 4. 12; Jer. 1.7— 
 
 9: Ac. 4. 8-13; 2 
 
 Tim, 4. 17. 
 / Ex. i. 12 ; iee rcfs. 
 
 2 Sam. 23. 2 ; Ac 6. 
 
 ' vers. 35. 3ti ; Mic. 7. 
 5,6; Lk. 21. 16. 
 
 1 They had been selected before this time (see Luke 
 vi. 13, and note on eh. v. 1); now they are solemnly 
 commissioned as apostles. Their number corresponded to 
 that of the twelve tribes of Israel. 
 
 2 Matthew has placed the first four in the order in 
 which they were called to be constant attendants on our 
 Lord, Peter being * first ;' see ch. iv. 18 — 2L It is 
 Likely that the rest are similarly arranged. The aiTange- 
 ment can lia\'e no reference to rank or authority ; for it 
 differs in each of the four lists of the apostles. Comp. 
 ch.x.2— 4; Markiii. 16— 19; Luke vi. 11— 16; Acts i. 13. 
 
 3 Bartholomew, or Bar-Talmai (son of Talmai), probably 
 a patronymic of Nathanael, who was brought to Jesus by 
 rhilip, with whom he is here classed. See John i. 46; 
 XX i. 2. 
 
 4 The Hebrew v.ame Thomas (in Greek Didymus) 
 means ' the twin ;' see John xi. 16. 
 
 5 Called also (Mark xv. 40) the Less ; probably either 
 in age or stature. He was a cousin of our Lord; his 
 mother, called (John xix. 25) the \vife of Cleophas 
 {i. €. of Alpheus), being a sister of our Lord's mother. 
 See Preface to tlie Epistle of James. 
 
 fi Called also ' Thaddajus' (Mark iii. IS) ; another form 
 of 'Judas' (Luke vi. IG; John xi%'. 22). 
 
 7 This should be *Kanana3an,' a Hebrew appellation 
 (of which the Greek is Zelotcs^ Luke vi. 15) given to a 
 Beet to which Simon had belonged. These persons pro- 
 fessed to resemble Phinchas of old (Numb. xxv. 7, 8) in 
 zeal for the law, but became eventually extremely bigoted, 
 seditious, and blood-thirsty. See Joscphus, Bell. Jud. 
 b. iv. c. 3, 83. 9, 13 ; c. 6. s. 3. 
 
 8 ' Iscariot ' is probably a Greek compound of two He- 
 brew words, meaning Man of Eerioth (Josh. xv. 25). 
 
 9 One of the strongest evidences of our Lord's perfect 
 innocence is found in the exposure of his most confiden- 
 tial communications to such a man. How gladly would 
 his enemies have used Juii;\s as a witness against him, 
 cnuld they have done so ! (sec ch. xx\t. 59, 60). Hnw 
 gladly would Judas have appeased his own conscience, 
 if he could, by persuading himself that he had not be- 
 trayed the innocent! 
 
 10 The Samaritans inhabited the central part of Pales- 
 
 3Z2 
 
 tine, lying between Judea and Galilee. There had long 
 been a bitter enmity between them and the Jews. See 
 John iv. 9 ; and notes on 2 Kings xvii. 24, 27 ; Ezra iv. 
 2, 3 ; Neh. xiii. 28. For the present tlie gospel was to 
 be preached only to the Jews. Our Lord, before his 
 ascension, extended the commission, expressly including 
 Samaria (Acts i. 8) as well as the Gentiles (ch. xxviii. 
 19). See Col. i. 26—28. 
 
 11 The instructions in vers. 9 — 15 were repeated by 
 our Lord when he sent forth the seventy. They are 
 more fully recorded in Luke x. 4 — 16, on which see 
 notes. 
 
 12 That is, no others than those which you have ac- 
 tually in use. Comp. Mark vi. 8. 
 
 13 That is, He is worthy of his sustenance. 
 
 1^ That is, deserving of your confidence ; devout and 
 well-disposed. 
 
 15 The serpent is * prudent,' but maUgnant (Gen. xlix. 
 17) ; the dove is ' guileless,' but silly (Hos. vii. 11). Be 
 prudent, but be guileless. 
 
 16 The local 'tribunals' attached to the synagogues. 
 Their judges could punish by scourging. See Acts 
 xxii. 19. 
 
 1" Rather, ' Yea, moreover ;' implying severer trial. 
 
 18 Roman ' governors' of provinces (Matt, xxvii. ; Acts 
 xxiii., xxiv.), and dependent 'kings,' aa Herod, or per- 
 haps the emperors of Rome (Acts xii. 1 ; xxv. 23 ; xxv. 
 11, 12). 
 
 19 Perhaps, ' to them,' in a twofold sense — * to them' 
 for their salvation, if they believe (Acts xiii. 7 — 12) ; 
 ' to them' for their condemnation, if they reject your 
 message (Acts xxiv. 24 — 27). Compare 2 Cor. ii. 16; 
 Phil. i. 12, 13; 2 Tim. iv. 17. The servants of Christ 
 are to bear this 'testimony ' to the truth of their doctrines, 
 by their calm heroism and forgiving meekness in danger 
 and suffering. 
 
 20 Rather, 'Be not anxious;' as they might naturally 
 be from a remembrance of the interests involved in their 
 ' testimony.' Look for aid in the emergency to the 
 Holy Spirit, who will so help you that when you speak 
 it Bnalf rather be He who speaks than you, with a 
 wisdom which none can gainsav. Comp. Luke xxi. 15. 
 
 1075 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW X. 22— XI. 1. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H, 
 
 to death, aud tbe fatlier the child : and the children shall rise up against their 
 
 22 parents, aud cause them to be put to death. And ''yc shall he hated of all ?//r«' 
 
 23 for mj name's sake : * but he that endureth to the end shall bo saved. But * when 
 they persecute you iu this city, floe ye into another: for verily I say unto you, 
 Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, 'till the Son of man bo come,^ 
 
 24 *" The discijile is not above ?iis master, nur the servant above his lord. 
 2o It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant " as his 
 
 lord. If " they have called tlie master of the house ^ Iloolzebub,^ how much more 
 
 26 shall they call them of hia household I ' Fear them not therefore : '' for"* there is 
 nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. 
 
 27 ' UTiat I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light : and what ye hear iu the 
 ear, ' that preach ye upon the housetops.^ 
 
 28 " And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the 
 soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in 
 
 29 hell. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing?*^ and one of them shall not 
 
 30 fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are 
 
 31 all numbered.' Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows. 
 
 32 Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before 
 
 33 my Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before men, him 
 will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven. 
 
 34r ' Think not that I am come to send peace ^ on earth : I came not to send peace, 
 
 35 but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variance ^ against his father, and the 
 
 daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 
 37 And - a man's foes shall he they of his own household.^ " He that loveth father 
 or mother more than me "^ is not worthy of me : and he that loveth son or daughter 
 
 38 more than me is not worthy of me. ''And he that taketh not his cross," and 
 
 39 followeth after me, is not worthy of me. "^ He that iindeth ^'^ his life shall lose it : 
 and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it. 
 
 40 '' He that receiveth you receiveth me, 'and he that receiveth me receiveth him 
 
 41 that sent me. -^ He that receiveth a prophet iu the name of a prophet ^ shall 
 receive a prophet's reward ; aud ho that receiveth a righteous man iu tho nanii! 
 
 42 of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward. '' And whosoever 
 shall give to drink unto one of these little ones ^^ ' a cup of cold water only in tho 
 name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, * he shall iu no wise lose his reward. 
 
 1 1 And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve 
 disciples, he departed thence to teach and to preach in their cities.'* 
 
 h ch. 21. 9 ; Lk. 21. 
 
 17: inliD 17. U; 1 
 
 J(>lin3. 13. 
 I ch. 21, 13; Dan. 12. 
 
 VI. i;)i Mk. 13. IS; 
 
 Ho. 2. 7: Heb, fi.ll: 
 
 Jam 1. 1*2; .ludo'JO, 
 
 21 ; Rp*. S. ID. 
 
 * ch. 2. 13; 4. 12; 12. 
 I.'n Ac. 8. 1; 9. 2&; 
 U. 6. 
 
 I ch. 16. 2fl; 24.27,30; 
 
 2b. VAx 26. K4. 
 FfiLk. 6.40; John 13. 
 
 16; 1.'.. an. 
 
 n Hcb. 12. 2—1. 
 
 ch. 9. 31; 12. 21. 26, 
 27; Mk. 3.22; Lk. 
 
 11. 15; John 8. 4S, 
 'Si. 
 
 p Gr, BeeUtbitt. 
 
 1 Pro. 2y. 25; U. 43. 
 1,2; ai. 7.8, 12.13; 
 
 1 Ppt. 3. 14. 
 
 r Mk. 4.22; I,k. 8. 17; 
 
 12. 2. 3. 
 
 f ch. 13.1-17,31; Lk. 
 
 8. in. 
 ( Pro. 1.20.21 :«. 1-5. 
 li on TOM. 28—33. «cc 
 
 rcf«. Lk. 12, 4-10. 
 X Lk. 12. 4'.i. 5I-M ; 
 
 John 7. 40-52. 
 V vt-r. 21; ch. 24. 10; 
 
 Mic. 7. 6. 
 I Pii.41.fl: .'iilS; Jor. 
 
 12. 6; 20. 10; Mtc 
 
 7. I>; John 13. IS; 
 
 Gal. 4 29. 
 " Ik. 14. 2li. 
 (- ch. 16. 24-26: Mk. 
 
 M, 34; Lk. 9.23; 14. 
 
 27. 
 r ch.lG. 25; Lk.l7. 33; 
 
 John 12. 25; PhU. 
 
 1.20.21. 
 -(ch. 18. 5; 25.40; Lk. 
 
 0.48; 10. 16; John 
 
 12.44; i:i20: 2Cor. 
 
 b. 20; Gftl. 4. 14. 
 8 John .V 23; 12.44- 
 
 4U: 2 John!). 
 / t Kl. 17- 10; 18. 4; 
 
 2 Kl. 1. 8 ; Ac. I6. 
 1.'); Ko. 1ft. 23; 2 
 Tim. 1. Hi— 18. 
 
 sell. 16.27{ 25-34-40. 
 A cli.l8.3-tt, 10; Mk. 
 
 fl. 41. 
 i a Cor. 8. 12. 
 
 * PhU, 4.15-19; Hcb. 
 
 1 In nothing perliaps has the hardening nature of 
 man's ungodliness been so strikingly displayed as in the 
 bitter hatred which the meek professors and propagators 
 of the gospel of peace have had to endure, frequently even 
 from their dearest relatives. Those who are tolerant 
 of everything else are intolerant of a vital and active 
 piety. This has been persecuted by Jews, Hoinans, and 
 other heathen and infidels, and most of all by the ad- 
 herents of perverted systems of Chnstianity. 
 
 2 You will have barely time to preach to all Israel 
 before I come to judge and punish vour persecutors; 
 therefore do not linger where vou arc ill-received. Tho 
 approaching (IcBtruetion of the Jewish state is the primary 
 subject of these verses ; but they contain a forcible appeal 
 to all who earnestly desire to save sinners ' from tho 
 wrath to come.' 
 
 3 Itnther, * lieelzebul.' Some think this was tho same 
 as Baal-zebub, the fly-god of Kkron (2 Kings i. 2), wliose 
 name the Jews had contemptuously altered, and api)lied 
 to Satan (see 1 Cor. x. 20). It may mean * maaU-r of 
 tlie house ;' which has led some to suppose that the name 
 was derived from tho worship of the heavenly bodies; 
 and applied, ils 'Lucifer' afterwards W!i8, to Satan. 
 
 4 'I'hey will accuse you of xccrct purposes of niischief. 
 On the contrary, I charge you pubUdy to announce all 
 that I have tai^ght you; and I promise you that I will 
 piiblirli/ vindicate you from all their aspersions. 
 
 3 Where peojilc were accuHtomed to sit. So that any- 
 thing BO proclaimed would be widely known. 
 
 6 The *fl»Karias;' a very small lioman coin worth 
 about a halfpenny. God alone is the arbit^T of life and 
 death. Fear Him rather than man ; trust Hira, and fear 
 not man. 
 
 7 A proverbial expression, showing Ood's watchful caro 
 over his creatures. 
 
 mo 
 
 8 His ultimate purpose is not to introduce discord, 
 but peace. Yet, in a world like ours, true peace can 
 be attained only as the result of a severe conflict between 
 tbe opposing powers of good and evil. 
 
 9 A quotation from Micah vii. 6, which represents 
 social estrangement as the natuial result of deep de- 
 pravity ; here that depravity is ypoken of as being aroused 
 to hostility by the introduction of the gospel. 
 
 10 A reference to E.xod. xx.xii. 2G— 29. Ho who does 
 not regard tho claims of Jesus as supremo is unfit for 
 the self-sacrilice whicli He requires, and tho practice of 
 which is a mark of conformity to himself. 
 
 H The victim of tliis Roman puni.^ihmcnt, which was 
 most painful and ignominious, wiw often compelled to 
 carry the crofis on whicili he was to snller to the place of 
 execution. * Bearing the cross" is a phrase often used by 
 our Lord; and although there in no evidence that it was 
 a Jewish mode of speech, yet liiK hearers must well have 
 understood him to refer to the deepest suffering and 
 diHgnice. He probablv designed to prepare tiielr minds 
 for his own death, and especially to asaociatt? it with tho 
 great principles of Christian self-aacriflce. This is one of 
 thos(! sayings of which John xii. 16 wiw eminently true. 
 
 12 The word rendered 'life' and 'soul,' both here and 
 at ch. xvi. 25, 2fl, is put, according to a Hebn-w idiom 
 transferred to the Greek, for 'self,' which is substituted 
 for it in Luke ix. 2-'>. It evidently inchides alt a man's 
 most clH-rished interests. Ho who makes his own in- 
 teresti* paramount shall lose what he seeks. Ho whose 
 chief aim is to servo me sluill obtain tho highest good for 
 liimsidf. 
 
 13 These my humble and despised disciples. Tho small- 
 est services rendered to the liurublest of Christ's followers 
 shall be recompensed. Comi)are ch. xviii. 10. 
 
 H The cities of tho Galileans. 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XI. 2—16. 
 
 [A.D. 2S). H. 
 
 Message of inquiry from John the Baptist ; mid oitr Lord's answer. 
 
 2 'NOAV^ wlieu Joliu had heard in the priaon^tlie works of Christ,^ he sent two 
 
 3 of his disciples, and said unto him, "'Art thou he that should come,** or do we look 
 
 4 for another? Jesus answered and said unto them, Go and show John agaiu^ those 
 
 5 things which ye do hear and see:^ the blind receive their sight, and the lame 
 walk ; the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear ; the dead are raised up, and 
 
 6 the poor have the Gospel preached to them. And blessed is hCj whosoever shall 
 not *' be offended^ in me. 
 
 7 * And as they departed," Jesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning John, 
 ^ What went ye out into the wilderness to see ? ' A reed shaken with the wind ?^ 
 
 8 But what went ye out for to see 1 •" A man clothed in soft raiment? behold, they 
 
 9 that wear soft clothing are in kings' houses. But what went ye out for to see 'I 
 
 10 A prophet ? Yea, I say unto you, * and more than a prophet. For this is hi% of 
 whom it is written, ' Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall 
 
 11 prepare thy way before thee. Verily I say unto you. Among them that are born 
 of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist : ^ notwithstanding 
 
 12 he that is least in " the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. ' And from the 
 days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven I'sutiereth violence/^ 
 
 13 and the violent take it by force. = For all the Prophets and the Law prophesied 
 
 14 until John. And if ye will receive it, tliia is " Elias, which was for to come. 
 
 15 * He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.^* 
 
 16 ^ But whereunto shall I liken this generation ? It is like unto children ^^ sitting 
 
 Vers, Z— 19: 
 CiiKON. TAii. Sec. 43. 
 I Bce jiftrnlM. Lk. 7. 
 
 18— .1,'); see also cb. 
 
 U. 3; Lk. 3. 19,20. 
 nion vftB. 3-5, gee 
 
 refs. l<k. 7. 13—22. 
 
 n ch. 13. 5S-a7: 15.12 
 
 — U; 24.11); 26.31; 
 
 Is. K U, 16; Ro. 9. 
 
 32.33; 1 Cor. 1. 23; 
 
 -i. 14 : Gal. 5. It; 
 
 1 Pet 2. 8. 
 o Lk. 7. 24. 
 P ch. 3. 1-3, a. 
 •} Eph. 4. 14. 
 r Beech, 3.4. 
 « ch. 14. 5; 17. 12,13; 
 
 21.26; Lk. 1.1&-17, 
 
 rt>! 7.26. 
 t sec lefs. ch. 3. 3; Mk. 
 
 1.2; l.k. 7. 27. 
 u Bee refs. ch. 3. 2 ; 
 
 comi> Gal. 4. 1—7. 
 r Lk. 16. 16. 
 y Lk. 13. 24; Joba 6. 
 
 27. 
 s Mai. 4. 6 ; Lk. 24. 
 
 27. H : Ac. 3. 22—24. 
 a ch. 17. 111—13; Mai. 
 
 4. 6.6; Mk.y.ll— 13; 
 
 Lk. I. 17. 
 b ch. 13. 9; Lk. 8. 8; 
 
 Rev. 2.7, 11, 17, 29, 
 
 3-6, 13, 22. 
 e Lk. 7. 31—35. 
 
 1 The calumnies and persecutions to which our Lord had 
 adverted (ch. x. 2o) come now to be related. Tliey begin 
 with, the forerunner's imprisonment (si. 2) ; which seems 
 to have tried the faith of John's disciples, and perhaps hia 
 own. In answer to his inquiry (3), Jesus appeals to his 
 miracles as illustrating and confirming his claims (4 — 6) ; 
 and tiien takes occasion to commend John's faithfulness 
 and to exult his authority (7—11) ; which, however, the 
 men of that day had rt-jocted, as they were caprieiou.sly 
 rejecting our Lord's {VI — 19). Dwelling upon this 
 subject, He denounces against them the heaviest woes 
 (20 — 24), extols his Father's sovereign wisdom (2o — 27), 
 and atl'ectionately invites all who feel the un satis fact ori- 
 nes3 of their human teaclh^rs to come to Him for rest 
 (28—30). Instances of hostility to His disciples and to 
 himself are next adduced. 1. The Pharisaic censure of 
 his disciples for plucking corn on the sabbath, which 
 gives occasion to some lessons on the nature and object 
 of that institution (xii. 1—8). 2. A nyraele of healing 
 performed bv Jesus on that day (9 — 14) leads to plots 
 against His life, which, however, do not arrest his active 
 beneficence (15—21), 3. His expulsion of a demon is 
 malignantly attributed by his enemies to a confederacy 
 with Satan (22 — 24). This charge he proves to be absurd 
 (25 — 30), and then solemnly warns those who had in- 
 vented it of the peril of sinning beyond all hope of pardon 
 (31 — 37). To such persons he refuses any new sign (38 
 — 42), and intimates to them the danger of a worse 'posses- 
 sion' by demons (43 — 45). Tho whole is closed by an 
 interesting incident which brings out our Lord's tender 
 love and intimate relation to his faithful disciples (46 — 
 50). Dark as are the contents of this section, they are 
 throughout relieved by marks of our Lord's compassion 
 and forbearance. 
 
 2 Herod had imprisoned John in the fortress of Macha?- 
 rus, on the east of the Dead Sea. See ch. xiv. 3, and 
 Josephus, Ant. b. 18, c. 5, a. 2. 
 
 3 Rather, 'the works of the Christ;* for Matthew 
 never uses tho word aa a proper name. This probably 
 means works characteristic of the Messiah; particularly 
 the recent restoration to life of the widow's son at Nain. 
 See Luke vii. ; and compare ver. 5 with laa. xxxv. 5 ; 
 Ixi. 1 — 3 (on which see notes). 
 
 4 This was a designation of tho Messiah, which John 
 the Baptist had adopted (sei; ch. iii. 11), derived probably 
 from Psa. cxviii. 26, on which see note. John's reason 
 for this inquiry can only be conjectured. Some think 
 that he wished to satisfy the minds of his disciples, who 
 were disheartened by his imprisonment. But to this it 
 is objected that the answer waa sent to John himself. 
 Others suppose that hia own faith wavered, when he 
 found that Jeaua did not put forth hia miraculous powers 
 
 for the deliverance of his faithful forerunner. But our 
 Lord implies that John was not a reed shaken by the 
 wind (ver. 7). Others, again, regard his question as an 
 intimation that Jesus should assert more plainly that he 
 was the Messiah, and our Lord's reply as a rebuke similar 
 to that given to Mary (John ii. 4). But tliis is rendered 
 improbable by the fact that, as soon as the messengers 
 had departed, our Lord declared that John, who had 
 asked the question, wjia Elijah ; virtually saying, ' I am 
 he that should come.' 
 
 5 See Luke vii. 21 ; where the miracles performed in 
 the presence of John's disciples are recorded. 
 
 6 That is, Happy is he to wiiom I shall not prove a 
 stumbling-block ; whom my condition and my plans do 
 not lead to reject me. The view taken of the particular 
 application of this general sentiment will depend upon 
 the opinion formed respecting John's reasons for the 
 inquiry. See note on ch. v. 29. 
 
 7 ' The world praises a man in his presence, blames him 
 in hia absence. Divine truth does the contrary.* — Bcngel. 
 
 8 This illustration is derived from the reeds wliich 
 fringed the banks of the Jordan, where John baptized. 
 It may mean. Did you go to see such a mmmon thing as 
 that .•* Or it may refer to John's character. Did you go 
 to see a feeble, inconstant man ? or an etfeminate courtier 
 and flatterer? (ver. 8). Nay, you know you went to see 
 a stern and inflexible prophet, one who is in truth supe- 
 rior to all the prophets ; for he is the precursor of the 
 Messiah, the predicted Elijah (Mai. iii. 1 ; iv. 5). In 
 speaking thus higlily of John, to whom he had sent a 
 gentle reproof, our Lord shows how he can at once rebuke 
 the failings of hia people, and yet encourage them by 
 hia approval of their works of faith and love. 
 
 9 John indeed, as living nearest to the reign of Mes- 
 siah, was superior to all hia predecessors; but the actual 
 subjects of this reign possess still higher privileges. 
 Compare Zech. xii. 8. 
 
 10 John's waa a noble office; for, though he was not 
 himself to enter, he was to tlirow open the gate by his 
 preaching : and he fulfilled his office well ; for multitudes 
 are earnestly striving to enter. Perhaps, in using the 
 terms 'violence' and 'violent,* our Lord may intimate a 
 reproof of the carnal views and feelings of the people. 
 
 11 These words are a call to candid and thoughtful 
 attention. Listen and think ; be willing to receive (ver. 
 14) what I say. John is Elijah: and if so, am not I, to 
 whom both he and these miracles bear witness, the Lord.^ 
 (Mai. iii. 1 ; iv. 5). 
 
 12 The men of this time aro like capricioua children, 
 who oppose the wishes of their companions, whether 
 they ask them to be meiTy or grave. John, the preacher 
 of repentance, lived as an ascetic and called for mourn- 
 
 iii;7 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XI. 17— XII. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 17 in the markets,^ and calling unto their fellows, and saying, We have piped nuto 
 you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you, and yo have not 
 
 18 lamented. For ''John came neither eating nor drinking, and Ihey say, Ho liath 
 
 19 a devil.'-^ ' The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say, Boholtl a 
 man gluttonous, and a winehibher, /a friend of publicans and sinners.^ ^'But 
 wisdom is justified of her children. 
 
 Oii7' Lord's review of his labours, with rebukes^ thanksgivings y and iiivitations. 
 
 20 '* THEN hegan he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his mighty works were 
 
 21 done, because they repented not: Wue unto thee, Choraziu!'* woe unto thee, 
 Bethsaida! 'for if the mighty works, which were done in you, had been done in 
 Tyre and Sidon,^ they would have repented'' long ago * in sackcloth and asbea. 
 
 22 But I say unto you, 'It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of 
 
 23 judgment, than for you. And thou, '" Capernaum, " which art exalted unto 
 heaven, shalt be brought down to hell:'' for if the mighty wdrks, whicli have 
 been done in thee, had been done "in Sodom, it would have remained until this 
 
 24 day. But I say unto you, p That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom 
 in the day of judgment, than for thee. 
 
 25 V At that time Jesusanswerod'^ and said, I thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven 
 and earth, because thou hast hid^ these things from the wise and prudent, and 
 
 26 hast revealed them unto bab^y. Even so. Father: for so it sconiod good in thy 
 
 27 sight. All things arc delivered unto me of my Father: and no man knoweth 
 the Son, hut the Father;*** neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, 
 and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him. 
 
 28 *'Come unto me, 'all ye that labour and are heavy laden, 'and I will give 
 
 29 you rest. Take my yoke upon you, " and leavn of me ; for I am meek and 
 .30 "lowly in heart: "^and ye shall find rest unto j'our souls: ■'for my yoke is 
 
 easy, s'and my burden is light. 
 
 Jesus vindicates the disciples in plucking corn oji th j sabbath, and himself in healing a man 
 with a withered hand; the Pharisees conspire against his life; he retires and is fol- 
 lowed by mnltitiides. 
 
 J2 AT tliat time'' '.Tesus went on the sabbath day through the corn; and hie 
 
 disciples were an hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat.'^ 
 2 But when the IMiarisees saw it, they said unto him. Behold, thy disciples do that 
 which is not lawful to do upon the eabbath day. 
 
 ' I.k. :,. L>li.30; 7. 36; 
 JoJiii VI 2. 
 
 /cii. y. It), II; i.k. 
 
 15. 2. 
 8 I'ro. a 1.32; Lk. 7. 
 
 Vkrs. 2ft— 30; 
 CiraoN. Tab Sec 41. 
 A r».81. 11-13; 1ft 1. 
 
 2-5; Lk.lO. 13. Pto. 
 1 ch. Vi. 4). Vi\ £s«. 
 
 3.(i,7. 
 * Jon. 3. 7. ft. 
 
 ' Tcr. 21; ch. 10. 15; 
 I.k. 12. 17,41^; Ileb. 
 
 ID.; 
 
 -31. 
 
 li. 4. 13. 
 1 M-o I*. U. 13, 15 ; 
 
 I.iim. 2. 1 ; Am. 9. i % 
 
 Lk. M. 1). 
 o Gc. 13. i;); t<J.24,S&. 
 P ch. U). l.'i. 
 
 r In. 45. 82; 55. 1—3; 
 
 john3.i:).m: 6.37: 
 
 7.37: Ac. IG. 31. 
 * ch. 23. 4 : Pi. 3H. 4 : 
 
 Jot. 31. 1ft, 19; I.k. 
 
 IH. 13; Ro. 7. 28-25. 
 t ncol Sam. 22. 2: Vt. 
 
 31 (') ; Jcr. 6. Ili ; 
 
 Ilrb. 1.3.9. 
 u I.k. 10.39; John 13. 
 
 1 John 2. ti. 
 rch. 12. 19. -JO; 21.5; 
 
 It. 42. 1—4; Zee. 9. 
 
 9; Phil. 2. 7, 8. 
 w-Jer. «. 10. 
 J- 1 John .V 3. 
 y i'hll. 1. 13. 
 
 VKRs. 1— fl: 
 CitRON. Tab. Sec 30. 
 s HOC parallel, Mk. 2. 
 
 23-aHi I.k. tl. 1—5; 
 
 ICC uUo Dcu. '."S- 25. 
 
 ing. I, the messenger of salvation, join you in your 
 social enjoyments (John ii. 1 — 10), und invito you to 
 chefrfulness ; but you rejuot us both. Those, however, 
 who arc taught by Divine wisdom, recognise and honour 
 its varied exhibition in Jolin and in myself, and receive 
 us both. 
 
 i Tiic places of public resort. 
 
 2 Ileferring to the solitary and melancholy habits of 
 such persons : see Mark v. 5. 
 
 3 iraking Ins condescension and kindness an occasion 
 of reproach. IIo was a friend, not to their vices, but to 
 their souU. Corap. Luke xv. 1, 2. 
 
 4 Chorazin is placed by Jt-romu on the Lake of Tibe- 
 rias, about two mileH from C.ipurnaum; and Jlethsaida 
 (the birthplace of iV-ter, An<h"ew, and Philip) wjis pro- 
 bably near it. Both seem to liave been small towns, and 
 their sites have not yet been idenUftt'd. 
 
 5 Itesjjecting Tyre and Sidon, see notes on 2 Sara. v. 11 ; 
 Xsa. xxiii.; Ezek. xxvi. — xxviii. 
 
 Tliat some nations and individuals enjoy griMter 
 advantages for their W(dl-bi*ing than others is an obvious 
 fact in the history of mankind, not a diiliculty peculiar 
 to Cliristianity. fho Bible does not profess to i-xplain 
 it, leaving it among 'the secret thin^'M* wliich 'belong 
 to the Lord.' Tint it docs vindicate the Supn-mc (jo- 
 vernor, by making known the gracious purpose of Bivine 
 forbearance (2 IVt. iii. 9), as well as the fact that tlio 
 monRuru of punisliment will bo exactly fitted to the 
 privilogea abiisi-d and Ihe guilt incurred (vers. 22, 21). 
 
 7 ' ileavcn' and 'hell' here stand in contrast with 
 eaeli other ; the former denoting a higli stale of privilege, 
 tlie latter an extreme of woe and desolation. Capernaum 
 had been eHpecially favoiirr'd as the chosen resideneo of 
 Ji^HUB, and iho sceoti of many of his miracles and dis- 
 conrscs, 
 
 ft Tho word 'answorcd' in the Gospels often means to 
 upeqk ill consequence of what has preceded. Oar Lord, 
 
 meditating on tho truths which ho had just uttered, 
 breaks forth into an acknowledgment of his Father's 
 fiovereign wisdom and goodness in adapting and applying 
 the gospel not to those who rely upon their own wisdom, 
 but to thoso whoi with child-like simplieitv, receive his 
 instructions (ver. 2.5'). Yea, so God lias determined it 
 shall bo (2G) : for all things that regard the salvation 
 of men are entrusted to tlie Son, by whose teatdiings 
 alone they can obtain any of that knowledge of the 
 Godhead which tho Father and the Sun possess, and 
 wiiich is necessary to make men wise unto salvation 
 (27). Come, then, to me (he adds with Divine compas- 
 sion^, for I idone (28) have jjower to free you from those 
 burdens of guilt and depravity which other teachei-s otdy 
 mako the heavier. Thn rest which I give does indeed in- 
 clude commands wlueh may bo frit to be a new yoke. Hut 
 takf it np with that meek humility with which 1 bear 
 it myself, and you too shall find 'p'.-^t;' for love will 
 make obedience ' j)leaiiant,' and my grace shall mako it 
 'light' (29, ;iO). 
 
 9 The subject of our Lord's praise and thanksgiving is 
 not tho failure of tho wise of this world to olitain the 
 blespinga of Ilia kingdom, l>ut tlie bestowment of thoso 
 blessings upon tin? meek and doeile. Thit* honours ' the 
 Lord of heaven and earth,' whilttt it humbles the sinner. 
 Comp. 1 Cor. i. 20—20; ii. G— 8. 
 
 10 This intimates that tho Son ia^ equally with the 
 Father, incompri'liensible and omniscient. 
 
 n MiUthew resrnildes the prophets, puiticularly Isaiah, 
 in his manner of uning sufdi jiln'ases as 'at that time, 
 and 'in that hour;' wliieh thi-y einjdoy as signs of inti- 
 mate connection rallier than as notes of secpn-me of time 
 (comp. Isa. iv. 2; xxvi. 1). On tho exact time of this 
 occurrence, sec Luke vi. L 
 
 12 Tho law allowed this on other days fsoo Deut. 
 xxiii. 25); but it was sujiposed to be forbidden on the 
 sahbath. 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XII. 3—27. 
 
 [a.d. -29. H. 
 
 3 But he said unto them, Hare ye not read "what David did, when he was an 
 
 4 hungered, and they that were with him; how he entered into the house of God, 
 and did eat ''the showhread,^ whieli was not lawful for liim to eat, neither for 
 
 5 them which were with him, "^hut only for the priests? Or have ye not read in 
 the ''Law, how that on the sabhath ilays the priests iu the temple profane the 
 
 6 sabbath, and are blameless?'- But I say unto you, That iu this place is ^ o?ie 
 
 7 greater than the temple. But if ye bad known what this meaneth,-^-''' I will have 
 mercy, and not sacrifice' [Hos. vi. 6], ye would not have condemned the guiltless. 
 
 8 For the Son of man is s" Lord even of the sabhath day.-* 
 
 9,10 ''And when he was departed thence, he went^ into their synagogue: and, 
 behold, there was a man which had his hand withei'ed. And they asked him, 
 saying, * Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath days? * that they might accuse him. 
 
 11 And he said unto them. What man shall there be among you, that shall have 
 one sheep, and 'if it iall into a pit on the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on 
 
 13 it, and lift it out?*^ '" How much then is a man better than a sheep ! Wherefore 
 
 13 it is lawful to do well on the sabbath days. Then saith he to the man, Stretch 
 forth thine hand. And he stretched it forth ;' and it was restored whole, like as 
 the other. 
 
 14 Then " the Pharisees went out, aud held a council [or, took counsel] against 
 
 15 him, how tliey might destroy him.^ But when Jesus knew it, ^he with- 
 drew himself from thence. ''And great multitudes followed him; and he 
 
 16 healed them all,** and^charged them that they should not make him kuown: 
 
 17 that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, ^"^ saying, 
 
 18 ''Behold my servant, whom I have chosen; my beloved, * in whom my soul 
 is well pleased: I will put my spirit upon him, and he shall show judgment to 
 
 19 the Gentiles. He shall not strive, nor cry; neither shall any man hear liis voice 
 
 20 in the streets. A bruised reed shall he not break, and smoking fiax shall he not 
 
 21 quench, till he send forth judgment unto victory. 'And in his name shall the 
 Gentiles trust' [Isa. xlii. 1 — 4J. 
 
 Healing of a demoniac ; accusation of casting nut devils hy Beelzebub^ and oar Lord's 
 answer ; the demand of a sign from him, and his further discourse, 
 23 "THEX was brought unto bim one possessed with a devil, blind, and dumb -J^ 
 and he healed him, insomuch that ■''the blind and dumb both spake and saw. 
 
 33 And all the ])eople were amazed, and said, vis not this the son of David? 
 
 34 ^ But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, This feUo?v doth not cast out devils, 
 but by " Beelzebub ^^ the prince of the devils. 
 
 25 And Jesus ''knew their thoughts, and said unto them, '"Every kingdom divided 
 against itself is brought to dt^solation; and every city or house divided against 
 
 26 itself shall not stand : aud if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; 
 
 27 how shall then bis kingdom stand ?13 And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, ''by 
 
 ■wliom do your childr 
 
 cast thcni out? therefore they shall be your judges. 
 
 I 1 Sam. lil. 3-0. 
 
 b Ex. 25, 30 1 Le, 21. 
 
 5-9. 
 e Ex. 29. 33, 33; Le. 
 
 8, 31 ; I'l. 0. 
 d Num.28.9, 10; John 
 
 7. 22. 23. 
 e vera 41, 42; 2 Chr. 
 
 6 Irt; Hag. 2. 7, Ui 
 
 Mai. 3 1. 
 / lec refa. ch. 9. 13. 
 
 fi Mk. 2. 27,28; John 
 
 5. 17. 18. 
 
 Vers. 9—14. 
 CURON. Tab, Sec 37. 
 h ace parallel, Mk. 3. 
 
 ■ 6; Lk. b. 6—11. 
 
 I.k. 13. 14 ; 
 
 14. 
 
 John 5. 5-11; 9. Id. 
 k 80ch. 19. 3; 22. 15— 
 
 17, 3l-Ji; Lk. 11. 
 
 53, .Si ; John 8, 4— «. 
 / see Ex- 23. 4,5; Deu. 
 
 22. 4. 
 m ch. 6. 2(5. 
 
 I ch. 27. 1 ; Mk. 3. B : 
 Lk. 6. 11 ; Jolin 5. 
 18; 10. 3!l; 11.53. 
 
 Bce ch. 10. 23; I>Ik. 
 3. 7, 8; Lk 4. 2«- 
 31 i John 7. 1 : 10. 
 39. 40; II. 5:t, 54. 
 
 P ch. 19. 2. 
 
 q ch. 9. 30; Mk 3. 12. 
 
 r »ee rets. Is. 12. t — 1. 
 
 1 ch.3. l/i 176; Mb. 
 1. 11. 
 
 Vers. 22-37: 
 
 CriROX. T\ti. Sec, 47. 
 
 u see parallel, Lk. II. 
 14-23; aeeaUoch- 
 9. 32; Mk. 3. 11. 
 
 a- Is. 32. 3, 4. 
 
 !/ ch.21.9; 22 42,43; 
 John 7- 40—12, 
 
 I lee parallel, Mk. 3. 
 22-30; see also ch, 
 9.31: Lk. 11. 15. 
 
 n vcr. 27; 2 Ki. 1.3. 
 
 (* nee reft. ch. 9. 4. 
 
 f Ib.19.2,3; Gal.5. 15. 
 
 Ac. 
 
 1 See Exod. xxv. 30; 1 Sam. xxi. o, 6, and notes. 
 Our Lord urges first the plea of necessity. His disciples, 
 like David and his followers, were in want of food. 
 
 2 The priests were more busily ongapfed on the sabbath 
 than on other days (see Numb, xxviii. 9, 10). But they 
 were blameless, because they laboured in the service of 
 the temple. Much more the disciples of Jesus, who were 
 engaged in a 'greater' service (see ver. 6). 
 
 3 See Hos. vi. 6, and note. In ch. ix. 13, the same 
 words are quoted in reproof of another phase of punc- 
 tilious ritualism : here we find a second form in which 
 it shows its hostility to true charity, which is the essence 
 of all acceptable worship. But if, for 'sacrifices,' the 
 sabbath-rest might be violated, how much more in 
 * mercy' to men's necessities and sufferings! Matthew 
 alone rejiorts this argument founded upon the tcrnplc- 
 eervice. In John v. 17, Jesus takes even higher ground. 
 
 4 Afark records the statement on which this remark ia 
 immediately founded. The sabbath and other observances 
 are not an endy but means appointed to promote man's 
 good. The Son of man, to whom all things connected 
 \vith this great end have been intrusted (eh. xi. 27), can 
 therefore dispense with them if he pleases. 
 
 5 'On another sabbHth* (Ltike vi. 6). The two narra- 
 tives are joined by both evangelists, because of their bear- 
 ing on the sabbath question. 
 
 6 This simple act of humanity was not then for- 
 bidden by the Jewish teachers, though it is now pro- 
 hibited. Matthew alone narrates the appeal here made 
 
 to the Jews respecting their own customs. 
 
 7 Believing that He who gave the command would 
 give the power to obey it, the sufferer made the attempt, 
 and in this act of faith the strength was given. By heal- 
 ing the man without any outward action, our Lord made 
 the miraculous power unque.=^tionable, and deprived the 
 Pharisees of all legal ground of objection. 
 
 8 'They were filled with madness' (Luke vi. 11). 
 Silenced in argument, and confuted by the miraculous 
 power of God, the proudest religions sect of the day were 
 exposed as hypocrites and impostors, without being able to 
 bring any open charge against our Lord. From this time 
 they began to plot his destruction. Seel[ark iii.6, andnotc. 
 
 9 That is, all the sick whom they brought to him, 
 
 10 See notes on Isa. xli. 1; xlii. 1 — 7- The quotation 
 is a free rendering of the Hebrew. How forcible the 
 contrast between the gentle and benign 'servant of God' 
 and his cruel aud bigoted enemies (ver. II). 
 
 U It is plain, from this account, that blindness or 
 dumbness arising from ordinary causes could be, and 
 practically was, distinguished from the same infirmities 
 resulting from demoniacal possession. 
 
 12 See note on ch. x. 25. 
 
 13 Whatever may he the malignant feelings of fallen 
 spirits towards each other, they are united in enmity 
 to God and man, and will never interfere to relievo any 
 from the cruel tyranny of their associates. 
 
 M Your ' disciples,' or adherents (sec note on 1 Sam. 
 X. 12). Whether they really could do this, or only 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XII. 28—42. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 28 But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then ' the kingdom of God is come 
 
 29 unto you. -^Or else' how can one enter into a strong man^s house, and spoil his 
 goods, except he first bind the strong man? and then *" ho will spoil liis house. 
 
 30 * Ho that is not with me is against mo ; and he that gathereth not with me 
 Bcattoreth abroad. 
 
 31 Wherefore I say unto you, 'All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be^ forgiven 
 unto men : but the blasphemy af/ainst the Holt/ Ghost^ shall not be forgiven 
 
 32 unto men. And whosoever * speaketh a word against the Son of man, ' it shall 
 be forgiven him : but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be 
 forgiven liim, neither iu this world, neither in the 7uorld to come."* 
 
 33 Either make the tree good, and '" his fruit good ; or else make the tree corrupt, 
 
 34 and his fruit corrupt:^ for " the tree is known by his fruit. "generation of 
 vipers,*^ p how can ye, being evil, speak good things ? « for out of the abundance of 
 
 35 the heart the mouth speaketh. ""Agood man out of the good treasure of the 
 heart bringeth forth good things: and an evil man out of the evil treasure 
 
 36 bringeth forth evil things. But I say unto you, That* every idle" word that men 
 
 37 shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of Judgment. For by 
 thy words thou shalt be 'justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. 
 
 .38 " Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying. Master, we 
 
 39 would see a sign from thee.^ But he answered and said unto them, An evil and 
 'adulterous^ generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given to 
 
 40 it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas : 't> y for as Jonas was three days and three 
 nights iu the whale's '• belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three 
 
 41 nights''- in the heart of the earth. The men of JVineveh shall rise in judgment 
 with tliis generation, and shall condemn it: because they repented at the 
 
 42 prea(;liing of Jonas; and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here. ■= The queen of 
 
 « soo rcfs. c1), 3. S ; 
 
 Dan, a. 41 ! 7. 1 1 J 
 
 Lk. I. 33: n. SI); 
 
 17.20,21; Col. 1.13; 
 
 2. \h. 
 / lee r«fh Lk. U. 21 
 
 —•^ 
 K 1 Jolin3.8: i. I. 
 A ch. G. 24 i Jo«. 2*. 15 ; 
 
 Mk. 9. 40; 2 Cor. B. 
 
 l.Mlii Ker.3. 16, 16. 
 * an T(-r. 31, loe rvf*. 
 
 Mk. 3.28. A). 
 k ch. II. I>.(; 13. 65; 
 
 John?. 1-', 52. 
 I l.k. 23, 31 ; Ac. 3. 
 
 14. 15. 19; I Tim. 1. 
 
 13 ; 1 Pet 2. 6. 21. 
 m ico rpff. ch. 7. 16—20 ; 
 
 John 15. 4-7. 
 n 2 Cor. .V 17. 
 
 Bi-0 rpfi. ch. 3. 7- 
 
 f I Slim 24. 13 : Is. 
 
 3;;. G; Jam. 3. .'j— S. 
 
 9 oh. 15. 18, 1<1; l.k. 
 
 r ch. 1.3. h'2i >eo rcf». 
 P>. 37. 31), 31 ; Col. 
 4. <>. 
 
 1 •or- rcfs. Ecc. 12. 14; 
 1 Tim. 5. 13; Jitdc 
 
 u see parallel, Lk. II. 
 
 Iti, 21-3IJ. Oh vcfB. 
 
 .38—12, ICO rofi. Lk. 
 
 II. ll»,2<)-32. 
 X ch. Itt. 4; li. 57. 3; 
 
 Mk- H. 38; John 1. 
 
 18; .Inm. 4. «. 
 y Jon. 1. 17. 
 
 pretended to do it, the argument is equally valid. Your 
 own pupils profess to cast out devils, w hy ascribe my 
 power to Satan more than theirs? Nay, my power is 
 more clearly Divine : for my success is cbtaineu, not in 
 some doubtful eases by the use of exorcisms : it is simple, 
 instantaneous, and complete in the most desperate cases. 
 It is the ' spirit,' the * finger' of God ; such a display 
 of his power as shows that * the reign of God is already 
 upon you' (ver. 28), overthrowing, ere you are awai'e, 
 the usurpation of Satan. 
 
 1 It follows, then, that I am come to bind the strong, 
 and to tiikc his possession from him ; a contest so urgent 
 as to allow no neutrality. Tliis contlict, in which all 
 must take one side or the other, is still going on in the 
 world; and all those wlio do not take part with Christ 
 are really taking part with Satan. 
 
 2 That is, nu/i/ or can be. 
 
 3 To gain a (;iear idea of our Lord's moaning, observe, 
 1. That among the spectators on this occasion there might 
 be many who denied the Divine mission of ' the Son of 
 man/ but wlio yet might yiuld to furtln-r evidence ; while 
 there were others, acute and well-informed, who wore 
 determined not to believe, and malignantly ascribed to 
 Satanic power works which showed the presence of ' the 
 Spirit of God' (ver. 2K). And to these our Lord evidently 
 referw ; though he may, perhaps, be understood ratiier as 
 warning them agaiuHt a sin to wliii^li th';y wcu'e very 
 closely approaching, than as declaring that th'-y li-id 
 already committed it. 2. Thiit the sin wiiich shall not 
 be forgiven is not so much the particular net which gave 
 occaaion to the remark, as a state of /icart, the result of a 
 long course of wilful and malignant opposition tx) known 
 truth. 3. That unpardonable sin is not confined to the 
 attributing Christ's miracles to Satanic agency (compare 
 Heb. vi. 4 — G) ; nor is it the only sin which ensures linal 
 destruction. 4. That its very nature is KUi;h as to (h-stroy 
 all fear of displeasing God, and anxiety rcHpccting Ins 
 favour, making men, like these Pharisees, either blind to 
 their sin, or hardened in it. 
 
 *! 'The world to come' was a Jewish phrase for the 
 expected reign of Messiah. If this bu the stmso in whiidi 
 it IS here UH(;d by our Lord, the meaning is, 'I'hat blrsj^rd 
 period which brings pardon and deliverance to others 
 orings none to him ; he is irremediubty tost. 
 
 A If the fruit is good, tlie tree must bo good. "Sly 
 
 Lgood works must, then, have a good origin^ as your ovii 
 works niust have a bud one. Sec vor. 3-1. 
 lint) 
 
 6 See ch. iii. 7, and note. The merciful Saviour does 
 not shrink from using the same strong expressions which 
 had been used by the appointed preacher of repentance : 
 for it is the truest kindness to set strongly before men 
 their guilt and depravity ; warning them ' to tiee from 
 the wrath to come.' The plirase 'generation of vipers' is 
 peculiarly appropriate to the Pharisees; for 'the poison 
 of asps was under their lips ;' and their * reckless words' 
 of malignant slander prejudiced the people against the 
 very evidence of our Lord s authoriti^, ana thus hindered 
 them from believing in him (ch. xxiii. 13). 
 
 7 Not only premeditated speeches, but careh^ss, uncon- 
 sidered words will be judged : for they are spoken ' out 
 of tlie abundance of the heart,' and are tlierefore a true 
 index of its real state ; and, as sucli, must bo of great 
 account in the judgment. Comp. James iii. 2—12. 
 
 ft The Jews heUl that a 'sign from heaven* could 
 alone distinguish a messenger of Jehovah from those who 
 wrought miracles by Satanic agency, alleging that such 
 signs were given by their ancient prophets (Kxod. xvi. 
 4; 1 Sinn. xii. IG — 18; Isa. xxxviii. 8; see also Dan. 
 vii. 13). Hence their repeated demands from our Lord 
 (see ch. xvi. 1). His hto was, indeed, remarkable for 
 such signs (see ch. ii. 2; iii. Ifi, 17; John xii. 28) ; but 
 he would not sanction superstitious notions, or gratify a 
 cavilling temper; and lui IluT(!fore refused the demand. 
 
 9 Accftrding to Old Testament usage, this word signi- 
 fies /(//V/j/r.v.f to Ouify whose pi'ople the- Jews professed to 
 be: see Exod. xxxiv. ir>. Hero it has peculiar force; 
 for although at this period thev were delerininately op- 
 
 Eosed to idolatry, yet in heart tliey denied God, and were- 
 einously guilty o'( literal adultery. See ch. v. 27 — 32. 
 
 10 You, who" attribute my miracles to Satan, ask a 
 sign. 1 will give i/oit ivmv. If you want one, Innk to 
 Jonah in your own Scriptures. His entombment in the 
 fisli and his resurrection (ver. -lO) were 'a sign' (o the 
 Ninevites fLuke xi. 30) : so my entombment and rewur- 
 rection will he a sign, more wonderful and conclusive, 
 to this generation ; who, however, will disbclievo it, ana 
 incur a heavier condemnation (ver. 41). 
 
 H The word is generic, meaning any large sea-monster. 
 
 12 The Jews spoke of * a day and a niglit' as a unit, 
 which, in rah-ulating days, they did not divide into 
 parts. Ht^nt;e tbni! times 'a day and a night' might 
 only bo one whole dav with parts of two otiirrs. Comp. 
 Matt. xvi. 21, with Mark viii. 31 ; and 2 Chrou. x. o, 
 with X. 12. 
 
A.D.31. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XII. 43— XIII. 7. 
 
 [a, d. ^9. H. 
 
 the soutli^ shall rise up iu the judgment "with this generation, and shall condemn 
 it : fur she came irom the uttermost parts of the earth to hear " the wisdom of 
 Solomon; and, behold, ''a greater than Solomon is here. 
 
 43 '^ When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, ''he walketh through dry 
 
 44 places,- seeking rest, and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into ^ my 
 house from whence I came out; and when he is come, ■'he tindeth it empty, 
 
 45 swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven othm* 
 spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there : «"and the 
 last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shaU it be also unto this 
 '* wicked generatirtn. 
 
 The mother and brethren of Jesus seek to speak icith him. 
 
 46 WHILE he yet talked to the people, 'behold, his mother and > his brethren 
 
 47 stood without,^ desiring to speak with him. Then one said unto him, Behold, 
 
 48 thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee. But he 
 answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother? and who are 
 
 49 my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, 
 
 50 Behold, my mother and my brethren ! "* For * whosoever shall do the will of my 
 Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.^ 
 
 Seven parables illustrating the nature of the kingdom of God. 
 13 THE'5 same day went Jesus out of the house, 'and sat by the sea' side. 
 
 2 And great multitudes were gathered together unto him ; so that "* he went into a 
 ship, and sat; and the whole multitude stood on the shore. 
 
 3 And he spake many things unto them in parables,^ saying, "Behold,^ a sower 
 
 4 went forth to sow. And when he sowed, some seeds fell by the way side,^"^ and the 
 
 5 fowls came and devoured them up. Some fell upon stony i' places, where they 
 had not much earth: and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deep- 
 
 6 uess of earth : and when the sun was up, they were " scorched ; and because they 
 
 7 had no root, tliey withered away. And some fell among thorns ; and the thorns 
 
 a I KL 3. 9— 12. 28; 4. 
 
 •i^.^-■M : II). 23, 24. 
 b In. 9. 6,7; II- 1-3; 
 
 1 Cor. 1. 21; Col. 2. 
 
 3,9. 
 e Ik. n. 24. 
 <t .lob I. 7; 1 Pel. 5. a 
 = ver. 29, 
 / ch. 13. 20—22 : Ps. 
 
 81. U, 12; I John 2. 
 
 19. 
 e Heb. 6. 4—8; 10. 26 
 
 -31 ; 2 Pet. 2. 14- 
 
 22; Jude 10-13. 
 h ch. 21. 38—11 ; 23. 
 
 29—36; ITlieB. 2. 15. 
 
 VeR'!. 1&— M ! 
 CURON. Tab. Sec. 49. 
 •' see parallel, Mk. 3. 
 
 31—36; l-k.8 19-21. 
 J ch. \X^\ Mk. 6. 3; 
 
 John 2. 12; 7. 3. 5 ; 
 
 Ac 1. 14; 1 Cor. 9. 
 
 5; Gal. 1. 19 
 
 k see refs. ch. 7. 21 ; 
 
 John 15. 14; Ro. 8. 
 
 29 ! 2 Cor. 5. 16 : 
 
 Gal. 5.6; 6.15; Col. 
 
 3.11; Heb. 2. II-IS. 
 
 VElts. 1—23: 
 
 Chron. Tab. Sec. 53. 
 
 J Rce parallel, Mk. 4. 
 
 1-20; l,k. a 4-15. 
 fn Lk. 5. -t. 
 
 n Mk. 4. 3-8 ; Lk. 
 
 1 ' Of Sheba :' see note on 1 Kings x. 1. 
 
 2 The melauclioly disposition of the demoniacs, lead- 
 ing them to wander rt'stlessly through desert places, 
 might suggest the notion that the demons themselves 
 had a preference for the wilderness, and were connected 
 with tbe wild howling creatures wliieh dwelt there. 
 Our Lord founds upon his miracle and discourse a parable 
 full of solemn warning, not to his immediate hearers 
 only, but to ail. He shows the danger of resting in a 
 partial reformation, such as the conversion of the Jews 
 from their old idolatrous habits to the strict outward 
 worship of the only true God. Where vital godliness does 
 not take the place of confuted error or forsaken sin, the 
 heart is liable to become the prey of errors and sins even 
 worse than tlie former. 
 
 3 They * could not come at him for the press' (Luke 
 viii. 19) ; which was so great, ' that he and his disciples 
 could not 80 much as cat bread' (Mark iii. 20). They 
 came ' to lay hold on him' (Mark iii. 21) ; for some of 
 them did not ' believe on him' (John vii. 5), but thought 
 he was ' beside himself.' 
 
 4 We never find any of our Lord's disciples addressing 
 him as ' brotlier,' either before or after his resurrection. 
 
 5 Those who most resemble Christ in his love and 
 devotedness to his Father, are truly tlie most nearly 
 related to him, and are the objects of his most complacent 
 affection. 
 
 6 The mysteries of * the kingdom of heaven ' are no 
 longer to be preached plainly to unwilling hearers, but 
 are to be wrapped in the veil of parable, which will 
 disguise them from the careless and the ill-designing, 
 but will illustrate them more clearly and fully to the 
 teachable believer (ch. xiii. 10 — 17, 34, 3.3). Seven of 
 these parables are here recorded — the sower (vers. 3 — 9) 
 and the tares (2-1 — 30), with their interpretations (18 — 
 23, 36—43); the mustard seed (31, 32), and the leaven 
 (33) ; the Iiidden treasure (44), the pearl of groat price 
 (45, 46), and the draw-net (47—50). The first four 
 appear to have been spoken from the boat to the multitude 
 on the ghore (1, 2) ; the other three were addressed to 
 the dise^ipks in tlie liouso (36), and were followed by an 
 encouragement to the intelligent study and faithful use 
 of such lessons (51, 52). These parables, viewed in con- 
 nection with the preceding ehupters and with each other, 
 seem to be designed to illustrate, 1. The hindrances to 
 
 the success of the gospel, arising from the state of men's 
 hearts, the mischievous activity of Satan, and the mixed 
 state of good and evil, which God permits in the present 
 world. 2. The power which God has given to his truth, 
 to develop itself and to subdue man's whole being and 
 the world; and the supremacy which, when received, it 
 acquires over all men's affections and pursuits. And, 
 3. The great separation which shall hnally be made 
 between those who have thus received the truth and those 
 who have rejected it. 
 ' The Lalic of Tiberias. 
 
 8 A parable is an exposition of a moral or religious 
 doctrine by a narrative taken from ordinary life. These 
 narratives are generally fictitious ; but in a few instances 
 they relate to real events, which, when so used, are said 
 to be 'allegorized:' see Gal. iv. 24. In some of our 
 Lord's parables there is a transition made at the close 
 from the image to the thing represented. See ch. xxiv. 
 51 ; John, ch. x., xv. ; and compare Isa. v. 7. Rightly 
 to understand similitudes of this nature, we must look for 
 the central point of the comparison ; taking care not to 
 give too much importance to minute particulars, which 
 serve only to com])lete the story. The seven parables in 
 this chapter illustrate the nature of ' the kingdom of 
 God* in its inward prineiples and its external manifesta- 
 tions. They are so constructed as to excite attention, 
 and yet to require serious thought, in order to ascertain 
 their real meaning. 
 
 9 The parable of the sower appears to be designed to 
 illustrate the causes and the consequences of the different 
 reception which men give to the word of God ; perhaps 
 with primary reference to, 1. Those upon whom, tnrough 
 the hardening power of cjirelessuess or aversion, the truth 
 made no impression ; 2. The fickle multitude of hearers ; 
 3. Those whose assent to the truth was made inoperative 
 through worldly interests; and, 4. The true and faithful 
 disciples. Of the influences which have prepared the 
 'good ground,' our Lord here says nothing; his object 
 apparently being to awaken a sense of responsibility 
 as to 'how we hear;' for which reason he adds the 
 admonitions preserved in Mark iv. 21 — 25 ; Luke viii. 
 16-18. 
 
 10 Lying exposed on the beaten path. 
 
 11 Rocky places; where the soil is shallow, and there- 
 fore soon warmed and soon parched. 
 
 lOSl 
 
A. D. 31, U.] 
 
 MATTHEW Xlir. 8—29. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 18, 
 
 sprung up, and clioked tlicra. But other fell into good ground, aud brought ibrth 
 fruit, Bomo ''an huuJredlbld,^ some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold. ? Who hath ears 
 to hear, lot him hear. 
 
 And the discijtles came, and said unto him, "Wliy speakest tliou unto them in 
 parables? He answered and said unto them, liecause 'it is given uuto you to 
 know the 'mysteries- ot" the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given. 
 ' For whosoever hath, to him shall bo given, and lie shall have more abundance :•* 
 but whosoever hath not, " from him shall be taken away even that he hath. 
 Therefore speak I to them in parables : because they seeing sec not; and hearing 
 they hear not, neither do they understand. And in them is fulfilled tlie pro- 
 phecy of Esaias,-* which saith, " 'By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not under- 
 stand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive: for "'this pcojde's heart 
 is waxed gross, and thiir ears 'are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have 
 closed; lost at any time they should see with their eyes, and hoar with their 
 cars, and should understand with their heart, "and ehoulJ be converted, and 1 
 should heal them' [Isa. vi. 9, 10, Sept.] But = blessed are your eyes, for they 
 see: and your ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, •* That many pro- 
 phets and righteous mcji have desired to see those thiiKjs which ye see, and have 
 not seen them; and to )ig&.y those thinps which ye hear, and have not heard them. 
 19 '■ Hear ye therefore the parable of the sower. When any one heareth the 
 word "^ of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, then cometh ''the wicked onCy^ 
 and 'catcheth away that which was sown in his heart. This is lie which received 
 seed by the way side. But he that received the seed into stony places, the samu 
 is he that heareth the word, and anon -^ with joy ** recoivcth it; yet hath he not 
 root in himself, but ^dureth for a while: ''for when tril)ulation or persecution 
 arisoth liecause (if the word, by and by 'he is ofi'ended.'' ■'He also that received 
 
 seed 
 
 the thorns is lie that heareth the word ; and ' the care of this world. 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 25 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 and '"the deceitfulness of riches,** choke the word, and lie becometh unfruitful. 
 But he that received seed into the good ground^ is lie that hoaretli the word, 
 "and understandeth it; which also "beareth fruit, and bringcth forth, somo an 
 hundrodibld, some sixty, some thirty. 
 
 Aiinther"* ])arable jnit he ibrth niito them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is 
 likened unto a man which 8o\v{>d good seed in his field : '' but while men slept, '^ 
 9 his enemy came and sowed tares •- among the wheat, and went his way. But 
 •when the blade was sprung uji, and hmught forth fruit, then appeared the tares 
 also. 8o the servants of the householder came and said unto him. Sir, didst not 
 thou sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath it tares ? He said unto 
 them, An enemy hatli done this. Tbe servants said unto liim, Wilt thou tiien 
 that wc go and gather them up? But he said, 'JHay; lest while ye gather up 
 
 P Go. 26. 12. 
 
 q ch. 11. If); Mk. 4. D. 
 
 T rli, n.2S, •-'<■■. 16.1"; 
 
 I'l. '26.14; Mk. 4. Hi 
 
 I Cor. a. 6-1(1; 1 
 
 John 2. V. 
 I ici-1 Cor. a. 7: Eph. 
 
 1.9; Col. 1. K6, s;. 
 ( *eercf«. Mk. i. -Jb. 
 u U.S. 4— 7: Ke». 2. 5. 
 V Uli. >t, 10; Eto. 12. 
 
 2; Mk. 4. 12: l.k. 
 
 8. 10; John 12. 41); 
 
 Ac. 28. 2ti. 27 ; Ko. 
 
 11. 8; 2 Cor. 3. 1 1, 
 
 1.'). 
 
 13. 
 X Hrb. & 11. 
 !f 2 Cor.;j. 16; 1 Thok 
 
 1.9. 
 « »oeref».Lk.in.K|.J|. 
 n Ecai. 3. .'i; Ucb. 11. 
 
 i;t: 1 IVl. 1. in-12. 
 b Mk. .|. It; Lk.8.n. 
 r ch, 4. 2;*. 
 •I 1 John h. 18. 
 e Ac. 13 7. 8: 2 Cor. 
 
 4. 4: Jam. 1. 23, U. 
 /Pi. IIW. 12, 13; I». 
 
 fA2i E«c. 33. 31,32; 
 
 John 5. 36. 
 K Ho*, 6. 4; Gal. a. 7; 
 
 Hpb. 10. 36-39. 
 f> Mk. 8. 34-3«>! OftL 
 
 U. 12 i Hub. 10. 36— 
 
 30. 
 
 ch. 11.6; 
 
 1.^. 
 
 ! Tim. 1. 
 
 h. 19. 23 i Mk. 10. 
 
 2;) J l.k. 18. \il, 26 t 
 
 1 Tim. 6. t>i 2 Ttm. 
 
 4. 10. 
 A Jpr. 4. 3. 
 t ch. G. 26; l.k. 10. 40 
 
 —42: 21.34; 1 John 
 
 2. ir., 16. 
 mvh. 19. 16—21 : (CO 
 
 rof». Job 31. 21, 25; 
 
 cnmp Ac. 6. l-II. 
 n 1 Thci, 1. 6-7. 
 o Pi. I. 1-3; 92. 13- 
 
 16; John 16. H, 16; 
 
 Phil. I. Ill 1 Thtti. 
 
 2. 13. 
 
 Vers. 24-63: 
 CiiitoN. Tab. Sec. 54. 
 y Id .66. 10. 
 9 2 Cor. II. 13-16; 
 
 GhI. 2. 4: Mob. 12. 
 
 16, 16; I Put. 6.8. 
 
 1 Such a rate of increase, though not frequent among 
 U3, is commonly vieldod in the more fertile parts of 
 PideHtine (such asX-ower Oidilce), find in Ejypt. 
 
 2 The w'oid ' myntcries' in the Now Testament means 
 truths wliirli have heretofore been hidden, but are now 
 bein^; revrah-d. 
 
 3 He who ritrhtly uhos the g-ifts wliich God lias com- 
 mitted to him will he cnuiitfd worthy of a hijrhcr trust; 
 Init ho who ncf^lects his advantagoft will bo deprived of 
 them ; and will be condemned as an unprofitable servant. 
 Conip. ch. X.XV. 29. 
 
 4 This is quoted from the Septuaffint version of Isa. 
 vi. 9, 10; on whinh see note. Tlic words find a fuIfiU 
 ment wherever men prrsiHt in rejecting Divine truth, and 
 an^ left by God to the spiritual dulness and iuHentiibility 
 which result from such a conrHO. This is the fundamental 
 idea in all the pasaagca in the New Tefttament in which 
 this prophecy i« alluded to (we John xii. 40; Acts xxviii. 
 20) ; aUliough the language is varied, so as to give pro- 
 minence in some of them to that wilful blindnews wnioh 
 U a crime, and in others to that judicial blindness which 
 is its punishment. 
 
 A Indifference and neglect deaden the perception of 
 truth; and Satan is ever ready to 'take away' from the 
 memorj', sometimes by the most trivial suggestions, that 
 wliinh has been so ill-appreciated. 
 
 6 A man may bo moved by the novelty of the gospeh or 
 by sentimental excitement arising from its strange and 
 attractive diselosures; but he may he destitute of any 
 deep conviction or earnest purpose. True Oiristian joy 
 ifl rather the less rapidly ripened fruit of poverty of 
 
 spirit, contrition, and meekness: compare ch. v. 3, etc, 
 " See note on ch. xi. (J. 
 
 8 The mind may bo diverted from religion by anxious 
 cares about earthly things, as well as by the possession 
 of wealth; but the latter is peculiarly 'deeeitful,' in- 
 ducing self-sufficiency and self-satisfaetiou, whilst it 
 opens the wsiy to ' the pleasures of this life' (Luke) ' and 
 the lusts of other things' (Mark). 
 
 9 Neither hard (ver. 19), nor shallow (20, 21), nor 
 weedy (22); prepared, therefore, by pn^vious culture. 
 Such is 'an Iionest and go. id heart' (Luke), which is 
 ready to 'understand' 'and reeeive' (Mark) the word, 
 to * iteep it and to bring fiuth fruit witli patience* 
 (Luke), in a measure proportioned to the faithfulness 
 with which it is used. 
 
 10 Wliil.st, through the gospel, God is multiplying his 
 servants in the world, Satan is increiL-fing the number of 
 fal8(! professors (vera. 24,25). Unman reason suufgesta 
 llie immediate extirpation of thone (20— 2S) ; but (»od 
 has determined, for the «ako of his own people, that this 
 mixed state shall rnntinue till thi" (iiial judgiinrit, (29, 
 30); when the wiekrd shall be eom])letely separated and 
 destroyed, and the rigliteous shall enjoy unalloyed happi- 
 ness and glory. Coinp, vers. 36—43. 
 
 11 That is, in the night (see Job xxxiii. 15). 
 
 12 The word translated 'tares' probably means our 
 darnel, Inlifim tcmnfcntuiii ; a noxious weed, which grows 
 also in ralestine, and wliieh on lirst sprouting from the 
 ground resembles wheat. Surh malicious actions as sow- 
 ing weeds among corn, though roro in England, oro not 
 uncommon in tho Kaat. 
 
MATTHEW XIII. 30—48. 
 
 A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 30 the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let * both grow together until 
 the harvest: aiul ia the time of liarveat I will say to the reapers, 'Gather ye 
 together firsfthe tares, and hind them in bundles to burn them: but "gather 
 the wheat into my barn. 
 
 31 Auotheri parable put he forth unto them, saying, ''The kingdom of heaven is 
 
 32 like to a grain of mudtard' seed, whieli a man took, and sowed in his field : which 
 indeed is the least-* of all seeds : but '" when it is grown, it is the greatest among 
 herbs, and becometh a tree, so that -"' the birds of the air come and lodge in the 
 branches thereof. 
 
 33 ^ Another parable spake he unto them ; The kingdom of heaven ia like unto 
 loaven, which a woman took^ ^ and bid in three measures'* of meal, " till the whole 
 was leavened. 
 
 3-1 * All these things spake Jesus unto the multitude in parables ; and without a 
 
 35 parable spake he not unto them : that it might be fuliilled-'* which was spok<ni by 
 the prophet, saying, *^'I will open my mouth in parables; ''I will utter things 
 which have been kept secret from the foundation of the world* [Psa. Ixxviii. 2]. 
 
 36 Then Jeaus sent the multitude away, and went into the house. And his dis- 
 ciples came unto him, saying, 'Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the 
 
 37 field. He answered and said unto them, /He tliat soweth the good seed is «■ the 
 
 38 Son of man; ''the field is the world ;*^ the good seed are 'the children of the 
 3!) kingdom; but the tares are -J the children of the wicked ojie ; '' the enemy that 
 
 sowed them is the devil; 'the harvest ia the end of tlie world ; and the reapers 
 
 40 are the angels. As therefore "» the tares are gathered and burned in the fire ; " so 
 
 41 shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man shall stMid forth his angels, 
 "and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that ofiend.^^and them 
 
 42 which do iniquity; « and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: '"there shall be 
 
 43 wailing and gnashing of teeth. * Tlien shall the righteous ahine forth as the sun^ 
 ' in the king<!om of their Father. " Who hath ears to hear, let him hear. 
 
 44 Again,9 the kingdom of heaven is like unto " treasure hid '** in a field ; the whi^ 
 
 [a.d. 29. H. 
 
 when a man hath found, he hideth, ^ 
 
 for joy thereof goeth and *" selleth all 
 
 that he hath, and -^buyeth that field.'- 
 
 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto v a merchant man, 'seeking goodly 
 pearls: who, when he had found "^ one pearl of great price, went ''and sold all 
 tliat he had, and bought it. 
 
 Again, thy kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, '^ that was cast into the sea, 
 and *" gathered of every kind; which, when it was fall, they drew to shore, and 
 
 « Mai. 3. IS; 4. 1, ■-'. 
 
 ( ch. '25. 41 ; fipn rofii. 
 
 U.'H.22; .If>hnl5.t;. 
 
 u ch. 3. \1i Lk. 3. 17. 
 
 V see parallel, Mk. i. 
 at— 31 ; see also P». 
 72. Iti-lit; U. 2. a. 
 3; Mic. 4. I. -2; Lk. 
 13. I«. 19. 
 
 to Pa, 60. 9— U ; Fro. 
 
 4. IS. 
 
 J- Ekc. ir. 23. 
 
 V Lk. 13. -JO, etc.; 1 Cor. 
 
 5. 6. 7. 
 
 X Pa.na.U; T,k.2.51. 
 
 o Uo». B. 3; Phil. 1.6. 
 
 f> Mk. 4. 33. 34. 
 
 " Pa. 7rt. •!. 
 
 d Pa. 111. 4; Ro. lfi.2.% 
 
 2fi; 1 Cor. -J, 7: Eph. 
 
 3.9; Col, 1.:>G. 
 c ch. 15 \b, Iti. 
 r vcr. 24. 
 ff Dan. 7. \X 
 A ch 21. 11 : 2^ 18— 
 
 20; Mk. IH. I.'., 20; 
 
 Lk. 24. 47; Ro. 10. 
 
 IS; 10.26: Col. 1.6. 
 
 • Ro. 8. 17 ; 1 FcL 1. 
 23. 
 
 j Ge. 3. 15 ; John 8. 
 41 ; Ac. 13. 10; 1 
 John 3. 8. 
 
 * vcr, -if,; Epli. 2.2. 
 
 J Joel .f. 13; Rev. It. 
 
 1.5. 
 "> vcr. 4!) J »eo refi. In. 
 
 65. 15, 16. 
 nli.. 17. 11; Giil.6.7.8. 
 o ch. 18. 7; Ho. Iti. 17; 
 
 L'Pet. 2. 1,2. 
 p Ho. '2. 6, 8, 9, 16 ; 
 
 Rev, 21. 27. 
 q ch. 3. 12; Rev. 19. 
 
 20 ; an. 10. 
 r ver. 611; ch. 8. 12. 
 JF ch. 2.5. 34, 46; Dan. 
 
 12.3; ICor. 15. 41— 
 
 54,58. 
 ( ch. 2S. 29 ; Lk. 22, 
 
 29 : Jam. 2. 5. 
 " Tcr. 9, 
 
 V Pro. ■-'. a-."); Ifi. Ifi. 
 ■f ch. 19. 27, 2fl ; Lk. 
 
 14.33; Phil.a.7— 9; 
 
 Heb. 11.24-26. 
 r Is. 55. I ; Rev. 3. 18. 
 y ch. 16. 26. 
 z Ps. 4 «, 7. 
 a Pro. 2. 4; 3. 13—18: 
 
 8. 10, 19; Eph. 3. 8; 
 
 Col. 1. 19; 2. 3; 1 
 
 John 5. II, 12. 
 h vor. 44. 
 c ch.22.9.10; 25.1—4. 
 
 1 The two following parables seem to be placed in 
 consolatory contrast with the two preceding;. In the 
 first, throe-fourths of the seed was iniproductive; in the 
 second, the g:rowino: crop was marred by the sowing- of 
 weeds. But here cue small seed produces a noble plant; 
 and a little learen eventually leavens the whole mass. 
 The parable of the mustard seed probably refers to the 
 diffusive power which God has given to the truth ; 
 that of the leaven to its assimilating influence upon the 
 world in which he has placed it. Both may also be 
 applied to individual piety in its gradual development 
 and its all-pervading influence upon the whole man. 
 
 2 Sonic plants producing mustard attain a large size 
 in hot climates; particularly the kkardal, or salvadora 
 persica^ which is found in Syria, Arabia, and India, and 
 whirl], Hprim^nng from a very small seed, becomes a large 
 and sprraiHiiLr tree. 
 
 ■i Not artnaHij so, but proverbially used by the Jews 
 to represent extreme insignificance. Such was the begin- 
 ning of the reign of heaven in the sight of men, as regards 
 its Founder, its ministers, and its powers. But the 
 simple doctrine of the despised Man of Nazareth, preaclied 
 by a few obscure persons, has extended its influence 
 thrnngli tlie world. 
 
 •* Kqual to one cphah, the quantity commonly used 
 for one baking. See Judg. vi. 19. 
 
 3 See note on Psa. Ixxviii. 2. Our Lord's prc-sent 
 mode of teacliing by parables was exactly accordant witli 
 tliis declaration of the psalmist. 
 
 C Now about to have the 'children of the kingdom* 
 sown in it, as *good seed.' The prohibition of rooting 
 out the tares evidently does not refer to the discipHnury 
 exclusion of the ungodly from the church (comp. 1 Cor. 
 V. 13, etc.), but to the destructive extirpation of them 
 from the world. 
 
 7 All persons and things whose influence is sinful and 
 injurious. 
 
 8 Like the sun as it emerges from dispersing clouds. 
 
 9 The next two parables (vers. 44 — 46) represent an 
 essential oneness, together with a chcumstantial diversity, 
 in men's reception of the gospel. To some it comes un- 
 expectedly, and tills them with a trembling joy at so 
 blessed a discovery (ver. 44). Others, oppressed by a 
 sense of sin and of the emptiness of earthly good, seek 
 earnestly for the true good, and, guided by the Holy 
 Spirit, tind it (45, 46). But, whatever be the way 
 in which the gospel comes to men, all who would enjoy 
 its ble.ssiug8 must be prepared to give up all in order to 
 secure the inestimable prize, Comp. Phil, iii. 4 — 11. 
 
 10 In the despotic and frequently disturbed countries 
 of the East, treasure was often buried, and so lost, 
 through the absence or death of the owner, until acci- 
 dentally found by the husbandman. 
 
 U Lest any one should deprive him of it. The only 
 point of this man's conduct proposed for imitation is his 
 anxious solicitude to secure, by any trouble and at any 
 cost, the treasure he has found. 
 
 12 So as to make the treasure legally his own. The 
 purchase of the field is mentioned only as a necessary 
 incident in the parabU-. 
 
 13 Tlie parable of the draw-net aiipvnpriately closes 
 the series, oy representing — what had, indetnl, been inti- 
 mated in that of the tares — the certain final separation 
 of the wicked from the righteous, and their awful de- 
 struction (vers. 47—50). This parable is very niinilar to 
 that of tho tares ; but, whereas the main p<>int in the 
 former wils to show that nr must not niitii-ipato the 
 final judgment by attempting to destroy tho ungodly 
 from amongst the godly; here the main lesson is, that 
 the two classes will sureli/ be separated. Tho parable of 
 
A. D. 31.32.30. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XIII. 49— XIV. 13. 
 
 [a. d. 29. 28. H. 
 
 49 sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. So shall it 
 be at the end of tlie world : ''the angels shall come foi'th, and 'sever the wicked 
 
 50 irom among the just, ■'^aud shall cast them into the furnace oi' tire : there shall b*e 
 wailing and gnashing ol" teeth. 
 
 51 Jesus saith unto them, Have ye understood all these things? They say unto 
 
 52 him, Yea, Lord. Then said he unto tbcni, Therefore evei'y ^^ scribe • '' 7vhich is 
 instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder 
 "which bringeth forth out of his treasure ' thuir/s new and old. 
 
 Jesus teaches, and is rejected, at Nazareth. 
 .'53 AND it came to pass, that when Jesus had finished these parables, he departed 
 
 54 thence. * And when he was come into his own country,- Mie tauglit them in their 
 synagogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence hath this man 
 
 55 this wisdom, and these mighty works'? Is not this the carpenter's son? '"Is 
 not his mother called Mary ; and "his brethren,^ "James, and Joscs, and Simon, 
 
 56 andJuilas? and his sistei'S, are thoy not all with us? Whence then liath this 
 
 57 man all these things? And they z' were offended in hira. JJut Josue said unto 
 them, ^ A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country, and in his own 
 
 58 house.** And Mie did not many mighty works there because of their unbidief.-''' 
 
 Iftiod holds Jesvs to be John the Baptist; account of the death of John. 
 J4 AT*^ that time ' Herod the tctrarch heard of the lame of Jesus, and said unto 
 his servants, 'This is John the Baptist; he is risen from the dead; and therefore 
 mighty works do show forth themselves in him. 
 
 3 " For' Horod had laid hold on John, and b'lund him, and put him in prison, for 
 
 4 Herodias' sake, "his brother Pliilip's wife. For John said unto him, "'It is not 
 
 5 lawful f<jr tliee to have her. And when he would have put him to death, ]io 
 
 6 feared the multitude, 'because they counted him as a prophet. But when Herod's 
 * birthday was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced Ijefore them, and pleased 
 
 7 Herod. Whereupon ho promised with an oath to give her wliat8o<!ver she would 
 
 8 ask. And she, being before instructed of her mother, said, Miive me here John 
 
 9 Baptist's head in a charger. And "the king was sorry: nevertheless, ^for the 
 oath's sake, and them which sat with him at meat, he commanded it to bo given 
 
 10 her. And he sent, "^ and beheaded Joliu in the prison. And liis head was 
 brought in a charger, and given to the damsel : and she brought it to her 
 
 12 mother. And his disciples came, and took up the body, and buried it; and went 
 and told Jesus. 
 
 Jesus feeds the midtitttde ; sends away his disciples, and conies to them walking on the sea. 
 
 13 "^ WHFN Jesus \wAi\\\ "fit, ]ie departed th<'nce })y ship into a desert place apart. 
 And when the j)eoph; had heard there<if\ they followed him on foot out of the cities. 
 
 &-IS. 32; -iThM. I. 
 7 10; Hot. 20. IX— 
 15, 
 / VLT. 42. 
 
 H HOC uh. 22.31: Eura 
 
 7. li. 
 /• I'ro. 10. XO, 21 ; Eco. 
 
 12. 0-11; Col. 3. 10; 
 
 2 Tim, 3, Hi. 17. 
 
 • S. 8(iug 7. 13; Jolin 
 13,31; IJohnS. 7, B. 
 
 Vkhs. M— 5H: 
 CUKON. Tah. Sec. 61. 
 k aoo pnrnllcl, Mk. 6. 
 
 l-tii HOC niao c)i. 2. 
 
 23; Lk. I. Hi, 23. 
 i ICO l'fc22. 22; 10.9, 
 
 10. 
 "•clu 1. I8-2O1 Ac. I. 
 
 It 
 n cli. 12, 4»; Mk.3.31; 
 
 U. 3; I.k 8 lU: Jolin 
 
 2. 12; 7.3.&, 10; Ac. 
 
 I. I*! 1 Cor 0. .V 
 o Mk. !:> 40; Oh1.1.I9. 
 !' »ic rt-U. cU. n. li. 
 ■I Lk. 1. 21 ; JoliD 4. 
 
 11. 
 r e.PTcf., Mk.Ca, 6. 
 
 Vkbs. I-I2: 
 CllltuN. Tad, Sfc. 63. 
 
 * ii'o iiaralld, Mk. (i. 
 U— 16, 21-29; hk. 
 ». 7— 1». 
 
 ( cli. 10 14. 
 
 u toe tinmllcl, Mk. ft. 
 
 17-20; l,k. 3 l!t,20; 
 
 ■(■<> Alio ch. 4. 12. 
 " l.k. a 1. 
 "■1a>. Id. Ili; 20.21. 
 ■r cU. 21. 2li; Mk. !1. 
 
 :iil-;i2i Lk. 20. 6. 
 !/ Oc. 10. 20. 
 
 . 1; Mk. G. 14. 
 .Tn.lK. II. »), 31, 
 Dun. U. 11.15. 
 
 Vers. 13-21 ; 
 CriHDN. Tah, Sec. 61. 
 >l »co iinrnllcl, Mk. U. 
 
 ^i-Ui Lk. 0, 10- 
 
 I7i Jolin U. 1—14; 
 
 (oo nlio cli. 10. 23; 
 
 12. 1.'.. 
 
 the tares warns men against taking the Judge's work into 
 their own hands: this, of the net, warns unworthy and 
 nominal professors that nevertheless God himself will 
 certainly judge at last according to truth. 
 
 1 As a seribe *well instructed ' in the law is qualified 
 to teach it; so you, * if you understand tliesc things,' will 
 be prepared, like a competent master of a liouso, to give 
 to all who look to you Kir supplies 'things new and old' 
 (Sol. Song vii, 13) — truths of every kind, adapted to the 
 need of each. 
 
 2 On this visit to Nazarelli, see note on Luke iv. IG. 
 
 3 It is an ancient and prevalent opinion (derived pro- 
 bably from the dogma of the perpetual virginity of Mary) 
 that these persons were eitiiur cousins of our Lord, or 
 children of .losepli by a former wife. But the evidence of 
 Scripture seems to favour the belief that they were Mary's 
 younger children. In every place, except one, where tliey 
 are mentioned in the Gospels (see refs.), they are found 
 associated with her ; ho that it is most natural to conclude 
 that she was their mother. If they were .losepli's elder 
 children, Jesus would not bo the heir to David s throne. 
 It appears that they did not believe in Jesus (John vii. 6) 
 for Home time after tlie appointment of the aptrntles; and 
 therefore they could not be of the number of the twelve ; 
 from whom indeed they ore particularly distinguiMlicd 
 when, at a later period, ihey are found in company with 
 them (Acts i. \i). 'I'liev must not, therefore, be con- 
 founded with the sons i>f Ali)b'.euB, their cousins of the 
 same names. See Preface to tht* ICpi.ntle of James. Further, 
 the words 'son' and 'mother' being used in this pawmge 
 in their primary and natural sense, the words *brotlier' 
 and 'sister' Hbould bo BO taken too, unlesa such a sense 
 
 is inconsistent with other passages of Scripture, or with 
 reason or fat;t. It is also worthy of notice, that the force of 
 our Lord's declaration in ch. xii. 60 depends greatly upon 
 the fact of those who are tliere designated his ' brethren' 
 standing in the nearest possible relation to him. 
 
 4 Having been accustoincd to regard him in his earthly 
 relation.s, tliey neglect his Divine authority, 
 
 5 See note on Mark vi. 5. 
 
 6 Chapters xiv., xv., xvi. 1 — 12 record some cventa 
 connected with our Lord's fame and popularity, which 
 alarm Herod, excite the adiiiirnlion of the multitude, and 
 increase the hatred and opposition of his encniiis. Herod, 
 having beheaded Julm tlic Haptist whilst the twelve wero 
 engaged in their mission, is alarmed by reports of the 
 miracles of Christ and h\ tlte surmises of the people, and 
 concludes that John is risen from the dead (vers. 1—12). 
 Jesus, probably to escape the notiie and poW(;r of tlie 
 tyrant, as well as to reliesh his (ipostles, who have re- 
 turned from their missitin (Mark vi. '60, 'M), retires with 
 them to the neigh boinhood of Bethsaida Julias (Luke 
 ix. 10). on thee.ist of the Laktr (Jolm vi. l),in the tetrarchy 
 of riiilip. 'Iliilher lie is foilc.wed bv great multitudes, 
 wlioni h(! conii)aHhiuiiutcly tcaclu-s ami lieiils (I'l, \i), and 
 then miraculously feeds (1/5—21). l^cst they should 
 attempt to niaki- him king, ho dismisses them, and sends 
 his disciples across the Lake; but retires aUine for the 
 night to the mountain to pray (22, 23). Tlience, before 
 dawn, he comes walking upun tlie water to his disciples, 
 who have been hindered by a violent wind (21 — 33) ; and 
 reaches, with them, the western sliore, whero ho works 
 many miracles (34 — 3G). Compare John vi.. nnd notes. 
 
 7 On vera. 2—12, ace notes on Mark vi. 14 — 20. 
 
A. D. 30. 32. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XIV. U— XV. 4. 
 
 [a.d. 28. 29. H. 
 
 14 And Jesua went forth, and saw a great multitudej and ' was moved with 
 compassion toward them, and he healed their sick. 
 
 15 ■''And when it was evening,' hia disciples came to him, saying, This is a desert 
 place, and the time is now past; send the multitude away, that they may go 
 
 16 into the villages, and buy themselves victuals. But Jesus said unto them, They 
 
 17 need not depart; give ye them to eat. And they say unto hira, s'We have here 
 
 19 but five loaves, and two fishes. He said, Bring them hither to me. And he 
 commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass, and took the five loaves, and 
 the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, ''he blessed,- and brake, and gave the 
 
 20 loaves to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. And they did all eat, and 
 were filled : and they took up of the fragments that remained twelve baskets full, 
 
 21 'And iliej that had eaten were about five thousand men, beside women andchiklren.^ 
 
 22 *And straightway Jesus constrained* his disciples to get into a ship, and to go 
 
 23 before him unto the other side, while he sent the multitudes away. 'And when 
 he had sent the multitudes away, ""he went up into a mountain apart to pray.^ 
 
 24 " And when the evening^ was come, he was there alone : but the ship was now in 
 the midst of the sea, tossed with waves : for the wind was contrary. 
 
 25 And in the fourth watch" of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the 
 
 26 sea. And when the disciples saw him " walking on the sea, they were troubled, 
 
 27 saying, '' It is a spirit ; ^ and they cried out for fear. But straightway Jesus spake 
 
 28 unto them, saying, Be of good cheer ; ^ it is I ; be not afraid. And Peter answered 
 
 29 him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid mo come unto thee on the water. And he 
 said, Come.'^ And when Peter was come down out of the ship, ' he walked on 
 
 30 the water, to go to Jesus. But when he saw the wind boisterous, *he was afraid ; 
 
 31 and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, ' save me ! And immediately 
 Jesus stretched forth ?iis hand, and caught liim, and said unto him, thou of 
 
 32 little faith, " wherefore didst thou doubt ?"^ And when they were come into the 
 
 33 ship, ' the wind ceased. Then they that were in the ship came and worshipped 
 Mm, saying, Of a truth ^ thou art the Sou of God. '* 
 
 34 ^ And when they were gone over, they came into the land of Genneaaret.^^ 
 
 35 And when the men of that place had knowledge of him, they sent out into all that 
 
 36 country round about, and "brought unto him all that were diseased ; and besought 
 him that they might only touch the hem of his garment : and * as many as 
 touched were made perfectly whole. 
 
 Discourse cuttccrning eating with ruiwashed hands. 
 15 THEN '^ ''came to Jesus scribes and Pharisees, which wereof Jerusalem, saying, 
 
 2 ''Why do thy disciples transgress ^the tradition of the elders? /for they wash not 
 
 3 their hands when they eat bread. But he answered ami said unto them, ^ Why 
 
 4 do ye also transgress the commandment of God by your tradition ? For God 
 commanded, saying, ^ ' Honour thy father and mother : and, ' He that curseth 
 
 ch.9.3ti; Mk. ti.34; 
 Jntin 11. 33 — 35; 
 Hc-b. 1. 13. 
 
 K ch. I.'k33,3t; Num. 
 ll.'Jl--.i3; 1 Ki. 17, 
 llX-16; 2 Kl. 4. 1- 
 7, \t-~\l. 
 
 I Beech. 15. 32-38. 
 Vers. 22 -3ti : 
 OintON. Tab. Sec. 65. 
 k ace parallel, Mk. €. 
 
 4,'i— 5() ; John 6. 15 
 
 —21. 
 i Mk 6. 16. 
 mch. G. 6; ^. 36: 
 
 Mk. 1.35: Lk..M6; 
 
 6 12; 9. 28. at; John 
 
 11. 41,42. 
 » JohD6. 16. 
 •> Job 9. 8. 
 P comp. Lk. 21. 37. 
 
 cli. 17. 20 ; 21. 21 ; 
 I'hil. \. 13. 
 Mk. u. :w. 
 
 ch. 8. 26; Pa. 69. 
 
 II Jam. 1. 6—8. 
 
 J- Pa. 107. 29, 30. 
 
 y ch. 16. 16; 26. 63 ; 
 
 Vt. 2. 7: Mk. I. I; 
 
 Lk. 1. 33; 4. 41; 
 
 John 1. 49; 6. 69; 
 
 11. 27; Ac. a 37; 
 
 13.32.33; Ro. 1.4. 
 z Mk. 6. 53. 
 '• ice ch. 8. 16. 
 b ch. 9. 20, 21 ; Mk. 
 
 3. 10; Lk, 6. 19; 
 
 Ac. 19. 11. 12. 
 VliRS. 1—20: 
 CHRO.v. Tab. Sec. 67. 
 e see parallo), Mk. 7> 
 
 1-25. 
 It Mk. 7. 5. 
 -■ Col. 2. H. 
 r l.k. n. 39.40. 
 K ch. 7- 3-5, 
 A »<-c refs. Ex. 20. 12. 
 . lOx. 21. 17; I.e. 20. 
 
 9; Dcu. 27. 16; Pro. 
 
 20.20i 30. 17. 
 
 1 This was the first evening; extending from three 
 o'clock, ' when the day began to wear away ' (Luke), till 
 sunset, when the second evening (vcr. 23) commenced, 
 coutinuing till it was 'dark' (John). On this miracle 
 see John vi., and notes. 
 
 2 Or, ' gave thanks' for the provision : see John vi. 11.. 
 A truly thankful heart seeks and gains a blessing with 
 the gift. 
 
 3 All the four evangelists say that the five thousand 
 were men; and Matthew particularly mentions that 
 women and children were there too. The whole number 
 would probably be near ten thousand. 
 
 •i The disciples may have been inclined to join the 
 multitude in their wish to ' make Him king' (John vi. 
 15). He therefore 'immediately' dismissed the people, 
 and 'constrained' the disciples also to leave the place. 
 
 5 Perhaps this is mentioned to remind us that a time 
 of great activity and prosperity needs special prayer for 
 preserving grace. 
 
 6 See note on ver. 15. 
 
 7 On the Jewish watches, see note on Psa. Ixiii. 6. Tho 
 Romans had introduced into Palestine their division of 
 the night into four parts, which are all mentioned in 
 Mark xiii. 35. The fourth watch lasted, at this time of 
 year, from about 3 to 6 a.m. 
 
 8 K;ither, ' an apparition ;' or ' phantom.' 
 
 9 Our Lord encourages the ardent but inconstant dis- 
 ciple to make this trial of his oonfidenrc ; and by the 
 result teaches him that the higher enterprises of faith 
 can be auccessful only when the mind is simply fixed on 
 
 the power and will of Christ, disregarding all appear- 
 ances of difficulty and danger. 
 
 10 Our Lord did not reprove Peter's bold proposal, nor 
 his prompt compli;mce with the permission to 'come,* 
 but the weakness of his sincere though imperfect faith. 
 
 It An acknowledgment of the Saviour's Divine power 
 in performing an action which was regarded as being 
 characteristic of Omnipotence (Job ix. 8). 
 
 12 ' Gennesaret ' is probably a corruption of Cinnereth ; 
 the name of a fenced city (Josh. xix. 35), and a district 
 on the west of the Lake. It is supposed by some to be the 
 ancient name of Tiberias. 
 
 13 Our Lord not having gone up to Jerusalem at the 
 Passover (see John vii. I, and note), some of the Scribes 
 came down to Galilee (ver. I), apparently for the purpose 
 of opposing his extending influence. They assail hiin for 
 neglecting 'the tradition of the elders' (2) ; but are met 
 with a severe denunciation of this tradition, as opposed to 
 the law of God, and as substituting heartless fortnalisra 
 for spiritual obedience ; on whicli account it is dfstim^d to 
 be rooted up (^3 — 20). He retires northward to tho con- 
 fines of Phoenicia; where, apparently with reluctance, he 
 extends his mercy to a Gentile suppliant (21 — 28) ; and 
 then returns to the north-east of the Lake of Tiberias, 
 where he henls many (29—31), and again feeds a great 
 multitude (32—38). Having reLTossed th<- Lake (39), 
 ho is attat^ked anew by both Pharisees and Sadducees, 
 requiring a sign ; which he again refuses (xvi. 1 — 4), and 
 exposes their hypocrisy as a warning to his disciples 
 (5—12). On vera. 1 — 20, see Mark vii., and notes. 
 
A.D.32. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XV. 5—30. 
 
 [a. d. 29. 30, 
 
 [ H.1 
 
 5 father or mother, let him die the death' [Exod. xx. 12, aud xxi. 17, ^(7;^.] * Hut 
 ye Bay, Whosoover^ shall eay to his father or fiis mother, '/^ is a pft, by what- 
 
 6 soever thou mightost be profited by me ; and honour not his father or hia mother, 
 he shall he free. '"Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none eftect 
 
 7 by your tradition. Ye "hypocrites, well did Esaiaa prophesy of you, saying, 
 
 8 " ' This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with 
 
 9 their lips ; but their heart is far from me. But in vain they do worship me, 
 PtQiic\\\ngfor doctrines the commaudinents of men* [Isa. xxix. 13, Styt.] 
 
 10 9 Aud he called the multitude, aud said unto them, Hear, and uuderstand : 
 
 11 ''not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; ' but that which couieth 
 out of the mouth, this defileth a man. 
 
 12 Then came hia disciph-s, and said unto him, Knowest thou that the Pharisees 
 
 13 were offended, after they heard tliis saying? But he answered aud said, ' Every 
 
 14 piant,'-^ which my heaveni}' Father hatli not planted, shall bo rooted up. " Let 
 them alone: 'they be blind leaders of the blind. ^Aud if the blind lead the 
 blind, both shall fall into the ditch. 
 
 15, 16 = Then answered Peter and said unto him. Declare unto us this parable.'' And 
 
 17 Jesus said, "Are ye also yet without understanding? Do not ye j'et understand, 
 *that whatsoever entereth in at the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into 
 
 18 the draught '? But '^ those things which proceed out of the mouth come forth from 
 
 19 the heart ; and tliey defile tlie man. '^ For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, 
 
 20 murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, ialse witness, blasi)lieraies : these are the 
 thijigs yf\nc\i defile a man: ''but to eat with unwashen hands defileth not a mau. 
 
 A Catiaanitish icoman obtains the healing of her daughter. 
 
 21 -^THEX Jesus went thence, and departed into the coasts of Tyro aud Sidon. 
 
 22 And, behold, a woman of Canaan"* came out of the same coasts, and cried unto 
 him, saying, Have mercy ou me, Lord, ^ thou son of David; my daughter is 
 
 23 grievously vexed with a devil. '' But he answered her not a word.-'' And his 
 disciples came and besought him, saying, Send her away; 'for she crieth after 
 
 24 us. Jiut he answered and said, * I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of tht; 
 
 25 house of Israel." Then came she and worshipjied him, saying, Lord, help me I 
 2() But he answered and said, It is not meet to take 'the children's bread, and to 
 
 27 cast it to "■ dogs.' And she said. Truth, Lord : " yet^ " the dogs eat of the crumbs 
 
 28 which lall from their masters' table. Then Jesus answered and said unto her, 
 woman, great is thy faith:'' /"bo it unto thee even as thou wilt. 'And her 
 daughter was made whole from that very hour. 
 
 Jesus heals many, and again feeds a inultididr. 
 
 29 ''AND Jesus departed from thence, and came nigh^ 
 
 ito the sea of Galilee ; 
 
 30 and went up into a mountain, and sat down there. ' And great multitudes came 
 
 * Ac 4. 10 i &. 2!>. 
 ( Mk. 7. U. 12. 
 
 rnPi. n9. I'JO; Jci 
 
 K. U ; Hot. i. (i. 
 -. Mk. 7. li. 
 
 pPro. 3). .%8i Ir IH). 
 
 i:it Col. 2. w-sa; 
 
 Til. I, U. 
 7 Mk. 7. II. 
 r Ac 10. H, 15; no. 
 
 U. 14,17. W; I Tim. 
 
 4.4.5; TIL 1, IS. 
 » verj. 18--JI; eh. IS. 
 
 31-37; Jain.3..V-8. 
 t Fi. 92. 13 1 John lA. 
 
 2, C; I Cor. 3. 12, 
 
 etc 
 u 1 TIra. G. 5. 
 xch. 23. 16: la. 9. IC : 
 
 56. lU; Hal. 2. H; 
 
 Lk,6.:R); John:i Wt. 
 V Mlc 3. (>. 7i Kuv. 
 
 19. ai. 
 
 I Mk. 7- 17. 
 
 ' ch. lu. <l; Uk. ; 
 
 IB. 
 
 ch. I'l. 31; Jnm. 3.0. 
 
 f Ce. 6. .'i ; 8. 21 ; Pro. 
 (ill; Jer. 17-tf; Mk. 
 7. 21 ; Gal. 5. la-XI. 
 
 Veus. 21— W: 
 CURO.V. Tau. Sue. tW. 
 / iOf imrKllcl, Mk. 7- 
 
 24 -Art. 
 K BOO refa. cli. 1. 1 ; 
 
 1", 7- 
 A eomp, Oi*. 3a. 21 — 
 
 3lt ; 2 Cor. li. H. 
 I comp. Ao Ifi Ili-IH. 
 * iM reft. ch. 10. 5, 6 ; 
 
 Ho. 16. 8. 
 
 I,%. 
 
 " Itn. 3. 2y; 10. IS. 
 r ch. K. i:i; \i. 2y, 30. 
 
 V I'fcua. 19. 
 
 vrn-s. 29-3ft! 
 ciiitoK. Tab. Soc ti!) 
 r leo parallel, Mk, ?. 
 
 31—37: 8. 1-0. 
 ' ch 4. 18. 
 t ch. II. ft; Ii. 3&. A, 
 
 ; Lk. 7. W. 
 
 1 Rather, ' But ye sav, Whoever shall way to his father 
 or mother, That by which thou raightest have derived 
 benefit from me is a gift [consecrated to Oodl ; he sliall 
 then not [be expCL'tcd to] honour Iiis father or his 
 mother [by assintirig them]. Comp. Mark vii, 11, 12. 
 'Ihis law was b:id in princitde ; for it allowed religious 
 gifts to interfere with the discharge of other obligations : 
 but in practice it became still worne ; becau.sc it whh held 
 that anything so consecrated might etill be used for the 
 man's own ndvanfjigc, though it waa sacrilege to apply 
 it to the good of othera. 
 
 2 All thefle doctrines and ordinances, which you have 
 ' planted' uh if they were precious truth, shall be cleared 
 away aa noxious weeds, to make room for what is pure 
 and spiritual. 
 
 3 'Ihe figurative expression in ver. 11. That, after all 
 their previous lessons, the disciples did not even *yot 
 understand' this, might result from their strong Jewish 
 views respecting tlie diHtinction between clean and unclean 
 meats, neo Actfl x, 11. 
 
 ■4 The Pha-Tiirians, a branch of the Canaanites (sec 
 Oen. X. 1/i, U>), had n-n^ived among them a large ad- 
 mixture of Greeks as conquerors and settlers; and they 
 now belonged to tfie Itoman province of Syria, ifi-ncc 
 this woman is calh-d a Canaanite, a Greek, and a Syro- 
 phcenician : see Mark vii. 2G. 
 
 5 It may be suppopcd that tliis appHcation from a 
 Gentile at the very time when the Jews were opposing 
 him, brought painfully before our l^ord's mind the 
 opproachinij rejertinn of Ood'n ancient people, whi'di was 
 connected in the Divine arrangements with tho first 
 
 calling of Ihc Gentiles. His personal ministry was to 
 bo confined to 'the lost sheep' of Israel; and he is not 
 willing to take away any of * the childron's bread,' or to 
 alienate to others any of the privileges of their day of 
 grace now drawing to a close. At th(^ same time, by 
 these words lie both elicits the strength of the suppliant s 
 faith (vvliich lie richly rewards), and also rebukes tho 
 unbelief of the .lews. And it is prohubly on account of 
 the bearing of this upon tiic destuiy of that people that 
 Matthew records, whilst Luke omits, this incident. Comp. 
 ch. xii. 40, 42. 
 
 6 See ch. x. 5, 6. Such was tho purjioso of our Lord's 
 personal ministry; yet even tliis was occasionally broken 
 by such incidents as this. The fountain sealed sometimes 
 broke its banks, in token of the rich flood of grace wliieh 
 should follow. — Afford. 
 
 7 See note on Job xxx. 1. Tho Gentiles were called 
 'dogs' contemptuou.sly by the Jews, whose language our 
 Jjord adopts for the occasion. 
 
 9 Suidst thou 'dogs?' I accent Ihe name, for the 
 dogs too have their ))ortion of tin; nual, Mhe cruinbs 
 which fair from the table. It is enough for me if I 
 have but their ptjrtion. 
 
 9 Othera overcame some difllcuUicB in their approach 
 to Christ; but none had their faith so severely tested M 
 w:ifi this woman's, by tho apparent unwillingness of our 
 Lord himself. A faitli wliich thus tiiumphs over all 
 obstacles not only obtains its immediate object.'*, but gains 
 a further bleH^-ini,' in the Saviour's exiJiessed approval. 
 
 10 Into tlie district of Decapolis on the eastern side of 
 tho Lake, whore Uo ourcda dea/man (Mark viL 31—37). 
 
A. D. 3-2. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XV. 31— XVI. 14. 
 
 [a. d. 30. ir. 
 
 unto him, laaving with tlieni those that 7vere lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and 
 
 31 many others, and cast them down at Jesus' feet; and he healed them : insomuch 
 that the multitude wondered, when th(\y saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to 
 he whole, the lame to walk, and the blind to see : and they glorified " the God 
 of Israel. 
 
 32 'Then Jesus called his disciples unto him., and said, I have compassion on the 
 multitude, because they continue with mo now three days, and have nothing to 
 
 33 eat: and I will not send them away fasting, lest they faint in the way. ^ And 
 his disciples say unto him, Whence' should we have so much bread in the 
 
 34 wilderness, as to fill so great a mnltituilo'f And Jesus saith unto them, How 
 
 35 many loaycs have ye? And they said. Seven, and a few little fislies. And he 
 
 36 corumanded the multitude to sit down on the ground. And ~ he took the seven 
 loaves and the fishes, and "gave thanks, and brake them, *and gave to his dis- 
 
 37 ciples, and the disciples to the multitude. '^ And tliey did all eat, and were 
 filled : and they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets- full. 
 
 38 And they that did eat were four thousand men,*^ beside women and children. 
 
 39 ''And he sent away the multitude, and took ship, and came into the coasts of 
 Magdala.** 
 
 The Pharisees and Saddiicces again require a sign; Jesus warns his disciples against 
 
 their teaching. 
 \Q THE * Pharisees also with the Sadducees came, and tempting desired him that 
 
 2 he would show them a sign from heaven.^ He answered and said unto them, 
 
 3 When it is evening, ye say, It will he fair weather; for the sky is red : and in 
 the morning. It will he foul weather to-day; for the sky is red and lowring. 
 ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern ■f' t\\Q 
 
 4 signs of the times ?^ ^ A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; 
 and there shall no sign be given unto it, hut the sign of the proj^het Jonas. '' And 
 he left tliem, and departed. 
 
 5 And 'when his disciples were come to the other side, they had forgotten to 
 
 6 take bread. Then Jesus said unto them, *Take heed and beware of the leaven 
 
 7 of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees.^ And they reasoned among themselves, 
 
 8 saying, It is because we have taken no bread.^ Which 'when Jesus perceived, 
 he said unto them, ye of little faith, why reason ye among yourselves, because 
 
 9 ye have brought no bread? *" Do ye not yet und<?rritand, neither remember the 
 
 10 five loaves of the five tliousand, and how many baskets ye took up? "Neither 
 
 11 the seven loaves of the four thnnsaud, and how many baskets ye took up? How 
 is it that ye do not understand that 1 spake it not to you concerning bread, that 
 
 12 ye should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees? Then 
 understood they how that ho bade them not beware of the leaven of bread, but 
 of " tlie doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees. 
 
 Jesus is confessed by Peter to he the Christ ; he fore t eh his death and resurrection. 
 
 13 ''WHEN Jesus came into the coasts of Csesaroa Philippi,^ he asked '** his dis- 
 
 14 ciples, saying, i Whom do men say that I the Son of man am ? And they said. Some i 
 
 u Ge. 32. Ml Pe.50.E 
 
 y 2 Ki. 4. 42, 43. 
 
 I ch. li. ly. 
 
 a I Sam. 9. 13; Lk. 
 
 22. lit. 
 b ch.au. '2ti.27; 1 Cor. 
 
 ID. 31; 1 Tim. 4. 3, 4. 
 c 2 Ki. 4. 44. 
 
 VER.39-CH. 16.1—1: 
 CUKON. Tau. Sec 70. 
 d ece parallel, Mk. 8. 
 
 cli. 12. 38 ; Mk. ». 
 lit Lk. II. llf: 12. 
 51-.W; .'ohn 8. 6; 
 1 Cor. 1. 22. 
 
 /ch. 4.23; 11.6. 
 VkBS. 4—12: 
 ClllloN. Tab. Set-. 
 g sec refi. cli. 12. 30, 
 
 -10. 
 A Bco parallel, Mk, 8. 
 
 13-21. 
 ■■ Mk. 8. 14. 
 
 k ver. 12 ; Lk. 12. 1 ; 
 
 ( ch. 22. 18; E/o. 11. 
 5; John 2. 24. 2.^; 
 Rpv. 2. 2:». 
 
 mch. 14.17-21; John 
 
 6 9. 
 n cli. 16. 34—38. 
 
 ch. 15. 4-9. 
 
 VLns 13-W: 
 CiiR()X. Tvrt. Spc. 73. 
 P BOO parallel, Mk. 8. 
 
 ■27— ;iil; Lk. 9.18— 21. 
 q on vcr*. 14 — IH, met 
 
 FLfa. Mk. 8. 27—29. 
 
 1 The disciples seem to have forgotten tho former 
 miracle (eh. xiv. 15—21 ; conip. xvi. 9, 10), or to have 
 thouKbt that it would not be repeated. 
 
 2 The Greek word for * basket,' used by both evan- 
 gelists who record this miracle, differs from that used by 
 all four in narrating the former feeding of a multitude. 
 The word used here means a pannier, sometimea large 
 enough to hokl a man ; as in Acts ix. 25. 
 
 a Tlic people were fewer, and the loaves were more 
 upon this occasion, than upon tlie former. How different 
 tlie truthful simplicity of the Scrijitural nan*ative from 
 the legends of lying wonders ! They would probably 
 have doubled the numbers, and reduced the provision to 
 a single Injif. 
 
 4 Magdala and Dalmanutha (Jfark viii. 10) were pro- 
 bably neighbouring villages on the south-east of the Lake. 
 
 5 'See ch. x\\. 38, and notes. 
 
 6 The proofs that these are the times of the Messiah. 
 Some of these they niiglit find in the convergence of pro- 
 phetic intimations, and in the state of their own peoj)le 
 and of the world. Others Jesus himself had sivcn in 
 works aiK! teHchings peculiarly indicative of his mission 
 as the Deliverer of Israel. 
 
 7 See note on eh. ill. 7. Mark, instead of the Saddu- 
 cees, mentions * the leaven of Herod ;' probably because 
 most of the political party of Herod (' the Herodians') 
 
 were Sadducees in religious opinions. Whatever differ- 
 ences tnere were between these parties, they were all 
 tainted with hypocrisy and worldliness ; which made 
 them so hostile to tlie pure teachings and life of Jesus, 
 and so dangerous to his disciples. 
 
 8 They had with them but one loaf (see Mark viii. 14). 
 They seem to have doubted whether our Lord could be 
 referring to this circumstance ; but they were at a loss to 
 find any other meaning. 
 
 9 This place was near, if not on the same spot, as the 
 ancient city Dan {Judg. xviii. 27 — 29). It was formerly 
 called Panea?; but was enlaro;ed and embellished by 
 Philip the tetrarch, who named it *Cirsarea;' to which 
 ' PliiHppi' was added to distinguish it from other places 
 of the .same name. It lay in the extreme north of Pales- 
 tine, near one of the sources of the Jordan. It is now 
 a miserable village called Banias. 
 
 10 From this point tlie liistoiT begins to bear a more 
 direct reference to our Lord's approaching death. Ho 
 has entered upon the last year of his earthly life, and is 
 about to take his last journey from Galilee to Jerusalem. 
 Ho first examines his disciples as to their ideas of his 
 person and office ; and receiving, through Peter, a satis- 
 factory reply (vers. 13—16), bestows upon him, ns the 
 confessor of the truth, marks of special approbation (17 
 — 20). He proceeds to teach them tho neceesitv of hie 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XVI. 15—38. 
 
 [a. d, 30. H. 
 
 say that thou art Joliu the Baptist: some, Elias ; and others Jeremias,' or one 
 15 of the prophets. He saith uuto them, But whom say j-e that 1 am? And 
 IG Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art- the Christ, the Son of ^ the living God. 
 
 17 And Jesus answered and said unto liim, Blessed art thou, * Simon Barjona :^ 'for 
 flesh and hlood liath not revealed it unto thee, but " my Fatlicr which is in 
 
 18 heaven. And I say also unto thee, Tliat ' thou art Peter,** and y upon this rock^ = I 
 
 19 will build "my church ; and *the gates of hell" shall not prevail against it, ''And 
 I will give uuto thee the keys^ of the kingdom of heaven ; and whatsoever ''thou 
 shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and wlmtsoevor thou shalt loose ou 
 
 20 earth shall be loosed in heaven. ^ Then charged he his disciples that they 
 should tell no nian^ that he was -^ Jesus the Christ. 
 
 21 From that time forth began Jesus * to show uuto his disciples, how that he 
 must go unto Jerusalem, and sufler many things of the elders** and chief priests 
 
 22 and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. Then Peter took 
 him, and began to rebuke him, ^^ saying, Be it far from thee, Lord : this shall not 
 
 23 be uuto thee. But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get tliee behind me," Satan : 
 * thou art an offence unto me : for thou savourest^- not the things that be of God, 
 but those that be of men. 
 
 24 Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man wilU^ come after uie, let him 
 
 25 deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. For ' whosoever will save 
 his life shall lose it: and whosoever will * lose his life for my sake shall iind it. 
 
 26 For 'what is a man profited, '"if he shall gain the whole world, and lose hie own 
 
 27 soul? or "what shall a man give in exchange for his eoul? For "the Son of 
 man shall come in the glory of hid Father ^ with bis angels, 'and then he shall 
 
 28 reward every man according to his works. Verily, I say unto you, 'There be 
 some standing here, which shall not ' taste of death, ' till they see the Son of man 
 coming in his kingdom. ** 
 
 r see rrfs. Dcu. b '2&. 
 
 « .lolin 1. «. 
 
 f Gnl. I. II, 12. Iti i 
 
 E(ih. i. K 
 u ch. 11. -ih-Vix JoliH 
 
 6. 4.^: I Cor. 2. 10. 
 r pce rcfa. ch. 10. %• 
 V M'f rpf«. Ac. 4. U. 
 * 7,cc ti. 12, 13 1 ICC 
 
 1 Cor. S. H. 
 <t HOI- nfi. Ac. 20. 28. 
 b Jpb;W.17; P«-9- 13: 
 in: IB; 12.^. I, 2; 
 !■. 3K. 10 I hk. 17 ; 
 Joliii 10.27—30; Uo. 
 6.3a-3U. 
 e tee rcfd. I». 22. 22. 
 d tec nf*. ch. IH. 18. 
 ' >oe r{'f>. Mk. 8. 30. 
 / »e<<ri'f.. John 20. 31. 
 
 VKHS. 21-28: 
 
 Cnmm. Tail Sec. 74. 
 
 A •€« parBllcl, Mk. & 
 
 3l-:w: y. 1 : l.k. a. 
 
 22—27. nnYrr«.2l — 
 
 24. vx rcf*. Mk. H. 31 
 
 -31. 
 
 h Bo. 8. 5—8; I Cor. 
 
 2, 14. 
 ■ BCD rcfa. ch. 10. ^ ; 
 Ac. 2(1. 23. 24 ; Rev. 
 12. II. 
 * Gal. 2. 20 : 6. U ; 
 
 Flill. 3. 10. 
 ' Job 2. 1. 
 mLk. 12. 20; 16.26. 
 « P». 40. 7, «■ 
 o »pc rcf.. Mk. B. 38. 
 ITh, 13. 41 ; 2.V 31; 
 Dan. 7- 10; Zrc. 14. 
 5: 2 Thci. 1. 7—10; 
 Judo II. 
 7 ch. 10. 41. 4Z; fc 
 rcfi. Job 34. II ; I 
 Cor. 3.8; lie*. 2.23. 
 r Mk. 9. 1 : Lk. 9 27. 
 ( m-o r*f*. Lk. 2. 26. 
 ( ch. 10. 23: 21. 3, 27 
 -31: 26.(14; Lk. 16. 
 8: 21.27. 28. 
 
 death and resurrection ; to which their strong aversion 
 is expressed by Peter ; who receives a severe rebuke 
 (21 — 23), followed by a lesson on the necessity of self- 
 sacrifice on the part of all who would be his followers 
 (24 — 28). He then chooses three to witness a brief 
 manifestation of his glory, in which Moses and Elijah 
 render their homage and yield their authority to him 
 (xvii. 1 — 8) ; lie answers the question of the disciples 
 about Elijah (9 — 13) ; and, returning to the rest of the 
 apostles, ejects a demon wlio had resisted their power 
 (14 — 21). lie repeats his lesson respecting his approach- 
 iraculousty supports his claim 
 
 ing death (22, 23), and niiracu 
 to be the Son of (iod (24-27). 
 
 Some of the Jews expected the prophet Jeremiah 
 to appear as one of Me.'tsiuh's forerunners. See the 
 
 apocryphal book 2 Eadraa ii. 18. 
 
 2 Ihis is the expression of undoubting 
 and, though uttered by Pi-fer, was clearly pai 
 the jest, \vho had ah^ady exclaimed, ' Xruly "thou art 
 
 conviction ; 
 and, though uttered by Peter, was clearly ^participated by 
 the rest, who had ah^adv es 
 the Son of God' (ch. xiv. 33). 
 
 3 'iJar-jona' means *Son of Jonas.' This reference to 
 Simon's earthly parentage seems to be designed a« a con- 
 trast to that Rccond birth, not of ' flesh and blood,' from 
 which he derived the knowh;dge and conviction whinh 
 made hirn ' Peter,* tiie personal representative of this 
 fundamental truth. 
 
 4 Which signifies, * a rock.' This designation was 
 prophetically given by our Lord to Simon, wlien he first 
 became a disciple. Sec John i. 42. 
 
 5 Christ is himself 'the Hock' (Rom. ix. 33), the 
 'precious' and 'chief corner stone' (Kph. ii. 20; 1 Pet. 
 ii. 4) in * the foundation of apostles and prophets,* on 
 which the church is huilt. But Simon, by uttering the 
 primary truth, ' Thou art the Clirist,' etc., becomes ft 
 ' rock' (see note on Matt. v. 11) ; though, soon afterwards 
 (vers. 21 — 23), by denying the essentially connected 
 truth that the Christ 'must sutler' 'and be kilk'd,' he 
 becomes 'an offence' (a 'stone of stumbling'), and even 
 a 'Satan' (an adversary) to our Lord. 'I'lie latter fact 
 must be forgotten or concealed by those wlio infer from 
 the former the supremacy of I*et4,*r. 
 
 6 Literally, 'Hades;' 'the world of the dead,* which 
 insatiably swallows up all the might and glory of the 
 earth (see Isa. xiv. 3 — 20). The 'gates' were the place 
 of council, and the most strongly fortified parts of ancient 
 cities. The sense therefore u, Even that power which 
 
 is mighty and skilful in destroying all other things, 
 shall be powerless against my church. Some infer from 
 Heb. ii. 14, that Satanic opposition is here intended. 
 
 ^ A key is a badge of power and authority: see Isa. 
 xxii. 22, and note; Rev. i. 18; iii. 7. Antl ttie terms 
 'bind' and Moose' were frequently used by the Jews in 
 the sense of enjoin and j>yohil>ity as applied to the autho- 
 ritative teaching, both doctrinal and practic;al, of their 
 Rabbis. Peter, on account of his earnest and prompt 
 avowal, is the first to receive that authority, whicli was 
 afterwards (eh. xviii. 18; John xx. 23) given also to his 
 colleagues ; and for tlie exercise of whii;h they were 
 endued with nower from on high. Of him, too, God 
 made choice that he ' should open the door of faith to 
 the Gentiles' as well as to the Jews (Acts, ch. ii., x.) 
 
 8 Though tiio apostles were destined to he authorita- 
 tive teachers of this great truth, the time for its public 
 promulgation was not yet come ; nor were they as yet 
 fully prepared for the work. 
 
 9 See note on ch. ii. 4. 
 
 10 Opposing what He had said ; as if it were not true. 
 
 11 Tins is the very rebuke wliich our Lord liad addressed 
 to the tempter (ch. iv. 10). If one who had just been 
 commendetl and honoured for his perception of Divine 
 truth brings upon hiniHclf so severe a n-priiiiand for his 
 blindness to otlu-r kindn-d portions of that truth, the 
 most enlightened Christian may well take heed, lest by 
 nrcjudices or errors which he rc'taiuH or admits he should 
 lose the benefit of that which he has learned. 
 
 12 Thy views and feelings do not accord with God's, 
 hut with men's. 
 
 13 Itather, 'desires to come,* etc.; and so in the first, 
 but not in the second clause of ver. 26. On vers. 24, 26, 
 see notes on ch. x. 38, 30. 
 
 H In the display of his royal power. Some apply this to 
 the outpouring of the Holy ftpirit, and the rajiid triuniplis 
 of the (iospel, recorded in tin; Acts of tliti Apostles; 
 otluTS to the approa(!liing overthrow of tlie Jewish state. 
 The context (ver. 27) and the connexion between the 
 latter event and the dual judgment (see ch. xxiv. ; Isa. 
 Ixvi., and notes) make it i)robable that that event was a 
 prominent object in our Lord's thoughts, reijarded as his 
 first great judicial act after hie exaltation, and as removing 
 one chief obstacle to the extension of his church. Eccle- 
 Kiastical history asserts tliat both John (John xxi. 22) 
 and Phili]' survived the destruction of Jerusalem. 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XVII. 1—27. 
 
 [a. b. 30. H. 
 
 The transfiguration. 
 IT A?sD 'after six^ days Jesus taketli Peter, .Tames, and John his brother, and 
 
 2 bringeth them up into an liigh mountain apart; and was transfigured before 
 them: and ^ his face did shine as the sun, and =his raiment was white as the 
 
 3 light. And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and '^ Elias talking with 
 
 4 him. Then answered Petei', and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be 
 here : if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for 
 
 5 Moses, aud one for Elias. * While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud over- 
 shadowed them : aud behold a voice out of the cloud, which said, ^ This is my 
 
 6 beloved Son, 'Mu whom I am well pleased; 'hear ye him. •''And when the 
 
 7 disciples heard it^ they fell on their face, ^ and were sore afraid. And Jesus came 
 
 8 and '* touched them, and said. Arise, and be not afraid. Aud when they had 
 lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only. 
 
 9 And as they came down from the mountain, 'Jesus charged them, saying, Tell 
 
 10 the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead. And 
 his disciples asked him, saying, ''Why tlien say the scribes that Elias must iirst 
 
 1 1 come ? And Jesus answered and said unto tliem, Elias truly shall first come, - and 
 
 12 'restore^ all things, '"But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they 
 knew him not, but "have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise 
 
 13 "shall also the Son of man suffer of them. ''Then the disciples understood that 
 he spake unto them of John the Baptist. 
 
 Healing of a demoniac. 
 
 14 ^AND^ when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a certain 
 
 15 man, kneeling down to him, and saying. Lord, have mercy on ray son : for he is 
 lunatic, and sore vexed : for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the 
 
 17 water. And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him. Then 
 Jesus answered and said, faithless and perverse generation, 'how long shall I 
 
 18 be with you ! how long shall I suffer you ! bring him hither to me. And Jesus 
 'rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him: and the child was cured from 
 that very liour. 
 
 19 Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him 
 
 20 out? And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto 
 you, ' If ye have faith as "a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this moun- 
 tain. Remove hence to yonder place ; and it shall remove : and ^ nothing shall 
 
 21 be impossible unto you.^ Howbeit *this kind goeth not out but by prayer and 
 fasting. 
 
 Jesrts again foretels his death and resurrection, 
 
 22 'AND^ while they abode in Galilee, Jesus said unto them, The Son of man 
 
 23 shall be "betrayed into the hands of men: ^ and they shall kill him, and the 
 third day <^ he shall be raised again. And they were exceeding sorry. 
 
 The tribute money tniracnlously provided. 
 
 24 AND ^ when they were come to Capernaum, they that received ^ tribute money 
 
 25 came to Peter, and said, Doth not your master pay tribute?^ ■''He saith, Yes. 
 And when he was como into the house, Jesus prevented^ him, saying, What 
 thinkest thou, Simon ? of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute ? 
 
 26 of their own children, or of strangers ? Peter saith unto him, Of strangers.^ Jesus 
 
 27 saith unto hira. Then are the children free."' Notwithstanding, «" lest we should 
 offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the finh that first 
 cometh up ; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of 
 money :'i ''that take, and give unto them for me and thee. 
 
 VitRS. 1-13: 
 Chkon. Tab. Sec. 75. 
 J see parallel, !*Ik. 3, 
 
 2— i:i: Lk.it. ;;8-3(i; 
 
 see alno ch. "Jti. 37 ; 
 
 Mk. 5. 37; --'Pet. 1. 
 
 1«. 
 W Ex. 31- 29; Rev. 10.1. 
 » Daa. 7- 9. 
 a 1 Ki. 17. 1; M&L 4. 
 
 5, Elijah. 
 6 2 Pet. 1.17. 
 
 e ice refs. cb. 3. 17 ; 
 
 Lk. 3. 22. 
 d Bee rcfs. ch. 12. 18. 
 t Deu. 18. 15. 19; Ae. 
 
 3. n. 23 ; Hcl). 12. 
 
 25, yii. 
 / 2 Pet. 1. 17. 18. 
 a Re». 1. 17. 
 A Dan. 8. 18 ; 9. 21 ; 
 
 in. 10, 19. 
 t ch. It,. 20. 21 ; Mk. 
 
 B. 31) ; 9. 9. 
 
 ( Mai. 1. fi: Lk. 1. 16. 
 
 17; 3. 3— U; Ac. 3. 
 
 21 ; comp. 1 Ki. 18. 
 
 17-21. 
 mch. 11. U; Mk. 9. 
 
 12. 13. 
 n ch. 11.2; 14.3-10. 
 o ch. 16. 21. 
 P ch. U. U. 
 
 Vkrs. 14-21 ; 
 Chros. Tab. Sec. 7(1- 
 q Bee parallel, Mk. 9. 
 
 11-29; Lk. 9. 37- 
 
 43. 
 
 Lk. 4.35,3(1.41. 
 
 ( ch. 21 21 ; Mk. 11. 
 
 2a; Lk.17.fi; ICnr. 
 
 12. 9; 13. 2; Heb. 
 
 11.32-38. 
 ti jee ch. 13. 31,32. 
 a- Mk. St. 23. 
 y ch. 12. 45 
 
 Vers, 22,23: 
 CuRO.v. Tab. Sec 77. 
 s ace parall(?l, Mk. 9. 
 
 31)— 32 ; Lk. 9. 43- 
 
 ■15; see al«o reTs. Mk. 
 
 8. 31. 
 a ch, 2G. 16, 46. 
 6 Dan. 9. 2b. 
 e Pe. 16. II); John 2. 19. 
 
 Vers. 24—27: 
 CnRON. Tab. Sec. 78. 
 d Mk. 9. 33. 
 c see Ex. 30.13; 38.26. 
 / ch. 3. 15 ; 22. 21 ; 
 
 Ro. 13. 6, 7. 
 
 g Ro.14. 13. 21; 15. 1 
 —3; 1 Cor. 8. 13; 9. 
 19—22; lThc«.a.22. 
 
 1 Probably six whole days, with parte of two others ; 
 making, according to Luke, ' about eight days.* On the 
 transfiguration, sec notes on Luke ix. 28 — 36. 
 
 2 The shortness and secrecy of Elijah's visit on this 
 occasion surprised tlie disciples, who expected him to 
 ' restore all things ;' and they were further astonished 
 by the mention of ' the rising from the dead' (Mark ix. 
 10). Our Lord corrects their error as to the person of 
 the forerunner, and derives from John's death a fresh 
 intimation of his own. 
 
 3 John the Baptist, like Elijah, was only a reformer^ 
 having no now revelation to eoraraunicatc. 
 
 ■1 On vers. 14 — 21, sec Mark ix. 14 — 29, and notes. 
 
 5 See Mark xi. 24, and note. 
 
 G On vers. 22, 23, see Mark ix. 30—32, and notes. 
 
 " Rather, * the didraohma;' the offering of a half 
 shekel each, which the Jews paid, without conipul'^ion, 
 for the support of the temple. The custom may perhaps 
 
 be traced to the command in Exod. xxx. 12 — 16. 
 
 8 Rather, * anticipated him/ by speaking first on. the 
 subject. 
 
 9 That is, those who are not members of their own 
 family. 
 
 10 Upon this reasoning, our Lord, as Son of God, was 
 under no obligation to contribute to the temple, because 
 it was his Father's house, and therefore his own. But 
 he waives his right, lest those who do not recognise this 
 truth should think that he disregards the worship of 
 God. How gladly his enemies would have used such a 
 pretext against him is seen in ch. xxvi. 59 — G3. 
 
 11 Litfially, *a stater;' a Roman coin worth a shekel, 
 and therefore enough for two persons. In whatever way 
 the fish may have got the money, the knowledge that the 
 first fish which Peter caught wo'uld have it in his mouth 
 w;is clearly miraculous, and therefore confirmed our Lord's 
 claim to exemption. 
 
A,D. 32. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XVIII. 1—18. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 Jesus teaches that the meek and forgiving are the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 
 18 AT ' ' tlio same time came the Jisciplos uuto Jesus, sayijio;,^ W^io is the greatest 
 i2 in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called *a little child unto him, and set 
 
 3 him in the midst of them, and said. Verily I say unto you, ' Except ye be oon- 
 verted,^ and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of 
 
 4 heaven. '" Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the 
 
 5 same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And " whoso shall receive cue such 
 C little child in my name receiveth me. "But whoso shall ofi'end one of these little 
 
 ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged 
 about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea. 
 
 7 Woe unto the world p because of ofl'ences I for ' it must needs be that otfences 
 
 8 come;-* but "^ woe to that man by whom the offence cometh I * Wherefore if thy 
 hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast thevi from thee: it is better 
 for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two 
 
 9 feet to be cast into ' everlasting fire. And if '* thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, 
 and cast it from thee : it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, ' rather 
 than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire. 
 
 10 Take heed that ye despise not one of * these little ones; for I say unto you, 
 That in heaven ^ their angels^ do always "behold the face of *my Father which 
 
 11 is in heaven. ^For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. 
 
 12 ''How think ye'? If*' a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone 
 astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, 
 
 13 and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say 
 unto you, 'he rejoiceth more of that shccp^ than of the ninety and nine which 
 
 14 went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, 
 /that one of these little ones should perish. 
 
 15 Moreover" ^ if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault 
 between thee and him alone. If he shall hear thee, '* thou hast gained thy 
 
 10 brother.^ But if he will not hear thcc, then take with thee one or two more, that 
 
 17 in ' the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And 
 if he shall neglect to hear them, * tell it unto the church.^ But if he neglect to 
 hear the church, let him be unto thee as an ' heathen man and a publican. 
 
 18 Verily I say unto you, '" Whatsoever ye shall bind ^^ on earth shall be bound in 
 heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 
 
 VeKS. 1—33! 
 CllKON. Tail Sec. 79. 
 t «P0 imrallel, Mk. !». 
 
 33— 18; Lk.9.<6-50; 
 
 seo also Lk. 22. 'i\ : 
 
 Ko.12.10; PlilL2.3. 
 k cli. ly. 13. U. 
 I I's. 131. t\ Ee«. 18. 
 
 31, 31!; Mk. 10. U; 
 
 Lk. la 16 ; John 3. 
 
 3-7; 1 Cor. U. «) ; 
 
 ■J Cor. 5. 17; 1 Thc«. 
 
 1. 'J; Til. 3. a; I 
 Pet. 2. % 
 
 mcli.m27: 23.11. 12; 
 
 Ps. 131.1,2; Lk. N. 11; 
 
 U bl. 16; 1 I'ot. 5.5. 
 1 cli. 10. 111—12; Lk. 
 
 ti. 18; John 13. 20. 
 ■> iCD rcffc Mk. 9. 42. 
 p I Sam. 2. 17, 23, 24 ; 
 
 2 Sam. 12. 14 ; Ro. 
 
 2. 23. 24 ; 2 Pet. 2. 2. 
 7 SCO r<ifs. Lk. 17- L 
 
 T ch. 13.11,42; 26.24; 
 2 Pet. 2. 3. 
 
 * IPC refs. ch. S. 29, 30 ; 
 Dcu. 13. {i-8. 
 
 ( Mk. 9. 41. 
 
 u ch. .'.. 2-i: GaL5. 24. 
 
 r ch, m. i;g 
 
 y llo. 11. 1—3. l.T-15; 
 
 16. 1 ; Gul. ti. 1. 
 s 500 rofii. Pi. 34. 7 i 
 
 Zee. 13. 7. 
 1 Est. 1. 14; Lk. 1.19. 
 t> ICO ver. 14. comi). 
 
 with John 211. 17, and 
 
 Hob. 2. II. 
 e ch. 9. 12, 13; Lk. 9. 
 
 60: \b. 21; 19. 10; 
 
 John 3. 17: 12. 47; 
 
 I Tim. 1. 16. 
 d vomp. Ii. 63. 6; Lk, 
 
 l.'>, 3-7. 
 « Mlc. 7. IS; Lk. 16. 
 
 5-111,23,21. 
 / John 6. 39. 40; It). 
 
 27-30; 17. 12; Ho. 
 
 d. 24-39: Eph. I. 5, 
 
 ti. 11 : 1 Pot. LS-a. 
 g Le. 19. 17; P». Ml. 6: 
 
 Pro. 25.j(; I,k.l7. 3. 
 A Jnni.6.21); 1 Pot. 3.1. 
 I Dcu. 17- U; 19. 16; 
 
 John 8. 17; 2 Cor. 
 
 13. 1 ; Hcb. II). 28. 
 
 * Ac ti. 1—3; 1 Cor. 
 G. 1—4. 
 
 ' ERfAti. 21; £so. 11 
 12; Ko. Iti. 17: I Cor. 
 .'.. 9-13 ; 2 Thei. 3. 
 6, II, 16; 2 JobD lU. 
 
 tnioo rcfa. ch. lU. 19. 
 
 1 Jfsus being now on his way to Jerusalem, the disciples 
 suppose that he is about to assume the throne* of his 
 father David, and contend for pre-eminence in his king- 
 dom (see Mark ix. 33, 34), referring their dispute to him 
 (ver. 1). By a symbolical action (2) ho teaches them 
 that the great essential fur admission to his kingdom, as 
 well as for distinction in it, is a child-like humility 
 (3, 4), which unites those who cherish it with their Lord 
 in feelings and in interests (5, C). ^VllOl■ver injures 
 them injures 'tlic world,' but injures most of all him- 
 self (7) ; so that it would be butter for him to sutTcr 
 anything than to commit such a sin {S, 9). And these 
 humble Christians are jealously protected hy the Fatlier 
 (10) ; who, having sent his Son to save tliem (11), rejoiees 
 over their recovery (12, 13), and will never suUer them 
 to perish (14J. This spirit of humility is also a spirit 
 of forgiving love towards our bretliren, prompting the 
 injured repeatedly to seek reconciliation (15, 16), and 
 only to ask the interference of the church when all other 
 means have failed (17); in which ease what is done by 
 the church will be ratitied by its Lord (18—20). All this 
 is further forcibly illustnitea, in reply to Peter's question 
 as to the duty of repeated furgivenesrt (21), by the parable 
 of the unmerciful servant, te.iching us that our oH'ences 
 against God, which he has Hhown himself to be so ready 
 freely and fully to pardon, are incalculably more and 
 greater than iinv which can be committed against us 
 (22 — 34) ; and ifiat therefore the unforgiving man must 
 be unforgiven (3-5). 
 
 2 On vers. 1—9, Bce notes on iUark ix. 33 — 60. 
 
 3 That is, * turned away* from such umbttious desires : 
 «e note on ver. 1. 
 
 4 Uuman di 
 
 evils 
 
 depravity will necessarily give rise to i 
 linder tne progress of saving truth in 
 
 world, but will recoil mont heavily upon their autliors. 
 ^ Some suppose the words * their anj^els' to mean Christ's 
 
 diflciplua themselves, regarded as spirits in their heavenly 
 
 state, where they are to dwell in the immediate presence 
 of God for ever. Their high destiny, and the closi^ rela- 
 tion in which they stand to God, make it a heinous crime 
 to neglect either them or their interests. Others find 
 here a reference to guardian angels, watching over the 
 interests of God's people on earth. Others again (not 
 questioning the ministry of angels) regard these words 
 as a figure derived from the attention given by tlie sove- 
 reign and his ministers, in a well-governed earthly king- 
 dom, to all the interests of the faithful subjects. See 
 1 Kings xx\\. 19; Dan. x. 13; Acts xii. 15; Hcb. i. 14; 
 Itev. ii.^ iii., and notes. 
 
 6 Tins parable occurs, with a different application, in 
 Luke .\v. 4— G : see notes thereon. Hero it is designed 
 to show the solitatude with which God watches over his 
 children, so that none of them may perish (ver. 14). 
 
 7 Do not wait for the penitence of a brother who has 
 injured you, but seek to 'gain him,' by winning him 
 bark to right feelings, first in private, when personal 
 kindness has the most puwer, and pride llie leiwt ; then 
 in company with ' two or tliree,' who may witness and 
 aid your efforts; and not until this haw failed may you 
 ' tell it' further; and then only 'to tlie church.' If 
 their solemn remonstrances fail, he must bo treated no 
 longiT as a Christian, but us one of the ungodly, who 
 yet need to b(! converted. 'J'he preceiit may refer (irimarily 
 to sins against a fellow-Cliristian s spiritual interests, 
 but it is of universal application. 
 
 8 This kind, manly, and wise mimner of treating in- 
 juries, 80 different from any that is generally adopted, 
 would in most cases effectually remedy the evil at the 
 outset, by reclaiming the ollendirr. 
 
 y Our Lord hIimwh, in ver. 19, that by Mho church' 
 he here means those who are * gathered together in his 
 nami! ;' the whole cr»mpany of believers with whom the 
 two disagreeing parties are ussociuted. 
 
 10 Sco note on ch. xvi. 19. 
 
A. D. 33. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XVIII. 19— XIX. 4. 
 
 [a. d. 30. II. 
 
 " Again I say unto you, That if two of you sliall agree on earth, as touching any 
 thing that they ahall ask, " it shall be done for them of my Father which is in 
 heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in my name,' p there am I 
 in the midst of them. 
 
 Tlien came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall ray brother sin against 
 me, and I forgive him ? i till seven^ times ? Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto 
 thee. Until seven times : ' but, Until seventy times seven. Therefore is the 
 kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, ' which would take account of 
 his servants. And when he had begun to reckon, one^ was brought unto him, 
 which owed him 'ten thousand talents. But forasmuch as he had not to pay, 
 his lord commanded him " to be sold, and his wife, and children,* and all that he 
 had, and payment to be made. The servant therefore fell down, and worshipped 
 \nr, besought] him, saying. Lord, have piatience with me, and I will pay thee all. 
 Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and 
 forgave him the debt. But the same servant went out, and found one of his 
 fellowservants, which owed him an hundred 'pence :^ and he laid hands on him, 
 and took hhi), by the throat, saying. Pay me that thou owest." And his fellow- 
 servant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying. Have patience with me, 
 and I will pay thee all. And he would not : but went and cast him into prison, 
 till he should pay the debt. So when his fellowservants saw what was done, 
 they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. Then 
 his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, thou wicked servant, I 
 forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst rae : shouldest not thou also 
 have had compassion on thy fellowservant, "even as I had pity on thee? And 
 his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors,' till he should pay all 
 that was duo unto him. ^ So* likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto 
 you, if ye from yoar hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses. 
 
 Jesus goes beyond Jordan^ and is followed by ^nuJtitudes ; he replies to the Pharisees* 
 question respecting divorce, 
 
 19 AND" it came to pass, "that when Jesus had finished these sayings, he de- 
 3 parted from Galilee, and came into the coasts of Jiidaia beyond Jordan.'" 'And 
 great multitudes followed him; and he healed them there. 
 
 3 "The Pharisees also came unto him, ''tempting him," and saying unto him, 'Is 
 
 4 it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? And he answered and 
 said unto them. Have ye not read, ^ that He which made them at the beginning 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 •31 
 33 
 33 
 
 34 
 3.3 
 
 37 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 30 
 31 
 33 
 
 33 
 34 
 
 33 
 
 n ch. .-i. 21 ; Ac. 1. U ; 
 
 3. 1, 2 ; 4. 24—31 ; 
 
 Jam. .1. 14—16. 
 o Jobn U. 13, 14; 1 
 
 Johu3.22; 5.14—16. 
 p ch. 28. 20 ; Ex. 21). 
 
 211 John 20. \% 26; 
 
 Rot. 21. 3. 
 
 q Lk. 17.3. 4. 
 
 r cli. 6. M. 1.^; Ps. 79. 
 
 3H, 40; l9. .^a.7; Mk. 
 
 11. ih; Ro. 12. 21 ; 
 
 Eph. 4. 26, 31. 32; 
 
 CoL 3. 13. 
 ' Ro. 11. 12; 2 Cor. 5. 
 
 10. 
 ' Pa. 19. 12; 10. 12. 
 u Le. 25. 39 ; 2 Ki. 4. 
 
 1 ; Ne. 5. 8. 
 
 •J Eph. 4, 3 
 
 
 N 
 
 lii; Pro.2i.l3;Jam 
 
 2. 13. 
 
 
 VEII3. 1,2: 
 
 
 CimoN. Tab. Sec 
 
 •i\. 
 
 " sec parallel, Mk 
 
 1(1. 
 
 1 ; see also John 
 
 11) 
 
 40. 
 
 
 b ch, 12. 15, 
 
 
 Vers. 3-12: 
 
 
 CiiRuN. Tab. Sec. 
 
 m. 
 
 e BPoMk. 10.2— rj, 
 
 
 d ch. 16, 1. 
 
 
 9 ch. 5. 31.32. 
 
 
 Go. l.-i7; 5.2; Mai 
 
 •2. 15. 
 
 
 1 For the purpose of honouring me in my revealed 
 perfections and offices. The subsequent promise implies 
 his possession of Divine attributes, as well as his bestow- 
 mtjnt of Divine influence. 
 
 2 The Rabbis inferred from Amos i. 3 that forgiveness 
 was to be granted three times. * Seven' seems to be here 
 used by Peter for a large but yet limited number. Our 
 Lord's reply is evidently designed to take away all limits. 
 Compare Gen. iv. 24; Prov. xsiv. 16. The sins which 
 God forgives us are incalculably more aud greater than 
 we are ever called to forgive others. 
 
 3 One of his chief ministers. Ten thousand talents 
 evidently stands for an immense amount ; representing 
 the e.xceeding greatness of our debt to God. On the 
 various values of the talent, see note on 1 Chron. xxii. 14. 
 
 4 This was a practice of many ancient nations. See 
 Lev. XXV. 39 — '11 ; 2 Kings iv. 1 ; Amos ii. 6. 
 
 5 The Roman ' penny/ or denarius, being worth about 
 l\d.y a ' hundred pence' would be little more than £3, a 
 very insignificant sum compared with the other. So 
 trifling are the oiTc^nces which any one can commit against 
 us, compared with our sins against God ! 
 
 6 Rather, ' Pay, if thou owest aught.' It may be but 
 a tritle, but I will have it. 
 
 7 Probably, 'the gaolers;' who were often required 
 to torture their prisoners. The unforgiving servant is 
 subjected to the most rigorous punishment. 
 
 8 The unforgiving cannot have been forgiven. Comp. 
 Eph. iv. 32; v. 1, 2; James ii. 13. 
 
 9 Various incidents in our Lord's journey through 
 Perea (ch. xix. 1, 2) give ocfasion to further disclosures 
 of the moral and spiritual jlrinciples of the go.spcl ; in 
 each case eliciting and correcting wrong apprehensions 
 and feelings fsce vers. 10, 12, 25) on the part of the dis- 
 ciples. In answer to a question of the Pharisees n^spect- 
 
 ing divorce (3), Jesus refers to the original institution 
 and law of marriage (4 — 6) ; shows that the regulations 
 of the ancient lawgiver on this subject were only national 
 and temporary (7, 8) ; and authoritatively decides that 
 adultery alone can justify divorce (9), whilst peculiar 
 reasons are needed to justify celibacy (10—12). Some 
 infants being brought to Him for his blessing (13), he en- 
 courages their approach, regarding them as the representa- 
 tives of his true disciples (14, 15; compare ch. xviii. 2). 
 To a wealthy young ruler, desirous to secure eternal life 
 (16), and professing to have obeyed the requirements of the 
 law (17 — 20), he applies the test of Christian self-denial, 
 bringing to light latent sin (21, 22) ; and he founds on 
 this incident a remark which surprises his disciples, on 
 the hindrances to a rich man's salvation (23 — 26). To 
 the disciples, who have left all to follow him, he promises 
 glorious spiritual rewards (27 — 20} ; but warns them by 
 a parable against a self-righteous and mercenary spirit 
 in God's service (30; xx. 1 — 16). Ho then cheurs them 
 by the assurance that his death shall be followed by a 
 speedy resurrection (17 — 19) ; but checks the carnal am- 
 bition of the wife and sons of Zebedee, by showing that 
 self- sacrificing benevolence is the only path to honour in 
 his kingdom (20 — 28). And finally ho heals two blind 
 men, whose faith led them to acknowledge him as the 
 Son of D-avid (29-34). 
 
 10 The evangelist here mentions only the two extremi- 
 ties of a period which He passes over: see Chron. Table, 
 sees. 80 — 103. Our Lord appears to have 'departed from 
 Galilee,' through Satnaria, to Jerusalem ; where he at- 
 tended the feasts of Tabernacles and of the Dedication ; 
 and then to have gone ' beyond Jordan,' where we now 
 find him. 
 
 11 Whatever answer our Lord might give to this ques- 
 tion would displease some : for the Jewish teachers were 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XIX. 5-2o 
 
 [a.d. 30. H. 
 
 5 made them male and female, and said, «" ' For this cause shall a man leave father 
 and mother, and shall cleave to his wife : and ''the}' twain shall be one flesh' 
 
 6 [(ien. ii. 2i, Sept.] Wlierefore they arc no more twain, but one Hesh. * What 
 therefore (_iod hath joined together, let not man juit asmuler. 
 
 7 The}^ say unto him, * AVhy did Moses then command to give a writing of 
 
 8 divorcement, and to jnit her away'f He saitli unto them, Moses because of the 
 hardness of your hearts suflered you to put away 3'our wives: M)ut from the 
 
 9 beginning it was not so. '" And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his 
 wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery : 
 and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery. 
 
 10 His disciples say unto him, "If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is 
 
 11 not good to marry.*^ But he said unto them, ° All mr/i cannot receive this saying,^ 
 
 12 save the?/ to whom it is given. For there are some eunuchs, which were so born 
 from their mother's womb : and there are some eunuchs, p which were made 
 eunuchs of meu : and 9 there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for 
 the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that is able to receive itj let him receive it. 
 
 Jesus receives and blesses Utile children. 
 
 13 *"THEN3 were there brought unto him little children, that he should put his 
 
 14 hands on them, and pray. And the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said, 
 'Sutler little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me : for 'of such is the 
 
 15 kingdom of heaven. And "he laid his hands on them, and departed thence. 
 
 Ansicer to the inquiry of a rich yotmg man ; parable of the labourers in the vineyard. 
 
 16 -^ AXD, behold, one came and said unto him, ^Good Master,-* what good thing 
 
 17 shall I do, that I may have eternal life? And he said unto liim, Why caUcst 
 thou me good? 'there is none good^ but one, that isj God. " But if thou wilt 
 
 18 enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith unto him, '' Which ? Jesus 
 said, " ' Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt 
 
 19 not steal, '^Thou shalt not bear false witness, ' Honour thy father and tht/ mother' 
 [Exod. XX. 1'2 — !()]: and, ■'^'Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself [Lev. 
 
 20 xix. 18]. The young man saith unto him, ^ All these things have 1 kept from 
 
 21 my youth up: wliat lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, 
 '■ go a?id sell^ that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in 
 
 22 heaven : and come and follow me. But when the young man heard that saying, 
 * he went away sorrowful :^ * for he had great possessions. 
 
 23 Then said .Jesus unto his disciples, Yerily I say unto you. That 'a rich man 
 
 24 shall hardly enter intu the kingdom of heaven.^ And again I say unto you, '" It 
 is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle," than for a rich man to 
 
 25 enter into the kingdom of God. Whenhisdisciplesheardii, thoy wore exceedingly'^ 
 
 ffGe. 2. 21-21 ; Mk. 
 
 10. 5—9; Eph. 6. 31. 
 f> 1 Cor. e. Ifi; 7. 2-4. 
 * Mnl, 2. U-lti; Ko. 
 
 7.2; ICor. 7. 10-14. 
 
 ' cti. 5. 31 ; Dcu. 
 
 / Go. 2. 24 : 7. 7. 
 
 .32; Mk. 10. 
 
 1 Pro. 21. \9. 
 
 > 1 Cor. 7. 2.7,9, 17.35. 
 
 Vkrs. n-15j 
 CriRDK. Tau. St-c.io.'). 
 r ico parallol, Mk. 10. 
 
 Vi~Ui: Lk. lA. 15- 
 
 17. 
 « SCO Go. 17.25; 21.4. 
 ( cli. Irt. :i. 
 u Is. 40. 11. 
 
 VK1l.l6toCll,20.1-lfi: 
 CiiitoN. Tah. Scc.UhJ 
 J- .CO parallpl, Mk. 10. 
 
 17— ;il ; Lk. 1(H. 18- 
 
 .■«). 
 y Lk. 10. 2.V 
 t Horn, 3. ".1-12. 
 a tet-ri-f*. Lp. is. .'i. 
 '' »cc Gal. 3. 10; Jam. 
 
 2. 10, II. 
 o Kx, ■.•»). 12-17; Dpu. 
 
 .'.. 17. 
 '/ I^. 19. IS. 
 « cli. 15. 4. 
 /.coref*. Lo. 19. IH. 
 K «coRo,3.19.2<l: 7.9. 
 A cli. ti. 19.20; Lk. 12. 
 
 3.1; Itt. 9; Ac. 2. 45, 
 
 4. 31, 35; 1 Tim. 6. 
 
 17-19. 
 i cl). fi. 19-21. 
 k ch. 13. 22 : Ifi. 20 : 
 
 Ee<-. 33. 31 : F.ph. 6. 
 
 .%; Col. 3, .V 
 / l>ou. B. m — IS; •cr 
 
 rrft. Job 31. 24—28; 
 
 1 Cor. I. 2(i. 
 
 cl). (I. 24. 
 
 divided in opinion; ono party holilin^ that anything 
 which diapleiLsod ti husband gave him u right to divorce 
 his wife ; and the other limiting tho right to the case of 
 adultery. Both appealod to Dcut. x.tiv. 1 ; which, how- 
 ever, was not a ^command' to divorce, but rather a 
 restriction upon a practice then prevailing : sec notes on 
 Exod. XX. 23; Deut. xxiv. 1. Our Lord, after pointing 
 out the purpose of tliis national and temporary regula- 
 tion, refers to the original law (see Gen. ii. 24, and 
 notes) ; which he traces to the primary creation of the 
 raco (see Gen. i. 27), when * He who made them at the 
 beginning made them a male and a female, and said, 
 On this account (i'. *;. because they were so made) a man 
 shall leave his father and mother, and cleave to ]iin wife, 
 and tho two shall become one tlcsh ;' as if even the indis- 
 soluble bond of parent and child could bo broken more 
 easily than that of husband and wife. Nothing, there- 
 fore, but the sin which doea in itself vitiate tlio bond 
 can justify their separation. 
 
 1 Something of the ' hardness of heart' referred to in 
 ver. 8 appears in this remark of tho disciploH. 
 
 2 Tliat is, * this saying of yottrs^' that ' it is not good 
 to marry.* Our I/)rd'8 remarks in vers. 11, 12 plainly 
 show that cclibaey is so far from being superior to the 
 married stJitc, that it is rather an exceptional condition, 
 commendable chiefly when maintained from a desire to 
 devote all the energies of life uninterruptedly to God's 
 active service. Comp. 1 C'>r. vii. 25— SS ; ix. 5, 
 
 3 On vers. 13 — 16, see Mark x. 13 — 10, and notes. 
 
 4 This young ruler appears to have reganled Jesus as 
 being merely a man ol most eminent virtue ; and he 
 asks how he, too, may attain that unusual goorlnens 
 
 irm 
 
 which shall insure to him eternal life. Hence our Lord 
 
 first tcanhofl him that absolute goodness belongs not to 
 man, but to God ; and then shows him that, moral (ver. 
 20) and amiable (Mark x. 21) as he was, there was a 
 fatal flaw in his righteousness. 
 
 3 Your ideas of human goodness are wrong. If T am 
 not much more than a 'Teacher' according to tho sense 
 in wliich you uao that title, I am not entitled to be called 
 ' good.' 
 
 Some would purchase by splendid gifts impunity for 
 their cherished vices. Others would willingly add any 
 austerities or observances to a correct morality, but would 
 not be prepared to renounce wealth and nuik when re- 
 <|uired, and to become poor discipU-s of the despised 
 Xazan-ne, This test, so perfectly adapted to tlie young 
 ruler's ease, shows both nur Lord's knowledge of the 
 lieart, and his faithful kiinliiess in bringing to light its 
 hidden evils. 
 
 V Feeling that tho demand was right, yet wanting 
 courage to comply with it, he had all the unhappiness of 
 ono who docs n()t act up to his convictions, added In tho 
 bitter dipapnointinent (ii finding the virtu('s in which he 
 trusted fatally di-Iicient. 
 
 8 Wealth, as usually procuring comfort and respect, 
 is too apt to produce srlf-suflieiency and self-indulgence; 
 which arc inconsistent with the self-denial needed in 
 order to follow Christ. 
 
 9 Tho words aro to bo taken in their simplo and 
 obvious meaning, and form a strongly hyperbolical pro- 
 verb, similar to Home still in use, and signifying the 
 greatest human imnossibility (see vers. 25, 26^. 
 
 1*> They were still looking for a temporal kingdom. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XIX. 26— XX. 18. 
 
 [a.d. 30. 31. H. 
 
 2Q amazed, saying, Who then can be saved? But Jesus beheld the?u, and said 
 unto them, With men this is impossible ; but "with God all things are possible.^ 
 
 27 "Then answered Peter and said unto him, Behold, ''we have forsaken all,^ and 
 
 28 followed thee ; what shall we have therefore ? And Jesus said unto them, Verily 
 I say unto you, That ye which have followed me, ^ in the regeneration'^ ' when the 
 Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, * ye also shall sit iipon twelve 
 
 *29 thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 'And every one that hath forsaken 
 houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, 
 " for my name's sake, shall receive an hundredfoldj and shall inherit ever- 
 lasting life. 
 
 20 ' ^^ut many that are first shall be last ; and the last shall be first. — For"* v the 
 kingdom of heaven is like unto = a man that is an householder, which went out 
 
 2 early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. And when ho had 
 agreed with the labourers for a " penny ^ a day, he sent them into his vineyard. 
 
 3 And he went out about the third liour,^ and saw others standing idle in the 
 
 4 marketplace, and said unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever 
 is right I will give you. And they went their way. Again he went out about 
 the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. And about the eleventh hour he 
 
 went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye 
 
 7 here all the day idle? They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He 
 saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard ; and ^ whatsoever is right, that 
 
 8 shall ye receive. So ''when even was come,'' the lord of the vineyard saith unto 
 his steward, ^ Call the labourers, and give them their hire, beginning from the 
 
 9 last unto the first. And when they came that ivcre hired about the eleventh 
 
 10 liour, they received every man a penny. But when the first came, they supposed 
 that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a 
 
 11 penny. And when they had received it, they murmured against thegoodman^ of 
 
 12 the house, saying. These last have wrought but one hour, and thou bast made 
 
 13 them equal unto us, whicli have borne the burden and heat of the day. But he 
 answered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wrong : didst not thou 
 
 14 agree with me for a penny? Take that thine 75, and go thy way: I will give 
 
 15 unto this last, even as unto thee. ' Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with 
 
 16 mine own? /Is thine eye evil,^ because I am good? «'So the last shall be first, 
 and the first last : '' for many be called, but few chosen. ^"^ 
 
 Jesus a third time fofetels his sujfeii)iffs, death^ and resurrection. 
 
 17 '■ AND Jesus going up to Jerusalem^ ^ took the twelve disciples apart in the way, 
 
 18 and said unto them, * Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall 
 
 n Ge. la 11 ; Job 42. 
 2; Jer. 32. 17; Zee. 
 
 8. G; Lk. !. 37; 18. 
 27: 2 Cor. 3. 5; Vi. 
 
 9. 10; Phil. 1. 13. 
 
 Mk. 10. m; Lk. 18. 
 28. 
 
 P ch, 4. 18-22; Deu. 
 33.9; Lk. 5. 11. 
 
 1 l8 65. 17; Ac. 3. 21; 
 2 Pet. 3. 13. 
 
 r ico rcfs. ch. 16. 27. 
 » ch. 20. 21 ; Lk. 22. 
 
 28—31); 1 Cor. 6.2,3; 
 
 2 Tim 2. 12; Rct. 
 
 2. 26 ; 3, 21. 
 t ch. 16. 25 ; Mk. 10. 
 
 2;t.3lt; Lk. 18.29,30: 
 
 Phil. 3. 8. 
 u ch. 5. 11 ; I Pet 4. 
 
 14. 
 J-ch.8. U, 12; 20.16; 
 
 21. 31. 32; Mk. 10. 
 
 31; Lk. 13. 30; Ro. 
 
 y. 30—33. 
 y sec refa. ch. 3. 2. 
 t ch. 9. 38; Is. 5. 1,2; 
 
 John 15. 1. 
 a ch. 18. 28. 
 
 6 Eph.6.8; Hcb.6. 10. 
 
 e ch. 13. 39 ; 25. 19; 
 
 2 Oor. 5. 10. 
 <i Lk. 10. 7. 
 
 « Ex. 33. 19; Jor. 27; 
 
 5-7; John 17- 2; 
 
 Ro. 9. 15—24. 
 f ch. 6. 23; Dou. \f,. 
 
 9; 28.51; Pro. 23. (i. 
 ff aee rofs. ch. 19, 3<l. 
 A ch. 22. 14; Rn.8. 30; 
 
 9. 6-8; 2 Thes. 2, 
 
 13. 14. 
 
 Ver-;. 17—19: 
 CnilON. T.\I!. Sec. 107. 
 ■ nee parallel, Mk. 10- 
 
 32-34; Lk. 18. 31 — 
 
 34 ; see aUo John 
 
 12. 12. 
 k gee reffl, ch. IG. 21. 
 
 1 God alone can make a man ti'uly humble, heavenly- 
 minded, and self-denying-; and he can make any man 
 such, whether he be rich or poor. 
 
 2 Although the apostles were not rich men, they all 
 had much to give up, in leaving their homes and friends, 
 and the oecupations from which they derived their sub- 
 sistence, to follow their Lord. The sons of Zebedee had 
 hired servants ; and Matthew appears to have been a man 
 of some property (see Luke v. 29). 
 
 3 Some join this clause with the foregoing words, and 
 give to it this meaning : ' Ye, who have followed me in 
 my work of bringing in a new and better state.' But 
 perhaps it is better to connect it with what follows, thus : 
 * Te, who have followed me in this life, shall, at the 
 completion of the new creation,' etc. In either case the 
 reference ia to the kingdom of God which Christ was 
 about to establish (comp. Isa. l.w. 17; Ixvi. 22; Matt. 
 iii. 2 ; Rev. xxi. 1, and notes), and in which his apostles 
 should be his chief ministers; whilst every one who 
 should forsake all for him should share its glory and 
 blessedness, both 'in this present time' and 'in the 
 world to come' (Luke xviii. 30). 
 
 4 The parable of the labourers in the vineyard appears 
 to havo been occasioned by the question of Peter in ch. 
 xix. 27, and to be designed to check any tendency to a 
 self-righteous and mercenary spirit. It shows that, whilst 
 there is an abundant recompense for all that is cheer- 
 fully done for God, his gifts are still the beHtowments of 
 free bounty and sovereign grace; and tliat a nic;reenary 
 spirit will vitiate even the longcist and most laborious 
 service. In interpreting this parable, it ia particularly 
 important to study the design of the whole, rather thali 
 to dwell upon each of its incidents. 
 
 5 Rather, *a denarius,' which was worth about 7^^. of 
 
 our money ; the full daily pay of a labourer at that period. 
 
 6 About nine o'clock in the morning. Among the 
 Jews, as among the Greeks and Romans, the working 
 day was divided into twelve hours (see John xi. 9) ; be- 
 ginning iibout sunrise, and ending about sunset. 
 
 7 According to the law in Lev. xix. 13 ; Deut. xxiv. 15. 
 
 8 'Goodman' is an old English appellation of the 
 master of a house, or householder, as in ver. 1. 
 
 9 Art thou envious (see refs.) because I act kindly.^ 
 
 10 This was perhaps a proverb, derived from the prac- 
 tice of selecting a body of ' chosen' men from the mass 
 of the armed population ' called' out for war. See Judg. 
 vi. 35; vii. 1 — 8; xx. 14 — 16. It is added, probably, 
 to enforce by another illustration the great lesson wliich 
 our Lord was teaching. In the mass of professed fol- 
 lowers of Christ, his ' chosen ' soldiers are few, and not 
 always easily distinguished ; so that many who seemed 
 ' first [in the possession of various privileges] will be last 
 [because they wanted the spirit of Christian service], 
 and the last will be first.' 
 
 11 In consequence of the efforts of the Jewish rulers to 
 seize Jesus and put him to death, he had retired from 
 Bethany to Persea (John xi. 5-4) ; and he was now return- 
 ing through Jericho to Jei-usalem. The eager hopes of 
 the disciples that their Master was going to claim his 
 kingdom, had now almost given place to a dread of hia 
 death (sco Mark x. 32) through the malice of his ene- 
 mies. His determination to return to Jerusalem there- 
 fore alarmed tliem (compare John xi. 8). To reassure 
 them, lie tells them that his enemirs shall indeed inflict 
 upon him all, and even more than iiU that they feared, 
 but that he shall rise again. This discourse shows that 
 the scene of his sufferings, in all its humiliating and 
 painful details, was constantly present to hia mind. 
 
 1IKI3 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XX. 19— XXI. 3. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 19 
 
 24 
 
 29, 
 
 21 
 
 be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes ; and they shall coudemu 
 hira to death, 'and shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, 
 aud to cruciiy" him : and the third day ho shall rise again. 
 
 Request of the mother of the sons of Zcbedee, and our Lord's reply. 
 
 "'THEN came to him " the mother- of Zebcdee's cliildrcn with her sous, worship- 
 piug him, aud desiring a certain thing of him. And he said unto her, What wilt 
 thou'f She saith uuto him, " Grant that these my two sons /' ma}' sit, the one on 
 thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom. But Jesus answered 
 and said, Ye know not what ye ask.^ Are ye able to drink of ' the cup that I 
 shall drink of, and to ))e baptized with ' the baptism that I am baptized with ?■* 
 They say unto him, We are able.^ And he eaith unto them, * Ye shall drink 
 indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: 
 but to sit on my right hand, and ou my left, is not mine to ' give, but it shall he 
 given to them'^ Ibr whom it is prejtared of my Father. 
 
 "And when the ten heard it^ they were moved with indignation' against the 
 two brethren. But Jesus called them unto him, aud said, Ye know that the 
 princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great 
 exercise authority upon them. But -^ it shall not be so among you :^ but ^ whoso- 
 ever will be great among you, let him be your minister ; ^aud whosoever will be 
 chief among you, let him be your servant: ''even as the * Sou of man came not 
 to be ministered unto, " but to minister, aud '' to give his life'^ a ransom *■ for many. 
 
 IlealiiKj of two blind tneii near Jericho. 
 30 •''AND as they departed from Jericho,i**a great multitude followed him. And, 
 behold, ^two blind nieu'^ sitting by the way side, when they heard that Jesns 
 passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy ou us, Lord, thou sou of David! 
 And the multitude rebuked them, because*- they should hold their peace. '• But 
 they cried the more, saying, Have mercy on us, 'Lord, thou son of David I 
 And Jesus stood still, and called them, aud baid, What will ye that I shall do 
 unto you? They say uuto him. Lord, that our eyes may be opened. * So Jesus 
 had compassion on them, and touched their eyes ; and immediately their eyes 
 received eight, aud they followed him. 
 
 Our Lord's public entry into Jerusalem; the clea^ising of the temple; the barren fig tree. 
 
 AND 'when they drew nigh uuto Jerusalem, aud were come to Bethphage,^^ 
 
 uuto "'the mount of Olives, theu sent Jesus two disciples, saying unto them, 
 
 t ch. 27. 2; Pi. Ki. 7, 
 d; Is. 51). 5, 0; M. 
 3. 5; Mk. 15. 1. Ili, 
 etc-; Lk.-i3. 1 ; .lohn 
 IS, ai,etc.; Ac.:itX 
 Vkks. 20-28! 
 
 CllltoN. T\». Spc. 108. 
 
 risen jiarallcl, Mh. 10. 
 
 n cli. 4, SI ; Mk. 1.^ 10. 
 •> Ko. I'J. 10; IMiil. 2.3. 
 J' ch. 1'.). 28. 
 q ch. aii. 3!). 42; Mk. 
 
 14. 30; I.k. 22. 42: 
 
 Jolm \H. 11. 
 r l.k. 12, 50 ; comp. 
 
 \'». \L 7. 
 
 * ch. 10. 21, 25 ; Ac. 
 12. 2 :Ro. A 17; 2 Cor. 
 1.7: 2Tim.2.n,12; 
 Rev. 1. y. 
 
 ( clu 25. 31; Ucb. II. 
 
 Ui. 
 u Pro. 13. 10; Mk. 10. 
 
 41; Lk. 22. 21. 25; 
 
 1 Cor. 13. 4; Phil. 2. 
 
 3: Jiiiii. 3. 11— l(i; 
 
 1 Pot. 5. 5. 
 X ell. 23. 8-12 ; Lk. 
 
 11.7-11; I Pol.5. 3. 
 y Mk.y.;t3-35; 10.43. 
 i ah. IS 1. 
 « .li.hii 13. 1-17. 
 f> Phil. 2. 4-8. 
 e l.k. 2J. 27; John 13. 
 
 14. 
 't U. '.a. 10, 11; Dnn. 
 
 9. 2i— 26: John 10. 
 
 15; 11. 51. .')2; Ho. 
 
 3.21-2(1; Ejih. 1.7; 
 
 1 Tim. 2. 6; Tit. 2. 
 
 14; 1 PcL I. 18,11). 
 e ch. 2ii. 28; Ro. 5. 15 
 
 —lit; lleb. tt. 28. 
 
 Vei{S.2a-3l: 
 
 CllitQN. Tab. Sec. 109. 
 
 / SCO pftrallol. Mk. 10. 
 
 46-52; Lk. 18. 35— 
 
 43. 
 g Bi-orcfi.ck 9.27-31. 
 /ich. 7- 7. 8; Ce. 32. 
 
 2tt ; Lk. 18. I : CoL 
 
 4. 2 ; 1 The». 5. 17- 
 
 • Pi. 119. 18; Epb. I. 
 17-lt». 
 
 A aco rob. cb. 15. 32. 
 
 VkRS. 1-11,14— I7i 
 
 CUKUN. Tau. SecllS. 
 
 1 Bco parRlIH, Mk. 11. 
 
 1-11 : Lk.lU.21H~^: 
 
 John 11. 12-15. 
 
 maoo rcfa. Zee 1 4. 4. 
 
 1 In Miitthew alout; ia the mode of death spucilied. 
 
 2 Probably the same as 'Salome:' comp. ch. xxvii. 56 
 with Mark xv. 40; xvi. 1. It appears, from Mark x. 35, 
 that the two Bona joined their mother in making this 
 request, whieh may have arisen, on their part, from 
 our Lord's promise in eh. xix. 28. It ehowa the trnth 
 of llie remark in Luke xviii. 3-1, that tlio disciples 
 did not imderstand our Lord's previous announcement; 
 perhaps regarding it as a figurative expression for great 
 obBtacles and conflicts, from wliieh ho would come off 
 victorious to establish a temporal kingdom. 
 
 3 This reproof intimates that they were Ignorant of 
 the true nature of Chri.-it's kingdom, in which the highest 
 eminence would be the result of the severest labours and 
 sufferings for the good of others (vers. 26 — 2H). 
 
 4 To share my portion of sufl'erings. See l*Ba. Ixiv. 8, 
 and note. 
 
 ^ This self-confidence was soon shown to result from a 
 want of self-knowledge (see ch. xxvi. 66) : yet, as the 
 profession sprang from love, Jesus graciously accepted it. 
 
 G Rjtther, ' is not mine to give, except to tlioao for 
 whom it is prepared,' etc. Our Lord does not disclaim 
 the power to dispose of the honours of \m kingdom 
 (see Itev. iii. 21) ; but he says that they can be giaiitcd 
 only according t't the rule laid down by his Father. What 
 this IB appears from vers. 20 — 28. 
 
 7 An indignation proceeding from the same source as 
 the request of the two, and therefore equally needing to 
 be corrected. 
 
 8 All authority in the church of Christ is to rennlt 
 from the moral influenco of eminent service and self- 
 denial. 
 
 Of all the actions by which the Son of man 'minis- 
 tered* to others, this was the chief, lie whose life wiu* 
 in the highest sense Iiis own, and waa never forfeited by 
 sin, gave it (John x. 18; viii. 40) a ransom (the price 
 
 lODI 
 
 Illy avoided passing through Samaria, by taking 
 Lite through I'unea, on the east of the Jordan, 
 
 of life, Exod. xxi. 30 ; IVov. xiii. 8) for (in the stead of, 
 ch. ii. 22^ many (Uev. vii. 4, 9). Here, in words simple 
 and precise, our Lord distinctly speaks of his death as a 
 sub. titution. That it was jn-opitiatory ua well as vicarious. 
 appear^ from Isa. liii. o; Uoin. iii. 24; Kph. i. 7 ; and 
 from the saciifi'-es of the ancient dispensations. 
 
 Kt Jericho (see Josh. ii. I ; 1 Kings xvi. 21) had been 
 captured and rebuilt by Ilerod, who had tlu;rc a palace 
 and a fortress. It was placed at a little distance from 
 the ancient site; about seven miles west of the Jordan, 
 and nineteen miles cast of Jerusalem. As the I'assovcr 
 was at hand, Jericho was probably filled with people 
 going un to Jerusalem, including many Gahleans, who 
 common] 
 the roui 
 
 and then recrossing the river near Jericho. Our Lord 
 aud hi.-i disciples ])robably fell in with the multitudes 
 here, aud proceeded with them towarda Jerusalem. 
 
 H Here, aa in ch, viii. 28 (on which see note;), Matthew 
 mentions two, whilst Mark and Luke mention only offc. 
 'i'ho two may have been liealed at once, or perha]J3 at 
 didercnt times; but the son of Timojus being the more 
 remarkable, his cure was particularly recorded. See 
 Mark x. 40 — .52, and notes. 
 
 12 Uiither, ' cliarged them that they should bo silent.' 
 
 13 Bethphtige (wliich means * the house of figs') was 
 evidently on the Mount of Olives, and near llelnany. 
 Tradition placrs it between liethany and Jerusalem, 
 about a mile from the city ; but from Mark xi. 1, Luke 
 xix. 29, it appears to have been nearer to Jericho. 
 Matthew now records somo of those actions by which 
 Jesus, upon his arrival at Jerusalem, declared and proved 
 him.'^elf to be tlie Messiah. He enters the city in solemn 
 procession, whiLt tlie multitudes shout * Iloaunua to the 
 Son of iJavid' (vera. 1 — 11); he expels the trafllckers 
 from the temple (12, 13) ; heals the sick who are brought 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXI. 3—19. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 Go into the village over against you, and straiglitway ye sliall find an ass tied, 
 
 3 and a colt^ with her: loose thetti, and bring them unto me. And if any inan say 
 aught unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath need of them ; and straightway he 
 
 4 will send them.- (All this was done, that it might be fulfilled^ which was spoken 
 
 5 by tlie prophet,'^ sayi'igj "'Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King 
 Cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass') 
 [Zech.ix. 9], 
 
 6, 7 " And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded them, and brought the 
 
 8 ass, and the colt, and ''put on them-"^ their clothes, and they set him thereou. And 
 a very great multitude spread their garments iu the way;^ « others cut down 
 
 9 branches from the trees, and strewed them iu tlie way. And the multitudes that 
 went before, and that followed, cried, saying, »'Hosanna^ to the son of David! 
 * Blessed is he that cometh iu the name of the Lord I ^ Hosanna iu the highest I 
 
 And when he was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who 
 11 is this ? 9 Aud the multitude said, " This is Jesus, ' the prophet of JNfazareth of 
 
 Galilee. 
 13 s' And Jesus went into the temple^^of God, aud cast out^^ all them that sold i- aud 
 
 bought ift the temple, and overthrew the tables of the ^ moueychangers, and the 
 
 13 seats of them that sold " doves ; and said unto them, It is written, 13 * ' My house 
 shall be called the house of prayer ; ^ but ye have made it a den of thieves ' [Isa. 
 Ivi. 7, and Jer. vii. 11]. 
 
 14 '^ And the bliud and the lame came to him iu the temple ; and he healed them. 
 
 15 And when the chief priests aud scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, 
 and the cliildrcn crying in the temple, aud saying, Hosanna to the son of David ; 
 
 IG they were sore displeased, aud said unto him, Hearest thou wliat these say? Aud 
 Jesus saith unto them, Yea; have ye never read, ' * Out of the mouth of babes 
 
 17 and sucklings thou hast perfected praise?'!^ |^pga. ^aii. 3, Sept.] -''And he left 
 them, and went out of the city ^^ into ^ Bethany ; aud he lodged *<* there. 
 
 18, 19 '' Now iu the morning as he returned into the city, he hungered. ' Aud when 
 he saw a fig tree iu the way, he came to it, * and found nothing thereon, but 
 
 10 
 
 o Mk. U. 4. 
 P 2 Ki. 9. \X 
 
 r Pb. 118.24—26. 
 
 * ch. 23 39. 
 
 t Mk. U. 15; Lk. 19. 
 
 45 ; John '.». 13, 15. 
 tich. 10. 13, 14; Lk. 
 
 7. 16. 
 a- ch. 2. 23 ; John G. 
 
 U; 7.40; 9. 17. 
 Vers. 12. 13.18, 19: 
 
 CUItO.V. Tad. Sec. n4. 
 y see parallel, Mk. 11, 
 
 12-19; Lk. lit. 45— 
 
 4H; lee alio JohD 2. 
 
 13—17. 
 « Dou. U. 21— 26. 
 a Lo. 1. 14. 
 6 Ib. 56. 7. 
 c .ler. 7. 11; Rft. 11. 
 
 17j Lk. 19. 46. 
 d ch. 9. 33. 
 
 Pi. 8.2 ; comp.l Cor. 
 
 I . 27—29. 
 
 / Jer. 6. S; Hos. 9. 12. 
 S Mk. 11. 11 ; John 
 
 II. 18. 
 
 A ch. 4.2; Mk. 11. 12; 
 Hcb. 4. 15. 
 
 • Mk. 11. 13. 
 
 * Is. 5 4,5; Lk. 13. 6 
 —9; John 15, 2, 6; 
 2Tim. 3. 5; Tit.1.16. 
 
 to him there (H) » vindicates his followers (15, 16); 
 and, having retired to Bethany for the night (17), on his 
 return the next morning he blasts the barren fig tree — 
 a symbol of unfruitful Israel (18 — 22). Here, as in some 
 other places, Matthew groups his incidents according to 
 their moral relation rather than the order of time; and 
 to understand aright the interesting events of the next 
 few days, it is necessary to supply from the other Gospels 
 all the circumstances of our Lord's position. The recent 
 miracle of the raising of Lazarus had excited a great 
 sensation both among the inhabitants of Jerusalem and 
 strangers: and the Jewish authorities had determined 
 to destroy Jesus (John si. 57; xii. 10, 11), though they 
 were afraid to seize him publicly, as the popular feeling 
 ran strongly in his favour. Thus both his friends and 
 his enemies felt that the crisis of his career was come. 
 His followers probably expected him to take immediate 
 steps for gaining possession of the throne of David, by 
 some magnificent and perhaps terrible demonstration of 
 his power. 
 
 1 The colt only was needed ; but the ass followed by 
 natural instinct. This circumstance is mentioned only 
 by Matthew, who is about to q^uote the Scripture which 
 it fulfils. See ver. 5. 
 
 2 Jesus, as King of Israel, demands the use of his 
 subjects' property, particularly that wliich Iiad never 
 been put to private use; but he takes it neither without 
 their knowledge nor against their will. 
 
 3 This was our Lord's purpose ; but the disciples did 
 not at the time think of it (John xii. 16). 
 
 4 See note on Zech. ix. 9. The evangelist quotes just 
 that portion of the prophecy which is seen to be fulfilled 
 by the incidents narrated. 
 
 3 The whole is here put for the part. Jeans rode 
 upon the colt. 
 
 C Spreading of garments and branches on the way 
 was a custom observed in token of honour and welcome 
 for a king : comp. 2 Kings ix. 13. Palm branches (which 
 were used on this occasion: sec John xii. 13) were a 
 symbol of joy (Lev. xxiii. 40) and victory (Rev. vii. 9). 
 
 7 This IS a direct reference to Psa, cxviii. 25, 26, 
 which the Jews had been accustomed to apply to the 
 
 King-Messiah : see notes on Psa. cxviii. The word 
 • Hosanna,' which was at first a prayer, meaning, ' Save, 
 we beseech thee,' had come to be addressed in acclama- 
 tion to the king, whose prosperity is solicited from Him 
 who dwells 'in the highest' heavens. 
 
 8 Coming with Jehovah's authority to fulfil his pro- 
 mises. Or, perhaps, ' Blessed in the name of Jehovah, 
 be He that cometh' {i. e. the expected Messiah). 
 
 9 The multitude who accompanied Jesus, and for the 
 most part those also who came out of the city to join the 
 procession (John xii. 12, 13), were from Galilee or Pertea. 
 Tliis question of the ijihabitants of the city probably ex- 
 pressed scorn as well as surprise. 
 
 10 Matthew brings together, in vers. 12 — 16, our Lord's 
 principal actions in the temple ; and begins at ver. 23 
 to detail his teachings there. The traders were cast out 
 on the second day (Mark xi, 11, 15). 
 
 n Our Lord probably designed this action to be an 
 indication that he was the Messiah, by whom the Jews 
 expected that many abuses would be corrected. See Mai. 
 iii. 1, of which this is one fulfilment. On both the re- 
 semblance and the difference between this act and one 
 performed three years before, see John ii. 14, aud notes. 
 
 12 At the great festivals there was a large demand for 
 sacrificial victims, which were sold in the court of the 
 Gentiles, after being examined and approved by the 
 priests. The business of the money-changers was to 
 exchange the coins in common use for the Jewish half 
 shekel, in which the temple tribute was to be paid. 
 
 13 See note on Mark xi. 17- 
 
 H This follows the Septuagint version of Psa. viii. 2 ; 
 on which see note. If, as your Scriptures show, God is 
 praised by infantine admiration of his works, surely 
 children's hosannas to the Son of David aro not to be 
 rebuked. 
 
 15 See note on Mark xi. 19. ' Bethany * signifies ' place 
 of dates.' It was a village nearly two miles south-east 
 of Jerusalem, frequently resorted to by our Lord. See 
 John xi. 1, 5, 15. 
 
 to Or, 'he passed the night;' as some think, not at 
 the house of Lazarus, but in the open air, in solitude and 
 prayer. Hence in the morning he was hungry (ver. 18). 
 
A.D.33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXI. 20—39. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 20 
 21 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 29 
 30 
 31 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 34 
 
 3() 
 37 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 leaves only, and said unto it, 'Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever.* 
 And presently the fig tree withered away. "' And when the disciples saw it, 
 they marvelled, saying, How soon is the tig tree withered away ! Jesus answered 
 and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, " If 3^0 have faith, and "doubt not, ye 
 shall not only do this which is done to the tig tree, ''but also if ye shall say unto 
 this mountain, Be thou removed, and bo thou oast into the sea; it shall be done. 
 And '^all things, -whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. 
 Christ's authoriUj questioned ; his question m reply^ respecting the authority of John the 
 
 Baptist ; followed by three parables illustrating mens treatment of God's messengers. 
 
 ''AND- when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of 
 the people^ came unto him as he was teaching, and' said. By what authority doest 
 thou these things? and who gave thee this authority? And Jesus answered and 
 eaid unto them, ' I also will ask'* you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like 
 wise will tell you by what authority I do these things. " The baptism of John,^ 
 whence was it? from heaven, or of men? 'And they reasoned with themselves, 
 saying. If we shall say, From heaven; he will say unto us. Why did ye not 
 then believe him? But if we shall say. Of men; we fear the people; s'for all 
 hold John as a prophet. And they answered Jesus, and said, = We cannot tell. 
 And ho said unto them. Neither'^ tell I you by what authnrity I do those things. 
 
 But what think yo l A certain man had two sons ; ami he came to the first, and 
 said, Son, go work to-day in my vineyard. He answered and said, I will not : 
 but afterward he reiiontcd, and weut. And he came to the second, and said 
 likewise. And he answered and said, " I f/o, sir : and wont not. Whether of 
 them twaiuT ''did the will of his father? '"Tiiey say unto him, The first. Jesus 
 saith unto them, ''Verily I say unto you. That the publicans and the harlots go 
 into the kingdom of God before you. For ^ John came unto you in the way of 
 righteousness,^ and /ye believed him not; ^ but the publicans and the harlots 
 believed him : and ye, when ye had scon it,'-^ '' repented not afterward, that ye 
 might believe him. 
 
 'Hear another parable: There was a certain householder, * which planted a 
 vineyard,^*' and liodgod it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and built a 
 tower, and let it out to husbandmon, and 'went into a far country : and wlien 
 the time of tho fruit drew near, "* he sent Iiis servants to the husbandmi'n, " that 
 they might receive tlu; fruits of it. "And tlie huribnnduien took his servants, 
 and '' Ijeat one, and ''killed anothor, and Btoin.'d auotlier. Again, ho sent other 
 servants more than the first: and thoy did unto thoiu likewise. But last of all 
 •"he sent unto them his son, saying, Tlioy will reverence my son." But when the 
 husbandmen saw tho son, they said among themselves, 'This is tho heir; 'come, 
 let us kill him, and let us seize ou his inheritance. « And they caught hira, 'and 
 
 t Hcb. 6. 7. 8. 
 
 VKltS. W— 22; 
 CUUO.V. TaU. Soc us. 
 mtee parallel, Uk. II. 
 
 ■JO— 24, 
 n »vc Tcf*. ch. 17. 20. 
 u .Tarn. I. U. 
 p cumj). 1 Cor. 13. 2. 
 
 q ch. 7-7, U; Mk. II. 
 ■£i: Lk. 11.0; John 
 H. 13; 16, 7; Jam. 
 
 6. IG; I Joliu 3. Ti; 
 b. U, 15. 
 
 Veus. 23-16: 
 
 CMllu.s.TAlt.Scc 116. 
 
 r (cc v^rulk'l, Mk. 11. 
 
 ■-7-33. l.k. 21). 1-fl, 
 
 » Ki. 2. U ; Ac. 4. 7 ; 
 
 7. ^7. 
 
 t Pro. Wj. i, &; Col. 
 
 4. li. 
 
 u ch. a i-fi. 
 J Pro. la. 0. 
 
 y ch. 11. 5; Mk. G. 20 ; 
 
 Lk. '2U. 6; J oho & 
 
 36; 10.41. 
 ' ch. 1^ U; lti.3. 
 a U. -jy. 13 1 Ho. 2. 17 
 
 — a.'i; TiCl.lGj Jam. 
 
 1. W. 
 6 ch. 7. 21. 
 e 2 SuHL I'L 7; Jot) 
 
 I.'.. 11. 
 
 d ell. 0.9; 30.10; U. 
 
 7 2<J, 51} i Ro. U. 9i 
 
 —33. 
 f ch. 3. 1-a 
 f vor, a5; ch. 11. 18. 
 K Lk, a \-i. 13. 
 h F». 81. 11, 1-J 
 
 7. U. 12. 
 .* 2 Tim. 2. 25. 
 k sc(> pnriilU'l, Mk. 12. 
 
 1-12; Lk.20.9-lUi 
 
 ii-i'al»oP*.tM>.H-ll; 
 
 5. Soiiii ail; Ii. &. 
 I— 4i Jcr. 2. 21. 
 
 I ch. 25. U, 15. 
 
 m-i KL 17. 13. Ui Jcr. 
 
 25. 3-7. 
 n S. Sutiir ft. II, 12. 
 
 aco rct<. ch. A. 12; 2 
 Chr.il. 21; Uob. n. 
 3ii. 37. 
 
 P Jcr. 37. 15; 38.6. 
 .( Jer. 2i;. 2l>-23. 
 r ch. 3. 17; Hob, 1.1,2. 
 ■ P». 2.2-Hi Uot». 1.2. 
 
 1 ch.2. 13-lii; 2(1.3,4; 
 27. 1 1 John II. 53; 
 Ac. 4. 27. 
 
 uch. 2U. M)-57! Mk. 
 14. 4IJ, He; Lk. 22. 
 54, etc.; JohD Id. 12. 
 etc. ; I'J. 16—18; Ao. 
 
 Z«e. 
 
 2.23. 
 X Hob. 13. Il-ia. 
 
 1 A fuller account of this is given in Mark xi. 12—14 ; 
 on which see notes. 
 
 2 Our Lord's doings arc followed by his sayings to 
 the people, and especially to hia opponents, in tho temple ; 
 mostly in the furm of parables. Tliu nu'iiibers of tho 
 Sanhedrim having demanded hia authority, ho silences 
 them by a question placing them in a dilemma (vera. 23 
 — 27), and reproves thera by the parable of the two sons, 
 fur n-iectinp John the Haptist (28—32) ; and ho then 
 exhibits their still greater guilt, and severer punishment, 
 arising from their reiection of himself, God's last mes- 
 senger, His onlv Hnu well-beloved Son Qi'.i — IG). Ho 
 then addresses Both to his enemies und to tlie people 
 the impressive parable of the marriage of the King]s Son ; 
 in which, 1, by the contcmptuou.s dinloyalty of the invited 
 guests towards the heir of thu kin^^fiom, he illustrates tho 
 conduct of those who violentlv n^jected him (.\xii. 1—6) ; 
 adding clear intimations of their speL-dy deMtruetioti (7), 
 and of the admisision of those wliom thuy despised to the 
 privileges of the gospel (8 — 10); and tfien, 2, ho shows 
 tho hypocrisy and presumption, und the consenuent doom, 
 of those wlio profess to reeeive his olTered blessings, 
 vet do not 8<;ek that renewal of heart which is needed to 
 tit thimi for admi.'wti'in to the premmee of God (10—14). 
 
 3 Tliis wjis probably an official intpiiry by some mem- 
 bers of the Sanhedrim into our Lord's authority for 
 acting aa tlie Messiah by making a public entry into 
 Jenwalem, for casting out the traders from their accus- 
 tomed place of traflQc, and for teaching in the toinpla 
 The nuoHtion was evidently tlie result of a plot lo destroy 
 him (Luke xix. 47). 
 
 I (Ml 
 
 4 Jesus might have answered by referring to his recent 
 raira(de3, both the cures in the temple (ver. 11) and tho 
 raising of Lazarus (John xi.) ; but his enemies would 
 probalily have evaded the force of such evidence, as they 
 had previously done (ch. xii. 21). He prefers a reply 
 which not only defeats their plot, but compels them to 
 confess their incompetency to judge (ver. 2/). 
 
 5 That is, tho ministry of John. 
 
 6 If you are unable or unwilling to decide whether 
 John was a true prophet or not, you are clearly untit to 
 judge mo. 
 
 7 111 this parable Jesus divides the Jews, the supposed 
 family of (lod, into two (dassea : one, * the publicans and 
 tho harlots* (ver. 32), who, though once openly irreli- 
 gious, 'believed' the preacher of repentan(;e; tho other, 
 ostentatious in tlieir r(digious professions, but insincere, 
 * believed him not,' Tiie latter, bv their own confession, 
 are convicted of diaobedience ; whilst the former 'take 
 the lead of them, for they 'did tlie will of the Kather.' 
 Tho parable is applicable to many professed Christians. 
 
 8 TIio very way whicli you profess to follow. 
 
 9 When ye had wjon the beueticial effects which followed 
 John's ministry. 
 
 10 This parable should bo compared with Isa. v. 1 — 7; 
 where, howi^ver, a dillerent illustration is used ; tho 
 vineyard iUelf, not tho labourers, being there rebuked 
 and threatened. 
 
 U See note on Mark xii. 6. This verso contains the 
 real and direct ansvv(!r to the question of the Pliarisees 
 in ver. 2.'i; for it, afllrms that 'the authority by which 
 Jeaus did these things' is that of ' tho Son.' 
 
A.D. 33. U. 
 
 MATTHEW XXI. 40— XXII. U. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 41 
 
 4-2 
 
 40 cast him out of the vineyard, and slew kirfi. When the lord therefore of the 
 vineyard cometh, ^ what will he do unto those husbandmen? 
 
 = They say ' unto hiin, ** He will miserably destroy those wicked men, * and will 
 let out his vineyard uuto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits 
 in their seasons. 
 
 Jesus saith unto them, '= Did ye never read in the Scriptures, ' The stone 
 which the builders^ rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is 
 
 43 the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes' [Psa. cxviii. 2'3, 23] ? There- 
 fore^ say I unto you, '' The kingdom of God '"shall be taken from you, and given 
 
 44 to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. And whosoever-^ shall fall on this 
 stone shall be broken : ^ but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to 
 powder.'* 
 
 45 And when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, '' they per- 
 40 ceived that he spake of them. But when they sought to lay hands on him, they 
 
 feared the multitude,^ because 'they took him for a prophet. 
 22 And Jesus answered * and spake unto them again by parables, and said. 
 
 2 'The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king "' which made a marriage'' 
 
 3 for his son, " and sent^ forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the 
 
 4 wedding: "and they would not come. ''Again, he sent forth other servants,^ 
 saying, Tell them which are bidden, Behold, ' I have prepared my dinner: my oxen 
 and }}i}/ fatlings arc killed, and all things are ready: 'come unto the marriage. 
 
 5 ^ But they made light of it^ and went their ways, ' one to his farm, another to his 
 
 6 merchandize : and " the remnant^ took his servants, and entreated thcr/i spitefully, 
 
 7 and slew them. But when the king heard thereoj] he was wroth: and he sent 
 forth -^his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city. 
 
 8 Tlien saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden 
 
 9 were not y worthy. - Go ye therefore into the highwaySj^*^ and as many as ye shall 
 
 10 iind, bid to the marriage. So those servants went out into the highwa3's, and 
 "gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good:^! and the 
 wedding was furnished with guests. 
 
 11 ^ And when the king came in to see the guests, <^ he saw there a man '' which 
 
 12 had not on a wedding garment: and he saith unto him, Friend, * how camest 
 
 13 thou in hither not having a wedding garment?*- •''And he was speechless. Then 
 said tlio king to the servants, ^ Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and 
 cast him ^iiito outer darkness ;^3 there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 14 ' For many are called, but ieYf are chosen. ^^ 
 
 a Is. 5. .^-7; Zee. U. 
 
 •i. -i; l.k. 21. 24 ; 
 
 Ileb. 2. 3. 
 6 c!i. 8. 11: IB. 49.5— 
 
 7 : Lk. 13. 28. "29 ; 
 
 Ac. 13. 46—48; 15.7; 
 
 Itt. ti; 28. 28; Ro. 
 
 ch. 9. to cli. II. 
 e aco refa. Ps. 118. 22, 
 
 23; 18.28. 10. 
 
 d ch. 3. 2; 12.29. 
 
 s ch. 8. II, 12; comp. 
 
 Ac 13. 46—48. 
 / gcp refs. Lk. 20. la 
 ff Pa. 2.9; 21.8,9; Is. 
 
 tji). 12; Dan. 2, 34,35, 
 
 41, 46. 
 
 A Lk. 11,45; John 8. 9 
 
 I gee refs. Lk. 7. 16. 
 
 Vers. l-Ii: 
 OURON. Tar. Sec. 117. 
 A sPorof«.Lk.l4.l6— 18. 
 ' see rcfa. ch. 3 2. 
 "iPro. 9. 1—6; Is. 25. 
 
 6 ; 55. 1 ; Rev. 19. 7 
 
 -9. 
 ri sec refa. Lk. 14. 17. 
 o Bi?B rofu. .lolin ."i. tfl. 
 pscoNe.9.17; IV 86.5. 
 q Pro. 9. 2; 18.26.6. 
 r 2 Cor. 6. 1. 
 s Jolm5. 40. 
 ( Btcrefa.LU. 1 1.18—20. 
 n ch. 21. 35—39; Jolin 
 
 15. 19.20; 16. 2,3. 
 X Dan. 9. 'Ha: Zee 14. 
 
 1.2; Lk. 19.27,42— 
 
 44; 21.21-21. 
 y dco refd. Ac. 13. 46. 
 : Pro. I. 20-23 ; Is. 
 
 5'.. 1-3, 6. 7; Mk. 
 
 16.15,16; Rev. 22.17. 
 a ch. 13. 38, 47, 48; 
 
 John lU. 16; II. 52. 
 6 ch, 2.'i. 31, 3a. 
 c 1 Cor. 4. h; Heb. 4. 
 
 12, 13; Rev. 2. 23. 
 rf Zee. 3.3, 4; Lk. 1.^ 
 
 22; Ro.3. 22: 13.14; 
 
 2 Cor 5. 3; Eph. 4. 
 
 21 ; Col. 3. HI, 12 ; 
 
 RfV, 16. 15; 19. 8. 
 c eh. 5. 20, 
 r Uo. 3. 19. 
 gsecZeph, 1.7. 9. 
 /. oh. 8. 12; 2 Thcs, I. 
 
 9; 2 Pet. 2. 4, 17. 
 • see refs. ch. 2U. 16. 
 
 1 Thus passing upon themselves the sentence that 
 they should be rejected and deprived of their privileges, 
 and that the Gentiles should be called in their place 
 (ver. 43j. 
 
 2 See note on Psa. cxviii. 22, That predictive song 
 of Messiali's triumph declares the doom of his enemies. 
 Your rejection of ' the Son* cannot injure him, for God 
 has made him the head-stone of the spiritual temple; 
 but it will ruin yourselves (ver. 44). 
 
 3 That is, because you builders reject the corner-stone 
 chosen by God, 
 
 4 The former part of this figure resembles Isa. viii. 
 14, 15, the latter Dan. ii. 44; both of wliich passages 
 refer to tlie Messiah. He who takes offence at Clirist 
 must suffer for it; but he who persists in his enmity 
 till Christ appears in judgment must be utterly ruined, 
 just as the man upon whom a large corner-stone falls 
 from its high position must be crushed. Such was the 
 ruin of the hardened Jews after Christ's exaltation ; and 
 such will at last be that of all impenitent unbelievers. 
 
 j A large part of the multitude who were now assem- 
 bling from all parts, to celebrate the Passover at Jeru- 
 salem, regarded Jesus as a prophet (see John xii. 19). 
 Therefore the rulers resorted to the measure described in 
 Luke XX. 20. 
 
 fi Rather, * raarna'.^e festivities;' or, more generally, 
 ' a festival.' A fciist is used ia the Uld Testament "to 
 represent spiritual blessings: see refs.. The proiieduro 
 of (jod under the gospel dispensation is here compared to 
 the act of a sovereign, who makes a royal feast fur his 
 son, to which all who are invited are bound to come, 
 both for their own honour and advantage, and as an 
 expression of their loyalty. 
 
 ' Guests who had been previously invited were sum- 
 moned by the servants when the feast was ready, and 
 
 were expected then to be prepared to go. So God had 
 sent his invitations to the Jews by the prophets, who 
 predicted Messiah's coming; and they ought therefore 
 to have been prepared, when John the Baptist, the twelve, 
 and the seventy announced that ' the kingdom of heaven 
 is at hand.' 
 
 3 The urgent repetition of the invitation represents 
 God's repeated messages of mercy to the Jews, though 
 they had refused his call. 
 
 9 The greater part were indifferent (vers. 3, 5) ; ' the 
 remainder,' the open enemies of Christ, persecuted his 
 messengers. 
 
 H' The great thoroughfares of the city. 
 
 11 The best men need the gospel ; the worst are welcome 
 to its blessings. 
 
 12 To appear at a festival without an appropriate dress 
 was a mark of disrespect to the host; particularly when, 
 as was sonu'tiraes the case, he had provided one for every 
 comer. These guests, being brought in from the streets, 
 may be supposed to have been supplied from the king's 
 wardrobe. Uut, as this is not distinctly mentioned, the 
 point of the illustration probably lies, not in the source 
 whence fitness for the blessings of the gospel is derived, 
 but in the meetness itself, the ' putting on the Lord Jesus 
 Christ,' as at once the justification ami sanctification of 
 the believer. Comp. Horn. xiii. 14; Gal. iii. 27; Eph. 
 iv, 24. 
 
 1^ See note on ch. viii. 12, 
 
 14 See note on ch. xx. 16, This moral refers to both 
 parts of the parable. Many hear tlie call of the gospel, 
 but heed it not; and, even of those wlio seem disjjosed 
 to welcome its gifts but few are pn-pjired to comply with 
 its requirements. This verse shows that the man with- 
 out the wedding garment (ver. 12) is a type of u numerous 
 class. 
 
 1097 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEAV XXII. 15—33. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 1.5 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 19 
 20 
 21 
 
 23 
 24 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 30 
 31 
 
 33 
 
 Our Lord's replies respecting the payment of tribute to Ctssar^ the resurrection of the dead, 
 and the two great command merits ; and his question respecting the Son of Dai' id. 
 
 * THEN weut the Pharisees, ami took counsol ' how they miglit entangle ' him in 
 his talk. And they sent out unto him their disciples with the HerodianSj^ saying, 
 "» Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, 
 neither carest thou for any man: for tltou regardest not the person of men. Tell 
 us therefore, what thinkest thou ; Is it lawful to give tribute unto " Ctesar,^ or 
 not? But Jesus "perceived their wickedness, and said, p Why tempt ye me, ye 
 hypocrites? Show me the tribute money."* And they brought unto liini *a 
 penny. And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription ? 
 They say unto him, Cfesar's. Then sailh he unto them, * R(Midor therefore unto 
 CiBsar the things which are Cesar's, * and unto God the things that are God's.-'' 
 When they had heard these words^ they marvelled ; and left him, and weut 
 their wa3'". 
 
 ' The same day came to him the Sadducees, " which say that there is no resur- 
 rection,^ and asked him, saying, I\raster, ' Moses said, ' If a man die, having no 
 children, his brother shall marr^- his wife,^ and raise up seed unto his brother' 
 [Dent. XXV. 5]. Now there were with us seven brethren: and the first, when he 
 had marriml a wife, deceased ; and, having no issue, left his wife unto his brother : 
 likewise the second also, and the third, unto the seventh : and last of all the 
 woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife shall she be of the 
 seven I For they all had her. 
 
 Jesus answered and said unto them, ^Ye do err, 'not knowing the Scriptures, 
 " nor the power of God.*^ For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are 
 given in marriage, but * are as the angels of God in heaven. Cut as touching 
 the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that wliich was spoken unto 
 you by God, saying, '"'I am the God of Abraham.'^ and the God of Isaac, 
 and the God of Jacob' [Exod. iii. 6]? God is not the God of the dead, but of 
 the living. 
 
 And when the multitude heard thisj ^ they were astonished at his doctrine. 
 
 Vers 15-Wj 
 CllliON. Tad. Sec US. 
 k ROD pArallcl, Mk. \i. 
 
 I:t-17; l.k. m «)- 
 
 '.'i>; Bfoiilio P«. 2. '2. 
 I i.rc rcfi. P». 66. 5, 6 ; 
 
 Hob. 11*. 3. 
 mi's. 5. 9: .^5.21: Pro. 
 
 ?.*. .'i; Gal. G. 7. 
 n l.k. 2. 1; John m. 
 
 r.'. 11; Ac. 17. 7; 
 
 •Jj 8. 
 » sop leta. ch. 16> 8. 
 I- I'ro. K'l. 11. 
 q cli. |M. 2rt: 20. 2. 
 ' ch. 17. iii -27 : IPO 
 
 ch, n. 2; Uo. 13.7. 
 I ch 4. 10; Dan. 3. Hi 
 
 -19; tt. lO-ia; Ac. 
 
 5. 2<j. 
 
 Vr.RS. 23-33: 
 CllitiiN. Tail See. 1)9. 
 I too iiitrnllcl, Mk. 12. 
 
 18-27; Lk. 20. 27— 
 
 40. 
 u Ac. 2:1. ft; I Cor. 15. 
 
 I--'— U: 2 Tim. 2. IS. 
 T Dcii. 2.V .-i-IO; Urv. 
 
 1.11; coiup.Go. 38.8. 
 
 y Job la 2.S-27 : P». 
 
 17. i:.; 10. II. I.".; I". 
 
 2(i. 111;. I>nu- I"-!. 2; 
 
 lln*. V.i. It. 
 « V». IIK. i:«); John 5. 
 
 3^1 1 »). 'J; Ro. 1^ 4. 
 a Go. |H. 14; Jcr 32. 
 
 17; Au. 2G. 8; Phil. 
 
 3. 21. 
 6 1 John 3. 2; JIpv. 5. 
 
 i»-U. 
 c Ex. 3. (!. Ul; Mk. 12. 
 
 2li; l.k 2(1. 37; Ac. 
 
 7-32: Hob. II. Iti. 
 d ch. 7. 28. 
 
 1 Or, 'ensnare.* The Jewish rulers, prcatl)' enraged by 
 our Lonl'fl rebukes and threateniujjs, Imd dettirminod upon 
 his death, but were afraid of tlic people. Thev tliereforo 
 endeavoured to oxtraet from him something wfiieh might 
 afTord a plausible accusation agaiimt hiiii, or at least might 
 ahcnate men from him. In this plot tlie different parties 
 united. But his prudence and wisdom baflh" and astonish, 
 first, the Phari.'*ets :uid Hcrodians, who try to involve him 
 in apolitical ditficulty (vers. 15—22) ; then the Sadducees, 
 who hope to entangle him in a thiological one {23— Ji.'J) ; 
 and again the Pharisees, who watcli his reply to an in- 
 quiring lawyer (lU— 10). At last ho eonibunds and 
 silences them all by a question respecting the parentage 
 of the Me&siah, which they are quite unable to answer 
 (41—40). 
 
 2 The Herodians were political partisans of the Ile- 
 rodian family, and connequeiitly of tlie Uoinan supremuc^y. 
 They were, therefore, usually opposed to the Pharisees, 
 who espoused the popular Jewish sentiment which re- 
 garded the payment of tribute to a foreign power ua a 
 badge of Bcrvitude, and even as a breach of the law of 
 Moses. Tlie question which these two parties now pro- 
 posed was one that might naturally have arisen between 
 them, and might well appear to result from the con- 
 scieiitiniiM S'Tiiplcs of ' iuHt men' (Luke xx. 20). They 
 lioped that they should place Jesus in a dilemma from 
 wliir-li he could not escape. An affirmative answer would 
 liavc destroyed his credit with tlie common people ; and 
 then the Pharisees could have anpreiiendi-rl him without 
 fear. A n<gative reply would nave enabled tlie Ilero- 
 dians to dtfiiounce him to the Ilomau governor aa a 
 preacher of sedition. 
 
 3 ' Cassar' waa the common appellation of the Roman 
 emperors. The emperor at this lime was Tihcrius. 
 
 4 The * census-money.* A poll-tax of a denarius, levied 
 by the Itomans in the provinces, was extended to Judea 
 
 \ by Pompey (Josenh. Antiq. xiv. 4^ 4). A similar tax 
 had been previously levied by the kings of Syria (Joseph. 
 Antiq. xiii. 2, 3). 
 
 5 Our Lord's reply manifests consummate prudence. 
 Aa far aa it ia an answer to the question, it accords 
 
 with a correct maxim of the Jewieli teachers, that 
 ' where a king's coin ia current, his sovereignty is ac- 
 knowledged.' But his words contain further lessons of 
 deeper wisdom, teaching us that the benefits derived 
 from an orderly government render the payment of its 
 dues imperative ; and that, so long as its requirements 
 do not interfere with the paramount claims of God, it 
 is sanctioned by his authority. On the other hand, he 
 excepts from human control the intinitely liighcr things 
 that belong to God, whoso 'image' man bears, and to 
 whom he owes himself and idl that he has. 
 
 l* The Sadducees denied the whole doctrine of a future 
 life, as well aa that of spiritual existences : see Acta xxiii. 
 8; xxvi. 8. 
 
 7 This case refers to an ancient Eastern custom, which 
 was followed by the Hebrews, anrl w;u<i regulali.'d by the 
 Mosaic law (see Gen. xxxviii. 8, 2G; Deut. xxv. f3 ; Kuth 
 i. 11 ; iii. 1 — 13, and notes). It is probable that tliis 
 objection was a favourite and successful weapon of the 
 Sadducees in their contests with the Pharisees, who 
 appear to have supposed tliat the relationsliips of the 
 present life would continue in tlio future state. 
 
 B ' The resurrection of the dead rests upon tlie power 
 of God ; the belief of the resurrection rests upon the 
 Scriptures.' — licngel. God's power can make men be- 
 come like 'the ungels' (ver. 30); liis word, even the 
 portion given by iloses (which Jilonc the Sadducees re- 
 ceived as of Divine authority), says that God is still the 
 God of Abr;tham, Isaac, and Jacob (Exod. iii. G). 
 
 9 Tiiis phnuse and others like it are often used aa a 
 brief abstract, including all or any of tlie blessings of 
 that covenant-relation to God which they imply: compare 
 Deut. xxvi. 10 19; Isa. xli. 10; Zech. xiii. 9; Heb. 
 xi. 16. Long after Abraham, Isaac, and Jacol) were dead, 
 God declares to Moses that he is still their God. They 
 must, therefore, still be capable of enjoying the benefits 
 arising from their relation to him, taw of which they 
 obtained in tliis life ; and, though dead as to this world, 
 they must still 'livo to him* (Luke xx. 38); for the 
 fulfilment of his proniisca can be enjoyed only by tho 
 living, not by the dead. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXII. 34— XXIII. 13. 
 
 [a. t>. 31. PI. 
 
 34 *'But -when the PLarisees^ liad heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence, 
 
 35 they -were gathered together. Then one of them, 7vhich was ^a lawyer, asked 
 
 36 kiiii a question, tempting him, and saying, Master, which is the great command- 
 
 37 nient in the law? Jesus said unto lum,fi"'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
 '' with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy miiuP [Deut. vi. 5]. 
 
 30 This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, ' ' Thou 
 40 shalt love thy neighbour as thyself [Lev. six. 18]. * Ou these two command- 
 ments hang- all the Law and the Prophets. 
 41, 42 '■ While the Pharisees -were gathered together, Jesus asked them, saying, 
 "' Wliat think ye of Christ ;3 whose son is ho? They say unto him, " The son of 
 
 43 David. He saith unto tliem, How then doth David "iu spirit* call him Lord, 
 
 44 saying, '"The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make 
 
 45 thine enemies thy footstool* [Psa. ex. 1]? If Dayid then call him Lord, 9 how is 
 he his son?^ 
 
 46 *" And no man was ahle to answer him a word. * Neither durst any man from 
 that day forth ask him any more questions. 
 
 Warnings against the example of the Scribes and Pharisees ; and demtnciatioiis of their 
 
 wickedness. 
 
 23 THEN*^ spake Jesus to the multitude, and to his disciples, saying, ' The scribes 
 
 3 and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat:^ all therefore whatsoever they bid you 
 observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works: for "they say, 
 
 4 and do not. ' For they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay 
 thein ou men's shoulders ; but tliey themselves will not move them with one of 
 
 5 their fingers. But ^ all their works they do for to be seen of men. ^ They make 
 broad their phylacteries,^ and enlarge the borders of their garments, "and love the 
 
 7 uppermost rooms^ at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, and greetings 
 
 8 in the markets,^^ r^ufj ^o be called of men, * Rabbi, Rabbi. *" But be not ye called 
 
 9 Rabbi : for ^ one is your Master, even Christ ; and all ye are brethren. And 
 ^ call no 7na7i your father upon the earth : -^for one is your Father, which is in 
 
 10 lieaven. Neither be ye called masters : for one is your Master, even Christ. 
 
 12 But « he that is greatuat^^ among you shall be your servant. * And whosoever 
 shall exalt himself shall be abased; * and he that Bhall humble himself shall be 
 exalted. 12 
 
 13 But * woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the 
 kingdom of heaven against men : for ye neither go in yourselves, ' neither suffer 
 
 Vers. 3-1—40: 
 CnnoN. Tab. Sec, 120 
 e ae? parallel, Mk. 12 
 
 2A--M. 
 f Lk. in. 2.'-). S6. 
 R Bee refs. Deu. 6. 6 ; 
 
 :ii). fi. 
 A I's. 103. 1. 
 I cti, lii. IVP; Le.19.ia: 
 
 Mk. 12.31 ; Lk. 10.27, 
 
 •29-37; Ho. 13.9.10; 
 
 Gal. &. U; Jam. 2. 8. 
 k ch. 7. 12; 1 Tim. 1. 
 
 6: 1 John 4. 7—11, 
 
 19-21. 
 
 Vers. 41—46: 
 CllRON. Tab. Sec. 121. 
 / aec parallel, Mk. 12. 
 
 35—37 ; Lk. 20. 41— 
 
 44. 
 mch. 16, 13-17. 
 rt see refs. ell. 1.1 ; 21.9. 
 
 Bee refs. 2 Sam. 23. 2. 
 P Bee rcfs. Pb. 110. I ; 
 
 Uch. 10. 12. 13. 
 q sec Ilo. 1.3,4. 
 r Lk. U. 6. 
 
 1 Mk. 12. 31; Lk. 20. 
 40. 
 
 Vers. 1—39: 
 CUROiV. Tab. Sec. 122. 
 t Ne. H.4-8! Mai. 2.7; 
 
 Mk.l2.:W; Lk.2fl.45. 
 u Ro.2. 19-24; 2 Tim. 
 
 3.5; Tit. 1. 16. 
 -r Lk. II. 4fi: Ac. 16, 
 
 10; Gal. 5.1-3; B.13. 
 y ch. (■>. I. 2, 5. 16. 
 t Nuin.15. 38, 39; Deu, 
 
 6,8; 22 12: Pro. 3. 3. 
 a Mk. 12. 38, 39; Lk. 
 
 11.43; 14.7—11; 20. 
 
 46 ; Ro. 12. 10 ; 3 
 
 •loha 9. 
 '> John 1.38. 
 c Jam. 3. 1 ; 2 Cor. 1, 
 
 21; 4. 5; I Pet. 5. 3. 
 li eh- 10. 25; Jolm 13. 
 
 13,14. 
 e Job 32.21,22. 
 / ch. B.8.9; Mai. I.G; 
 
 Ito. 8. 14-17; 1 Jolm 
 
 3. 1. 
 ff see refs. ch. 20. 26. 27. 
 A Pro. IG. 18, 19; Dan. 
 
 4.37- 
 
 ch. 18. 4 ; see refs. 
 
 Job22.29; Ps.138.6; 
 
 Pro.15.33; Lk.18.14, 
 * Lk. II. .Vi; John 7. 
 
 46-52; Ac. 4. 17. IB; 
 
 5. 28, 40 
 I 1 ThoB. 2. 15, IG. 
 
 1 Many of the Pharisees would gladly have seen Jesua 
 defeated or entrapped by the Sadducees ; but some could 
 not but admire his wisdom ; and one of them wished to 
 try it further. His motive might not be bad ; but, in 
 asking the question in the presence of vigilant enemies, 
 the inquirer was, in effect, 'tempting him* (ver. 35). 
 See notes on Mark xii. 28 — 34. 
 
 2 These are the fundamental principles from which all 
 Wi^ precepts spring. 
 
 3 Rather, 'of the Christ,' or * the Messiah;' particu- 
 larly as to his parentage. 
 
 4 Tliat is, speaking by the Holy Spirit. See Psa. ex., 
 and note on its title. 
 
 5 This difficulty can be satisfactorily solved only by 
 acknowledging both the Deity and the manhood of the 
 Messiah. But the worldly views of the Jewish teachers 
 respecting his person and kingdom had blinded them to 
 the higher revelations of their own Scriptures. 
 
 6 Our Lord, having silenced his opponents in argu- 
 ment, proceeds to judf^e and condemn them. He first 
 warns his disciples against imitating their rigour towards 
 others and laxity to themselves, their ostentatious vanity, 
 and their proud assumption of authority (vers. 1 — 12) ; 
 and then pronounces upon these men tht; most awful 
 * woes' for their perversion of truth, their oppression, 
 and their proselyting zeal (13—15), for their fraudu- 
 lent oaths (16 — 22), their outward punctiliousness, 
 cftmbined with inward wickedness (23 — 2S), and their 
 jiersecution of God's servants, wiiilst they professed 
 to honour the ancient prophets (29—36). From this 
 solemn denunciation he passes to a tender and pa- 
 thetic lamentation over the consummate wiekodness and 
 speedy punishment of Jeru.salem, elusing with a word of 
 liopo (37 — 30). He thus finally leaves the temple (see 
 ch. xxiv. 1). Portions of Luke xi., xiii. (on which see 
 
 notes) resemhle some parts of this chapter ; which, how- 
 ever, evidently contains ono regular discourse in its right 
 connection. 
 
 7 Their office is to expound and apply judicially the 
 law of Moses: therefore 'all things' which they enjoin 
 out of that law you are to observe. But you are neither 
 to iinitute their example, nor to receive their unscriptural 
 traditions. 
 
 8 Phylacteries took their name from a Greek word 
 signifjing to licep safely. They were strips of parchment 
 containing sentences extracted from the law, particularly 
 Exod. xiii. 9, 16; Dcut. vi. 4—9; xi. 13—21, on which 
 see notes. The Jews bound these on the forehead, or on 
 the left wrist; and it seems that the Pharisees made 
 them larger and more conspicuous than others. They 
 did the same with the 'borders' or 'fringes' of their 
 garments; on which see Numb. xv. 37 — 41, and note. 
 
 9 Rather, ' the highest plaees.' The place of honour 
 at the table was the middle place in the couch at the 
 top ; and, in the sjnagogue, it was the seat nearest the 
 ' ark,' or depository of the law. 
 
 10 The places of public concourse, The Jewish teachers 
 liked to be ])uhlicly and loudly hailed by their followers 
 with cries of 'Rabbi! Rabbi!' meaning, 'My master.' 
 Our Lord here condemns not only vanity, but also all 
 tliat assumption of superior authorit}* in i-eligious matters 
 which the terms ' Teacher,' * Father,' ' Muster' were held 
 to imply; as being derogatory to the claims of their 
 heavenly Father and of their Lord and Saviour, and 
 inconsistent with tin; fraternal relations of Christians as 
 brethren (vers. 8—10). 
 
 U See ch. xx. 26, 27, and note. 
 
 12 This universal principle of God's government en- 
 sures the humiliation of tne Pharisees and all who re- 
 semble them. 
 
 1099 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXIII. 14—35. 
 
 [a.d. 31. II. 
 
 ye them tliat are entering to go in. ^ Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
 hypocrites ! "' for ye devour "widows' houses, aud for a pretence make long 
 prayer. " Therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. Woe unto you, 
 scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land*-^ to make one 
 proselyte ; and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell 
 than yourselves. 
 
 Woe unto you, ^7/e blind guides, which say, ^ Whosoever shall swear by the 
 temple, it is nothing; but whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple, 9 he 
 is a debtor \^ IV fuols and blind : for whether is greater, the gold, ''or the temple 
 that sanctifieth^ the gold f And, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing ; 
 but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is' upon it, he is guilty [or, bound]. 
 Yc fools and blind : for whether is greater, the gift, or * the altar that sanctifieth 
 the gift? Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar, sweareth by it, and ]>y all 
 things thereon. And whoso shall swear by the temple, sweareth by it, and by 
 'him that dwellcth therein. And he that shall swear by heaven, sweareth by 
 " the throne of God, aud by him that sitteth thereon. 
 
 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 'for ye pay tithe of mint 
 and anise and cummin,^ and J'have omitted the weightier ^nutters of the law, 
 judgment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have done, aud not to leave the 
 other undone. J'e blind guides, - which strain at^ a gnat, aud swallow a camel. 
 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! " for ye make clean the outside 
 of the cnji and of the jdatter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. 
 Thou blind Pharisee, '' cleanse first that which is within the cup aud platter, that 
 the outside of them may be clean also. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
 hypocrites ! "^for ye are like unto wliited sepulchres, which indeed appear beau- 
 tiful outward, '^l>ut are within full of dead men^s bones, and of all uncleanness. 
 Even so ' ye also outwardly a]tpear righteous unto men, but within ye arc full of 
 hyjiocrisy and iniquity. 
 
 / Woe unto you, scrilies and Pharisees, hypocrites ! Because ye build the tombs 
 of the prophets, and garnisli the sejuilchres of the righteous; and say. If wo had 
 been in tin; days oi" our fathers, we would not have been partakers with tlunn in 
 ^ the bluod of the pro]>hets. Wherefore ye be witnesses uuto yourselves, that 
 ''ye are tlie children of thorn which killed the prophets.' » Fill ye up then the 
 measure of your fathers. Yc serpents, ye * generation of vipers,^ 'how can ye 
 escajie the damnation of hell ? 
 
 "' WluM-efore,^ I)ehoId, I send unto you "prophets, and wise men, and "scribes : 
 and f some of them ye shall kill and crucify; and 'i some of them shall ye scourge 
 in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city: 'that upon you may 
 come all the righteous blood t^luul upon the earth, 'from the blood of righteous 
 Abel unto 'the blood of Zacharias son of IJarachias, whom ye slew between the 
 
 nscp j'ftrallcl. Mk. 12. 
 40; l.k. *Jli. XT: %oQ 
 nlio2Tlm.:i.ij; Til. 
 1. U; aPgl,2. U. 
 
 < cli. 11.21. 
 
 Tcr. 21; eh. 15. \\\ 
 U. iA. 10. U ; Jolin 
 
 9.39-41. 
 r>ch. T,. Si, U; Jftm. 
 
 5. 12. 
 7 Gal. 5. 3. 
 T Ex. 30. 29. 
 
 t 1 KI. 8. 13; a Chr. 
 
 fi. 1*; Vt. 26.8; ia2. 
 
 11. 
 u cli. 6. ;U; Pt. II. 4; 
 
 Ac. 7. W. 
 j-Lk. 11. 42. 
 'J ch. St. 13 ; 12. 7 ; 1 
 
 Sara. 15.22: JIoi. C. 
 
 <>; Mic. G. t4. 
 I aco Joba 18. 28, 40. 
 
 - Mk. 7. 4; Lk. U. 3li. 
 
 b U. M. 7: JcT. 4. 14 I 
 
 V.to. 18. 31 ; UrU. lU. 
 
 2-i. 
 c 1b. 58. 1,2; F.ro. 33. 
 
 31, 32; Lk. II. 44; 
 
 Ac. 23. 3. 
 d P.. a. W. 
 1 Snin. lli. 7; Jor. 17. 
 
 9, la 
 
 /Lk. 11.47. 48. 
 
 g 2 Clir. 3(i. la, 16; 
 
 Jer. 2. 31). 
 A Ac.7.ai,52: ITlici. 
 
 2, 1^ 
 
 * Go. IMli; Num. 32. 
 14: 1 TiK-). 2. 16. 
 
 * ncc rcf*. ch. 3, 7. 
 
 ( Ucb. 2. 3; la 29; 
 
 12, 2.V 
 mch. lU. lli; 21.31.35; 
 
 2H. lf|.2l); Lk. 11.4W; 
 
 Ac. 1. H; 1 Cor. 12. 
 
 3-11; i;ph,4. 11,12. 
 n Ac. 11.271 13. I. 
 o ch. 13. M. 
 f Ac. 5. 411 J 7. M, M; 
 
 12.2; U. 19. 
 q cli. 10.17,18; Ac, 22. 
 
 H>; 2 Tor. 11.21, 25. 
 r Rev. IK, 21. 
 
 * Gr. 4.8; 1 John 3 18. 
 ( 2 Clir. 21. 20, t\ \ 
 
 Zee. I. \. 
 
 1 Not only Jiud they by their traditions obsrured and 
 perverted their own Scriptures, juui ro dtdudcd the people ; 
 but, when the ministry of Jolm the Baptist and of our 
 Lord had so powerfully aflected many of the people that 
 they seemed to bo ready to enter ' the Uiiiiirdom of heaven,' 
 these false teachers did their ulniost to I'xeite their preju- 
 dices (sec ch. xii. 23, 24 ; Jolm ix. 21) ; and with too 
 much succcHs. 
 
 2 You make the most strenuous efTorta to gain a prose- 
 lyte. The word * proselyte,* oh it ia used in Scripture, 
 refers to Gentiles wno had submitted to tlie whole Mosaic 
 law. 'i'howe proselytes wlio received their instruction from 
 Buch teaehera as our Lord here denounces, would naturally 
 imbibe the noxious jtrinciples of Pharisaism ; which they 
 might easily do whiK-it tlicy retained the vices of their 
 former hcatnen state, and so bucaino * doubly children of 
 hell.' 
 
 3 The same word is rendered, in vor. 18, ' he is guilty ;* 
 but in both cases it means *ha is bound' by his oath. 
 See note on oh. v. 31. 
 
 4 Thtit is, gives it all itii sarrednewi. 
 
 5 * Mint, anise' (ratlier ' dill'), and ' cummin* (which, 
 like dill, somewhat resembles frnntd), are small herbs ; 
 to which, with extreme scrupulousncRs, the Pharisees 
 eitendL'd the law of tithes (Lev. xxvii. 30), neglecting 
 llie ' Wfiglitier/ or more important, requirements. See 
 Mic. vi, 8, and note. 
 
 6 Rather, * strain 0H^' as the word is printed in some 
 early editions of the Knglish Bible. The gnat and the 
 camel are put for the smallest and the largest animaU, 
 
 IIOO 
 
 both alike unck-an (Lev. xi. 4, 20—23, 41, 42). Tliu Jews 
 strained their wine carefully, lest they should be poUutctl 
 by swallowing an insect; and they whitewashed their 
 graves annually (on the 15th of Adur), lest tliey sliouid 
 become unclean ny treading on them unawares. Our 
 Lord's meaning seems to be, In vain do you cleanse your 
 cup and strain your wine; you leave in it worse impuri- 
 ties, and the liquor itself is bad: your lives are full of 
 extortion and excess. In vain do you wliitewash your 
 graves; they are still abodes of jjestilent corruption: 
 your hearts * are full of hypocrisy and iniquity.' You 
 carefully shun ceremonial uncleanness, and yet disobey 
 the weightiest of God's commandments. 
 
 7 In what you say you admit that you are their de- 
 scendants ; in wiuit you (h you resemble thern. Doing this, 
 wiiile you acknowledge their crime in persecuting (Jod's 
 failliful messengers, vou must be (inally and hopelessly 
 abandoned to fill to tfie brim llieir ctip of sin and punish- 
 ment (yer. 32), and you must take it and drain it all (35, 
 30). So fearfully aggravated is tlic guilt of \\vm\ who 
 neglect the warnings of God's past dealings with the world 
 and with themselves, and especially of all who jirofess to 
 honour good men of former timeSj but oppose tlic pious 
 of their own day. Comp. Ucv. xviii. 24. 
 
 8 See note on ch. iii. 7. In pronouncing their cha- 
 racter and doom, the Judge reminds them of the very 
 words by whieli the preacher of repentance hud sought 
 to convince tiiem of sm. 
 
 Since you imitate your fathers. See note on Exod. 
 iv. 21. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXIII. 36— XXIV. 5. 
 
 [4.i>. 31. H. 
 
 36 temple and the altar. ^ Verily I say unto you, " All these things shall come upon 
 this generation.^ 
 
 37 '0 JeruBahmi, Jerusalem, y thou that killest the prophets, =and stonest them 
 "whicli are sent unto thee, " how often would I have gathered thy children 
 togf^thor. * even as a hen gathcretli her chiokcns '^ nnder her wing.s ; '' and ye would 
 
 39 not! lii'hold, '"your house-^ is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, -'^ Ye 
 shall not sec me lienceforth, till ye shall say, ^ Blessed is he that cometli in the 
 name of the Lord."* 
 
 Christ foreteU the destructioii of the temple, the persecution of his disciples, and the signs 
 of his second coming ; and exhorts to loatch fulness. 
 
 24 AND'* ^.Tesus went out, and di^partod from the temple : and his disciples came 
 
 2 to him for to show him the huiUlings of the temple. And .Tesus said unto them. 
 See ye not all these things? vovily I say unto yoa, 'There shall not he left here 
 one stone upon another, that shall not he thrown down.'' 
 
 3 And as ho sat upon the mount of Olives, * the disciples came unto him privately, 
 saying, 'Tell us, when shall these things he? and what shall be the sign of thy 
 coming,'^ and of the end of the world ? 
 
 4 And** Jesus answered and said unto them, "'Take heed that no man deceive 
 i) you. For "many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ;^ "and shall 
 
 u ch. 24. 31. 
 
 J Jer. 4. 11; 6.8; Lk. 
 
 IS. 31, 3.1. 
 y ver. 30. 
 = 2C)ir. S4. 21. 
 a 2 Chr. 36, l.'i; Jor. 6. 
 
 lli. 17; 11.7,8; Zee. 
 
 1. i. 
 ft Deii. 32. 11,12. 
 c Ps. 17- H; ^11. 4. 
 d Pro.l. 24-31; Ib.1.2. 
 e cli. 2^. 2: 2 Chr. 7. 
 
 a). 21 ; Ph. 09. 2.1; 
 
 .ler. 22. .1. 
 r Una. 3. 1, 5. 
 g cti.2l.<ti Ps.llfi.2fi; 
 
 Zee. 12. 10; Ro. II. 
 
 25, 26; 2 Cor. H. 14 
 
 VER'!, 1—42: 
 CrinoN. Tab, Sec. 12.'». 
 h Bee parallel, Mk. 13. 
 
 1-13; Lk, ai.-l-lfl. 
 > 1 Kl. 9, 7.1*; Jor. 2ti. 
 
 18; Mic. 3. 12; Lk. 
 
 m. 41. 
 k Mk. 13. 3. 
 I I Thes. ft. I. 
 m Eph. .1 r> ; Col. 2. ». 
 
 IH ; 2 Thc9. 2. 3 ; 
 
 1 John 4. I. 
 n ver. 21; Jer. 14. 14 ; 
 
 23. 21, 2ri; John 5. 
 
 43; Ao. 5. 3fi. 37; M. 
 
 !t, ID. 
 o ver. 11. 
 
 1 Abel is the first righteous man whose murder is 
 recorded in the Bible (Gen. iv. S), and Zechariah the son 
 of Jehoiada is the last {2 Chron. xxiv. 20 — 22), according 
 to the Jetvish arrangement of the Old Testament (see 
 General Preface, p. iv.) As all the circumstances of the 
 death of the latter agree with the particulars here men- 
 tioned, it is likely that he is the person intended. ' Berc- 
 chiah* may have been another name of Jehoiada, as 
 * Uzziah' was of Azariah. 
 
 2 Within about forty years from this time Jerusalem 
 was destroyed and the nation dispersed, with dreadful 
 sufferings and slaughter. 
 
 3 Your dwelling-place : see Psa. Ixix. 25. But some 
 think that the temple is meant, which our Lord calls thrir 
 house, not God's, and which, being forsaken of God, will 
 soon be destroyed. 
 
 4 Acknowledging rae to be the Messiah, as my disci- 
 ples and the children of Jerusalem have already done 
 (see ch. xxi. 9). This, then, is Israel's 'song of con- 
 version. With these words the public discourses of Christ 
 to the Jews conclude : with these words their repentance 
 will begin.' — Bengel. 
 
 5 Jesus now leaves the temple for the last time, and 
 foretells its impending destruction (vers. 1, 2). On his 
 way to Bethan}-, he seats himself upon the Mount of 
 Olives ; where the city, with the temple, lies spread out 
 before him. Here four of his disciples (Mark siii. 3) ask 
 him what will be the time and the signs of the fulfilment 
 of his prediction (3). This gives occasion to a lengthened 
 and regular prophetic discourse ; in which, as in the 
 writings of the ancient prophets, the foreground of the 
 picture is occupied b}' the nearer events — the destruction 
 of Jerusalem, the slaughter and dispersion of the Jewish 
 people, and the passingaway of the Mosaic economy. But 
 these are themselves but temporary representations of 
 things even more important, but more distant ; just as in 
 the writings of Isaiah (ch. xlv., etc.) and of Jeremiah 
 (ch. xxxi., etc^ the predicted return of the Jews from 
 their exile in Babylon is a representation and pledge of 
 the greater deliverance of God's Israel by the Jlessiah. 
 Many commentators have attempted to divide the dis- 
 course according to its supposed reference to the nearer 
 and the more remote events. But (as in Isaiah, ch. vii. 
 — ix.) the two are so blended throughout as to make it 
 impossible to separate them ; although it is clear that 
 our Lord's mind gradually passes on from 'his coming' 
 to judge and punish the ancient Israel, to his other 
 manifestations, especially to the great final judgment. 
 
 6 Josephus relates that, when the Romans had taken 
 Jcnisalem, they demolished the entire city and temple, 
 except three towers and part of the western wall ; doing 
 this so effectually, that it was hardly credible that such a 
 eity had ever stood there. Though this is probably an 
 exaggeration, it can hardly be doubted that all the 
 buildings were entirely destroyed, nothing being left but 
 
 parts of the massive foundations, which still remain. 
 
 7 A comparison of ver. 3 with Mark xiii. 4 and Luke 
 xxi. 7, shows that the disciples regarded the destruction 
 of Jerusalem and of the temple as a coming of Christ, and 
 as ' the end of the world,' or existing con.stitution of 
 things ; and in this they were partly right. But they 
 probably expected that this would be the beginning of 
 an earthly kingdom, in which their Lord would restore 
 pre-eminence and glory to the remnant of the nation, 
 and reign in peace over the whole world (see Luke xxiv. 
 21 ; Acts i. 6). And they ask ivhvn this shall be, and 
 what shall be the signs of it. 
 
 8 In this discourse our Lord first gives to his disciples 
 four signs of his coming as the Judge of ancient Israel : 
 
 1. The appearance of man)' false Messiahs (ver. 5); 
 
 2. Civil commotions, wars, and other great sufferings 
 (G — 8) ; 3. Persecutions of his followers by both Jews 
 and Gentiles, notwithstanding which the gospel shall 
 spread (9 — 14) ; and, 4. The last sign (on seeing which 
 all his disciples should hasten away), the investing of 
 Jerusalem by the Eoman armies (lo — 18). He then 
 
 fiasses to the visitation itself: foretelling, L The unparal- 
 eled sufferings of the people (19 — 22) ; 2. The delusions 
 to which they shall be judicially given up (23 — 28); 
 
 3. The final overthrow of the whole Jewish system (29) ; 
 and, 4. The substitution in its place of his own kingdom, 
 which shall gather its happy subjects from all nations 
 (30, 31). Finally, he replies to the inquiry of the dis- 
 ciples as to the time: \. He liniit,s it to the lifetime 
 of that generation {32 — 35); 2. He declares that the 
 exact period is a secret of the Divine government (36) ; 
 and, 3. He adds that the catastrophe will be so unexpected 
 (37 — 42) as to surprise some in their sins ; and this he 
 illustrates by a significant parable (43—51). Then, in 
 ch. XXV., follows the practical application of the subject 
 to the disciples, in the parable of the ten virgins, incul- 
 cating the necessity of sustained watchfulness (1 — 13); 
 and the parable of the talents, enforcing a cheerful dili- 
 gence in present duty (14—30). The whole is closed by 
 a sublime peroration ; descriptive in a subordinate sense 
 of all his judicial acts, but chiefly of the proceedings and 
 decisions of the final judgment (^31 — 46). 
 
 9 The fulfilment of these predictions (particularly vera. 
 5 — 8, 15 — 22) is found in the deeply interesting 'Jewish 
 War' of Josephus ; who, as a Jew not converted to Chris- 
 tianity, a priest, and not only an eye-witness, but to a great 
 extent an actor in these great events, is, notwithstanding 
 some few inaccuracies, an unexceptionable witness to the 
 accomplishment of our Lord's words. He mentions im- 
 postors, who ' deceived many ;' and ' wars, and rumours 
 of wars' in Palestine (Ant. b. xx. c. 7, ss. 6, 7, 10; Bell. 
 Jud. b. ii. c. 12, ss. 1, 2, 3 ; c. 13, s. 4, etc.) ; ' fimiine,' 
 which is usually the precursor of ' pestilence* (Ant. b. iii. 
 c. lo, 8. 3: comp. also Acts xi. 28); and 'earthquake' 
 (Bell. Jud. b. iv. c. 4, s. 5). 
 
 IIOl 
 
I~A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEAV XXIV. 6—29. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 deceive many. And ye shall lioar of wars aiul rumours of wars. '' See that ye 
 be not troubled: for all these thinr/s must come to pass; ■? but the end is not 
 yet. For *■ nation shall rise against nation, and kinji^doui agaiust kingdom:' 
 and there shall be M'amines, and pestilences, and 'earthquakes, in divers places. 
 "All these are the beginning of sorrows.- -^Then shall they deliver you up to be 
 afflicted, and shall kill you : and ye shall be hated of all nations-^ for my name's 
 sake. And then shall many J* be nllViuled,'* and shall betray one another, and shall 
 hate one another. And ' many false prophets^ shall rise, and "shall docoivo many. 
 * And because iniquity shall aliound, the love of many shall wax cold. '' But he 
 that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. And tliis ''Gospel of 
 the kingdom 'shall be preached in all the world ^ for a witness unto all nations ; 
 and then shall the end come. 
 
 /When ye therefore shall seo the abomination of desolation,' spoken of by 
 s" Daniel the prophet, stand in tlie holy place, (''whoso readeth, let him under- 
 stand:) then 'let them which be in Judaia flee into the mountains: * let him 
 which is on the housetop^ not come down to take any thing out of his house; 
 neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. 
 
 And 'woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those 
 days I But pray ye that your llight be not in the winter, neither on the sabltath 
 day.^ For "' then shall be great tribulation, sucli as was not since the beginning of 
 the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And exi^^pt those days should be 
 shortened, there should no flesh be saved :"^ "but for the elect's sake those days 
 shall be shortened. 
 
 "Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it 
 not. For '' there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show 
 great signs and wonders; insomuch that, 'if it were possible, they shall deceive 
 the very elect. Behold, *' I have told you before. Wlierefore if they sliall say 
 unto you, Behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth : Behold, he is in the secret 
 chambers; believe it not.'* 'For as the lightning cometb out of the cast, and 
 shineth even unto the west; so shall also 'the coming of the Son of man be.'"'^ 
 " For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles'^ be gathered together. 
 
 'Immediately'^ after the tribulation of those days "shall the sun be darkened. 
 
 P P». 27. 1— 3: 4(1. 1—3 i 
 li. H. n— U: 12. 2; 
 26. 3, 1: John U. 1, 
 27: 2Tli(-i. M. 2. 
 
 7 Dan. 9. 2*— 27. 
 
 r 2 Chr \b. 6 : U. 19. 
 2 : Hag. 2. 22 ; Zee 
 
 11. 13. 
 
 I Ac. 1 1. 2S. 
 
 ( Hab. 2. 21.22. 
 
 u Deu. 2H, Sfl. 
 
 X 9<^ refi. ch. 10. 17— 
 
 22; naii.ll.33: Jnlm 
 
 16. 20: ltt.2i Ac. 4. 
 
 2, 3 ; 7. ill ; 1 Pot. 4. 
 
 Iti: Rev. 2. 10, 13. 
 
 V ch. 11. C; 13 W : 2 
 Tim. 1.15; 4. 10, IC 
 
 • Bcc reft. Ac. 20. a-J. 
 
 '■ vi-r. 24 ; I Tim. 4. 1. 
 b comp. 2 Tim. :i I— .1. 
 
 • Rpo refa. ch. 10. 22; 
 Ilfb. 3. r>, 14. 
 
 rfch. 4. 23; 9.35. 
 
 1 cti. 28. HI; Ac. 1. 6; 
 
 Ho. Ih. •i\ 26. 
 / B«f parallpl, Mk. 13. 
 
 U— :<7; Lk. 21. 20- 
 
 ff I>an. 9. 27; 11. 31 ; 
 
 12. 11. 
 
 '■ Dan. 9. 23.23; Hcli. 
 
 2. I ; R«v. 1. 3. 
 >■ I'ro. 23. 1. 
 A l.k. 17. 31. 32. 
 I Lk. 23. W. 
 -n Dan. 9. 26 ; 12. 1 j 
 
 .1. .012.2; Zoc.n.ft. 
 
 0; 14. 2. 3. 
 « U. 65, (*, 9; Zee. 13. 
 
 8. 9; U. 2. 3; Uo. 
 
 11.2.S-31. 
 
 itT rcf«. I.k. 17. 23. 
 
 p vera. 5, 11 ; leo rof». 
 Don. 13. I. S; Fc». 
 
 13. 13. 
 
 q .Tnlin 6. 37: 10. 28, 
 29 : Ho. ». 28-3!i ; 
 2 Tim. 2. 19; 1 PeU 
 1. jj; 1 John b. 18. 
 
 r U. 46. 9-11 : John 
 18, 1—4. 
 
 • Zpc9. 14; Lk.17.24. 
 
 1 ch. Ifi. 28. 
 
 .. JobSit.SO; Lk. 17,37. 
 X Tcr. 8 t It. 13. 10 : 
 Dan. 7. 11.12, 
 
 V «corofi.Joc12.10.3l), 
 31; Am. a. 20; 8.9. 
 
 1 Comp. 2 Chron. xv. 2 — 7 ; Jer. li. 4G, and note. 
 
 2 Or, 'pangs;* the death-pangs of Judaism and tho 
 birth-tnroes of the new dispensation. Comp. Isa. Ixvi. 
 6 — 8. and note. 
 
 3 The preacliers of the gospel might reasonably have 
 expected a fair hearing in tho world ; if not among pvc- 
 juuiced Jew8, yet at least among other nations ; cspeeially 
 in an age of very free religious inquiry^ wlien philosophorti 
 were allowed to deride the poj)ular superstitions, and the 
 teachings of Moses had been extensively propagated 
 among the Gentiles. 
 
 4 Times nf persecution usually produce many apostates, 
 who are often the first to betray those whom they have 
 forsaken. 
 
 5 False teachers among Christians. In consequence 
 of these apostasies and heresies, * lawlessness' (or licen- 
 tiousness) abounds, and spreads its blighting inHuenee 
 over ' the many,' a very large portion of professors of 
 ChriHtianity. Sec 2 Pet. li.; IJohn ii. 18— 23 ; iv. 1— ;i ; 
 Jude; Jtev. ii. -J, U, 20. 
 
 G Before the deatniction of Jerusalem, the gospel had 
 been preached through 'all the world' then known to or 
 visited by the subJL-ets of Rjme. See Kora. xv. 19, 23 ; 
 Col. i. 6, 23; 2 Tim. iv. 17. And, before 'the end' of 
 the present dispensation, it may be expected that the 
 truth shall be made known * to all nations,' as 'a witness' 
 to them of the justice and mercy of God. 
 
 7 That is, * the abominable thing (or idol) that de- 
 stroys.* This is clearly connected in time, if not in some 
 other way, with the siege of Jerusalem by the lioman 
 army (see Luke xxi. 20J. Hence many suppose it to 
 refer to the eagles, which the lloman hfgions carried as 
 standards, and wor8hipi>ed a^ idols. When tlie.se should 
 jippear on * the holy ground' ne;ir the city, tlien would be 
 the time for tho diMeiplcw to flee. One circumstance 
 which is strongly in favour of this opinion in, that the 
 fiprtt approach of tbu I^•mans to Jerusalem, after tiii8 
 tiniir, witb the intention of 'dehoiatini;' it, was in a.d. GG 
 under Ceiitius Gallus ; who then withdrew his forces 
 (Jos. H. J. b. ii. c. 19, b. 7). bo that tho Christians had 
 
 I10» 
 
 time to escape before the city was doselj^ invested by 
 Vespasian, A. n. 68. Eusebius (Ecc. Hist. iii. 6) says that 
 they availed themselves of this opportunity, and fled to 
 Pella and other places beyond Jordan. Some, however, 
 think that our Lord is here predicting the murders by 
 wliieh the zealot,-* desecrated the temple itself—*' the holy 
 place' (see Jos. B. J. b. iv. c. 3, 8. 12; c. 6, s. 1), at the 
 very time when the Roman general Cestius invested the 
 city. 
 
 8 Tho flat roof, on which the Orientals spend much 
 of their time, is reached by a staircase frf)m the court 
 near tho gateway; so that a person escaping in great 
 haste need not go through any of the (diambera of ' the 
 house.' When you see this sign (ver. 15), do not stay to 
 save any of your possessions, but flee for your lives. 
 
 Pray that there be neither natural nor legal impedi- 
 menta to your fliglit. 
 
 10 So terrible was the slaughter of tho Jewish people 
 in the times of Titus and Hadrian, that, had it been much 
 prolonged, the whole nation mu.st have ber-n exterminated. 
 But for the sake of tho ' remnant according to the elec- 
 tion of grace* (Ilom. xi. 5), God 'shortened the days.* 
 The same is true of all Divine punishments, in a world 
 wliero mercy is mingled with justice, and the godly with 
 the ungodly. 
 
 n Some Jewish Cliristians would bo likely to cling to 
 the expectation that their Lord would appear to save 
 the favoured city and nation from utter destruction. 
 
 12 My coming, though sudden and unexpected, will bo 
 unmistakeable. 
 
 13 Comp. Job xxxix. 30; Hah. i. 8. As quickly and 
 surely as tho vulture scents out the carcase, so quickly 
 and surely will the ministers of vengeance find out a 
 people ripe for liestruction. Where, tiien, you see con- 
 summate wirkedness, you may expect to see speedy and 
 severe puniHlmient. 
 
 H Srmie think that our Lord hern makes a transition to 
 his final cnming (o judgment. Others sujijinse, a« this event 
 is to follow ' immediately' after the preceding woes, that 
 he refers to tho Bccoiid capturo of Jerusalem by Hadrian, 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXIV. 30— XXV. 6. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 and the moon sliall not give ber light, and the stars shall fall from heaven,* and 
 
 30 the powers of the heavens shall be shaken. ' And then shall appear the sign^ of 
 the Son of man in heaven: "and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn; 
 ''and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power 
 
 31 and great giory. '^ And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, 
 ^ and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of 
 heaven to the other. 
 
 32 Now learn 'a parable ^ of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and 
 
 33 putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer 75 nigh : so likewise ye, when ye 
 shall see all these things, know /that it [or^ he] is near, tvefi at the doors. 
 
 3-i Verily I say unto you, ^This generation shall not pass, till all these tilings be 
 
 35 fultilled. * Heaven and earth shall pass away, ' but my words shall not pass away. 
 
 36 * Cut of that day and hour knoweth no viau, no, not the angels of heaven, ' but 
 
 37 my Father only,** But, '" as the days of Noe jvere, so shall also the coming of the 
 
 38 Son of man be. " For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating 
 and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered 
 
 39 into the ark, and know not until the flood came, and took them all away; so 
 
 40 shall also the coming of the Son of man be. " Then shall two be in the field ; 
 ■il the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two ivoincn shall he grinding at the 
 
 mill;^ the one shall be taken, and the other left. 
 4'2, 43 p Watch therefore : "^ for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. 'But 
 know this, that if the goodraan of the house had known iu what watch the thief 
 would come, he would have watched, and would not have sufiered his house to 
 
 44 be broken up."^ Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not 
 
 45 the Sou of man cometh. Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord 
 
 46 hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season ? Blessed 
 
 47 is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say 
 
 48 unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods. But and if that 
 
 49 evil servant shall say in his heart, * My lord delayeth his coming; and shall 
 begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; 
 
 50 the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for hivi^ and in 
 
 51 an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder,' and appoint him his 
 portion ' with the hypocrites : " there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 Parables inculcating continued watchfulness and faithful diligence. 
 25 'THEN shall J'the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten ^virgins, which took 
 
 2 their lamps, and went forth to meet " the bridegroom.^ *And five of them were 
 
 3 wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and ''took 
 
 4 no oil with them: but the wise ''took oil in their vessels with their lamps. 
 6 ^ While the bridegroom tarried,^ /they all slumbered and slept.'^ And ^at mid- 
 night * there was a cry made, ' Behold, the bridegroom cometh ; *go ye out to meet 
 
 I Dan. 7. lii, U. 
 a Zee. 12. 10-12. 
 
 b ch. 16. 27, 28 ; see 
 
 refs. I', '.'li, -Jl ; Ac. 
 
 1.11; -1 Tlies. I. 7, S. 
 c cli. 13. U : 1 Cor. I£. 
 
 h!i ; 1 TbeB. 4. Ifi ; 
 
 llev. 14. 0-y. 
 d P». .W. 3—5 ; John 
 
 11. m; 2The3. a. 1. 
 « Lk, 21. 29. 
 
 / Jam. 5. y. 
 
 B sccrefs. I.lc, 21. 3i. 
 
 A see refs. Lk. 21. 33. 
 • see refs Num 23. 
 
 19; Is. Ht, S. 
 A ch. 2.'). 13; see refa. 
 
 Ac. 1. 7- 
 : Zee. 14.7- 
 w Go. ch. 6. ch. 7. 
 n see icfs. Lk. 17- 26. 
 
 o Lk. 17. 34, etc. ; 1 
 
 Cor. 4. 5. 
 P ch. 25. 13 ; Mk. 13. 
 
 33, etc. ; Lk. 12 ;i5- 
 
 38; 21. 36; 1 Thes. 
 
 5. 6 ; 1 Pet. 4. 7- 
 q Ter. 36. 
 
 Ve It. 43 to On. 25.1 --46! 
 CuiiON. Tab. Sec. 126. 
 r on vers. 43—49, Bee 
 
 refs. Lk. 12. 39-44. 
 
 t Ecc. 8. 11; 2 PeL 3- 
 
 3-5. 
 ( Job 8. 11— U; 20. 4 
 
 -7. 
 w ch. 8. 12 ; 25. 30. 
 J- set ch. 24. 42—51. 
 y £0c refs. ch. 3. 2. 
 I Ps. 4.^ 14. 
 
 Mk. 2. 19, 20; Eph. 
 5. 25—32 ; Rev. ly. 7; 
 21. 2.9. 
 
 b ch. 13. 38, 47 ; 22. 10. 
 c ch. 23. 25; Is. 4-* 1, 
 
 2; Eze 33.31; 2 Tim. 
 
 3. 5; Rev. 3, I. 
 d Ro.3.y; 2 Cor. 1.22; 
 
 1 John 2. 27. 
 e ch. 21, 48. 
 / lThcs..5.6-8; 1 Pet. 
 
 5. H. 
 g\ Thei.5. 1-3; Rev. 
 
 16. 1.5. 
 h ch. 21. 31 : .Tohn h. 
 
 28. 21t; 1 Thca. I. 16. 
 
 1 2 Thofl. 1. 7-10. 
 
 k Am. 4. 12 ; 2 Cor. 
 5.10. 
 
 about A. D. 135; in consequence of the insurrection of 
 the Jews under Bar-cochba, which brought upon them 
 sufferings even more terrible than any they had endured 
 before. But see note on ver. 1, and on Joel ii. 28. 
 
 1 Our Lord here adopts the figurative language in 
 which the ancient propliets predicted the convulsions 
 and overthrow of nations: see Isa. xiii. 10; xxxiv. 4; 
 Ezek. xxxii. 7 ; Joel iii. 15, and notes. 
 
 2 Some expositors have supposed this 'sign' to be 
 an unusual appearance of the heavenly bodies (Luke 
 xxi. 25), or a peculiar star (as in ch. ii. 2), or a cross. 
 But the clause may refer to the dtimand in ch. xvi. 1 ; 
 and may mean, Then shall this unbelieving generation 
 have ' a sign from heaven,' even the Son of man himself 
 coming as Judge (see Dan. vii. 9 — 14, and notes), to 
 overturn their national system; and, by the proclama- 
 tions of his cliosen messengers, to gather his true Israel 
 from all nations (ver. 31). On the connection of the two 
 in idi'a as well as in time, see Isa. Ixvi. 6, 7, and notes. 
 
 3 Or, ' the parable ;' i. e. the illustration which it 
 affords. 
 
 4 See note on Mark xiii. 32. 
 
 5 The hand-mills used for grinding com (see Exod. 
 xi. 5, and note) often required the strength of two women. 
 Vers. 37 — 41 illustrate the unexpectedness of the visita- 
 tion ; which will overtake men in the midst of their 
 ordinary occupations, and allow but few to escape. 
 
 G Rather, 'to bo dug through.' See Job xxiv. 16, 
 and note. 
 7 A terrible punishment iuilicted on the greatest crimi- 
 
 nals. See 1 Sam. xv. 33 ; 2 Sam. xii. 31 ; Dan. ii. 5, 
 and notes. 
 
 8 This parable is founded upon the marriage ceremo- 
 nies among the Jews and other eastern nations. The 
 festivities on such occasions sometimes occupied a week. 
 In the evening, the bridegroom, attended by a company 
 of young men (see note on Judg. xiv. 11), brought homo 
 his bride from her father's house. The young female 
 friends of both parties, who had waited near the house ■ 
 till his return, lighting their lamps, joined the train. 
 With joyful acclamations, they all proceeded to the 
 nuptial entertainment at the bridegroom's house ; and, 
 when they had entered, the doors were closed. The great 
 lesson of "the parable is the necessity not only of making 
 due provision, but especially of maintaining a conattntt 
 readiness for the coming of Christ ; which is enforced by 
 the utter impossibility, when he thus comes, of repairing 
 the previous neglect, and of escaping the exclusion which 
 follows. This parable, like others, admits of other im- 
 portant applications, especially to the matter of personal 
 preparation for death. 
 
 9 This may bo intended to intimate that our Lord's 
 coming might be delayed beyond the expected time. 
 
 10 Some think that our Lord means by this incident to 
 warn even his most watchful disciples against the least 
 forgetfulncss or ncglec^t. But, if it has any special 
 meaning, it probably refers rather to the peaceful con- 
 fidence of the prepared Christian, and tho indolence and 
 false security of the negUgcnt ; outwardly so similar, 
 really so different ! 
 
 1103 
 
A. D. 33. U." 
 
 MATTHEW XXV. 7—33. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 7 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 U 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 ' 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 20 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 him. Then all those rirgins arose, and ' trimmed their lamps. And the foolish 
 said unto the wise, '"Give us of your oil ; " for our lamps are gone out.* But the 
 "wise answered, saying, Not so ; <* lest there he not enough for us and you : hut go 
 ye rather to tliem that sell, and huy lor yourselves. And ''while they went to 
 buy, ^ the bridegroom canm ; 'and they that were ready went in with him to 
 the marriage: and * the door was shut. Afterward came also tlie other virgins, 
 saying, ' Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said, Verily X say unto 
 you, " I know you not.'-^ 
 
 ' \\'ateh therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son 
 of man cometh. 
 
 y For the kingdom of heaven is ' as a man^ travelling into a iar country, 7vho 
 called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods. And unto one he 
 gave ** five * talents, to another two, and to another one ; -^ to every man according 
 to his several ability; and straightway took his journey. Then he that had 
 received the five talents "^ went and traded with the same, and made them other 
 five talents. And likewise he that had received two, ''he also gained other two. 
 But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, /and hid his lord's 
 money. ^ 
 
 Al'ter a long time the lord of those servants cometh, «■ and reckoneth with 
 them. And so he that had received five talents came and brought other five 
 talents, saying. Lord, thou deliveredst unto nie five talents: behold, ''I have 
 gained beside them five talents more. His lord said unto him, ' Well done, thou 
 good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few tilings, -^I will 
 make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into * the joy of thy lord. He 
 also that had received two talents came and said, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me 
 two talents : behold, I have gained two other talents beside them. His lord 
 said unto him, 'Well done, good and faithful servant:^ thou hast been faithful 
 over a 'l^w things, I will make thee ruler over many things: entnr thou into the 
 joy of thy lord. Then he which had received the one talent came and said, 
 "•Lord, "I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou hast not 
 sown, and gathering where thou hast not strawed :*' and I was afraid, and went 
 and hid thy talent in the earth: lo, there thou hast that is thine." His lord 
 answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest 
 that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where 1 have not strawed : Thou 
 oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers; and then at my 
 coming I should have received mine own with usury.** Take therefore the. talent 
 from him, and give it unto liim which hath ten talents. "For unto every one 
 that hatli shall ])o given, and he sinill have abundance:" but from liim that hath 
 not P shall be taken away even that which he hath. And cast ye the unprofitable 
 servant ' i»ito outer darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 
 Description of the final judgment. 
 
 *'WH1'-N the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with 
 him, thi'u shall he sit upon 'the tlirone of liis glory: and 'before him shall be 
 gathered all nations : and " he sliall separate them one from anotlnjr, as a she|)herd 
 
 ; 2 Pet. 
 
 ' Lk. 12. 35, 36 ; 
 
 3. U. 
 m P- 49, 7. 
 n Job 8. 13. U; Lk. 8. 
 
 II— U, l«. 
 
 Eep. II, U. 16. 
 P Is. .'»5, 6. 
 
 9 n>'V. 22. 12.20. 
 
 T i,k. 12. n.v. 
 
 • Go. 7. lb: Lk. 13. 
 •£U; HpI) 3. 18, la 
 
 ' ch. 7. 21-23; Hcb. 
 
 12. 16, 17. 
 w P*. 5.5; Hab. 1. 13; 
 
 l.k. 13. 2ti-30; Jolin 
 
 n. 31; 2Tlra, 2. Ifl. 
 J" ICO rofi, oil. 24. n— 
 
 41: 1 Cor. 16. 13; I 
 
 Pot. .',. 8. 
 V Mk. 13. 34; Lk. 19. 
 
 12-26. 
 
 1 ch. 21.33. 
 
 a llo, 12. fi-8; 1 Cor. 
 
 12. 7-11; I Pet 4. 
 
 9-11. 
 6 cli. \A. 2i. 
 e K<i. 12 6-8; 1 Cor. 
 
 12, 7-11. 29; Epti. 
 
 4-11; 1 Pct4.!)— II. 
 d 1 Cor. !l. 16-23; 15. 
 
 10; 1 Tim. 6. 17, 18; 
 
 3 John 5-8. 
 
 • Ecc, II. \-ft\ Ac. 0. 
 3)i-39; 11.29; 2Cor. 
 8. 12; Fph. 5. 16; 
 Heb. r>. 10. 
 
 / Pro. IS, 9; 28. 13— 
 16: HnR. 1.2-4. 
 
 g Uo. 11.7—12; 2 Cor. 
 5. 10. 
 
 A 1 Cor. I.'i. 10 ; Col. 
 
 1. 2;i. 
 
 • 1 Cor. 4. ft { 2 Cor. 
 10. 18. 
 
 > *cr». 31, 36; ch. 10. 
 
 40— *2; 24. 47; Lk. 
 
 12. 41 ; 22. 2<i, 30 : 
 
 Rev. 3. 21 ; 21. 7. 
 k Pi. 16. 10, II ; John 
 
 14.3: 17.21: STIm. 
 
 2. 12 : Heb. 12. 2 : 
 I Pol 1. 8: Ke». 7. 
 17. 
 
 I vrr. 21 ; Mk. 12. 4l 
 
 — W: U. 8.9. 
 ni l.k ti. 16. 
 n Mai. 3. U. li. 
 
 Mk. 
 
 " ch. 13 12 ; 
 
 25; Lk. 8. 18; 19. 
 
 26: John 15.2. 
 p ch.21.41; IIo*.2.9t 
 
 Itrv. 2. it. 
 9 cl).8.12; 21.51; Lk. 
 
 14. 34, 3:1: John 15. 
 
 6; Kov. 3. 15, Hi. 
 r ch. 16. 27; lit. 2« ; 
 
 Dan. 7. 13, II; Zee. 
 
 I4..'>v Ml«.rt,38: Ac. 
 
 I. 11; 1 Thci. 4. 16; 
 
 2 Thc». I. 7i Jud« 
 
 14; Hot. 1.7. 
 » lU-T. 3, 21; 20, 11. 
 I iro ref«. It. 24. 22; 
 
 Ac. 17. 30, 31 ; Uo. 
 
 14. 10-12; 2 Cor. 5. 
 
 10; Rot. 20. 12. 
 Mch. 3. 12; 13. 42. 43, 
 
 40 ; Pa. I. 5 1 Eie. 
 
 20. 38 : 34. 17. 20 ; 
 
 Msl. 3. IB. 
 
 1 Rather, * are (joing out.' The conduct of many, at 
 the sipprouch of death, resembles that of ' the foolish 
 virgins.' Iluving di.sreparded their duty towards God in 
 the time of health, they now become alarmed, trembling, 
 and solicitous for the aid of otiiers ; often when it is for 
 ever too late. 
 
 2 That is, ' I approve' or * regard you not.' Sc-o note 
 on Psa. i. 6. 
 
 3 Or, ' For [the Son of man will deal with you] as a 
 man who, wh(.-n going abroad, called liis own servanU*,' etc. 
 This parubli! greatly resembles that in Luke xix. 12 — 27, 
 on which see notes. Both are founded upon a custom 
 which still prevails in some countries, of intrusting 
 money, or other property, to servants, and even to slaves, 
 that they may trade with it on their mawter's behalf. 
 ThiH parable appropriately follows the preceding. While 
 the former inculcaUfs habitual regard to Christ's exported 
 coming, and consUint readiness for it; this enforces 
 habitual diligence (such as love to him, rather than fear, 
 will prompt) in the discharge of our present diitii-s on 
 earth during his absence. When to theHe is added the 
 pnictical manifestation of love to Christ's humble dis- 
 ciples for liis sake (illustrated in the description of the 
 great judgment, vers. 31 — 46), wc have the three chief 
 elements of positive Christianity, as distinguished from 
 
 a merely negative abstinence from sin. 
 
 4 His indolence led him to be careless of his lord's 
 wishes and interests, and to think him 'harsh' and 
 unjust in his requirements (vor. 21); so that he would 
 only do wliut he thought necessary to escape punish- 
 ment. But he wa« ' foolish' (ver. 2) as well as ' wicked,' 
 as his lord shows (vers. 20, 27). 
 
 ft The flame commendation is bestowed on both of tho 
 faithful servants. Christ estimates his people's services 
 not W their results, but by \\\c\r fidelity. 
 
 *i That is. Thou exactest from thy servants more than 
 they arc able, or ought to be required, tfl perform. Such 
 is tne estimate whieh too many form of Christ's service; 
 magnifying its diflicultics and sulTcringH, and losing 
 sight 01 his paramount claims and his promised help and 
 consolation ; and forgetting Ihat he condtninf^ as ' wicked' 
 not only the powitivelv profane, but the 'Hlnthfiil' too. 
 
 7 This wjis false; for his skill, labour, itnd time were 
 his lord's, as well as tho money. It is robbery of God to 
 neglect his gifts, as well as to abuse th'ui. 
 
 H Or, ' intiTCHt,' whieh tho 'exchangers' or bankers 
 allowed upon money deposited with them. As this might 
 liavc been done with perfect case, tho idlo servant was 
 utterly without excuse. 
 
 9 See note on ch. xiii. 12. 
 
A. D. 33. U. 
 
 MATTHEW XXV. 33— XXVI. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 33 divideth his sheep from the goats :^ and he shall set "the sheep ou his « right 
 hand, but the goats on the left. 
 
 34 Then shall the Kin^- say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my 
 Father, ' inherit the kingdom ^ prepared for you from the foundation of the world : 
 
 35 * for I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat:^ I was thirsty, and ye gave me 
 
 36 drink: "I was a stranger, and ^^e took me in: ''naked, and ye clothed me: I 
 
 37 was sick, and ye visited me : ^I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall 
 the righteous answer him, saying,'* Lord, ''when saw we thee an hungered, and 
 
 38 fed thee? or thirsty, and gave t/ice drink? AVhen saw we thee a stranger, and 
 
 39 took thee in? or naked, and clotlied thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in 
 
 40 prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say unto them, 
 Veril}^ I say unto you, ' Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of 
 those -^ my brethren, ^'ye have done it unto me.^ 
 
 41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, '' Bepart from me, 'ye 
 4"3 cursed, ■' into everlasting fire, prepared for * the devil and his angels: 'for I Avas 
 
 an hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirst}^, and ye gave me no drink : 
 
 43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, 
 
 44 and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying. 
 Lord, '" when saw we thee an hungered, or nthirst, or a stranger, or naked, or 
 
 45 sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall ho answer them, 
 saying, Verily I say unto you, " Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of 
 
 46 these, ye did it not to me. And " these shall go away into everlasting'^ punish- 
 ment : p but the righteous into life eternal. 
 
 Jesus announces his betrayal and cmcifixion ; the Jewish rulers conspire against him ; he 
 is anointed at Bethany ; Judas agrees to betray him. 
 26 AND' it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings, he said unto 
 *i his disciples, ' Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover,^ and the 
 Son of man ' is betrayed to be crucified. 
 
 3 'Then assembled together the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders^ of 
 
 4 the people, unto the palace^'' of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas;^^ andcon- 
 
 5 suited that they might take Jesus by subtilty, and kill him. But they said, 
 ' Not on the feast day^ '^ lest there be an uproar among the people. 
 
 6, 7 " Now when Jesus was in "Bethany,^^ in the house of Simon the leper, there 
 
 n Pd. 95. 7; John 10. 
 
 26— M. 
 wPs. 15. 9; 110. I; 
 
 Eph. 1. un. 
 X tcts refs. Dnn. 7. 18; 
 
 Lk. 12. 'Xi: Ro. 8. 
 
 17; I Pet. I. 4, 9) 
 
 3. U; Kev. 21. 7. 
 y cli. 20. t»; Mk. 10. 
 
 40; John U, 2, 3; 
 
 1 Cor. 2. 9; Eph. 1. 
 
 3.4; Heb. 11. fti. 
 « ch. 10. 40-42; li. .W. 
 
 7; Eze. 18. 7: Jam. 
 
 1.27- 
 a «ec rpfs. Ge. 18. 2 ; 
 
 3 Joho 5. 
 b Job 31. 19.20; Jam. 
 
 2. U— 16. 
 e 2 Tim. 1. 16; Heb. 
 
 13.3. 
 d ch. 6. 3. 
 a ver. 35; ch. 10. 42; 
 
 Pro. 14. 31; 10. 17; 
 
 Mk-9. II ; Hcli.6, 10. 
 / ch. 12. 49.511; 28. 10: 
 
 IIt;b. 2, 11—15. 
 fi ch. 1H. 5; Ac. 9. 4, 
 
 6; Eph. 5.30. 
 ft ch.7.2:j; pB,(i.8; Lk. 
 
 13. 27; 2Tho!i. 1. 9, 
 I Gal. 3. 10 : Hcb. 6. 8. 
 j ch. 13. 40, 42 ; Mk. 
 
 9.43-48; Rev.U.U. 
 k 2 Pet. 2. 4 ; J ude 6 ; 
 
 Rev. 20. H). 
 / Am. 
 
 3, 17. 
 
 I John 
 
 Lk. 10. 29. 
 n Pro. 14. 31 : 17. 5; 
 
 Zee. 2. 8; Ac. 9. 5; 
 
 Heb. 4. 15. 
 o Dan. 12. 2; Lk. 16. 
 
 2ii: John 5. 29; Ro. 
 
 2. 7,610. : 2 Tlies. 1. 
 
 9; Itev. 21.8- 
 P ch. 13. 43; John 3. 
 
 16. Iti,36; Ro. 5.21; 
 
 6.23. 
 
 Vers. I— ig: 
 Chron. Tah- Sec. 127. 
 q soc parallel, Mk. 14. 
 
 1-11; Lk. 22. 1-6; 
 
 John 12. 2-8. 
 T SOP ch, 17- 22. 
 * Pa. 2. 2; John II. 
 
 17—53: Ac.4.25,elc. 
 ( Pro. 19. 21. 
 " Mk. 14.3; John IL 
 
 1.2: 12.3. 
 e ch- 21. 17. 
 
 1 An image derived from Ezek. xxxiv. 17. This descrip- 
 tion seems to indicate that the present mixture of the 
 good and the evil will continue in the world until the 
 final, judicial, and eternal Beparation. 
 
 2 Our Lord, by here calling himself * the king,' showed 
 his disciples the nature of his kingdom, as opposed to the 
 carnal and earthly views of the Jews. He is, indeed, a 
 king : but the rewards which he distributes are heavenly 
 rather than earthly ; and the punishments which he 
 inflicts are eternal rather than temporal. 
 
 3 The distinctive characteristic of a Christian is a 
 constant regard to Christ ; and this cannot be better 
 shown than by active sympathy with his disciples when 
 persecuted or suffering. See 1 John iii. 10 — IS. 
 
 ■1 Those good deeds which are the genuine fruits of 
 Christian faith and love always have the grace of modest 
 eelf-forgetfulness and self-renunciation. 
 
 5 Nothing could more strikingly exhibit the Saviour's 
 condescension than this declaration ; nor could stronger 
 raotivea be presented to active and self-denying benevo- 
 lence. 
 
 6 This solemn declaration by the Divine and compas- 
 sionate Ucdeemer clearly teaches us that the misei'y of the 
 wicked will be as enduring and endless as the blessedness 
 of the righteous ; for the same Greek word is employed to 
 denote the duration of both states. Compare Luke xvi. 
 23—26. 
 
 7 From the functions of the Prophet and the Judge, 
 Matthew proceeds to the sacrijicial work of the Royal 
 Messiah, in which he is at once priest and vic^tim (ch. 
 xxvi., xxvii.) His own words, with which this portion 
 of the narrative is introduced, connect the chief of the 
 Mosaic sacrifices— the Passover (now close at hand) — with 
 his death (ch. xxvi. 1, 2) : which was planned by tho 
 fliibtiltv of his cnomies (3 — o) ; prepared for by tlie 
 anointing of his body (6 — 13) ; and hastened, so as' to be 
 consummated at God's appointed time, by the treachery 
 of Judas (14-16). 
 
 4B 
 
 8 These words appear to have been spoken by Jesus 
 on the fourth day of the week, that is, on the Wednesday ; 
 and on the evening of the Thursday the Passover began, 
 which lasted till the Friday evening. 
 
 9 See note on ch. ii. 4. 
 
 10 Or, 'court;' the open area in the centre of the 
 mansion (see vers. 58, 69). 
 
 U Joseph Caiaphas, a Sadducee, was the high priest 
 during the whole of Pilate's government. He was son- 
 in-law of Annas ; who had been deposed from the high 
 priesthood by the Roman procurator Valerius (Jos. Antiq. 
 xviii. 2, 2), i)ut still retained the title and considerable 
 authority, perhaps as Sayan or deputy (Luke iii. 2 ; John 
 xviii. 13; Acts iv. 6). 
 
 12 Rather, 'not at the feast;* which lasted a whole 
 week. The approaching Passover had drawn to Jerusalem 
 a great multitude of people from Galilee and Perica, who 
 wore favourably disposed towards Jesus ; so that the 
 Sanhedrim feared a commotion if he were apprehended 
 now. The offer of Judas (ver. 14) changed their plans, 
 and brought about the crucifixion of our Lord at the very 
 time of the Passover, in fultilraent of the Divine purpose. 
 
 13 John (ch. xii. 1) relates this event in connection 
 with our Lord's arrival at Bethany four days earlier. 
 If Matthew alone had given it the later date, his practice 
 of grouping his narratives according to other connections 
 than that of time would at once lead us to give the pre- 
 ference to the order of John, whose history is strictly 
 clironological. But the same place is assigned to it by 
 Mark, who usually preserves the order of time, even 
 when relating the same events as Matthew. It is possible 
 that both Matthew and Mark may have postponed tho 
 narrative of our Lord's anointing in Simon's house to 
 thi.^ place in order to connect the rebuke given upon this 
 occasion to Judas for his covetousness and hypocrisy 
 (comp. Mark xiv. 4—7, and John xii. 4—8) with the act 
 of treachery (ver. 14) which he perpetrated on this day. 
 On vers. 7—16, see notes on Mark xiv. 3—11. 
 
 1106 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVI. 8—28. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 came unto him a woman having an alabaster box of very precious ointment, and 
 
 8 poured it on liis head, as ho sat at meat, ^ But when his disciples saw itj they 
 
 9 had indignation, saying, To wliat ])arpose is this waste? For this ointment 
 
 10 might have biien sold for much, and given to the ])oor. Wlien Jesus understood 
 ity he said unto them, Why trouble 3-0 the woman ? for she hath wrought a good 
 
 11 work upon me. y For ye have the poor always with you ; but ' me ye have not 
 1*2 always. For in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, " she did it for 
 
 13 my burial. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached 
 iu the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman hath done, be told * for 
 a memorial of her. 
 
 14 ^Then one of the twelve, called ''Judas Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, 
 lo and said ^into them, 'What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you? 
 
 16 And they covenanted with him for -'^ thirty pieces of silver. And from that time 
 he sought opportunity to betray him. 
 
 Jesus celebrates the Passover ; points out tlie traitor ; institutes the Lord's Supper ; and 
 foretels the scattering of the disciples and Peter^s denial. 
 
 17 ^NOW^ the first dai/ of the feast of unleavened bread- the disciples camo to 
 Jesus, saying unto liim, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to cat the 
 
 18 passover? And he said. Go into the city to such a man, and sa}^ unto him, The 
 Master saith, '' My time^ is at hand ; I will keep the passover at thy house with 
 
 19 my disciples. And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them; 'and they 
 made ready the passover. 
 
 20, 21 * iS'ow when the even was come, he sat down with the twelve, And^ as they 
 
 22 did eat, ho said, 'Verily I say unto you, that one of 3'ou shall betray me. And 
 they were exceeding sorrowful,^ and began every one of them to say iinto him, 
 
 23 Lord, is it I f And he answered and said, "' He that dippeth his hand with me in 
 
 24 the dish,*^ the same shall betray me. The Son of man gnnlli' "as it is written of 
 him : but ^ woe unto tlmt man by whom the Son of man is betrayed ! It had been 
 
 25 good for that man if he had not boon b(»rn. Then Judas, whicli betrayed him, 
 answered and said, Master, is it 11 He said unto him, Thou hast said.** 
 
 ^ And as they were eating,^ Jesus took bread, and blessed it,^^ and brake it. 
 
 and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, oat; this is'' my body. And ho 
 ti>uk tlie cup, and gave tlianks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye alP^ of it; 
 for this is my blood of the Xew Testament,'-* which is shed for many'-* for tlie 
 
 ' ch. 2Y M— 40: Don. 
 
 1^. 11; Jnlin l-i H. 
 : •cccli, 16. 'M; *i& 20 ; 
 
 John 13. ;«: 1*. 18; 
 
 Iti- b.-iti; 17. U; Ac. 
 
 e Mk. )i. 10; Lit. 22. 
 
 Si Jnhii i:i. 2,30. 
 rf cli. 10. i. 
 « cli. 27. a; Zoc. n. 
 
 r.'. 13. 
 
 / cniiiii. ch 27. 9i Ex. 
 
 21. 3J, 
 
 ff >f>c pftrnlli-l, Mk. N. 
 la-lii; Lk. T2. 7- 
 13: see also Ex. I'J. 
 6. IP*— 20. 
 
 A John 12. 23; )». t. 
 
 ■■ Ex. 12. 4-10. 
 
 VKit. 20: 
 
 CiiRO.V. Tab. See. 120. 
 
 A ICO parnllel. Mk. H. 
 
 17-ai; I.k. 22. U.21 
 
 — 2;i; John 13. 21 -2«. 
 
 Vi:itS. 2l-2.'i: 
 
 CllRnN. Tab. S<'c. 131. 
 
 ' roe John G. "0,71. 
 
 mlVdii; Lk.a2.2l; 
 John 13. Irt. 
 
 1 G«.3.1.'): Pi.22t U. 
 cli. Mi Dan. g. W. 
 
 >(s•ch.27.3-.^; JohD 
 
 17. rj; Ac. 1.10—20, 
 
 Vkr.'(. 26-29: 
 
 CintiiN. Tab. Sec. 133. 
 
 p DPP p&rallcl, Mk. ll. 
 ii--i^: I.k. aa. HI, 
 2ft: I Cor. ll.2*-2.V 
 On Yor», Vii— 2«, wo 
 uh. Mk. 14. 22-:il. 
 
 1 Knowing that his ' time in iit hand,' our Lord sonds 
 two disciples to make ready the paschal supper (vers. 
 17 — VJ) ; and cndcbrates it for the last time with the 
 twelve. He tills them willi jjrief hv announcinj; that 
 there is a traitor in the little band (20 — 2-5) ; institutes 
 a histing memorial of his approaeliing sacrifice (26—29) ; 
 and then, as they leave the feast, foretells their deser- 
 tion» but proinisi'S to meet tliem after his resurrection 
 (80—32) ; and particularly warus the self-confideut Peter 
 of his fall (:i:j— 35). 
 
 2 Tiie oblijjation to abstain from leavened bread did 
 not properly commence till the paschal supper, on the 
 l-5th of Nisan ; but, for fear of transgressing the law, 
 the Jews used to put away all leaven from their houses 
 on the day before, the 14th of the month. Thus the feast 
 might be said to last eight days (sue .Tosephus, Ant. ii. 
 15, 1). On vers. 17 — 20, see notes on Luke xxii. 7 — 30. 
 
 S Our Lord eometimes used this phrase in speaking of 
 his death (John vii. 8) ; but It probably was not understood 
 at the lime. 
 
 4 On vers. 21 — 25, see notes on John xiii. 21 — 30. 
 
 5 .Sorrowful that he should be b('traycd ; more so, that 
 the traitor should ho one of themselves. E;ich, save 
 Judfis, appears to have been thrown back upon himself, 
 searching himself whether he could be capable of so great 
 wiekednes-H ; and * every one of them,' Juuas not exc(j>ted, 
 but he hypoeriticully, 'began to Bay, Lord, is it I?' — 
 tratnon. 
 
 6 Ilath<^ * One who dips his hand with mo in the 
 dish' (see * lark xiv. 20); one who is eating with me. 
 The language seems to allude to Psa. xli. 9, which is 
 noted in John xiii. 18. In the Kast, the fingers of the 
 riglU. hand arc uned to take the food out of the dish in 
 wliich it is served; the bands being washed both before 
 and after the meal. 
 
 7 That is, * passea away;* ^dics:* see Gen. xt. 2; 
 Job X. 21. God*6 expressed purpose that Jesus should 
 
 1100 
 
 die could not excuse the malignity of those who mur- 
 deicd him. See Acts ii. 23. 
 
 8 A Jewi.sh form of assent, equivalent to ' It is as thou 
 hast said.' As this was unknown to the other disciples 
 (see John xiii. 28, 29), it has been supposed that our Lord 
 did not speak, but gave Judas a sign to this eflcct; and 
 that Matthew gives tiie substantial meaning, nither than 
 the precise form of the reply. But some think that ho 
 epnke in a low tone, so as not to be heard by the rest. 
 
 y John (ch. xiii. 30) seenm to intimate that the Lord's 
 Supper was not instituted until Jud;is had witluhawn. If 
 BO, tile olherevangelists have not regarded the orderof time. 
 
 1*> See ch. xiv. 19, and note; and 1 Cor. xi. 24. 
 
 11 The verb was not inserted in such n 8ent(;nce in 
 Aramaic, the language which our Lord probiibly spoke; 
 but in the Greek of the New Testament, as well as in other 
 writers and languages, it often signilies to represent: see 
 ch. xiii. 37-39; Gal. iv, 24, 2-'); Kev. i. 20. 
 
 12 * As to the bre:id, we read that he simply said ' Take, 
 cat.' \Vhv docs he expressly bid them nil drink ? And 
 why does Alark explicitly say that thcif all drunic of it f* 
 — (Jalvin. Does not this suggest that, if rommunion in 
 ' one kind alone were sutticieiit, it is tlie cup which should 
 bo used? The Scripture thus speaks, foreseeing what 
 Itome would do.' — Ikn(/cl. 
 
 n Rather, ' nkw covknant;' referring evidently to 
 Exod. xxiv. 7, 8, and Jer. xxxi. 31 ; on whieii nee notes. 
 This covenant, procured and ratified by the l>lood of 
 Christ, stands firm to ;ill who believe in him ; and of this 
 great truth the Lord's Supper is the appointed sign. As 
 the bread wiis an emblem of the lnnly of (llirist, given 
 to death for us; so flu! wine was an eniblein of his blood 
 shed for us: and so further, the taking and eating and 
 druiking the bread and wine are symbolic-al of the pe-r- 
 Bonal appropriation by faith of the benefits of His sacri- 
 fice, especially ' the remission of sins.* 
 
 14 Seech. XX. 28; Horn. v. 16,19; 1 Tim. ii. G, and notes. 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVI. 29—45. 
 
 [A.D. 31. H. 
 
 29 remission of sins. But ''I say unto you, I will not drink liencefortli of this fruit 
 of the vino, '' until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's 
 kingdom.^ 
 
 30 * And when they had sung an hymn - [or, psalm], they went out into the mount 
 
 31 of Olives. Then saith Jesus unto them, ' All ye shall " be offended because of me 
 this night ; for it is written,'* ^' ' I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the 
 
 32 flock shall be scattered abroad' [Zech. xiii. 7]. But after ^I am risen again, =1 
 will go before you into Galileo. 
 
 33 Peter answered and said unto him, Though all 7nen shall be offended because of 
 
 34 thee, " i/ct will P never be oflouded. Jesus said unto him, ^Verily I say unto 
 
 35 thee, That this night, before the cock crow,^ thou shalt deny me thrice. Peter 
 said unto him, " Though I should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee. 
 Likewise also said all the disciples. 
 
 The agony of Jesus in Gethsemane ; his betrayal and apprehension. 
 3G •^THEN'5 Cometh Jesus with them unto a place called Gethsemane,^ and saith 
 luito the disciples, Sit ye here, while I go ''and pray yonder.^ 
 
 37 And he took with him /Peter and the two sous of Zebedee,^ and began to be 
 
 38 sorrowful and very heavy. Then saith he unto them, ^ My soul is exceeding 
 
 39 sorrowful, even unto death \^^ tarry ye here, and ^ watch with me. And he went 
 a little farther, and fell on his face, ^^ and 'prayed, saying, '' my Father, ' if it be 
 possible,^- '" let this cup ^^ pass from me : nevertheless " not as I will, but as thou 
 
 40 wilt. And he cometh unto the disciples, " and findeth them asleep ; and saith 
 
 41 unto Peter, What! could ye not watch with me one hour? ''Watch and pray, 
 that ye enter not into temptation, i* ^The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh 
 is weak. ^^ 
 
 42 He went away again the second time, and prayed, saying, my Father, if this 
 
 43 cup may not pass away from me, except I driuk it, thy will be done. And he 
 came and found them asleep again : for their eyes were heavy. 
 
 44 And he left them, and went away again, and prayed ''the third time, saying 
 
 45 the same words. Then cometh he to his disciples, and saith unto them. Sleep on 
 
 q Mk,U.25; Lk.22.16. 
 t Ac 10.41. 
 
 Vehs. 3f>. 3(>— IK: 
 CUKO.V. Tab. Sec. 126. 
 J Mk. 11. 26; Eph. 5. 
 
 19; Col. 3. lli. 
 T£i;,S. 31— 35: 
 CniiOK. Tab. Sec. 132. 
 t BGO pattinel, Mk.. 14. 
 
 37—31 ; Lk. fl. 31 - 
 
 38; John 13.3C-3fl; 
 
 ace also vcr.6G; John 
 
 Ifi. 3L'. 
 "ch. 11.6. 
 I Zoc. 13. 7. 
 vch. Iti. 21 ; 20. 19. 
 = ch. 28.7. 10, Itji Mk. 
 
 H. 28; lli. 7; John 
 
 21. 1. 
 
 Ps. 17. 5 : Pro. 29. 
 26: Phil. 2.3. 
 
 b Mk. 14. 31); l,k. 22. 
 
 34; John 13. 38. 
 c Pro. 28. U; 1 Cor. 
 
 10. 12. 
 d see parallel, Mk. U. 
 
 32-42; Lk. 2% 39— 
 
 46; John 18. 1. 
 e Ps. 22. 1, 2 ; Heb. 
 
 5.7. 
 / eh. 4.21; 17- 1. 
 g Ps. m. 20 ; Is. 53. 3, 
 
 4 ; John 12.27; Ueb. 
 
 h.7. 
 h Lara. 1. 12. 
 i Mk. 11. 36; Lk. 22. 
 
 42 ; Ueb, 5, 7. 
 k John 12. 27. 
 
 1 Heb. 2. 10,18; 9. 16. 
 
 22, 23. 
 
 m ch. 20. 22. 
 
 n ch. 6. 10 ; John 5. 
 
 30 ; 6. 38; 18. II; 
 
 Phil. 2. 9; Heb. 5.8. 
 o Lk. 9. 32. 
 p SCO refs. ch. 24. 42; 
 
 Mk. 11. 38; Lk. 22. 
 
 4(1,16; Epli. 6. 18. 
 q Ro. 7. lS-25; Gal. 
 
 5. 16, 17. 
 r Lk. 18. 1. 
 
 1 Some give this a literal meaning, and suppose the 
 fulfilment to be mentioned in Acts x. 41 ; the 'kingdom 
 of God' being regarded as having 'come' when our Lord 
 rose from the dead : see Luke xxii. 18. But it is more 
 likely a figurative expression (comp. Rev. xis. 9), repre- 
 senting the association of his disciples with himself in 
 the higher privileges of spiritual worship in heaven. 
 Thus this ordinance becomes auticipative, as well as com- 
 memorative. 
 
 2 Psalms cxiii. — cxviii. were usually sung at the 
 Passover : Psalms cxiii., cxiv. after the first cup of wine ; 
 P.salms cxv. — cxviii. after the third cup— the cup of 
 blessing— which our Lord seems to have used in insti- 
 tuting the Supper : see note on Psa. cxiii., title. Here 
 intervene the deeply interesting discourses and prayer in 
 John xiv. — xvii. 
 
 3 See Zech. xiii. 7, and notes. Our Lord's frequent 
 qufitations of the prophetic Scriptures during his last 
 sull'erings show how all that occurred was in full accord- 
 ance with the purposes of God. 
 
 4 Peter had just been forewarned (Luke xxii. 31) ; but 
 instead of learning his weakness, his over-confident zeal 
 led him to more earnest protestations. 
 
 5 See note on the parallel passage in Jfark (ch. xiv. 30), 
 who is the most full and precise of the evangelists re- 
 specting the warning and the fall of Peter. 
 
 Jesus, arriving at Gethsemane, his chosen place of 
 retirement, under extreme and protracted agony of spirit, 
 submits himself wholly to his Father's will (vers. 36 — 
 46). Scarcely is the soul-sacrifice completed, when he 
 sees the traitor approaching, and he ' is delivered into 
 the hands of men' (47 — 50), to whom ho yields himself; 
 reproving the ill-timed resistance of his followers, who 
 speedily forsake him (ol — 5G). Perhaps the combination 
 of spiritual agony, treachery, desertion, and triumphant 
 malice, made this one of the darkest hours of this time of 
 sorrow. 
 
 7 Gethsemane signifies oU-prcss. It was an olive- 
 yard lying on tlio way to Bethany ; probably at the very 
 spot still marked by a few trees of great age. 
 
 8 Into a more retired part of the garden. ' In great 
 trials, solitude is desired ; yet so that friends bo within 
 
 1B2 
 
 reach.' — Bcugcl. They might also become witnesses of 
 part, at least, of our Lord's agony. 
 
 9 See note on Mark v. 37. It is worthy of remark, 
 that during our Lord's agony, as well as at his trans- 
 figuration, his three favoured companions were oppressed 
 with sleep (vers. 40, 43), and witnessed only part of the 
 wonderful scene. Of this only the prominent passages 
 are briefly recorded ; and that not by John, who was 
 present, but most fully, in both cases, by Luke. 
 
 10 The three evangelists seem to labour by variet}' of 
 language to express the intensity of our Lord's sufferings, 
 arising apparently from the overwhelmingly painful in- 
 fliction to which it was necessary that he should submit 
 with complete acquiescence in the Divine will. But they 
 go no further. It is easy to see that the outward circum- 
 stances and bodily tortures of our Lord's approaching 
 death, full as they were of suffering, from human and 
 Satanic malignity and treachery, from weariness, scourg- 
 mg, and crucifixion, were not the cause of his oppressive 
 anguish ; for many of his followers who have not looked 
 forward to martyrdom as calmly as he did, have met it 
 with unshaken cheerfulness. Perhaps the silence of the 
 inspired writers on this subject is designed to intimate 
 that the sufferings of the Redeemer were altogether 
 beyond our comprehension, arising from his peculiar posi- 
 tion as the sinless Representative of sinful man, bearing 
 that awful curse which he was averting from the guilty. 
 
 11 The humblest posture of supplication. 
 
 12 This is equivalent to, 'If thou be willing* (Luke"), 
 for ' all things that God sees it right to do ' are possible 
 unto' him (Mark). A comparison of ver. 42 with Luko 
 x.xii. 43 leads to the inference that our Lord took the 
 coming of an angel to strengthen him as an intimation 
 that the c\ip of suffering could not be taken away. 
 
 13 See refs., and note on ch. xx. 22. The 'cup' of 
 suffering, called by Mark ' the hour,' is probably the 
 present almost insupportable conflict of feeling. 
 
 H That is, that you may not fall under the power of 
 temptation. 
 
 13 Possibly our Lord mentioned this as an excuse for 
 the past drowsiness; he evidently adduced it as a reason 
 for combined watchfulness and prayer. 
 
 nn? 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVr. 46— G3. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 now,^ and take your rest : behold, 'the Lour is at hand, and the Son of man is 
 
 46 betrayed into tlxe bands of sinners. Rise, ' let us be going : behold, he is at hand 
 that (loth bi'tray me. 
 
 47 And " while lio yet spake, lo, Judas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a 
 great multitude with swords and staves,- from the chief priests ami eUlers of the 
 
 48 people. Now he tliat betrayed him gave them a sign, saying, Whoiusucvcr I 
 41) shall kiss, that same is lie : hold him last. And forthwith he eame to Jesus, 
 oO and said, -^ Hail, Master! and kissed him.^ And .Icyus said unto him, ^ Friend,^ 
 
 whurei'ore art thou come? Then came they, and laid hands on Jesus, and 
 
 took him. 
 51 And, behold, ' one of thom^ which were with J(;su8 stretched out his hand, and 
 
 drew his sword, and struck a servant of the high priest's, and smote oif his ear. 
 5*3 Then said Jesus unto him, " Put up again thy sword into his place : ''for all they 
 
 53 that take the sword shall perish with the sword.*' Thinkest thou that I cannot 
 now pray to my Father, j'jid he shall presently give me <^ more than twelve 
 
 54 legions^ of augela? But how then shall the Scriptures bo fulfilled, ''that thus 
 it must be ? 
 
 55 In tliat same hour said Jesus to the multitudes. Are ye come out as against a 
 thief with swords and staves for to take me? "1 sat daily with you teaching in 
 
 bQ the temple, and ye laid no hold on me. But all this was done, that tho-^ .Scriptures 
 of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then ^ all the disciples forsook him, and ded. 
 
 Jesus is examined and condemned by Caiaphas and the Sanhedrim ; he is thrive di'ititd by 
 
 I'tter, 
 
 57 '' AND^ they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas^ the high 
 priest, where the scribes and the elders''* were assembled. 
 
 58 But Peter followed liim afar oft' unto the high priest's palace,^' and went in, 
 and sat with tlio servants,'- to see the end. 
 
 59 *Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness 
 
 60 against Jesus, to put him to death ; but found none : yea, though * many false 
 witnesses came, yrt found they none. At the last came 'two'** false witnesses, 
 
 61 and said, 'Vh'x'A fcUoiv said, '" I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build 
 it in three days. 
 
 fl*2 And the high priest arose, and said unto him, Answercst thou nothing? 
 f)3 what is it which these witness against thee? But " Jesus held his peace. ^* 
 
 * vor. 2. 
 
 ( Lk. ». b\ ; 12. M. 
 
 Vi IIS. 47— M: 
 
 CiIltON.TAIi. Sec. 136. 
 
 r< IPC )>nriilli>l, Mk. It. 
 
 i;!-:,!); I.k ■-■•J, 47- 
 
 !>:t; Julm 18. 3-12 i 
 
 ■CD al>u Ac. 1. Iti. 
 
 ^2SBm.2rt. 9, 1(1; P». 
 t>\ 21 ; I'ro. 27. li. 
 
 yi'». 41. Oi ao. la. 
 
 o th. .V3»:.Ro. 12. Itl; 
 
 1 The.. 5. 15 I 1 VcU 
 
 2.21-23. 
 & (ic a. li; P.. M. 23; 
 
 Eze. 3.V &, f> ; Kev. 
 
 13. 10. 
 c 2 Kl.ti. 17; Dan. 7. 
 
 10. 
 d vor. 2-1 ; 1*. Kl. 7, 
 
 etc. ; Lk. 24. 26, 44, 
 
 4(i. 
 Mk.l2. 3:>; John a 2. 
 / viT. ti\; Liim. 4. 20; 
 
 Dim. 11. 2ti. 
 5 ver 31 i Jobn m. 3l!; 
 
 IB. 16. 
 
 VKRR.r.7.M. 69-7.1: 
 ClllEON. Tab. Sec. Ut". 
 A avo parAllol, Mk. 14. 
 
 A3, 61, W-72 : Lk. 
 
 22. 64— (>2; J oil U 18. 
 
 13-18. 26-27. 
 Vkks. fift— la: 
 CnRos. Tak. Sec. 138. 
 ■ Koc imrollrl. Mk. 14. 
 
 6.'>-liij Lk. 22. liS- 
 
 71. 
 * I'l. 27. 12; 36. 11; 
 
 Mk. 14.66. So Ao. (i. 
 
 11-13. 
 I Ucii. lU. )&. 
 mch. 27. 40} John 2. 
 
 19-21. 
 u V%. 3rt. 12-H ; iCC 
 
 rcfi. Ii. .S3. 7t Dnn. 
 
 3. HI; 1 Pot. 2. 23. 
 
 1 The meaning seems to be, The time is past when, 
 by watchfulness nnd prayer, you might have snown your 
 sympathy witli me, and have obtabied strength for your 
 approaching trials. 
 
 2 Some of'the chief priests and elders themselves, with 
 their servants, and the captain and officer.^ of the temple 
 guard, were among the multitude (ver. ol ; Luko xxii. 
 52; Jolin xviii. 3). They may perhaps have feared a 
 cominoLion ; they evidently desired to make it appear that 
 Jesus WHS a danserons ringleader of sedition, lience the 
 point of his rebuke (ver. 55). 
 
 3 Though Jesus had probably already declared himself 
 (John xviii. 5, 8), yet the preconcertecl signal was neces- 
 sary, to authorize the oflicers in taking him. 
 
 •1 Tlie word liere ii.sed is merely a term of civility; 
 not implying friendship, like that employed in John 
 XV. 15. 'The question is aimed at the conscience of tlie 
 traitor and hypocrite. 
 
 J This WHS Peter (sco John xviii. 10) ; who might 
 not have been guilty of rashness now, and of cowardice 
 aftcrwiirdH, had he duly watched liis Master's late struggle 
 and submission (eoinp. John xviii, llj, and heeded his 
 Master's warning. 
 
 c This was probably a proverbial saying, which may 
 have been dt*rived from the precept in Oen. ix. G, Our 
 Lord's words plainly teach us that his followers arc not 
 to use violence or coercion for tho defence or extension 
 of religion. Comp. llev. xiii. 10. 
 
 7 The Itomans commonly kept in Palestine at least one 
 legion, consisting of about OOUU infantry and 000 ravalry; 
 of which about 1000, under a tribune or chiliareh, we're 
 usually quartered in Jerusulein ut the great festivals. 
 Sec Acts xxi. 31, 32; xxiii. 23. * Twelve legions of 
 angels,' therefore, means an overpowering furcc. 
 
 o Jesus, now in the hands of nis enemies, is brought 
 before the high priest and tho council. Hero Uo refuses 
 to answer tho false witnesses (vers. 57—63) ; but replies 
 
 to the high priest's adjuration, by openly avowing his Deity 
 and Jlessiahship, and solemnly summoning liis judges to 
 his tribunal (G3, (>1) ; for which he is condemned to die, 
 and insulted us a bhusplieiner (G5— GS). Meanwhile, in the 
 court of the house, and witlnn sight and hearing of the 
 council-room. He isdenii-d three times by Peter (G9— 75). 
 Early in the morning, He is tiiken by his enemies before 
 tlie Itoman governor that they m;iy obtain the execution 
 of their sentence (xxvii. 1, li). The conscience-stricken 
 traitor himself openly tcHtifies to His innocence ; but this, 
 instead of deterring them from their purpose, is reeeiveu 
 only witli a heartless sneer (3—5) ; and their own scruples 
 about UHing tlie nrico of blood are accompanied by uo 
 scruple about shedding it ((J — 10). 
 
 1* He was led first to Annas (see John xviii. 13). 
 
 10 This was probably an unoflieial meeting of some 
 membiMs of the yanhedriin. A full and formal meeting 
 was held early tlie next morning (ver. 69 ; laike xxii. 06). 
 
 n Kather, ' the hall:' see note on ver. 3. 
 
 12 Who had nnide a fire in tho middle of tho court. 
 See Mark xiv. 51 ; Luko xxii. 55. 
 
 13 The evidence of two witnesses agreeing in their 
 testimony was r<'(^uisite in order to eonviet of a capital 
 crime (I)eut. xix.lo). Many were brought to prove the case 
 against Jesus, but utterly failed; and tlie evidence of these 
 two was ft wilful (i:h. xxvii. G3) distortion of tho truth, 
 only making his innocence the more evident. 'I'he saying 
 of our Lord here referred to is found only in John ii. 1!), 
 on which see note. Sec similar accusations in Jer. xxvi. 
 11; Acts vi. n — 13. 
 
 H Here, a-s afterwards before Pilato (eh. xxvii. 12), 
 Jesus madir no reply to tlie fulne aei'usiitions nf <l(;termine(i 
 malice. This induced the high pri(!Ht, who wished to 
 condemn him by his own words, to adopt another method 
 of inquiry, by solemn adjuration as to his MeHttiahship. 
 This our Lord at once avows; and, on this ground^ he is 
 condemned by the council. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVI. C-i— XXVII. 7. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 And the higli priest answered and said unto him, " I adjure tliee by the living 
 
 64 God, f that thou tell us whether tliou be ^ the Christ, the .Sou of God. Jesus 
 saith unto liim, 'Thou hast said : ^ nevertheless I say unto you, * Hereafter shall 
 ye see the Sou of man 'sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the 
 clouds of heaven. 
 
 65 "Then the high priest rent his clothes,^ saying, ' He hath spoken blasphemy; 
 what further need have we of witnesses? Behold, now ye have heard his Ijlas- 
 
 60 phemy. What think ye ? They answered and said, ^^ He is guilty of death. 
 67 ^ Then did they spit in his face, and buffeted him ;-^ and "otliers smote him with 
 {5S the palms of their bauds, saying, * Prophesy uuto us, thou Christ, AVho is he 
 that smote thee ? 
 
 69 -^ Now Peter sat without in the palace 'A and a damsel came unto him, saying, 
 
 70 Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. ''But he denied before them all, saying, I 
 
 71 know not what thou sayest. And when he was gone out iuto the porcli, another 
 viakl saw him, and said unto them that were there, "Vlu^ ftilom was also with 
 
 7'3 Jesus of Nazareth. And again lie denied with an oath, I do not know the man. 
 
 73 And after a while came unto hlui they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely 
 
 74 thim also art one of them; for thy '' speech bewrayeth thee. Then ■'"began he to 
 curse and to swear, sa?/ing, I know not the man. And immediately the cock 
 
 75 crew. And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, s Before 
 the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, ''and wept bitterly. 
 
 27 When the morning was come, 'all the chief priests and elders of the people 
 '-J took counsel-^ against Jesus to put him to death : and when they had bound him, 
 they led him away, and * delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor.^ 
 The confession and death of Judas. 
 
 3 'THEN Judas, which had betrayed him, when he saw that lie was condemned, 
 '"repented" himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief 
 
 4 priests and elders, saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed " the innocent 
 
 5 blood. And they said, What is that to us ? see thou to that. And he cast 
 down the pieces of silver in the temple, "and departed, and went and hanged 
 himself.^ 
 
 6 And the chief priests took the silver pieces, p and said. It is not lawful for to 
 
 7 put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood. ^ And they took 
 
 Lc. 5. 1 ; 1 Sam. ll. 
 21. n. 
 
 p John 8-25; 10.21. 
 7 ch. lii. 1(1. 
 r Ter. :;6 ; ch. 27- 11. 
 t cli. 16. 27; 21. 30; 
 
 2.'). 31 ; Dan. 7- 13,11; 
 
 Lk. 21. 27; Jolm I. 
 
 bl ; Ro. 14. 10: 1 
 
 Tlics.l. Iti; Rev.1.7. 
 ( Ps. 110, 1; Ac. 7-&5, 
 
 515; Col. .1. 1. 
 u Le,2l. 10; Num.U. 
 
 6; 2Ki. 18. .t?; 19. I. 
 J- eh. il. 3; John 10. 
 
 3H, .'W. 
 V Le.21.16; John i9,7. 
 X cli, 27. 30; aoe ri-fa. 
 
 Num. 12. U; la. &3. 
 
 3; 1 Cor. 4. 13. 
 och. .'). 3!i; I». r»0, B; 
 
 Lk. 2J. IJ3; John I'J. 
 
 3: 2 Cor. 11.20. 
 b Mk. U. 65; Lk. 22. 
 
 HI. 
 c Mk. 14. iW. : Lk. 2-2. 
 
 55; Jolm 18. 16. 17, 
 
 2.-). 
 rf vers. 33—35: ch. 10. 
 
 28; Pro. 28. 2tj ; 20. 
 
 25. 
 e Lli. 22. 5!). 
 / Mk. U. 71. 
 gTPr. 34; Mk. 14. :tO ; 
 
 Lk. 22. Gl.()2; John 
 
 13. .-W. 
 A ch. 5. i; P», 38. 18; 
 
 2Cor. 7. 9-11. 
 
 Vliies, 1,2, 11-14: 
 CuituN. Tab. S<;c. 130. 
 • SCO varallcl, Wk. ]b. 
 
 1— .■); Lk. la 1-5; 
 
 John 18. 28-38; boo 
 
 also Pi. 2. 2 ; Ac. 4. 
 
 ■J 1-28. 
 A ch 20. 19; Ac 3. 13; 
 
 1 Tim. ti. 13. 
 VEKS. 3—10; 
 CHRON. Tab. Sec. 142. 
 t ch. 2li. 11, 15 ; Job 
 
 20. .■). 15-20. 
 m2 Cor, 7. 10. 
 
 1 vers. 10. 23. 21. 54 ; 
 Lk- 23. 41 ; John 19. 
 4 : Ileb. 7. 2li. 
 
 o 2 Sam. 17. 23; Ac. 1. 
 
 18. 
 P ch. 23. 24; Ii. Gl. 8. 
 
 1 Thut is, * It is as thou hast said' (see ver. 25). 
 * But (Jesus adds), as I am so, ye shall shortly see me, 
 who now stand apparently defenceless at your tribunal, 
 seated on the throne of heaven as your Kuler and Judge.' 
 Compare Dan. vii. 13,14. He thus answers the solemn 
 adjuration of the high priest with a more solemn citation 
 to his own judgment-seat. 
 
 2 His ordinary dress. This he did in affected horror 
 at the ' blasphemy,' which by the law of Moses (Lev. 
 xxiv. 10} made a man (as all the rest exclaim) 'guilty 
 of death.' Tliey totally disregarded the abundant proof 
 which Jesus had given of his Messiahship. 
 
 3 They smote him with clenched fists. This was done 
 by the officers, who also blindfolded him as a condemned 
 criminal (Luke xxii. 63, G4 ; corap. Esth. vii. 8). 
 
 4 See vers. 3, 58. Peter's threefold denial is reported 
 by all the evangelists with characteristic variations, 
 whirh will present no difficulty to those who remember 
 that all writers often give a speaker's meaning rather 
 than his words, and that each denial might include several 
 replies. The first occasion was when Peter, joining the 
 group around the fire, was accosted by the porteress. He 
 then wt^nt into the porch, and the cock crew. The second 
 was 'after a little while;' when he was returning from 
 the porch, and was again asHailcd by the same m;iid 
 (Mark xiv. G9), by another (Matt. xxvi. 71), by a man 
 (Luke xxii. 58), and by the company at large, to whom 
 he replied several times. The third denial was about 
 ' an hour after ;' when ' they that stood by ' more urgently 
 asserted that he must be a follower of Jesus, for his 
 provinciid dinlect proved him to be a Galilean ; and a 
 kinsman of Malchus recognised him as having been in 
 the garden. Then the crowing of the cock, and especially 
 his Master's look, brought him to himself, and he 
 hastened away and * wept bitterly.* 
 
 5 The Sanhedrim could condemn a criminal to die, 
 but they could not earry the sentence into execution 
 without the sanction of the Roman governor. They 
 appear to have feared that their unjust proceedings 
 
 might be called in question ; and they therefore consulted 
 together to find a political charge which they might 
 put forward against Jesus. Pilate's inquiry and renntrk 
 (John xviii. 29 — 31) brought out this accusation of treason 
 (Luke xxiii. 2), to which they afterwards added (John 
 xix. 7) that of blasphemy. But it was on the political 
 charge that Pilate sentenced him (John xix. 12 — 15) ; 
 and accordingly this was specified in the title on the 
 cross (see Jolm xix. 19, and note). 
 
 ti Tlie Roman governor's residence was at Ciesarea ; 
 but he usually came to Jerusalem at the Passover, with 
 a largo body of soldiers, to check any popular risings, 
 which were not infrequent at that season. 
 
 7 That this was only an intolerable remorse, not a 
 change of heart, or 'repentance unto salvation' (2 Cor. 
 vii. 10), is proved by the result (ver. 5). Judas may 
 perhaps not have anticipated the consequences of his 
 treachery. But the consequences of sin are always beyond 
 the transgressor's calculation. The remorse and protest 
 of Judas were a most solemn warning to the Jewish 
 rulers against the deed of injustice and cruelty whicJi 
 they were perpetrating. 
 
 8 Rather, 'choked himself.' Some think that he was, 
 as it were, choked with sorrow: but see note on Acts i. 18. 
 It may seem surprising that such a man should have 
 connected himself with Jesus, so aa to be chosen an 
 apostle. He may have been led to it by a strong im- 
 pression of our Lord's superhuman power, and by a Impo 
 of advancement in his new kingdom. But, as this dulu- 
 sive liope was gradually dispelled by his Master's life and 
 teachings, his real character became apparent. His case 
 shows the danger of relying upon any connection with 
 the church of Christ, or any participation in its gifts, 
 offices, or labours, as an evidence of salvation. 
 
 Their objection may have been founded on tho 
 principle involved in Dout. xxiii. 18. Tlicir cold and 
 cutting reply to Judas (ver. *1), and all tluir conduct, 
 shows how dead may bo tho moral feelings of those who 
 are most scrupulous about tho forms of religion. 
 
. 33. U. 
 
 MATTHEW XXVII. 8—23. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 8 counsel, and bought witli them the potter's field, ' to bury strangers in. W liere- 
 
 9 fore that field was called, ^The field of blood, ' unto this day.- Then was fulfilled 
 that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, "And they took the thirty 
 pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, whom tliey of the children of 
 
 10 Israel did value ; and gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord appointed 
 me'3 [Zech. .xi. 13]. 
 
 Jesits is arraigned before Pilate, who endeavours to release Rim, but finally delivers Him 
 
 up to death, 
 
 11 AND* Jesus Btood before the governor. 'And the governor asked him, 
 saying. Art thou the King of the Jews ? And Jesus said unto him, " Thou sajest. 
 
 12 And when he was accused of tlie cliief priests and elders, ' he answered notliing. 
 
 13 Then said Pilate unto him, ' Hearest thou uot how many things they witness 
 
 14 against thee? = And he answered him to never a word;-* insomuch that the 
 governor marvelled greatlj'. 
 
 15 " Now at that feast the governor was wont to release unto the people a prisoner, 
 
 16 whom they would. And they had then a notable prisoner, called Barabbas. 
 
 17 Therefore when they were gathered together, Pilate said unto them. Whom will 
 
 18 yo that I release unto you f Barabbas, or Jesus which is called Christ? 'For 
 he knew that for envj' they had delivered him." 
 
 19 When he was set down on the judgment seat, his wife" sent unto him, saying. 
 Have thou nothing to do with ■•' that just man: for I have suti'ered many tilings 
 this day in a dream because of him. 
 
 20 ''But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude that they should 
 
 21 ask Barabbaa, and destroy Jesus. The governor answered and said unto them, 
 Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you? Tli(?y said, Barabbas. 
 
 22 Pilate saith unto them. What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? 
 
 23 'They all say unto him. Let him be crucified.** And the governor said, Why, 
 what evil hath ho done ? But they cried out the more, saying, Let him be crucified. 
 
 q Ac 1. H, 19. 
 r Jrt«. I. y. 
 
 J Z<c 11. 1'.*, 13; comp. 
 Jor. Ji. (1, etc. 
 
 Vers. 11— It: 
 CnnoN. Tab. .Soc. 139. 
 t Mk. 16. 'i : Lk. :!3. 3 i 
 
 iohn IH. y3. 
 u J>.lm 18. 37 : 1 Tim. 
 
 (1. 1.1. 
 T 11-0 rrfi oh. 80. 63 ! 
 
 John 10. 'J. 
 f) ch. 2(1. &1; John 19. 
 
 111. 
 - I.. M. 7. 
 
 VKIts. lii— 30i 
 CitUO.V. Tau. See. Ul. 
 o lee parallel, luk. 15. 
 
 fi-lli Lk. S3. 17— 
 
 36; John IM. 39 40. 
 6 i:e.37.11,ll>,20; Ac. 
 
 7. 9 ; 1 John 3. 12. 
 
 dTllk. l.v II; Lk. S3. 
 IH; John Id. 4U ; Ac. 
 3. II, 10. 
 
 1 Potter's clay is still found in the Vallev of tile sons 
 of Hinnom, h'iiig south of Xion ; a place frequented by 
 potters (see Jer. xis. 2, 6, :iiui notes), though long since 
 polluted by idolatry and bv burials (see 2 Kings xxiii. 
 10; Isa. Ixvi. 2i ; Jer. vii. 31, 32, imd notes). It ap- 
 peared, therefore, tit to be a cemetery for strangers {i. c, 
 foreignei-s, as in Eph. ii. 12, 19). 
 
 2 it long remained a public testimony to the innocence 
 of our Lord and the injustice of his judges. 
 
 3 Through tlie wliole of vers. 8 — 10, the evangelist 
 appears to have had 6ever.al prophetic passages in view. 
 'fhe name of the ground, the use to wliicli it was applied, 
 and the circumstances attending the purchase, seem to 
 have suggested Jeremiah's appelbition of this very valley — 
 'tlie valley of sbiugliter,'— ii name of sin and punish- 
 ment, connected with 'the blood of the innocent' victims 
 immolated by the ' elders of the people* and ' tlie priests' 
 (Jer. xix. 2, 4, G), and with the burying 'in Topliet till 
 there be no place' (Jer. vii. 31, 32, and note). And all 
 this is furthiT associated with Zechariah's prophecy (see 
 Zech. xi. 1, 12, 13, and notes), of wliieh the sense is given 
 rather than the words. Tho last prophecy is attributed 
 to Jeremiah, certainly not by niistuko on the part of the 
 writer, probably not by error of a copyist, but by an 
 abbreviated mode of citation which names tile chief 
 author quoted; as tho ' Fsalms' sometimes stand for tho 
 Hagiographa. 
 
 4 Tlie Gentile was to take his part with the Jew in the 
 unjust condemnation of the Alessiali : see Psa. ii. 2 ; Acts 
 iv. 2.5 — 27, and notes. Jesus being brought before the 
 lioman governor, again avows his Messiahsliip, but ag:iiu 
 refuses to answer the false accusations of his foes (vera. 
 11 — 14). I'ilatc, himself thoroughly convinced of tlieir 
 malice and of tho holy Prisoner's innoeeni:e, and further 
 urged by a message from his wife, endeavours to evade a 
 decision, and proposes to relca.se him, according to a ciistrtrii 
 at tlio festival (15—1!)). liut the priests prev:iil with 
 the people to join them in rejecting Jesus, and preferring 
 a notorious murderer (20—23). Ily their unrelenting im- 
 portunity they overpower the governor's convictions; so 
 that Jeaua is delivered to be crucified, not without a 
 aigniticant protest by Pilat*?, and an awful imprecation 
 upon themselves by the people (21 — 26). The trnil before 
 the Itoraan governor is more fully related in Luko xxiii. 
 
 John xviii. 28—40; on which »co notca. 
 
 5 Jesus had answered Pilate's judicial (piestion, but 
 he made no reply to the false and clamorous ;u:cusations 
 of the chief priests. His calm silence, whilst his ac- 
 cusers became ' more fierce' (Luke xxiii. 5), evidently 
 impressed Pilate ' greatly,' and confirmed his belief in 
 our Lord's innocence (Luko xxiii. 14, 15. Comp. 1 Pet. 
 ii. 23). 
 
 C Pilate now weakly tries to save Jesus without oflTend- 
 iiig the Jews, or laying himself open to the charge of 
 acquitting a rebel. Knowing that one great e;iuse of tho 
 enmity of the priests was 'envy' of our Lord's popuhirity 
 with the multitude, he turns to the people ami proposes 
 to release Jesus. They were allowed at the festivals to 
 demand tho freedom of one prisoner ; and Piliite offers 
 them the ehoico of B.irnbbas, one of the most atrocious 
 criminals then in custody, or Jesus (.Mark xv. 7), and 
 three times eiirnestly beseeches them to choose the latter 
 (Luke xxiii. IG— 22). Hut the violence of his accusers 
 prevails. 'They pcrsuaile the multitude,' consisting 
 probably of their own adherents among the lower classes 
 of Jerusalem ; they raise an outcry against Jesus, and 
 will not desist until the governor has ' delivered him to 
 their will.' 
 
 1 This incident illustrates tho accuracy of the Gospel 
 records ; for the provincijil governors had but recently 
 been allowed by the Koinan senate to be accompanied 
 by their wives (T;ic. Ann. iii. 33, 31). Pihite's wife is 
 said to have been named Claudia Procubi. IJolh in her 
 dream, and in the effect it jirodueed upon her, leading 
 licr to send a mess,ago to her husband even on the judg- 
 ment-seat, the hand of God is to be seen. 
 
 f* Crucifixion was the lioman jmnishinent correspond- 
 ing to tho crime of which our Lord was accused. Tho 
 cross consisted of a strong iijiright post; having a short 
 bar or stake projecting from the miclille, and a larger 
 transverse beam at right angles, or a little below the top. 
 It was just high enotij;h to raise the feet a little above the 
 ground. The criniiinil, stripped of his clothes, was fixed 
 to the cross by niiila or spikes driven through tho hands, 
 and sometimes through tho feet, either separated or 
 united. The weight of the bodv rested not ao much 
 iiiHui the nails, sis upon the middle bar, whi(^h nassed 
 between the legs ; but this, if it diminishi-il the suileriiiga 
 at first, made them much more lingering : see Mark xv, 
 44 ; John xix. 32, 33. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVII. 24—38. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 24 Vfiien Pilate saw that he could prevail iiothinn^, but that rather a tumult was 
 
 made, he -^ took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, sajang, I am 
 2o innocent of the blood of ^ this just person : ^ see ye to it. Then answered all the 
 CG people and said, ^ His blood be on us, aud on our children.- Then released he 
 
 Barabbas unto them: aud wheu *he had scourged Jesus, ^ he delivered him to be 
 
 crucitied. 
 
 The insults of the soldiers ; the crucifixion, ayid the signs ichich folloiced ; arid the testimony 
 
 of the spectators. 
 
 27 *THEN* the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall,^ 
 
 28 and gathered unto him the whole hund^ of soldiers. Aud they strijiped him, 
 
 29 aud ' put on him a scarlet^ robe. '"And when they had platted a crown of 
 thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand : and they 
 bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, king of the Jews 1 
 
 30 And "they spit upon him, and took the reed, and "smote him on the head. 
 
 31 '^ And ai'ter that they had mocked him, they took the robe ofl' from him, and put 
 his own raiment ou him ; ''and led him away to crucify hint, 
 
 32 '■ And as they came out,^ * they found a man of Cyrene,'^ Simon by name : him 
 
 33 they compelled to bear his cross.'** ' Aud when they were come unto a place called 
 
 34 Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull,'' " they gave him vinegar'- to drink 
 mingled with gull : and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. 
 
 35 -^ And they crueiiied him, and parted his garments, casting lots ; '^ that it might 
 be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, ^They parted my garments among 
 
 36 them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. ^ And sitting down they watched 
 
 37 him there.'-* And [they] ''set up over Ms head his accusation'^ written. This is 
 Jesus the King op the Jews. 
 
 33 * Then were thei'e two thieves"' crucified with him, one on the right hand, and 
 another on the left. 
 
 / Deu.21.6,7; Pa. '213.0. 
 
 g vcr, 4. 
 
 A Deu- 19. 10; Jos. 2. 
 
 HI ; 2 Sam. 1. IB ; 
 
 1 Ki. 2.3-'; Is. 59.2, 
 
 3. 9 ; Ac. b. 28. 
 ■ see paTUllcl, Mk. i;>. 
 
 15— ly; John 19. 1— 
 
 3, 16 ; Beo also ch. 20. 
 
 19; Is. 60. ti: 53. 5; 
 
 I.k. 23. It), 24, 25. 
 k Mk. 15. 10: John 
 
 ly. 2. 
 I Lk. 23. n. 
 mPs. 09. 19; Is. 53.3. 
 1 ch. 26. ti7: le. M. 6. 
 o comp. Mic, 5. 1. 
 P see pnrallcl, Mk. 15. 
 
 20-1^3; Lk. 23. 26— 
 
 33; Jobo 19. 16, 17. 
 
 q ch. 21. 34, 39 ; Is. 
 53. 7. 
 
 r Le. 4. 12. 21 ; Num. 
 15. 35. 36; 1 Ri. 21. 
 13; Ac. 7. h&i Heb. 
 13. 11, 12. 
 
 I Mk.15.21; Lk. 23.28. 
 
 ( Mk. 15. 22: Lk. 23. 
 33; John 19. 17- 
 
 i( seever. 4H; Pa. 69. 21. 
 VERS. 35—14 : 
 
 Chron. Tab. Sec. 144. 
 
 xsee parallel, Mk. 15. 
 21—28 ; Lk. 23. 33, 
 31, 38; John 19. 18 
 —24 ; see also John 
 3. 14, 15; 12. 32. 
 
 !/ Ps. 22. Id. 
 
 a Mk. 1.5. 26; Lk. 23. 
 
 3^; Johu 19. 19. 
 6 19. ^i. 12: Mk. 15. 
 
 27 ; Lk. 23. 32. 33 ; 
 
 John 1». 18. 
 
 1 See ver. 19. This emblematical action (which Pilate 
 probably knew to be practised among the Jews, as it was 
 by other nations : see Deut. xxi. 6, 9) niaJe his declaration 
 of our Lord's innocence the more impressive ; but it could 
 not cleanse his own conscience from guilt. 
 
 2 That is, If there be ffuilt, on us and our children 
 let it rest. See ch. xxiii. 35; Deut. xix. 10. This awful 
 imprecation has for ei^^liteen centuries rested on the 
 Jewish nation. In thi-ir subsequent wars with Konie, 
 * wrath came upon them to the uttermost;' and the 
 retribution was made the more remarkable, by the cruci- 
 fixion of such multitudes of them, that room failed for 
 the crosses, and crosses for the bodies. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 
 b. v., c. 11, 8. 1. 
 
 3 As He had predicted (ch. xx. 19V It wag a Roman 
 custom to scourge a criminal before execution ; and the 
 infliction was cruelly severe. 
 
 ** Tliis is the closing scene of our Lord's sufferings. 
 After being scourged (see ver. 26), he is surrendered to 
 the brutal insults of the soldiery {'17 — 31) ; and then 
 led forth, almost exhausted, to the place of crucifixion 
 (32—31:). There he is crucified between two thieves; 
 beholds his dress divided among the soldiers; and is 
 taunted by the passers by, who unconsciously use and 
 fulfil the words of prophecy (35 — 44). Meanwhile, over 
 this display of Divine love and human depravity is drawn 
 a signiticant veil of supernatural darkness (45) ; whieh 
 continues until with loud cries, first of sorrow and then of 
 triumph, the Jledeemer yields to death (40 — 50). His 
 death is immediately followed by other equally significant 
 events — the rending of the temple veil; the quaking of 
 the earth ; and the opening of the tombs, from which, at 
 his resurrection, many saints were to rise (51 — 53). The 
 whole scene is witnessed with awe by the Koman officer 
 and soldiers, who are led to acknowledge his claims, and 
 by the faithful women, who linger near to see the end 
 (54—56). 
 
 5 The court of the ' prictorium,' or governor's resi- 
 dence : see John xviii. 28, and note. 
 
 tj Perhaps, ' a cohort ;' the tenth part of a legion. 
 
 7 Kather, ' crimson;' the red military cloak of a Koman 
 officer. The robe, the bmmble crown, and the reed, were 
 mock emblems of the royalty which Jesus was accused of 
 claiming. All these indignities Jesna boro in meek and 
 submissive silence (Isa. Uii. 7). 
 
 8 Rather, 'as they were going out;' i.e. out of the 
 city. All executions took place outside the city, as 
 anciently ' without the camp ' (see Numb. sv. 35 ; 1 Kuiga 
 xxi. 13; and compare Heb. xiii. 11 — 13). 
 
 9 Cyrene (now Grennah) was a city of Libya, on the 
 north coast of Africa. It was an important Greek colony, 
 and contained a large number of Jews : see Acts ii. 10 ; 
 vi. 9. Perhaps this man was singled out because he 
 sliowed some sympathy with Jesus ; but if it were not so, 
 it is probable that he became interested in the meek and 
 uncomplaining sufferer; for his sons, and probably their 
 motlier, were well-known persons among the disciples: 
 see Mark xv. 21 ; Rom. xvi. 13. 
 
 10 At first Jesus bore hia own cross, as was usual (see 
 John xix. 17) ; but his sufferings through the preceding 
 night had probably so exhausted his frame that he could 
 not carry it alone : see Luke xxiii. 26. 
 
 11 So culled, either because it was a rounded knoll, or 
 because the skulls of criminals who bad been executed 
 and buried there were frequently found in it. Tradition 
 places it on the north-west of the temple, where the 
 ' Church of the sepulchre' is at present situated ; but the 
 question of the site is still undetermined. 
 
 12 This was a weak acid wine (Mark xv.23),the common 
 drink of the soldiers; and was mixed with a bitter drug 
 (eaUed * myrrh' in Mark xv. 23) to stupefy criminals 
 before their execution. Matthew prefers the words 
 'vinegar' and 'gall,' which suggest Psa. Ixix. 21. Our 
 Lord refused the draught; choosing to retain his powers 
 of consciousness and will unimpaired through all his 
 sufferings. 
 
 13 See note on John xix. 23, where this is more fully 
 related. 
 
 14 It was usual for the soldiers to remain wafcliing the 
 cross, lest the friends of the crucified should take down 
 the body before death. 
 
 Ij On tliis inscription see John xix. 19, and notes. 
 
 IG Rather, * robbers ;' who belonged to one of ihe bands 
 with which the country was infested, and had been re- 
 served, as usual, to one of the great feasts for execution. 
 It was probably to mark our Lord with peculiar infamy 
 that he was crucitied between tliese two men : but it 
 fulfilled (Mark sv. 28) the reraarlcablo prophecy in Ua. 
 liii. 12, which our Lord had applied to himself (Luke 
 xxii. 37.) 
 ^ - "" I 
 
A. D.33. U.] 
 
 JMATTHEW XXYIL 39-56. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 39,40 And ''they that passed by reviled him, "wnggiug their heads, and saying, 
 ^'Thou that destroyest the temple, and huildest it in three days, save thyself. 
 
 41 ' If thou be the Son of God, ^ /come down from the cross. Likewise also the chief 
 
 42 priests mocking hii/i, with the scribes and elders, said, ^ He saved others ; himself 
 he oaunot save. If he bo '* the Kinf:^ of Israel, let him now come down from tlio 
 
 43 cross, and wo will believe him. ' He trusted in God ; let him deliver him now, 
 
 44 if he will have him :- for he said, *I am the Son of God. 'The thieves also, 
 ■which were crueitied with him, cast the same in his teeth. ^ 
 
 45 "'^'ow from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the laud* unto the 
 uinth hour.^ 
 
 46 And about the ninth hour "Jesus cried -with a loud Toice, saying, Eli ! Eli ! 
 lama sabachthani ? that is to saj-, "^My God! my God! why hast thou foi'saken 
 
 47 me'** [Psa. xxii. 1]? Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, 
 
 48 This 7na/i calleth for Elias.' And straightway one of them ran, and took a 
 sponge, ''and filled it with vinegar,^ and jmt it on a reed, and gave him to drink. 
 
 49 The rest said, Let bo, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. 
 
 50 9 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, '^ yielded up the ghost. '^ 
 
 51 And, behold, ''the vail^^ of the temple 'was rent in twain from the top to the 
 
 52 bottom. ' And the earth did quake, and the rocks rent. ^- And the graves were 
 
 53 opened ; and " many bodies of the saints which 'slept arose, and came out of the 
 graves after ^^ i^ig resurrection, and went into y the holy city, and appeared unto 
 many, 
 
 54 - y>o\Y when the centurion, !■* and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw 
 the earthquake, and those things tliat were done, they feared greatly, saying, 
 ** Truly, this was the Son of God. 
 
 oiy And many women were there '^ beholding afar ofV, '' which followed Jesus from 
 56 Galileo, ministering unto him : "^ among which was Mary Magdalene,'^ and '' Mary 
 the mother of James and Joaes, ^and the mother of Zebedeo's chiklren. 
 
 e IPO parallpl, Mk. 15. 
 211— a2; Lk. W. 3.'.- 
 87, aP-43; spc al.o 
 PH. l!i. G. 7 : U19. S5 ; 
 1 Pet. *J, a>-24. 
 
 it ch. l>C.fil: JohnS.H). 
 
 «■ ch 1. a. ti; Wi. lil. lil. 
 
 / ih. I(i. 4 i Lk. 16. 31. 
 
 ir Joliri II. 47. 
 
 A oh. '.'. -J ; Jolin 1. 49. 
 
 ■ P.. -J-i. 7. 8 ; 71. 10. 
 
 * cli, -.•:). ti;(, (il. 
 
 / Mk.l5-a:l; Lk.23.3g. 
 
 VitltS. 4.5— Ml: 
 Chimin. Tail Si-i:. H3. 
 iiiKCP nnrnllol, Mk. 15. 
 33-37! Lk. 23. 41- 
 4li; John lU. 28-30; 
 »ce aUo Ex. 10. 21 — 
 23 ; P». 105. 28 ; Am. 
 8 y. 
 
 n Heb.5.7. 
 
 P9. 22. l. 
 
 r V.T. 34 ; Pi. 69. 21 ; 
 
 Mk. 15. 36; Lk. 23. 
 
 :tt>; John 19. 2». 
 ■7 Mk. l.*.. 37 ; Lk. 23. 
 
 41.-, John la II, 15; 
 
 Ilrh. 2. 11. 
 r i.-P rarftllf!. Mk. l.V 
 
 :V1-ll ; Lk. 23. 45, 
 
 47-4!l; sec sl*o Ki. 
 
 20. 31-33; 2 Chr. 3. 
 
 14. 
 > liph.2. 13-18; Heb. 
 
 0, 19, 20; 9. 8; 10. 
 
 111-22. 
 / th. 23. 2. 
 u ]«. 20. I!). 
 X n;iii. 12.2: I Cor. 15. 
 
 .'.1; 1 This. 1. 14. 
 V «-h. I. .*). 
 « »rr. 30; Mk. 15. :» ; 
 
 Lk. -n. 47- 
 
 a Ro. I. 4. 
 
 b Lk. 8. 2, 3. 
 
 r Mk. 15. 40. 
 
 d ell. 13.55: Jotin 19. 
 
 e ch. 20. 20. 
 
 1 These words sound like an echo of Satan's in ch. iv. 6. 
 
 2 Derisively quoting the very words of a prophecy 
 which they were unconsciously fulfilling : see I'sa. xxii. 
 7, 8, and note, 
 
 3 IliUher, ' reviled him.' For some interesting inci- 
 dents not related here, see Luko xxiii. 39 — 43 ; John 
 xix. 25 — 27, and notes. 
 
 4 This may mean 'all Palestine;* or perhaps ' all the 
 earth,' i. e. all that portion of it where taere was day at 
 the time. 
 
 5 Tliat is, from noon till three o'clock v. m. This 
 could not be an eclipse of the sun ; which never causes 
 such lengthened darlviiess, and which occurs only at new 
 moon ; whereas the Passover was always hclu at full 
 moon. Some regard it as a natural precursor of the 
 earthquake (ver. 51). But the circumstances connected 
 with that also arc supernatural (vers. o2, 53). ' Those 
 who reflect who was then suffering will have no diffi- 
 culty in accounting for these signs of sjinpalhy in nature, 
 or in seeing their apnlicability.' — Alfnrd. It was the 
 first of tho.ie miranilous events wliich attended the 
 Saviour's death, marking hy appropriate emblems its 
 deep Hok'mnity and unspcakaole importance. 
 
 *i These are the opening words of Psa. xxii., in an 
 Aramaic form. They imply an overpowering sense of 
 the position in which our Lord had placed himself by 
 being * made a curse for us,* and * bearing our sins,' 
 which Jehovah ' laid upon him.* See note on ch. xxvi. 
 38. That he knew liimm-lf to be bearing not his own 
 sins, but those of otliers, is manifest both from th« in- 
 quiry' ' Wliy,' and from the filial confidence which lie 
 immediately afterwards expresses with his exjiiring 
 breath : see Luke xxiii. 46. 
 
 7 Perhaps wilfully misunderstanding his words, that 
 they might renew tlieir scolTs. 
 
 8 See ver. 31. Our Lord had exclaimed, * I thirst' 
 (John xix. 28). Thirst arising from fever was one of 
 th<; greatest sufferings attending crucifixion. 
 
 9 The words which Jesus uttered 'with a loud voice' 
 are found in Luke xxiii. 40; John xix. 30. 
 
 10 Home have inferred from these words that our Lord 
 vohintarily hastened his own death by an act of his 
 Divine pn'wcp; but the phrase ' dismissed, * or 'gave up 
 his spirit,' is frequently employed to express simply dtath. 
 
 The overwhelming violence of our Lord's sufferings caused 
 him to die before the malefactors, and thus accomplished 
 the Divine purpose. See John xix. 32 — 36. 
 
 11 This was the large and thick curtain which sepa- 
 rated the holy place from the most holy. As our Lord 
 <;xpired at the ninth hour (three in the afternoon), when 
 tlio evening sacrifice was oflured in the temple, the priest 
 would be, at the very time, burning incense in the holy 
 idace, and tlie people praying without. This miraculous 
 rending of the veil, which laid open the wjiy into the 
 most lioly place, betokened the entering of Christ, as the 
 High Priest of his people, into the presence of his Father 
 (see Ileb. x. 19, 20), there to present the atonement he 
 had made for their sin ; and it intimated the removal of 
 previous restrictions, and the opening of a new and better 
 w;iy (if iiecess to God. See Ileb. ix. 7—12, 21— 2G; x. 
 12-U, 19—22. 
 
 12 The earthquake was, perhaps, designed to represent 
 the approaching destruction of the Jewish state. 
 
 I'J Their tombs were opened now by the earthquake; 
 but their resurrection prooably did not precede, but ac- 
 cninpaiiicd His wlio is the 'first-fruits of them that 
 slept,' as a proof that he was llie Kesurn'ction and the 
 Life, and n fulfilment of bis words rer-ordcd in John v. 25. 
 This was the most Wduderful prodigy of till ; and, like 
 the others, it was plainly emblematical, showing that 
 the power of death and the k'ravo was vanquished by 
 the Ueath and resurrection of Christ. 
 
 H The Roman ofiiecr who superintended the cruci- 
 fixion. He had just before heard the taunt, * If thou bo 
 the Son of God;' and his words imply his eonvirtion 
 that thcflo prodigies are a suHicirnt proof that the meek 
 but dignified sufferer is all that he chiimed to be. 
 
 15 The mother of Jenus had probably already retired, 
 accompanied by the helnved dist-iple (John xix. 25—27), 
 oviTpowered by tlie sufierings of her Son. The others 
 lingered to the end; and two (ver. iW) of them watched 
 his burial, intending to embalm the liody of Him to 
 whoso wants they had largely 'ministered' during the 
 last year or two of his life. 
 
 10 'i'hat is, ' Mary of the town of Magdala.* See ch. 
 XV. 39; and Luke viii. 2, and notes. On * Mary the 
 mother of James and Joscs,* sec ch. x. 3 ; xiii. 5^, and 
 notes; and John xix. 25. 
 
A. D. 33. U.l 
 
 MATTHEW XXVII. 57— XXVIII. 1. 
 
 [a.d.31. H. 
 
 The burial of Jesus ; and the guard set at the sepulchre. 
 
 57 /WHEN^ the even was come,^ there came a rich^ mau of Arimathiea,^ named 
 
 58 Joseph, who also himself was Jesua' disciple : he went to Pilate, and begged the 
 
 59 body of Jesus. ^ Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. And when 
 
 60 Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, and s'laid it in 
 his own now tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock : and he rolled*^ a great 
 
 01 stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. And there was Mary Magdalene, 
 
 and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. 
 6'2 Now the next day, that followed '' the day of the preparation, ^ the chief priests 
 
 03 and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that ' that 
 deceiver said, while he was yet alive, * After three days I will rise again. ^ 
 
 04 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day ,9 lest his 
 disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen 
 
 05 from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the first,^*^ Pilate said unto 
 0() thorn, Ye have a watch :^^ go your way, ' make it as sure as ye can. So they went, 
 
 and made the sepulchre sure, "' sealing the stone, and setting a watch. ^- 
 The resurrection of Jesus; his a^jpearatices ; and his commission to his disciples in Galilee. 
 28 IN 13 the " end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first dai/ of 
 the week, came Mary Magdalene "and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. 
 
 / Bee parallel, Mk. I.^. 
 lU— 17; l.k, ^3. ft*)— 
 56; Johu 19. 'JS—rS. 
 
 VERS. 62-6G: 
 
 Cuno.v. Tau. Sec. 147. 
 
 17. 
 
 12. 47. 
 A ch. 16, 21 ; 17. 23 ; 
 'M. lit; m. 61 ; Mk. 
 S. 31 ; 10. Jl; Ll^. 0. 
 22; 18.33; 21. 6,7 i 
 John 2. lit. 
 
 John 
 
 I see ch. 28. 11-15; 
 
 Ps. 76.10; 1*10.21.30. 
 mDau. 6. 17- 
 
 Vkr. I ; 
 CURON. Tab. Sec. U9. 
 n sec parallel, Mk, IB. 
 
 1—4; Lk. 21. 1—3; 
 
 John 20. I, 2. 
 D ch. 27. 56, 61. 
 
 1 The Messiah was to be 'numbered with the trans- 
 gressors' in his death, but he was to be associated 'with 
 the rich' in his burial (Isa. liii. 9, 12). A wealthy dis- 
 ciple requests to have the Lord's body ; which he buries 
 ill his own new tomb, ob.served by the ministering women 
 from Galilee (57 — 61 ). The enmity of the priests pursues 
 Jesus to the sepulchre, which they seal and guard, to 
 frustrate all attempts to remove his body (62 — 60) ; 
 thereby unwittingly helping to establish the reality of 
 the resurrection by incontrovertible evidence. 
 
 2 Just before sunset, when the sabbath would begin. 
 Some intervening events are related in John xix. 31 — 37. 
 
 3 Matthew alone mentions that ho was ' rich ;' indi- 
 cating a fulfilment of Isa. liii. 9. Mark (xv. 43) calls 
 him ' an honourable counsellor,' referring to his rank as a 
 member of the Sanhedrim, to whose 'counsel and deed' 
 he * had not consented,' being 'a good man and a just' 
 (Luke xxiU. 50, 51). 
 
 4 Perhaps the same as Raraathaim, the city of Samuel 
 (I Sam. i. 1). If so, it was in the tribe of Benjamin, 
 not far from Jerusalem. 
 
 5 The Romans generally left the bodies of crucified 
 criminals upon the cross till they wasted away, or were 
 devoured by birds. But they made an exception in favour 
 of the Jews on account of the law in Deut. xsi. 22, 23; 
 and they usually dispatched those who remained alive 
 towards the close of the day, and buried them at the 
 place of execution. Our Lord, having in his death com- 
 pleted his sacrifice, was not to be subjected to this further 
 indignity : see note on Isa. liii. 9. 
 
 G The rock-hewn tombs of the wealthy in Palestine 
 had a carefully finished portal, closed by a massive stone 
 door, revolving on a pivot. This required great strength 
 to open it (Mark xvi. 3), and it admitted of being fastened 
 and 'scaled' (ver. 66). The tomb of Joseph was in his 
 garden (comp. 2 Kings xxi. 18), near the place of cruci- 
 fixion (John xix. 41). 
 
 7 The day before the sabbath was called * the prepara- 
 tion,' because everything requisite for the sabbath was 
 then made ready : the ' next day,' therefore, was the 
 sabbath itself. The chief priests and Pharisees, anxious 
 to secure the body of Jesus, may have applied to Pilate 
 on that very evening just after the commencement of the 
 sabbath ; or they may have gone to him on the following 
 evening, as soon iis the sabbath was over. 
 
 8 Our Lord's sayings (ch. xii. 40, etc.), imperfectly 
 apprehended and believed by hia attached disciples, were 
 eagerly laid hold of by his enemies, whose perceptions 
 were quickened by malice and fear. 
 
 9 The eaine as * after three days ' (ver. 63) : sco note 
 on <;h. xii. 40. 
 
 H» We shall have woi-se imposture than before. 
 H Some think that this means, 'I allow you to have 
 a guard ;' but it may refer to a small guard attending 
 
 upon the Sanhedrim. The presence of the Roman soldiers 
 at the sepulchre, as well as the other precautionary 
 measures of the Jewish rulers, only served to strengthen 
 the evidence of the resm-rection. 
 
 12 The 'watch' was designed to prevent violence, the 
 'seal' upon the fastening to prevent fraud. Compare 
 Dan. vi. 17, and note. The Jewish priests and rulers 
 have now accomplished their design against the Lord's 
 Anointed ; and one thing only is wanting to complete 
 their triumph — to throw open the sepulchre upon the 
 third day, and to find there the lifeless body. 
 
 13 The resurrection itself was seen by no human 
 eye, and its circumstances are not made known to us ; 
 but its evidences are numerous and complete. The 
 women who visit the sepulchre behold with fear a 
 glorious angel, who, having terrified the guards, keeps 
 watch at the entrance of the vault (vers. 1 — 4) : but 
 they are reassured by his words ; telling them that 
 their Lfird is risen, and bidding them to inspect the 
 vacated tomb and to carry the good news to his disciples 
 (5 — 7). As they depart, they meet Jesus himself, and 
 touch and worship him (8 — 10). The soldiers, too, be- 
 come witnesses for the resurrection ; first by the true 
 account which they carry to the priests, and then by the 
 absurdity of the falsehood which they are taught to pro- 
 pagate (11 — 15). And lastly, the eleven apostles and the 
 multitude of disciples assembled with them on the Gali- 
 lean mountain all have their faith confirmed, and every 
 hngering doubt removed, by the presence of their Lord ; 
 and are prepared to carry out his last commission, and to 
 receive his ever-enduring promise (16 — 20). The brief 
 accounts which the four evangelists give of his resurrec- 
 tion and ascension, with the events which intervened, 
 contain some apparent discrepancies : arising partly from 
 the diff"erent order and aspect in which the same circum- 
 stances are presented by the different writers; partly 
 from the stdection by each of those occurrences which 
 best suited his plan ; and chiefly from the omission of 
 many incidents which were imknown to some or all 
 (John XX. 30; xxi, 25). They all, however, agree in 
 relating the three successive steps by which the doubting 
 disL'iples were at length convinced that the Lord had 
 risen: first, the vacated sepulchre; secondly, the testi- 
 mony of the angels ; and thirdly, the appearances of our 
 Lord himself. Perhaps the dilTercnt narratives may 
 b(i blended together as follows. 'Last at the cross and 
 first at the tomb,' tho faithful women from Galilee? come 
 very early on the first day of the week to embalm the 
 sacred body ; Mary Magdalene taking the leail, and 
 arriving first at tho sepulchre. To lior astonishment 
 she finds the great stone rolled away from the entrance 
 and tho tomb emptied ; and she runs hack to announce 
 tlie fact to the apostles. Meanwhile the other women 
 having reached the sepulchre, see tho angel wlio had 
 
. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVIII. C— 19. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 2 And, behold, p tliere was [or, had beeu] a great earthquake : for » tlie augel of the 
 Lord descended irom heuTcn, and came and rolled back the stone Ironi tlie 
 
 3 door,' and eat upon it. ' His countenance^ was like liffhtning:, and his raiment 
 
 4 wliite as snow: and for fear of him • the keepers did shake, and became as 
 dead men. 
 
 5 'And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not yo;^ for I know 
 
 6 that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. " He is not here : for he is risen, ■• as 
 
 7 he said. Come, sec the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and toll 
 his disciples that lie is risen from the dead ; and, behold, " he goeth before you 
 into Galilee;'' there shall ye see him. Lo, I liave told you. 
 
 8 ' And they departed quicklj' fi-om the sepulchre with fear and great joy;^ and 
 did run to bring his disciples word. 
 
 9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, "• .Tesua met them, saying. All 
 
 10 hail I And they came and held him by the feet," and worshipjied him. Then 
 said .Jesus unto thera, Be not afraid: go tell 'my brethren' that they go into 
 Galilee ; and there shall they see me. 
 
 11 Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and 
 13 showed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. And when they 
 
 were assembled* with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money 
 
 13 unto the soldiers, saying. Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him 
 
 14 awiii/ while we slejit." And if this come to tlie governor's ears, we will persuade 
 
 15 him, and 'secure you. So they took the money, and did as tliey were taught: 
 and this saving is commonly nqiorted among the .Tews ''until this day. 
 
 16 Then the eleven disciples went aw.iy into Galilee, into a mountain '" 'where 
 
 17 Jesus had appointed tliem. And when they saw him, they worsliipped him : but 
 
 18 some doubted." And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying,/All power is given 
 
 19 unto me in heaven and in earth. '^ sGo ye'-* therefore, and teach'* all uations,'^ 
 
 Veks. 2-1 J 
 CilROX. Tar. Sec U8. 
 J> cli. 27. 51— .VI. 
 1 SCO Mk. 16. i; Lk. 
 
 21 1 i John SO. 12. 
 r Dan. 10, G. 
 * cli. 27. (ii, Wi. 
 
 Vers, s— 7 ; 
 Cnnos. Tau. Spc. Ian. 
 ( Bcp parnllcl. Mk. 16. 
 
 6. 7i l.k. 24. 6-fl. 
 u John II. 10; I Cor. 
 
 IS. 20-22 : Kph. ». 
 
 5.0; Col. 1, If). 
 xch. 12. 40; 111. 21: 
 
 17.23; 20. 19. 
 » cfc. 2'i. 32. 
 
 VK11S.8-10I 
 Crinti.N. Taej. SffC. 151. 
 « sceimrallpl.Mk.lfi.«. 
 a spo Mk. Ilj. 9i John 
 
 20. 14. 
 
 b *eo rcfi. ch. 25. 40 ; 
 P>. 22. 22 : John 20. 
 17; Ko. B. 211. 
 
 VKits. 11—15: 
 CUBON. Tau. Sec 154. 
 
 I- «<•(■ Ac, I'J. 
 
 9. 
 
 d nil. a?- 8. 
 
 
 Vi:i!s. lb 
 
 -20: 
 
 cukdn.Taii 
 
 SeclSS. 
 
 l.Vl 
 
 
 <• »cr.7i cli. 
 
 2rt. 32. 
 
 / Dan 7. M : 
 
 Ro. K.Oj 
 
 1 Cor. l."!. 
 
 ij: lU'b. 
 
 I. -J: 2. H; 
 
 I Pet 3. 
 
 XS; RcT. I 
 
 . 14. 
 
 g Hk. 113. 15. 
 
 
 removed the stone, and who bids thorn to ^o and an- 
 nounce the resurrection to the discipk'8 (Matt, xxviii. 
 1—8; Markxvi. 1— 8; Luke xxiv. 1—9; John xx. 1, 2). 
 On the information of Mary Mas:dalene, Peter and Jolin 
 run to tlie sepulchre, which tliey also find enipty, but 
 they depart without seeinj? the angels or tlie Lord (Luke 
 xxiv. 12 ; John xx. 3 — 10). Mary, who h.as followed 
 them to the tomb, linger.^ wecpins; alone; looks within, 
 where she sees the anj^els ; and, turning bade, obtains 
 the first view of her risen Lord (John xx. U — 18; 
 Mark xvi. 9) ; who also appears to the oilier women, 
 as they were goin<; to carry the tidinfjs to the disciples 
 (ACatt. xxviii. 9, 10), and then showft himself to Peter 
 (Luke xxiv. 34 ; 1 Cor. xv. 5). In tlie evenin^: he 
 converses with two discijjles walking to Kmmaus (Mark 
 xvi. 12; Luke xxiv. 13— 31) ; and then suddenly appears 
 in the midst of the a>iS(;inbli;d disciples, Tliomas alone 
 beinff absent (Mark xvi. M ; Luke xxiv. 30 — 40; John 
 XX. 19—23). Eijjht days afterwards, he again visits 
 their assembly, and reproves the incredulity of Thomas 
 (John XX. 26—29). Ihe disciples now go into Galilee ; 
 where Jesus appears to some of thera near the Lake of 
 Tiberias (John xxi.), and to a large assembly, comprising 
 * above five hundred brethren' (Matt, xxviii. 10—20; 
 1 Cor. XV. G). He then is si-en by James alone (1 Cor. 
 XV. 7); and, lastly, by the apostle.s on the Mount of 
 Olives, near Bethany, just before Ilia ascension (Luke 
 xxiv. 50, .51 ; Acts i. 4—9). 
 
 1 Thuie things occuired probably just before the women 
 arrived. 
 
 2 Itiither, 'appearance.* See Dan. x. G. 
 
 3 The word *vo' is emphatic. 'Let his foes and his 
 keepers shake; Vit fear not y.', his faithful followers.' 
 
 4 Where his diwiph-s were most numerous. He did 
 not, however, go thither for more than a week (Jolin 
 XX. 26), when the feawt of unleavened bread would bo 
 ended, and those who had come up to Jerusalem might 
 have returned. See Cbron. Table, Sefs. lo') — lo7. 
 
 5 Awe, on account of the wonders they had seen; joy, 
 at the tidings they had heard. 
 
 6 By touching our I^ord's feet they exprcRsed the deep- 
 est reverence, mingled with the most ardent alTection ; 
 while they ohtjiined a fresh evidence that it Wiw not a 
 
 Shantora which they saw, but the living body of the real 
 esuB. 
 
 1114 
 
 7 Our Lord may have chosim this word to show that 
 neither his distuples' unfaithfulness, nor his own new 
 state of existence, hud altered his relation or feelings to 
 them. 
 
 8 This plan was probably determined upon at a meet- 
 ing of those who were most hostile to Christ, not at a 
 formal sitting of the whole council, 
 
 i* This pretence was altogether absurd. It was un- 
 likely that the disciples should make the attempt; in- 
 credible that men accustomed to martial discipline should 
 one and all sleep at their post, tlie penalty of which was 
 death; and impost^ible that if they were aj^leep they 
 should know wliat others were doing at the time. Jhit 
 those who reject well-accredited truth will often wel- 
 come a convenient lie; so 'that saying* {i.e. that ac- 
 count of the matter) was commonly reported among the 
 Jews. 
 
 10 The last words of Jesus which Matthew records, were 
 delivered, like his first discourses, on a mountain in 
 Galilee. 
 
 H Not some of the apostles; but some of the large 
 body of disciples to whom he appeared in (ialilee, who at 
 first doubted whether it was really he. Th<' frankness 
 with which Matthew mentions this fact indicates con- 
 scious truthfulness. 
 
 12 Referring, perhaps, to Dan. vii. 14. For t)ie * power' 
 here intended, see Acta ii, 33 — 30; v. 31; Uom. xiv. 9; 
 Eph.i. 20— 23; Phil.ii. 9— 11; Ueb. i. 3, 4 ; ii. 9; Rev. 
 v. 5 — H, etc. 
 
 13 Tliiscommand to the assembled multitude of disciples 
 shows that it is the duty and the privilege of errr// true 
 disciple to endeavour to 'make disciples of others: see 
 Acts viii. 4. 
 
 H Or, 'make disciples of;' teach them the doctrine 
 concerning me, and endeavour to lead them to rect-ivc; it. 
 We have here the threefold object of the pn'achers of the 
 Gospel — to niiiko men discipb-s of Christ, bv converting 
 them to the faith; to brin;; them t'> a public jtrofession 
 of the faith by baptism ; and to train them up in tho 
 practice of iniiversal holinesB. 
 
 Ii Not confining your labours to yonr own countrymen. 
 Yet it required another expre.-^s revelation (Acts x.) to 
 teach the disciples that the gnuptd tidings won; not to be 
 confined to the Jews in 'all nations,* but to bo preached 
 to all men. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MATTHEW XXVIII. 20. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 "* baptizing them Mn ^ " the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 20 Ghost: " teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. 
 And, lo, ^I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.-"* ? Ameu. 
 
 « Ac. ^. 42. p ch. 18. 20; Is. 41. 10; Jobn 14. lS-23; Ac. I». 9, 10. q cli. 6. 13. 
 
 n Ac. 2. 38— 41; 8.12— 
 
 ll>; Iti. 15,33. 
 • see Gc. I. •iV>; Num. 
 
 6. 21—27; Is. i8. lb; 
 
 2 Cor. 13. U; IJohu 
 
 a. 7. 
 
 1 All who are made disciples are to be baptized. 
 Baptism is the solemn rite of admission into the visible 
 church, and is designed as a public profession of faith in 
 the character and the word of God, as revealed in the 
 Holy Scriptures. 
 
 2 Rather, '■into the name,* etc.; a formula implying 
 union with and dtdication to. And it should be observed 
 that it is not into the naines, but into the -name; 
 showing that, with a distinct recognition of the different 
 
 parts which the Father, the Son, and tlie Holy Spirit 
 take in the great work of salvation, there is joined an 
 equally distinct apprehension of the unity of the Godhead, 
 as the fountain of authority and the source of blessings. 
 Compare 2 Cor. xiii. l-i. 
 
 3 The presence and power of Christ ai*e necessary to 
 success in his service. And they are promised, as an all- 
 sufficient strength and comfort, to his faithful servants, 
 in all their Christian labours, ' unto the end of the world.' 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MARK. 
 
 The writer of the second Gospel ia generally supposed 
 to have been ' John, whose surname was Mark (Acta xii. 
 12, 25), the son of a pious relative of Barnabas (Col. 
 iv. 10), named Slary, who resided at Jerusalem (Acts 
 xii. 12). Mark himself was probably converted to the 
 faith of Christ by the ministry of Peter (1 iVt. v. 13), 
 wlio was accustomed to frequent his mother's house 
 (Acts xii. 12). He appears to have accompanied Paul 
 and Barnabas to Antioch from Jerusalem (Acts xii. 2-5), 
 and to have set out with them upon a missionary journey ; 
 but to have left them before its completion (Acts xiii, 
 5, 13). In consequence of this, Paul refused to take him 
 on another tour about six years afterwards : and he then 
 accompanied Barnabas on his voyage to Cyprus (Acts xv. 
 3S, 39). He became, however, again an attendant of 
 Paul, when a prisoner at Home ; and is mentioned in a 
 manner which shows that he had regained his place in 
 the apostle's esteem (see Col. iv. 10; 2 Tim. iv. 11; 
 Philem. 24). "NVe also find him at one time with Peter 
 (1 Pet. V. 13). Early Christian writers assert that he 
 attended that apostle during a considerable portion of 
 his ministry ; enjoying his intimate friendship, and act- 
 ing as his interpreter or secretary ; and that he afterwards 
 laboured and suffered martyrdom in Egypt. But all this 
 is very uncertain. 
 
 It ia, however, supposed by some that IMark, the writer 
 of the Gospel, was a different person from John Mark of 
 Jerusalem ; and that he was a Gentile convert and at- 
 tendant of Peter, probably of Roman origin. They infer 
 this from his evident familiarity with Latin words; and 
 from the explanations which he gives of the customs of 
 ' the Jews,' of which he speaks lilie a foreigner, who had 
 observed them from without. 
 
 It seems to have been a prevalent opinion, in the early 
 periods of the church, that all the inspired writings of 
 the New Testament must have had an apostolic origin. 
 Hence Mark and Luke were supposed to have written 
 under the superintendence, and even the dictation, of 
 tlie apostles Peter and Paul. On the other hand, the 
 Gospel of Mark appears at first sight as if it were little 
 else than an abridgment of that of Matthew, omitting 
 the distinctively Jewish portions of that Gospel, and add- 
 ing a few matters which were required for Gentile readers. 
 But a careful study of this Gospel leads to the conclusion 
 that it was really the independent production of M;u*k. 
 As he lived among the first Christians at Jerusalem, he 
 had access to the apostolic sources of information. ITe 
 may possibly have seen Matthew's Gospel; but he can 
 hardly have had it before liim while he wrote ; so nume- 
 rous, unexpected, and apparently arbitrary are the varia- 
 tions, in the midst of much that is similar, in the two 
 books. Being intimate with Peter, he doubtless heard 
 from his lips many narratives told with all the details 
 of an eye-witness, who modestly omitted what might 
 exalt himself, and yet supplied some cherished remem- 
 
 brances of his Master's personal kindness. And this 
 seems to be all the connection with this Gospel that can 
 with any probability be ascribed to Peter. If it had 
 actually been written under his dictation or superin- 
 tendence, as some have thought, it would surely not have 
 followed so closely in the same track as Jfatthew, but 
 would have been enriched, from the stores of Peter's 
 personal knowledge, with a large amount of new material, 
 such as we find in the Gospel of John. 
 
 It is uncertain both when and where this Gospel was 
 written. The dates assigned to it vary between a.d. 48, 
 and A.D. Go. Some suppose it to have been composed at 
 Rome; others at Caesarea, or Antioch, or Alexandria. 
 
 "Whilst the Gospel of Mark contains but little that is 
 not to be found in Matthew and Luke, it has its charac- 
 teristic peculiarities. It does not present our Lord's 
 relation to the Jewish people or the Mosaic economy ; 
 and it refers to the writings of the prophets in five in- 
 stances only. It docs not (like the Gospel of Matthew) 
 aim to combat Jewish prejudices; and it takes for granted, 
 rather than fully displays (as does that of Luke), the 
 adaptation of the gospel to the world. It contains com- 
 paratively little of our Lord's teaching; and what it does 
 give, it relates with great brevity. But it dwells parti- 
 cularly on those wonderfvd deeds which prove Jesus of 
 Nazareth to be the Son of God. The life whieii it portrays 
 is brief, indeed ; but crowded with action, indicative at 
 once of unUmited power, unwearied energy, and inex- 
 haustible grace. 
 
 In narrating the works of Jesus, Jfark is generally 
 the most Ufe-like, circumstantial, and complete of all the 
 four evangelists ; and his language is peculiarly terse and 
 etiergetic. So that in this Gospel we have, not only the 
 chief outlines of the evangelical narrative, but also the 
 most minute delineations of many important incidents. 
 Compare, for example, ch. v. 22 — 43 with Matt. ix. 18 — 
 26; and ch. ix. 14—29 with Matt. xvii. 14—21. 
 
 By this peculiarity, the Gospel of JIark was particularly 
 adapted to the practical chai'acter of that powerful nation 
 who were at that time the masters of the world. 
 
 The contents of this Gospel may be divided thus : — 
 I. A brief introduction, describing the preaching of 
 our Lord's forerunner, and his own baptism and tempta- 
 tion (ch. i. 1—13). 
 
 IL The leading events of our Lord's public life and 
 ministry in Galilee, occupying the larger portion of the 
 book (ch. i. 14— ch. ix. 50). 
 
 III. A short account of our Lord's joumev to Jerusalem 
 (ch. X.) ; his entrance into the city and some events 
 which occurred there, chiefiy his sulferings, death, and 
 resurrection (nh. xi. 1 — xvi. 14). 
 
 IV. A concise appendix, relating our Lord's final com- 
 mission to his disciples (ch. xvi. 15 — 20). 
 
 Ills 
 
eo— 31. u.] 
 
 MARK I. 1—20. 
 
 [a.d. 26— 28. H. 
 
 The ministry of John the Baptist; the baptism of Jesus, and his temptation, 
 1 THE beginning' of tlie Gospel of Jesus Christ, ° tlie Son of God; us it is 
 ■written in tlie Prophets,'*^ * Behoiii, I eond my messcnc^cr before thy face, which 
 
 3 ehtiU prepare tliy way before tliee' [Mai. ill. 1]. 'The A'oice of one crying in 
 the ■wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord; make his })atli8 etrai<;ht' [Isa. 
 
 4 xl. 3]. ''John did baptize iu the wilderness, and preach the bniitism of repent- 
 
 5 ance ^for the remission of sins."* And there went out unto him all the land of 
 Judica, and they of Jerusalem; and *^ were all baptized of him in the river of 
 .l()rdan, ' confessinfj their sins. 
 
 6 And John was •''clothed with cameVs hair, and Avith a girdle of a skin about 
 
 7 his loins; and he did eat ^locusts and '' wild honey. And [he] jireached, saying, 
 There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latehet^ of wliose shoes 1 am 
 
 8 not worthy to etoop down and unloose. I indeed have baptized you with water: 
 but he shall baptize you 'with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 9 * And it came to pass iu those days, that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, 
 
 10 and was Ijaptizcd of John iu Jordan. 'And straightway coming u]i out of the 
 water, he saw the heavens opened, and the Spirit like a dove descending upon 
 
 11 him: and there came a voice from hea^veUj sayinf/y '"Thou art my beloved Son, 
 in whom I am well pleased. 
 
 12, 13 " And immediately the Spirit drivcth^ him into the wildernese." And he was 
 there in the wilderness forty days,' tempted of Satan ; aud was with the wild 
 beasts; aud the angels ministered unto him. 
 
 The bcginnijKj of Christ's public ministry in Galilee; the calling of Peter^ Andrew, Jarnes, 
 
 and John. 
 
 14 " N0W8 after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, '' preaching 
 
 15 the Gospel of tlie kingdom of (iod, and saying, 'The time is fulfilled,^ and *" tlie 
 kingdom of God is at hand. Uepent ye, and believe the Gospel.'^ 
 
 16 ' Sow as he walked })y the sea of Galileo, he saw Simon and Andrew his 
 
 17 brother casting a net into the sea; for they wore fishers. And Jesus said unto 
 
 18 tliern, Come ye after me, and I will make you to l)ecome fishers of men. Aud 
 straightway Hho}' forsook their nets, and followed him. 
 
 19 "And when ho liad gone a little larther thence, he saw James tin; son of 
 ZidnMleo, and J(din his brother, who also wore in the eliip mending their nets. 
 
 20 And straightway ho called them : and they left their father Zebedoo iu the ship 
 ■with the hired servants,^* aud went after him. 
 
 VKRS. \— fl: 
 CITRON. TaU. Sec. 13. 
 a cnmp. c1). 3. :», with 
 
 Mt. \i. M i Kc Tfd. 
 
 Pe. 2 7: Ml- 3. 17; 
 
 U. 3,1; I.k. 1. 36; 
 
 John I. ;it. 
 6 ni-i- iiarnlli-1, Mt 3. 
 
 1-12: I.k, :i, :i-iflj 
 
 •cc jiUn lolinS. 26. 
 c Ae. 'li. Ui. 
 d John 1. 25-»S: S. 
 
 Xl-Vri; Ac. 19. I. IS. 
 c HOP tcfi. Lc Mi. -f). 
 / 2 Ki, 1.8; conin. Id. 
 
 '!». 2 ; Z«. 13. 4 ; 
 
 Mt. 3. 4. 
 K I.P. 11. 22. 
 A Dcii. 32. 13; 1 Snni. 
 
 14. 2.V-27. 
 t I«. l*.3; EfeSfi. 27: 
 
 Joel 2. 28: Ac. 2. 1; 
 
 10. 45; n. lb, 113 1 
 
 I Cor. 12. 13. 
 Vrits. 9-11 ! 
 CiiRON. Tail Soc. 14. 
 * Kco parnllcl. Ml. 3. 
 
 i:t-[7; lA. 3. 21- 
 
 23. 
 ( .lolm 1.32. 
 "■cli. 0. 7: p«. 2. 7: 
 
 Ml. 3. 17; 12. IH; 
 
 !7. .'>; I.k. 0. aii 2 
 
 Pit 1. 17. 
 Vehi. 12. 13: 
 CiiicoN. Tail Sec. 15. 
 '1 Koo imrollrl. Ml. 4. 
 
 l-ll; I,k. 4. 1-13. 
 
 VEltS. 14. LI: 
 CHHON.'I'Ali. Soci.«3, 
 
 •2h. 
 o rec rcf*. MU 4. \i. 
 p Mt. 4. 17- 
 V l>Hi>. !>. 2:»; Gal. 4. 
 
 4 : Kill.. I. IU. 
 T Mt.3. 2; 4. 17. 
 
 Vkiis, 10—2(1: 
 CiiKdN. Tau. S^c.28 
 i Ml 4. 18-22; Lk.!. 
 1-11. 
 
 I Mt. lfl.27; Lk.: 
 u Mt. 4. 21. 
 
 11. 
 
 1 Ch. i. 1 — 13 foriTiH the introduction to Mark's narra- 
 tive. It announces the name, office, and title of the 
 subject of the liistory (ver. 1 ) ; and coiwmencf.s the record 
 of His public ministry witli nn account of liis precursor, 
 whose succestiful preaching fuUillcd ancient propiiecy (2 — 
 o), and bore witness to the power of the Mij^hty One who 
 was to follow (G— 8) ; and it relates His baptism, unction 
 with tlie Spirit, and public acknowledgment by the Fatlier 
 (9—11), and his temptation in the desert (12, 13). Of 
 all this tliere is a fuller account in Matthew, ch. iii., iv., 
 on wliieh sec notes. 
 
 2 Sonic of the best manuscripts and versiona read, 
 ' E.«ains the prophet;' the n:imc of the principal prophet 
 quoti'd being nantioned alone, although there is a (quota- 
 tion from Malachi too. If tliis be the correct readmg-, it 
 throws liglit on Matt, xxvii. 9, on which see note. 
 
 3 III' (-nforced repentance, and baptinm as the sign and 
 proof of it : and both had respect to the forffircnesa tf 
 Hinfi ; for which, howrver, hi.s dispensation niadu no new 
 provision, gave in fiict no new promise ; but the penitent 
 were referred to Him who was to come after John. — 
 Watnon. 
 
 4 Or, ' thong ;' the strap which passed over the instep, 
 and fuHtened the shoe or sandal. See note on Mutt. iii. 11. 
 
 h Or, * urgeth him forth :' see Matt. i.x. 3S. 
 
 6 The scene of our Lord's fanting and temptation is 
 not known. Some think it was the wilderness of Sinai, 
 where Mohcs and Elijiih fitsted. Traditirm lias lixcd on 
 a mountain above Jericho, and given it the name of 
 Quarantana. The mention of 'wild bea.ttii' seems to 
 point to the desert near the mouth of the Jordan, where 
 the marshy thi<ketii of cane have always hei-n the 
 favourite haunt of beastH of prey. It certainly complctcB 
 tJie idea of dchoUitcnens. 
 
 7 It secma that our X^rd was tempted during the whole 
 
 of the forty days (boo Luke iv. 2), but that the most 
 urgent assaults of the tempter were made at tlie end of 
 that time. 
 
 8 The evangelist devotes the greater ])avt of his history 
 (ch. i. 14 — i.x. 50) to our Lord's ministry in the north of 
 Palestine. After John's imprisonment, Josils preaches 
 in Galilee (ch. i. 14, 15); calls four of liis disciples 
 (16—20); and, milking Capernaum his home, begins 
 'immediately' to teach there (21, 22), and to show his 
 miraculous power over demons and diseases (23—31). 
 Retiring from the town, first for prayer (35), and tlien 
 to escape fi'om the throng who begin to follow liitii 
 (30, 37), he extends his lahours through the cities and 
 towns of Galilee (.38, 39) ; until the cure of u leper 
 (40 — 14) attracts to him such muUitudes, that lie is com- 
 pelled to seek the solitude of the uninhabited rural dis- 
 tricts (45). On vers. 14—20, ace notes on Mutt. iv. 12 — 
 22; xiv. 3, 5. 
 
 These pregnant words, recorded by Jfark alone, 
 bring before the mind the long hygone ages of prepara- 
 tion for the eoniing of 'the kingdom of God:' during 
 whieh full proof ha<! been aflbrdi'd of the greatness of 
 man's wants, and of his own inability to supply them; 
 and intimations of (Jod's interposition liad been given, 
 all pointing to this time, and ixeiting the most lively 
 hopes in all who believed the ancient Scriptures. Comp. 
 Gal. iv. 4. 'J'his preparation had now been eonijdeted by 
 the short ministry and the speedy witlidrawment of Jolin, 
 wlio had potiiled to Jesus as the e.\per-ted Saviour. 
 
 10 Jolin had preached * repeiitunee.' To this our Lord 
 adds faith iu ' the good tidings.' (Jtimp. Acts xx. 21. 
 
 U They were not (tailed to leave their father without 
 help. R(!spe(Ming thi! indieutionH we have that these two 
 apostles were not of the lowi-at r.mk, see Trcfacc to John's 
 Gospel. 
 
A.D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK I. 21—44. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 21 
 22 
 
 2.3 
 24 
 
 25 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 30 
 31 
 
 32 
 33 
 34 
 
 35 
 
 .36, 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 40 
 41 
 
 42 
 43 
 44 
 
 Jeszis teaches and heals at Capernaum, and throughout Galilee. 
 
 " AND they went into Capernanra. And straightway on the sabhath day he 
 entered into the synagogue, and taught. *Aad they were astonished at his 
 doctrine : ^ *■ for he taught them as oue that had authority, ''and not as the scrihes. 
 
 ''And there was in their synagogue a man with an unch^an spirit; and he 
 cried out, saying. Let ns alone; ■'^what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of 
 Nazaretli ? Art thou come to destroy us? I know thee who thou art, ^ the Holy 
 
 One of God. And Jesus '' reJmked him, saying, Hold thy peace,- and come out 
 of him. And when the unclean spirit *had torn him, ^ and cried with a loud 
 voice, he came out of him. 
 
 And they were all amazed, insomuch that they rpiestioned among themselves. 
 Baying, What thing is this? * what new doctrine (5 this? for with authority 
 commandeth he even the xuiclean spirits, and they do obey him. And imme- 
 diately his fame spread abroad throughout all the region round about Galilee. 
 
 'And forthwith, when they were come out of the synagogue, they entered into 
 the house of Simon and Andrew, with James and John. But Simon's wile's 
 mother lay sick of a fever; and anon they tell him of her. And he came and 
 took her by the hand, and lifted her up ; and immediately the fever left her, and 
 she ministered^ unto them. 
 
 "•And at oven, when the sun did set,-'* they brought unto him all that were 
 diseased, and them that were possessed with devils. And all the city was 
 gathered together at the door. And he healed many that were sick of divers 
 diseases, and cast out many devils ; and " sutfered not the devils to speak, because 
 they knew him [or, to say that they knew him]. 
 
 And "in the morning, rising up a great while before day, he went out,^ ''and 
 departed into a solitary place, and there prayed.' 
 
 37 And Simon and they that were with him followed after him. And when they 
 had found him, they eaid unto him, All men seek for thee. '^ And he said unto 
 them, ? Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach there also : for •' there- 
 fore came I forth. ^ * And he preached in their synagogues throughout all Galilee, 
 and cast out devils. 
 
 ' And there came a leper''* to him, beseeching him, and kneeling down to him, 
 and saying unto him, If thou wilt, "thou canst make me cleanj' And Jesus, 
 moved with compassion, "put forth his hand, and "'touched him, and saith unto 
 him, 'I will; be thou clean. And as soon as he had spoken, ^ immediately 
 the leprosy departed from him, and he was cleansed. And he straitly charged 
 him, and forthwith sent him awaj^; and saith unto him, = See thou say nothing 
 to any man:^'^ hut go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer for thy 
 cleansiug those things "which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them.^^ 
 
 VekR. 21—28: 
 CnnoN', Tail Sec. 29. 
 a 8ce pnraUol, T.k. 4. 
 
 31— ;V; sec also Mt, 
 
 4. 13. 
 6 ch. G. 2; P». 45. 2; 
 
 Jer. 23. 21* ; Mt. 7. 
 
 2rt; 13, 51; Lk. 4. 
 
 32; John?. 15. Iti. 
 <: U. .^r). 4; Mt. 6. 2H, 
 
 '^\ :tL*. 44. 
 •i Mt. 15. 1-9; 23. 2 
 
 —7. 
 ' I.k. 4. 33. 
 / »pe refs. Mt 8. 23. 
 g P». IG. 10; 8i>. 18,ia; 
 
 Dan. 9. 24; Lk. 1. 
 Ac. 3. U: 4.27, 
 
 3(). 
 
 .31. 
 
 ' see parnllol, Ht. 8. 
 It-17; Lk. 4. 3S— 
 
 1. Mt, 8. 16; Lk. 4. 10. 
 
 n cli. 3. Vl; I,k. 4 11; 
 
 eomp, Ac. Iti. 17. ly. 
 
 Vkks, 3^-3'.t: 
 
 CiiRON. Tail Sec. 31. 
 
 o 8CC parallel, Lk. 4. 
 
 42-14. 
 p ch.li. 4G; 14. 32—10; 
 
 Mt. t>. ij; Lk. tS. 12; 
 
 22. 39-41!. 
 -7 I.k. 4. 43, 
 •■ Ii. til. 1-3; Jolin 
 
 Hi -JA; 17. 4. 
 s Mt, 4.23; Lk. 4. 44. 
 
 VEItS. 10-4.'): 
 Ciirto.v. Tah. Sco. 32. 
 ( Le. cli. 13, cli. li; 
 
 Mt (*. 2-4; Lk. i». 
 
 12-14. 
 u ch. 3. 23 ; Mt. 9. 2f», 
 
 2y. 
 
 4fi. 
 J- Go. 1.3. 
 y V». Va. 9. 
 - ch. h. I3i Mt. 8. 4; 
 
 9.30. 
 a Le. 13. 2. flc; 14. 
 
 2. etc.; ML 6. 17; 
 
 Lk. 5. 14. 
 
 1 See Matt. vii. 28, 29. Our Lord bcj:rau to teach 
 'immediately,' and continued teaching frequently (Luke 
 iv. 31) in the synagogue at Capernaum. His instructions 
 (see Matt, v., vi., vii.) exhibited the law in all its fulness 
 and Bi)irituaUty ; and enforced it by personal authority 
 of manner, as well as by the following miracle (ver. 27_), 
 whirh was wrought probably on the occasion of his fii'st 
 public teaching. 
 
 2 This testimony waa not that of believing confidence, 
 which Jesus delights to receive. The demons knew him 
 to be * the Son of God' (Luke iv. 41). But our Lord 
 chose to reserve in his own hands the publication of this 
 fact; revealing it to his immediate disciples first, but 
 forbidding them to tell all that they btdieved respecting 
 Him, till they should bo fully qualified to expound and 
 defend the truth before the world. 
 
 3 Or, ' had convulsed hira ;' though without being 
 allowed permanently to injure him (Luke iv. 35). All 
 thia rendered the miracle the more impressive. 
 
 4 Having none of that protracted weakness which 
 attends a natural recovery from severe fever. 
 
 5 They waited till sunset, when the sabbath ended 
 (ver. 21), before they brought their sick. All the three 
 evangelists who relate this mention the great numbers 
 that came and were healed at the close of this first 
 sabbath spent in Capernaum. 
 
 6 That is, out of Peter's house (ver. 29). For his 
 return, see ch. ii. 1. 
 
 7 It appears to liave been our Lord's habit to prepare 
 for the activities of the day by giving part of the night to 
 prayer ; and for this purpose he retired to solitary places : 
 
 see refs. In this, as in many other things, he lias 'left 
 us an example.* Comp. Heb. v. 7. 
 
 S Many of the people came also, and entreated him to 
 remain with them (Luke iv. 42). All this portion of 
 the narrative shows his great popularity at the begin- 
 ning of his work in Galilee (see ver. 45). 
 
 9 That is, into this world : see Luke iv. 43 ; John 
 svi. 28. I came rather to preach than to work miracles, 
 and that in other places as well as here. 
 
 10 Respecting the leprosy, see notes on Lev. siii., xiv. 
 
 11 The leprosy was regarded among the Jews as not 
 being curable by any ordinary means. This sufferer 
 evidently regarded Jesus as possessing Divine power to 
 heal all diseases. 
 
 12 Our Lord appears to have frequently given such 
 prohibitions aa this ; for which he might have various 
 reasons. In some cases his object evidently was to repres'i 
 rather than to encourage the excitement of the people. 
 But in this instance ho also probably desired that the 
 cure should be acknowledged by the priest, the appointed 
 judge in s\ich matters, before anything could occur to 
 create a prejudice. 
 
 13 This may mean, either that tlic command to offer 
 sacrifices of puritication was designed as a testimony to 
 the people, that their consecration to Jehovah bound 
 them to bo a holy nation ; or that the leper, by show- 
 ing himself to the priests, would obtain thuir attestation 
 to the people that the cure was perfect; or that this cure 
 would be to the priests who saw and acknowledged it 
 a testimony of the Messiahship of Jesus, wliieh would 
 condemn their unbelief. 
 
 1117 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK I. 45—11. 26. 
 
 [a. d. '28, 2!). H. 
 
 4.j ' But lie went out, and began to publish it much, and to blaze abroad tho matter, 
 insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city;' but was without 
 in desert places : ' and they came to him from every quarter. 
 A paralytic at Capenmutn healed. 
 2 AND " again ■* he entered into Capernaum after some days. And it was noised 
 
 2 that he was in the house ; and straightway many were gathered together, inso- 
 much that there was no room to receive them, no, not 80 much as about the door : 
 and ' he preached the word unto them. 
 
 3 .''And they come unto liira, bringing one sick of the palsy, which was borne of 
 
 4 four. And when they could not come nigh unto hira for the press, they un- 
 covered the roof where he was : and when they had lirolscn it up, they let down 
 
 5 the bed wherein the sick of the palsy lay. « \Vhen .lesiis saw their faith, he said 
 
 6 unto the sick of the palsy. Son, * thy sins 'be forgiven thee, lint there were 
 
 7 certain of the scribes sitting there, and reasoning in their hearts, Wliy doth this 
 
 8 7Hfln thus * speak blasphemies? 'who can forgive sins but (iod only? And 
 immediately '"when Jesus perceived in his spirit that they so reasoned within 
 themselves, he said unto them. Why reason ye these things in your hearts? 
 
 9 " Whether is it easier to say to the sick of tho palsy, Thi/ sins bo forgiven th(n> ; 
 
 10 or to say. Arise, and take up thy bed, and "walk? But that ye may know that 
 '' the Sou of man » hath power on earth to forgive sins, (he saith to tho sick of 
 
 11 the palsy,) I say unto thee. Arise, and take up thy bed, and go thj^ way into 
 
 12 thine house. And immediately he anise, took up the bed, and went forth before 
 them all ; insomuch that they were all ' amazed, and glorified God, saying, ' We 
 never saw it on this fashion. 
 
 The calUng of Matthew, and the feast at his house; discourse concerning fasting. 
 
 13 'AND he went forth again by the sea side; and all tho multitude resorted 
 unto him, and he tauglit tlieni. 
 
 14 " And-' as he passed by, he saw Levi the son of .\lphrcus'' sitting at the receipt 
 of custom, and said unto him, Follow me. And he arose and followed him. 
 
 15 ' And it came to pass, that, as Jesns sat at meat in his Iiouse, many jiublicans 
 and sinners sat also together with Jesus and his disciples: ibr there were many, 
 
 10 and tile}- followed him. And when the scrilics and Pharisees saw him cat with 
 publicans anil sinners, they said unto his disciples, ''llow is it that In* eatiith and 
 
 17 drinketh with publicans and sinners? When Jesus heard it, he saith unto them, 
 ' They that are whole have no need of the physician, but they that are sick. I 
 cauK- not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. 
 
 18 •■ And the disciples of Jfihn and of the Pharisees used to fast ; and they come and 
 eay unto him. Why do the discijiles of John and of the Pharisec^s fast, but thy 
 
 19 disi'iples fust not? And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bride- 
 cliarnbcr fast, while the bridegroom is with them? As long as they have the 
 
 20 bridegroom with them, they cannot fast, liut the days will come, when the 
 l)ridegroom shall bo taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those 
 
 21 days. No man also seweth a piece of new [«;•, raw, nr, unwrought] cloth on an 
 old garment : (dse tlie new ]iiece that filli'd it np taketh away from the (dil, and 
 
 22 the rent is madi! worse.'' And no man jinttiMli new wine into ohl bottles : else 
 the ni:w wine doth burst the; bottles, and the wine is spilled, and tho bottles will 
 be marred : but new wine must be put into new bottles. 
 
 On the sabbath, the disciples pluck ears of corn, and Jesus heals a man vith a withered 
 
 hand. 
 
 23 'AND" it came to pass, that he went through the corn fields on the sabbath 
 
 24 day; and his disciples began, as they went, 'to pluck tlie ears of corn. And the 
 Pharisc'cs said unto him. Behold, why do tliey on the sabbath day that which is 
 
 25 not lawful? And he said unto them, Have ye never read ''wliat David did, 
 
 26 when ho had need, and was an hungered, ho, and they tliat were with him; how 
 
 VERS. 1—12: 
 
 CiimiN. Tab. Spc. 33. 
 il Mt. 'J. I ; Lk. 6. IS. 
 
 • Pi. 40. 0. 
 
 / ice pnrallrl. Mt. 9, 
 '1-H: l.k. i. 18-*Jb. 
 ff Ml. rt. It). 
 A sec Join, .'>. U; Ko. 
 
 .'i. la i li. as. 
 
 • Beo l.k. 6. 21 1 Ac. 
 13. SK. .111. 
 
 A.lnltii 111.33-311. 
 
 I .lot, U. 4; r«. eti. 5; 
 
 13)1. 4 ; Ii. 43 26: 
 
 Dan. 9. it. 
 mcli. 12. 1.^; lCl.r.2fl. 
 
 9; I'l. 44. 21; 13!>. 
 
 2: Ml. 9. 4! IS. li: 
 
 l.k. 5. 22 ; B. H ; SI, 
 
 47; 11. 17: .l«l>n 2. 
 
 •lh\ 16. 19; Urb. 4. 
 
 13; Kov. 2. 23. 
 n Mt. 9. 5. 
 
 Ik. 36. S, 6 I John 
 S. 8. 
 
 p Mt. 1.1.1R;1b. ;. 14; 
 9-ti; Gitl. 4. 4; riiil. 
 
 2, 7. 8. 
 
 q Mio. 7. 1«: l.k. 7. 
 47-49; .Inlin HI. 28 ; 
 17.2; Ac. 5. 31; Col. 
 
 3. 13. 
 
 r Mt. Ift. 31 ; l.k. 6. 
 2ii; 7. Iti; 17. 16; 
 Ac. 4. 21. 
 
 1 Julin7. 31. 
 
 Vi:ii». 13.11: 
 Clinu.v. Tad. See. 34. 
 t Mt. 9. 9, 
 
 ti BOO pcrAllrl. Mt 9. 9 ; 
 Lk. 6. 27, 28. 
 
 TKns. 16-17: 
 
 CEIRO.V. Tail Sec. .17. 
 
 J- BCD imrolU-l, Mt. 9. 
 
 lu— 1:1; l.k.6.29— 33. 
 
 y MI-11. 19. 
 
 * Mt. II. 12, 13; 18.111 
 
 l.k. 6 31. 32 ; 19. 10 ; 
 
 1 Tim. I, 16. 
 
 VltliS. 18-22; 
 
 ClM!OS. Tail Sec. 68. 
 
 a BC« MVUllrl, ML 9. 
 H-l7; l.k. 6 33- 
 39; »eo »lBO Lk, 18. 
 12. 
 
 • pnrnllcl. Ml. 12. 
 8; l.k. II. 1-6. 
 •iL 23. 26. 
 
 1 'ITifit is, Ciipernaum (hoc vnr, 21). 
 
 2 After a time Je8ii8 returns to Capernaum, wliore the 
 people throiip, n.8 before, to sco him (vers. 1, 2). Hut 
 opposition Hpi-eiiily arises; first, because, in hciilint; a 
 piiriilytii:, he claims the power to forgive sins (-1 — 12), 
 aillioiigh by lii8 miraculous cure lie proves his cbiini to 
 be jie^t ; then becnuse, iifter the cull of Levi, he allows 
 nutilii'itns to associate with liiin (1,1 — 17); iiffitiii, becaiiso 
 ne doi's not enjoin fastin(; (18 — 'I'l) ; fiiiu furttirr, bi-'ciiiise, 
 (lisri'Kiirdiiig Ilic lrailition:il n-Kuliilions ri'specting tiie 
 Babbuth, ho (InfrndB his disciples who pluck ears of corn 
 (2.3—28), and then hcal« a cripple (lii. 1—5), on that 
 day. From the persecution which now begins to threaten 
 
 1118 
 
 him ((i), he retires to llie eiistern side of the Lake of 
 Tiberias; and is there followed by multitudes from all 
 parts, whose sick lie heiils (7—12), On vers, 1—12, see 
 Luke V. 17— 21!, and notes. 
 
 3 On vers, 11—22. see notes on Matt. \x. 9—17. 
 
 4 Sco I'l-eface to Jliitlhew. 'I'liis Alpha'iis is supnoscd 
 to be a diU'erent person from the fiillier of Juuies (Mutt, 
 n, 3), as the evuncelists, who carefully niention tho 
 relationships whiidi e.iist amon? the apostles, give no 
 llint th;lt Mattliew and James were lirothcra. 
 
 !> Or, ' The new piece tliat tills up the old takes away 
 from it, and the rent is made worse. 
 On vers. 23—28, see notes on Matt. xii. 1—8. 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK 11. 27— III. 18. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 he -went into the house of God in the days of *Abiathar,* the high priest, and 
 did eat the showbread, /which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave 
 
 27 also to them which were with him? And he said uuto them, ^The sabbath was 
 
 28 made for man,- and not man ibr the sabbath: therefore '* the JSon of man is Lord 
 also of the sabbath. 
 
 3 Aud'^ ' lie entered again into ihe synagogue. And there was a man there which 
 
 2 had a withered hand. And * they watched him, whether he would heal him on 
 
 3 the sabbath day; that they might accuse" him. And he saith uuto the man which 
 
 4 had the withered hand, Stand forth. And he saith unto them, Is it lawi'ul to do 
 good on the sabbath days, or to do evil; to save life, or to kill ?** But they held 
 
 5 their poace. And when he had looked round about on them ^ with anger, "' being 
 grieved-^ for the hardness of their hearts, he saith uuto the man, Stretch forth 
 thine hand. And he stretched it out: and his hand was restored whole as the 
 
 6 other. "And the Pharisees went forth, and straightway took counsel with ^the 
 Herodians*' against him, how they might destroy him, 
 
 Jesus at the Sea of Galilee is folloioed by mullitudes. 
 
 7 BUT Jesus withdrew himself with his disciples to the sea. And a great raulti- 
 
 8 tude from Galilee followed him, ^ and from Judaea, and from Jerusalem, and 
 from Idumaia,^ find Jrom beyond Jordan. And they about Tyre and Sidon, a 
 great multitude, when they had heard what great things he did, came uuto him.** 
 
 9 And he spake to his disciples, that a small ship^ shoukl wait on him because of 
 
 10 the multitude, lest they should throng him. For he had healed many; insomuch 
 
 11 that they pressed upon him for to touch him, as many as had plagues.^** ? And 
 unclean spirits, when they saw him,i^ fell down before him, aud cried, saying, 
 
 12 'Thou art the Son of God. And *he straitly charged them that they should not 
 make him known. '- 
 
 Jesus chooses and appoints the twelve apostles. 
 
 13 ' AXD^-'^ he goeth up into a mountain, i-* andcalleth iinto him whom he would : 
 
 14 and tliey came unto him. And ^^ ho ordained"^ twelve, that they should be with 
 
 15 him, and that he might send them forth to preach, and to have power to heal 
 
 17 sicknesses, and to cast out devils. And "Simon 'he suruamed Peter; and s'James 
 the son of Zebedee, and =John the brother of James; and he surnamed them 
 
 18 Boanerges, which is, "The sons of thunder :^^ and Andrew, and * Philip, and 
 
 ' I Sam. 22. 20—22. 
 
 /Ex. 29. 32, 33; Le. 
 
 21. 9. 
 g ste ref*. Ex. 20. 8, 9. 
 
 Vers. 1—6: 
 
 Cnno.V. Tab. Sec. 37 
 
 t see parallel. Mt 12. 
 
 !l-Il: Lk. 6.6-11. 
 
 * Ps. 37. 3iJ 
 
 / see Mt. 5. 22 ; Epli. 
 
 7 ch. I. 23, 24 : Lk. i. 
 
 r ch. 1. 1: Mt. U. 33. 
 i ch. 1.25.34; Mt 12. 
 16. 
 
 Vers. 13—19: 
 CnRUN. Tah. Sec. 39. 
 ( see parallel, Mt. 10. 
 
 I— *; Lk. 6. l:i-ly; 
 
 see also Lk. 9. 1, If. 
 " Mt.4. 18; IPet l.L 
 x.iohB L 42. 
 y Mt. 4. 21 ; Ac. 12. 2. 
 X Jolm 13.23: 1 John 
 
 1. 1: ^ John 1. I; 
 
 Re?. 1. 1.9. 
 a Is. :.3. 1. 
 h John 1. 43-46. 
 
 1 Abiathar 13 here named as the high prieat ; but in 
 1 Sam. xsi. 1— G we find that his father Ahimelech was 
 then in the ofliee. It is possible that Ahimelech may 
 have had also the name of 'Abiathar;' but it is more 
 probable that the words mean, ' in the days of Abiathar, 
 who was afterwards the high priest.* His name rather 
 than his father's is mentioned, probably because he too 
 was present on the occasion (see 1 Sam. xsii. 22) ; and, 
 having immediately afterwitrds succeeded his father as 
 hi^h priest, he was better known as such in the history 
 of David. 
 
 2 See note on llatt. xii. 8. This saying of our Lord's 
 rebukes equally all superstitious regard to the sabbath, 
 and all negligence in availing ourselves of the opportunity 
 which it was designed to give for the cultivation of 
 spiritual piety. 
 
 3 On vers. 1 — 6, see notes on Matt. xii. 10 — 14. 
 
 4 He who neglects to save life when he can do so must 
 be held accountable for the loss of it (see Prov. xxiv. 
 11, 12). The argument involved in tliis question applies 
 with still greater force to all that is done in order to save 
 the soul. 
 
 5 Holy ' anger' against sin is perfectly compatible with 
 holy compassion and 'grief for the sinner. 
 
 6 This was a very remarkable combination ; for these 
 two parties were strongly opposed to one another. 
 
 " Idumaea here means probably the southern part of 
 Jiidcea, of which the Edomites had taken possession during 
 the captivity of the Jews in Babylon. They wore, how- 
 ever, afterwards subdued by the Maccabees; and incor- 
 porated, by submission to the Mosaic law, with the 
 Jewish nation, about u. c. 125. See Joseph. Ant. b. xUi, 
 c. 9, 8. 1. 
 
 8 The enumeration in vers. 7, 8 shows that the fame 
 of our Lord's teaching and miracles had spread through 
 the whole land, and had attracted to him all classes of 
 the inhabitants. 
 
 9 It has been supposed that this small vessel was 
 
 permanently retainedfor our Lord's use : see Mutt. viii. 23. 
 
 10 Or, ' scourges ;' /. e. sicknesses : so called because 
 they were regarded as Diviiie chastisements for sin. 
 
 11 These words indicate the close connection between 
 the demons and the human beings whom they ' possessed.' 
 The demons recognise ' the Son of God ' in him whom 
 the demoniacs see, and urge their victims to ' fall down 
 before him,' etc. 
 
 12 See notes on ch. i. 25, and on Matt. xvi. 20. 
 
 13 The distinction between our Lord's adherents and 
 his opponents now becomes more marked. He chooses 
 twelve to be his constant companions and messengers 
 (ch. iii. 13—19). Multitudes follow him, although 
 most of his own familj- regard him as mad (20, 21), 
 and the emissaries of the rulers at Jerusalem assert that 
 he is in league with Satan, and wields his power (22). 
 He exposes and denounces the foUy and malice of his 
 enemies (23 — 30) ; and rebukes the unbelief of his rela- 
 tives; declaring his faithful disciples to be his nearest 
 and best-loved kindred (31 — 35). 
 
 14 See note on Matt. v. 1. 
 
 15 On vers. 14 — 19, see notes on Matt. x. 1 — 4. 
 
 16 That is, constituted. Whilst Matthew records at 
 length the commission subsequently given to the apostles, 
 from which we may gather the nature and objects of 
 their office, Mark states concisely but clearly the imme- 
 diate purpose of their appointment. 'I'hey were to be 
 with Jesus; to witness his life, death, and resurrection; 
 to learn by his example as well ns by his public dis- 
 courses (Matt. V. — vii.) and his private teachings (John 
 xiv.— xvi.); and, thus instructed, they were to begin, 
 under his superintendence, that work of preaching and 
 healing which they were further to carry out after his 
 departure. 
 
 1' Some take this name to be an allusion to the vehement 
 and zealous disposition of the two brothers. Others refer 
 it rather to the 'thunder* of the gospel itself, of which 
 they were to bo eminent and powerful ministers. 
 
A.D.31. U.] 
 
 MARK III. 19 -I V. 15. 
 
 [a. 1). 29. H. 
 
 19 
 
 Bartholomow, and Matthew, ntifl 'ThomaSj and •'^Jamos tlio .'^fl/i of Alphreua, and 
 «" Thaddiisu8, and * Simon the Canaauite, and Judas lecariot, Avhich also be- 
 trayed him. 
 
 Jesics is charged bi/ his relations with madness, and hy the Scribes and Pharisees joith 
 being in league with Satan ; his replies to butk. 
 
 AND they went into an house.* And the multitude coraeth together again, 
 ' so that they could not eo much as eat bread. And when his * friends'-^ heard 
 of it^ they went out to lay hold on him : 'for they said, He is beside himself. 
 
 And the scribes-* wliich came down from Jerusalem said, '" He Jiath Beelzebub;* 
 and, By the prince of the devils casteth lie out devils. 
 
 " And he called them nnto hii/i, and said unto them in pnrables, Hoav can 
 Satan cast out 8atan ? And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom 
 cannot stand. And if a house be divided against itself, that house omnot stand. 
 And if Satan rise up against himself, and be divided, he cannot st:inil, but hath 
 an end. *]S'o man can enter into a strong man's house, aud spoil liis goods, 
 except he will first bind the strong man ; and then he will spnil his house. 
 Verily I say unto you, p All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and 
 blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme: ''but he that shall blas- 
 pheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal 
 damnation. Because they said, He hath an unclean spirit. 
 
 ''There came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing without, sent 
 unto him, calling him. And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto 
 him. Behold, thy mother and thy bretliren without seek for then. And he 
 answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my brethren? And he looked 
 round about on them which sat about him, and said, Behold my mother and my 
 brethren I For whosoever shall do the will of God, * the same is my brother, 
 aud my sister, and mother. 
 
 Parables of the soiccr, the growing corn, and the mustard seed. 
 
 AND^ 'he began again to teach by the sea side : and there was gathered unto 
 him a great raultitudi', so that he entered into a ship, and sat in the sea; and the 
 whole multitude was I)y the sea on the land. And he taught them many things 
 by parables, "and said unto them in his doctrine. Hearken; Behold, there went 
 out a sower to sow : and it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by the wa}' side, 
 and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up. And some fell on stony 
 ground, where it had not much earth ; and immediately it sprang up, because it 
 had no dejtth of earth : but when the sun was up, it was scorched; and hccauso 
 it had no root, it withered away. And some fell among thorns, and the thorns 
 grew up, and choked it, and it yitddud no fruit. And othiM* fidl on good ground, 
 'ami did yield fruit that sprang un and increased; and brought forth, some 
 thirty, and some sixty, and some au hundred. And he said unto thorn, He that 
 hath ears to hear, let him hear. 
 
 y And when he was alone, they that were about liim with the twelve asked of 
 him the parable. Aiul he said unto them, Unto you it is given to know the 
 mystery of the kingdom of God : but unto - them that are without," all these 
 things are done in parables : " that * seeing they may see, and not ])erceive ; and 
 hearing they may lu'ar, and not understand; lest at any time tliey should be 
 converted, and their sins should be forgiven them' [fsa. vi. 9, 10]. 
 
 And he said unto them, Know ye not this jiarable? and how thou will ye 
 know all parables? * The sower soweth the word. And tluise are tliey by the 
 
 c John ai. 2)— 29. 
 
 / Ac. 16.13; Jam.).!. 
 
 Veiis. Hi— 31): 
 Cimo;f, Tar. Spc. 4; 
 J? I.h. (>. lli; Jtidc 1. 
 A Lk. (i. 10; Ac 1. 13. 
 
 I John f. 
 
 10.20. 
 
 m loo pnralld, Mt. 12. 
 ■Jj-a2; Lk. II. 15- 
 n; ■c-cittioMt.9.14. 
 ^\, in, 'lit: John ?■ 
 W \ S. \% 02 i lU. 20, 
 
 >■ Ut. 12. 2it. 
 
 U. 49. 21: Mt. 12. 
 
 ay. 
 
 p Ia.l.t8; U.7: E«o. 
 
 33. II ; Mt V2. 31: 
 
 Lk. l-i. lU: I Tim. I. 
 
 l;t— li; l.lohii1.7.!i. 
 -J I,k. 11*. 10; Ac, 7. 
 
 .')1; llcb. ti. 4. etc; 
 
 10. 2ii, -^L); 1 John 6. 
 
 lli. 
 VitRs. 31-35: 
 CUitON. Tail Sec 19. 
 r arc nnrallol. ML 12. 
 
 ■id-Mi Lk.8.lK-21. 
 
 «<'o imralld, Mt. U. 
 1-23; Lk. 8.4-li, 
 
 JT John li :.; Col I, It. 
 
 V Ml. 13. in ; 
 0, etc. 
 
 « 1 Cor. .V 12; Knh. 1. 
 
 H; Col. 4.:>| 1 Thpi. 
 
 4. 12; 1 Tim. :t. ?. 
 (I In. li. »: Mt 13. Ill 
 
 Lk. 8, ll)i Jnliii 12, 
 
 40 1 Ac. 28. 20; Ho. 
 
 1 1.0. 
 
 1 For the events intervening between vers. 19 and 20, 
 nee Chron. Table, 89. 40 — 4G. 
 
 2 Thiit is, his family. They intended to persuade, or 
 even tn compel him to desist from his labotirs, which tlu-y 
 thought oxcfssive ; regarding him aa ' besido himself,' 
 or imprudently curried away by hia earnestnens. See note 
 on Matt. xii. 46. For their arrival, see ver. 31. 
 
 3 These, like most of the Serib(?a, were Phariaees (Matt. 
 xii. 21) ; and they had come down from Jerusalem probably 
 to oppose the progress of the new doctrine. This malig- 
 nant and crafty aspersion w;w designed to counteract the 
 powerful impression made upon the people by oiir Lord's 
 triumphs in liberating the victims 01 Satan (conip. Matt. 
 xii. 23; Luke xi. 14) ; so that they were ready to hail 
 Jesus as the Messiah. And it wjia too successful. On 
 vers. 22 — 3-5, see notes on Matt. xii. 24 — 50. 
 
 4 Sre note on ilatt. x. 25. If Jesus were posflossed by 
 Beelzebub, ' the prince of the demons,' ho would have 
 power over inferior demons. Uonco the form of Hia reply. 
 
 5 Tlic marked ditVerenco which has now appeared 
 between the two clnsses of our Lord's liearers hiads to 11 
 diflference in liis mode of teaching. He begins to use 
 parables {eh. iv, 1, 2, 33, 34 : see notes on Matt. xiii. 1, 3) ; 
 of which Miirk selects those of tho sower (3—9), the 
 growth of corn (2G— 2rn, and tlie mustard seed (30—32). 
 To the first of these lie adds tho reaHoii for j)arabohc 
 teaching (10—12), tho explanation of the parable (13—20), 
 and the use to whi<'h the disciples were to jmi all his 
 teachings in inatnntiiig others (21 — 23), and for which 
 they would be held responsible (24, 25). This inlrnduccs 
 the second parable, winch illustrates the nrnl of human 
 as well as of Divine agency, and tho certainty of success 
 in the Lord's work : and this certainty is ftntlier shown 
 in the third. On vers. 1 — 20, see notes on Matt. xiii. 
 3-23. 
 
 6 ,\ Jewish designation of tho heathen, here used to 
 intimate that those who reject Jesus forfeit all title to 
 tho privileges of tho laracUto. Corap. John vlii. 31—47- 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK IV. IG— 38. 
 
 [a. i>. 2^. H. 
 
 •i 2 Tim. I. 15. 
 
 / Bee paiallcl, l.k. X. 
 16 ; see also Mt. 6. 
 
 iri; l.k. li.aa. 
 
 ^ see Mt. 5. \:>. 
 
 h Etc. V£. 11; Mt. in 
 
 Lk. 
 
 way side, where the won! is sowu ; but when tliey have heard, '^ Satan cometh 
 
 16 immediately^ and takcth away the word that was sown in their hearts. And 
 these are they likewise which are sown on stony ground ; who, when they have 
 
 17 heard the word, immediately receive it with gladness; and have uo root in 
 themselves, and so endure hut for a time : afterward, when atHiction or persecution 
 
 18 ariseth for the word's sake, immediately "^thoy are offended. And these are they 
 
 19 which are so^vn among thorns ; such as hear the word, and the cares of this 
 world, ^and the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts of other things entering in, 
 
 :20 choke the word, and it heconieth unfruitful. And these are they which are 
 sown on good ground; such as hear the word, and receive itj and bring forth 
 fruit, some thirtyfold, some sixty, and some an hundred. 
 
 21 /And he said unto them. Is a caudle'-^ brought to be put under a s" bushel, or 
 
 22 under a bed; and not to be set on a candlestick? ^ For there is nothing hid, 
 which shall not be manifested; neither was any thing kept secret^ but that it 
 
 23 should come abroad. ^ If any man have ears to hear, let him hear. 
 
 24 And he saith unto them, Take heed what ye hear : * with what measure ye 
 mete, it shall bo measured to you:^ and unto you that hear shall more be given. 
 
 20 ' For he that hath, to him shall be given : and he that hath not, from him shall 
 be taken even that which he hath.* 
 
 26 And he said,^ "'So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into 
 
 27 the ground ; and should sleep and rise, night and day, and the seed should spring 
 
 28 " and grow up, he knoweth not how. " For the earth bringeth forth fruit of 
 
 29 hersell'; first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear. But 
 when the fruit is brought forth, immediately /'he putteth in the sickle, because 
 the harvest is come. 
 
 30 And* he said, 'Whereunto shall we liken the kingdom of God? or with what 
 
 31 comparison shall we compare it? It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, 
 when it is sown in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be in the earth : 
 
 32 but when it is sown, it groweth up, and becometh greater than all herbs, and 
 shooteth out great branches; eo that the fowls of the air may lodge under the 
 shadow of it. 
 
 33 '' And with many such parables spake he the word unto them, as they were 
 
 34 able to hear it.^ But without a parable spake he not unto them. And when 
 they were alone, he expounded all things to his disciples. 
 
 JestiSf crossing the lake^ stills a stortn ; at Gadara he heals a demoniac^ and permits the 
 demons to destroy a herd of swine. 
 
 35 ' AND^ the same day, when the even was come, he saith unto them. Let us pass 
 
 36 over unto the other side. And^ when they bad sent away the multitude, they 
 took him even as he was in the ship. And there were also with him other little 
 
 37 ships. And there arose a great storm of wind, and the waves beat into the ship, 
 
 38 so that it was now full.^'* And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleep on a 
 pillow : ^* and they awake him, and say unto him, IMaster, ' carest thou not that 
 
 ; ML II. 15. 
 * Mt. 7- 2; Lk. e. 38. 
 
 I Mt. 13. 12; 25. Zi; 
 
 Lk. n. \d ; IS. 2(1 ; 
 
 ,lohn 15. a-5. 
 VkI!S. 26-:jl: 
 Ctliov. Tau. Sec .M. 
 m MU 13. 21. 
 
 » Ecc.rt.l7; l9.liLll; 
 
 John 3 8. 
 1 Ge. I. 1*2. 
 
 Mt 13.34: John 16. 
 l'_'; 1 Cor. 3. I. 2: 
 Heb. 5. 11. 
 
 Vrrs. 35—41 : 
 
 CllRON. Tau. Sec. 55. 
 
 1 «ee parallel, Mt8. 18 
 
 —27 ; Lk. 8. 22—25. 
 
 Is. 40. 27; 1 Pot. 5. 7- 
 
 1 Men may delay to attend to their souls, but Sa.tan 
 loses no time in carrying out his malignant designs. 
 
 2 Rather, ' the lamp, ' and ' to be set on the lamp-stand.^ 
 This simile of the lamp, which is used in Matt. v. 15 for 
 another purpose, seems here to be designed to teach tho 
 disciples that our Lord's object in now giving to them the 
 explanation of this parable was, that lie might qualify 
 them for being the public instructors of the world ; for, 
 what lie was now teaching them in secret, was in proper 
 time and manner to go widely abroad (vers. 21, 22). 
 Therefore they are to attend earnestly to his teaching 
 (23) ; for, according to the measure of attention that 
 they pay, and the obedience which they render, to these 
 instructions of heavenly wisdom, will be their improve- 
 ment in it (21, 25). 
 
 3 What is elsewhere applied to persons is here applied 
 to *the word.' As you treat it, so will it operate towards 
 you. If you believe it, it brings you salvation ; if you 
 reject it, it condemns you. See 2 Cor. ii. 15, 16. 
 
 4 See note on Matt. xiii. 12. 
 
 5 Our Lord, having impressed upon his discipl'-s that 
 they are not only to receive the word for their own 
 profit, but to be fellow-labourers with him in seeking 
 the salvation of others, adds this parabh; to fortify them 
 against impatience and despondency. As the husbandtnan 
 diligently labours, hi certain assurance that, by tlie hiildcn 
 processes of life, God will in duo time cause tlie seed to 
 germinate and ripen, ' he knoweth not how ;' so do ynu 
 
 industriously preach the word of God, calmly expecting 
 that in due time ho will bring to maturity its unseen 
 operations, and then, wdth cheerful diligence, you shall 
 gather an abundant harvest. The belief in the gracious 
 agency of the Holy Spirit should, therefore, animate 
 Christians in all tlieir efforts for the extension of the 
 church and the salvation of men. 
 
 On vers. 30 — 32, see notes on Matt. xiii. 31, 32. 
 
 7 Gradually enlarging His communications, as, by the 
 reception of earUer lessons, they were prepared to under- 
 st^and mnre. The apostles afterwards acted on the same 
 principles as their Lord ; adapting their instructions to 
 the ignorant, so as to lead tncm onwards : see 1 Cor. 
 iii. 1, etc.; Heb. v. 11— U. 
 
 ' 8 The opposition which our Saviour meets with does 
 not arrest the displays of his power and grace. Crossing 
 the Lake of Tiberiiis, he quells a tempest (vers. 35 — 41) ; 
 on the eastern side he cures a demoniac, and suffers the 
 demons to destroy a herd of swine (ch. v. I — 20) ; retuming 
 to Galilee, ho raises to life the daughter of Jairus ; and, 
 on his way, heals a suffering woman (21 — 43). The 
 people of l>Iazareth, however, despise him and his teach- 
 ing (ch. vi. 1 — 3) ; and there his power to save and bless 
 is restrained, because of their unbelief (4— G). 
 
 9 On vers. 3G— 41, see notes on Matt. viii. 24—27. 
 
 10 Rather, * was now filling.' 
 
 U llathor, 'the cushion;' that is, the covering of the 
 seat for the rowers. 
 
 nai 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK IV. 39— V. 26. 
 
 [a.d. 29. H. 
 
 39 we perish t And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, 
 
 40 be still. And the wind ceased, and there was a groat calm. And ho said unto 
 
 41 them,' Why are 3'e so fearl'ul ? How is it that ye have no faith ? And they learod 
 exceedingly, and said one to another, What manner of man is this, that even 
 " the wind and the sea obey hiniT 
 
 5 And ' they came over unto the other side of the sea, into the country of the 
 
 2 Gadarenes. And when ho was come out of the ship, innnediatoly there met him 
 
 3 out of the tombs a man- with an unclean spirit, who had his dwelling among the 
 
 4 tombs ;^ and no man couhl bind him, no, not with chains: because that he liad 
 been often bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had boon plucked 
 asunder liy him, and the fetters broken in jiieces : neither could any man tnme 
 
 5 him. And always, night and day, he was in the mountains, and in the tombs, 
 crying, and cutting himself with stones. 
 
 6, 7 But when he saw Jesus afar ofl", lie ran and worshipped him, and cried with a 
 loud voice, and said, AVhat have I to do with thee,'* Jesus, thou Son of i'the most 
 
 8 high God t I adjure thee by God, that thou torment me not. For lie said unto 
 
 9 him, ' Come out of the man, thmi unclean spirit. And he asked him. What «'.< 
 thy name? And he answered, saying, My name is Legion:^ for we are many. 
 
 10 And he besought him much that he would not send them away out of the country. 
 
 11 Kow tliere was there nigh unto the mountains a great herd of swine IVoiliiig. 
 
 12 And all the devils besouglit him, saying. Send us into the swine,'' that wo may 
 
 13 enter into them. And forthwith Jesus gave tlioiu leave. And the unclean spirits 
 went out, and entered into the swine : and the herd ran violently down a steep 
 place into the sea, (tliej' were about two thousand ;) and were clioked in tlie eoa. 
 
 1-1 And they that fed the swine fled, and told it in the city, and in the country. 
 
 15 And they went out to see what it was that was dcnie. And they come to .(csu.s, 
 and see liim that was possessi^d with the devil, and had the logiou, "silting, and 
 
 16 clothed,' and in his right mind : and they were afraid. And they that saw it 
 told them how it befell to him that was possessed with the dcn'il, ami uho coii- 
 
 17 corning the swine. And ''they began to pray him to depart out ol their coasts. 
 
 18 And when he was come into the ship, 'ho that had been possessed with the 
 
 19 devil prayed him that he might be with him.8 llowheit Jesus sulibred him not, 
 but saitli unto him, ''Go home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the 
 
 20 Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. And he departed, 
 and began to publish in Uecapolis 'how great things Jesus had done for him: 
 and all men did marvel. 
 
 Jesus raises to life J aims s daughter; and heals a reoman with an issue of blood, 
 
 21 /AND when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side, much 
 people gathered unto him : and he was nigh unto the sea. 
 
 22 'And, behold, there coraeth one of the rulers*' of the synagogue, Jairus by 
 
 23 name ; and when he saw him, he fell at his feet, and besought him greatly, saying, 
 My little (lunghtc'r lieth at the point of death: I priii/ thee, come and lay thy 
 
 24 hands on her, tliat she may be healed ; and she shall live. And Jesus went with 
 him; and much peo]iIe followed him, and throngod him. 
 
 25,26 And a certain woman, ''which had an issue ni blood'" twelve years, and Viad 
 Buftercd many tilings of many physicians, and had spent all that sho had, 'and 
 
 u Job3S.ll. 
 
 Vkks 1-21: 
 CimoN. Tab. Seo. U. 
 J- »«i iiaralli'l. Mt. 8, 
 
 K^-Hl: y. 1; Lk.8. 
 
 20—10. 
 
 y Ge. II. 21! ; Hcb. 7. 1. 
 
 < 1 Julinll. 8. 
 
 '' Mt.8.31; Ae. 16.38. 
 
 ' V: 116. IS; I.k. a 
 39i 17. 14-17. 
 
 dTt.m.n, 103.1— I: 
 
 !■.:«. 0-20; Jon,!!. 
 1-S. 
 
 / Ml 0. 1 ; Lk. 8. 40. 
 
 vkiis. sa— 43 I 
 
 Ciiiio.N*. Tail Soc. fi9. 
 
 H •<■() parnllfl. Ml. H. 
 
 lli--J*Jl l.k.8.41— 5C. 
 
 A U.15.25; Ml. 9. 2(1. 
 ( Pi. 108. 11 
 
 1 In Matthew, the reproof is phiced before the Btillin^ 
 of the storm ; but Mfirk, with whom Luko agrees, is 
 cvidi'ntly e.xact. 
 
 2 Miitthew Bpeaka of turn demoniacs. Pevhiips there 
 was Boiiu'thing peculiar in the eircumstances or the cha- 
 rneter of one of tlie men, whieh rendered him more pro- 
 minent, and caused him to be particuhirly mentioned. 
 
 3 'llie mountains of Palestine abound with larpo 
 caverns, often imjiroved hv human labour, and adapU'd 
 for use as sheepfnlda, dwellinj^s (.Tudj^. vi. 2j, or tonibn. 
 Sufh eaves afforded refuse for outlaws and maniacs. 
 
 4 Why do vou interfere witli us? See 2 Sam. xvi. 10; 
 Kzra iv. 3. I'hesc demons ' believe and tremble' (James 
 ii. 19) ; and discover a better knowledgo of the Son of 
 God than tlie men of the time. 
 
 '■* The lloman word ' Legion' (sec Matt. xxvi. .0.3, and 
 note) liad come to signify a large number ; and hero it 
 strikingly rcpresonts the overwhelming power of this 
 demon influence, pervading the man's whole nature. 
 This narrative contains awful indications of the nmnlier, 
 power, and malignity of these fiends of darkness; but 
 It also gives cheering proofs that they are all under 
 the control of Him who ' waa manifested to destroy the 
 ii« 
 
 works of tho devil,' and who now niereifuUy restrains 
 that power whieh ho will hereafter utterly overthrow. 
 Comp. Kom. xvi. 20. 
 
 <» Why the demons mado this request, and why our 
 Lord granted it, we are not informed. Certainly the result 
 was to show more fully their nialiee and cruelty, and so 
 to illustrate the power and mercy of Him who expelled 
 tliem from their human victims. 
 
 7 He had ' worn no clothes' (Luko vUi. 27) while 
 under the power of the evil siiirits. 
 
 8 The man ju'rhaps feared the return of the ejected 
 demons ; but his siitisequent conduct shows that he also 
 felt grateful love to his lleliverer, whose grace appears to 
 have restored the soul also to health. Our Lord, iiowever, 
 desired that he should become to his dark, half-heathen 
 kindred and neighbours a witness of the ^lessiah's grace 
 and power. 
 
 9 ' The ruler of the synagogue' wag a pcraon who presided 
 over the aMembly ; not only convening it and preserving 
 order in it, but invitiug readers and Bpeukeiu to otUciate. 
 See Acta xiii. \f>. 
 
 10 A disease whieh, according to the low, caused defile- 
 ment (Lev. IV. 10). 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK V. 27— VI. 6. 
 
 [a.d.29. H. 
 
 was nothing bettered, but ratber grew worse, wben slie bad beard of Jeaus, came in 
 tbe press behind, and touched bis garment.' For she said,- If I may toucb but 
 bis clothes, I shall be whole. And straightway tbe fountain of her blood was 
 dried up ; and she felt in her body tliat she was healed of that plague. And 
 Jesus, immediately knowing in himself that * virtue^ had gone out of him, turned 
 him about in the press, and said, Who touched my clothes? And his disciples 
 said unto bim. Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou, Who 
 touched me? And he looked round about to see bor that had done this thing. 
 But tbe woman feariug and trembling, knowing what was done in ber, came and 
 fell down before bim, and told him all tbe truth. And be said unto her, Daughter,* 
 ' tby faith hath made thee whole ; go in peace,^ and be whole of thy plague. 
 
 '" While he yet spake, there came i'rom tbe ruler of the synagogue's house certain 
 which said, Thy daughter is dead : why troublest thou " the Master any further? 
 As soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, he saith unto the ruler of the 
 synagogue. Bo not afraid, " ouly believe. And be suffered no man to follow bim, 
 ''save Peter, and James, and John the brother of James.^ And be cometh to tbe 
 bouse of tbe ruler of tbe synagogue, and seetb the tumult, and them that wept 
 and wailed" greatly. And wben be was come in, be saith unto them, Why make 
 ye this ado, and weep I Tbe damsel is not dead,'^ but * sleepetb. And *■ they 
 laughed him to scorn. * But when he bad put tbem all out, be taketh tbe father 
 and the mother of the damsel, and them that were with bim, and entereth in 
 where tbe damsel was lying. And be took the damsel by tbe band, and said 
 unto ber, Talitha cumi;^ which is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee, 
 arise. And straightway the damsel arose, and walked ; for she was of the arje of 
 twelve years. And they were astonished with a great astonishment. And 'he 
 charged them straitly that no man should know it ; ^^ and commanded tbat some- 
 thing should be given her to eat.^^ 
 
 Jesus teaches and is rejected at Nazareth, 
 
 AND ^2 H lie -^vent out from thence,'-^ and came into bis own country; and his 
 disciples follow bim. And when tbe sabbath day was come, he began to teach 
 in tbe synagogue. And many hearing hlui were astonished, sa^'ing, ^ From whence 
 bath this nuui these things? and wliat wisdom is this which is given unto bim, 
 tliat even such mighty works are wrought by bis hands? Is not this the 
 y carpenter,'-* tbe son of Mary, = the brother of James, and Joses, and of Juda, and 
 Simon, and are not bis sisters here with us ? And they " were offended at bim. 
 
 But Jesus said unto them, * A prophet is not without honour, but in his own 
 country, and among his own kin, and in bis own liouse. <^ And be could there do 
 no mighty work,*^ save that be laid bis bands upon a few sick folk, and healed 
 them. And '^he marvelled'^ because of their unbelief. 
 
 I ch. 10. 52 ; Ml. 9. 
 
 2:;; Ac. 11. 9. 
 m Lk. S. 49. 
 
 2 Clir. 20. ; 
 
 11.4(1. 
 P Ml. 17. I. 
 
 q John 11. II; Ac. 20. 
 
 10. 
 r BeeGe. 19. 14. 
 > Ac. 9. 40; see 1 Ki 
 
 17.19,20; 2 Ri.4.33. 
 
 ch. 3. 12; Mt.S. 4; 
 9.30; 12. 16; 17.9; 
 Lk. b. 14. 
 
 VERS. 1— fi: 
 Chrost. Tab. Si-c. 61. 
 li see parallel, Mt. 13. 
 
 S4— 68; Bee also Lk. 
 
 4. Iti. 
 j^ Johnfi. 42; 7. 16. 
 y aee F». 22. ti; la. 49. 
 
 7; 53. 2. 3; Mt. 13. 
 
 55: Lk. 3.23; John 
 
 G. 42. 
 X see Mt. 12.46; Gal. 
 
 1. 19. 
 a Mt. 11.6. 
 b Mt. 13. 57; John 4. 
 
 44. 
 e seech. 9. 23: Go. 19. 
 
 ■J-J; 32. 25; Mt. 13. 
 
 58; Heb. 3. 12-19; 
 
 1 The 'garment' was the mantle (see note on Matt, 
 V. 40) ; on. the border of which wa3 a fringe (see Numb. 
 XV. 38) or *hem.* 
 
 2 That is, 'to herself;' she thought. 
 
 3 Rather, ' power.' He knew that he had exercised 
 hia Divine power in rewarding the woman's faith. 
 
 4 A term of kiudnes.s, like the word ' son' in ch. ii. 5. 
 
 5 Tiiia woman's faith was not unmixed with some 
 mistake and infirmity; but it was genuine, and therefore 
 obtained the blessing which she sought. 
 
 6 'And the father and mother of the maiden' (Luke). 
 The three disciples here chosen to witness our Lord's 
 power over death were afterwards selected to be present 
 at his transfiguration (ch. i.t. 2), and his agony in the 
 garden (ch. xiv. 33) ; and two of them (ch. xvi. 7; John 
 XX. 2), and perhaps the third (1 Cor. xv. 7), were among 
 the earliest witnesses of his resurrection. It can hardly 
 be doubted that they were thus distinguished in order to 
 complete their fitness to stand foremost in labours and 
 sutferings for their Lord (Acta ii. 14; iii. 4; iv. 3, 13; 
 viii. 14 ; xii. 2). 
 
 7 It is still customary in the East not only to give 
 vent to grief in loud outcries, but, on occasion of death, 
 to hire professional mourners and minstrels to bewail the 
 deceased in most doleful music and lamentations. Seo 
 Eccles. xii. 5; Jer. ix. 17; xvi. 6, 7; Ezek. xxiv. 17; 
 Amos V. 16. 
 
 8 'This is rather a sleep than death' (compare John 
 xi. 11). Tlius our Lord intimated his gracious purpose 
 to restore her to life. The fact that ' ihey laughed at 
 him' is mentioned to show that she was realhj dead. 
 
 9 The exact words are given (as in ch. vii. 31) perhaps 
 
 in order to show that our Saviour used ordinary language 
 on such occasions, not any mystic magical term. 
 
 10 The meaning seems to be, that they should not 
 publish it immediatchj^ in order that he might retire 
 before the excitement that it would cause had spread 
 among the people. For it clearly could not long remain 
 secret. 
 
 n The addition of this apparently unimportant parti- 
 cular not only completes the picture in all its vividness, 
 but indicates our Lord's attention to the smallest as well 
 as the greatest wants of those whom he benefits. 
 
 12 On vers. 1 — 6, see notes on Matt. xiii. 54—58. 
 
 13 From the neiii'hbouihood of the Lake of Geunesareth 
 our Lord went to Nazareth. 
 
 14 This word implies that Jesus himself actually worked 
 at the trade of his reputed father. As the people of Naza- 
 reth mentioned him only as ' the son of Mayr/y' it ap]>ears 
 probable that Joseph had died before this time; and that 
 Jesus wiia therefore known as having helped to support 
 by his labour his widowed mother, with whom he dwelt, 
 llis lowly position in life is fitted to shed peace into 
 the bosom of the humblest in this world ; and it most 
 impressively illusU'ates the truth that neither rank nor 
 wealth is the standard of personal or social worth and 
 influence. 
 
 15 He 'could not' do this, without violating his rule 
 of requiring faith in the suppliants. Perhaps, too, their 
 own unbelief kept them from seeking his aid. 
 
 Ifi His human soul was susceptible of natural emotions ; 
 and he might well be astonished at the obstinate unbelief 
 of his own townsmen, as he was at the faith of the cen- 
 turion (S[.itt. viii. 10). 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 MARK Vf. 7—25. 
 
 [a. D. OS). II. 
 
 A third circuit in Galilee ; mission of the twelve. 
 'AND he vror\t round about tlie villngos, toaolnng. 
 
 7 -^And' ho failed niftu him the twelve, and began to Bond them forth by two 
 
 8 and two ;- and gave thoin power over imclean spirits ; and commanded them that 
 they should take nothing for their journey, eave a staff only; ^ no scrip, no bread, 
 
 9 " no money in their purse : but ' he shod with sandals ; and not put on two coats. 
 
 10 And he said unto them, *In what place soever ye enter into an house, there 
 
 11 'abide till ye depart from that place. "■ Aud whosoever shall not receive you, 
 nor hear you, when ye depart thence, "shake off the dust under your feet for a 
 testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, "It shall bo more tolerable for 
 Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city. 
 
 12, 13 And they went out, and preached that men should f repent ; and they cast out 
 many devils, 'and anointed-'* with oil many that were sick, and healed them. 
 
 llerod hears of Jesus; account of the death of John the Baptist, 
 
 14 *■ AND king Herod* heard of him; for his narae-^ was spread abroad: and he 
 said, That .fohn the Baptist was risen from the dead, and thereforo mighty works 
 
 15 do show forth themselves in him. * Others said, That it is Elias. And others 
 
 16 said. That it is a prophet, or as one of the prophets. ' IJut wlien Herod heard 
 thereof] he said, It is John, whom I beheaded : ho is risen from the dead. 
 
 17 "For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John, and bound him 
 in jirison for Herodias' sake, his brother IMiilip's*' wife: for he had marrit'd her. 
 
 18 For John had said unto Herod, *It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's 
 
 19 wife. Therefore Herodias had a qnarrol ngainst him, and would have killed him ; 
 
 20 but she could not: for Herod ^ feared John, knowing that ho was a just man and 
 an holy, and observed him;' and when he heard him, ho did many things, and 
 heard him gladly.^ 
 
 21 ' Aud when a convenient day^ was corao, that Herod "on his birthday made a 
 
 22 supper to his lords, high captains, and chi(>f estotes^^ of tialilee; and whi'ii the 
 daughter" of the said Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased Herud and them 
 that sat with him, the king said unto the damsel. Ask of me whatsoever thou 
 
 23 wilt, and I will give it thee. And he sware unto her, '•Whatsoever thou shalt 
 
 24 ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom.'"-^ And she went 
 forth, and said unto her mother, What shall 1 ask 'i And she said. The head of 
 
 25 John the Baptist. And she came in straightway with haste imto the king, and 
 asked, saying, I will that thou give mo by and by in a charger •*' the head of John 
 
 Vers. 6-13: 
 CliltON. Tab. Spo. 62. 
 •^ Mt.9.3.S; I.k. 13. W. 
 / tpc pArallrl. Jit- U). 
 
 I, 5—10! Lk. 11. 1- 
 
 (>; aec alto ch. 'i. 13, 
 
 II. 
 K 1 Sam. 17. 40. 
 A 1 ^ain. II. ; ; Ltc. 9- 
 
 3; 10. 4! 2a. 35. 
 •" Ac. 12. «. 
 It Mt. 10. 11; Lk.9. 4; 
 
 10. 7, ft. 
 / cmii. I.V. 10. 38- 
 
 Vi: Ar. lU I.'). 
 "•Mt.io. U; Lk.9.a; 
 
 10. 10. n. 
 n No.;.. i:i; P«.3.M3; 
 
 Ai;. i:i. ;,! ; 1)4. (i. 
 o Mt. lI.2L'-2*; John 
 
 I.V 22--.M. 
 
 p Ac. 2. :w. 
 
 V Jam. b. U. 
 
 VkrS. 11—89: 
 
 ClIRON. Tab. Sec. 63. 
 
 r «ce pnrnllpl, Mt. U. 
 
 1, 2, li— 12; lA. !). 
 
 I nee ]inrnllc'1, Mt 1 1. 
 3-6; Lk. 3. Uf, 20. 
 
 'Lc 18. 16; 20.21. 
 
 y Ml. U. 5; 21. 2t;. 
 
 > Uc. to. 20; Fkl. 1. 1. 
 
 b E.t..'».3,(ij 7.2 
 
 1 The mission of the twelve to prench and work mira- 
 cles extends our Lord's fume (en. vi. 7 — 13) ; so thut 
 Herod hears of him, and fuarn that John is risen from 
 the dead (14— 29). The multitudes, too, follow him more 
 than before ; and this causes him to retire beyond the Sea 
 of Galilee (30 — 32). There, however, they come to him ; 
 and, by their eacemcss to hear, deeply move his comp;is- 
 Bionate heart (33, 34). He teaches, and then miracu- 
 lously feeds them (34 — 44); dismisses them and his 
 disciples, and retires for prayer to a mountain (4-5, 4G) ; 
 astonishes his disciples by walkins? to thom on the water 
 (47 — 52) ; and, in the district of Genncsareth, repeatJi his 
 wondi-rs of mercy (53 — 56). On vers. 7 — 11, see notes 
 on Matt. X. 1 — lo. 
 
 2 Thus regarding their weakness and the social neces- 
 sities of their nature, and guarding them against the 
 dangers of isolation, and of personal ambition. It is 
 observable that, whilst Matthew places their names in 
 pairs in his list, it is Slark who tells us that they were 
 sent out by ' two and two.' 
 
 3 The anointing was not the means of cure; but (like 
 touching with the hand) as a vi.tible symbol of the invisi- 
 ble healing power thus imparted. See James v. 14: see 
 also ch. vii. 33; 2 Kings v. 14 ; John ix. G. It was pro- 
 bably prescribed by our I,'»rd, and was used by his apostles, 
 aA an acknowledginnnt of dependence on Him. 
 
 4 This was Herod Antipas, son of Herod the Great, 
 and own brother to Arclwlaus. Sec nntes on Afatt. ii. 
 1, 22. At his father's death, ho ohtjiined the govern- 
 ment of Galilee and Pera-a, with the title of *tetrarch' 
 (Luke iii. 1, 19), which nriginally meant a rtt/rr of a 
 
 fourth part (of the kingdom), but was aftrrwards applied 
 raoro generally, like the namo 'king.' At the time of 
 these events to was probably residing at MachxTus, a 
 fortress in the south of rera-a, where John wi- impriscined. 
 
 He was a very diflerent man from his father — weak, crafty, 
 and temporizing, rather than violent and cruel ; with 
 some good dispositions, but too much the slave of passion 
 to allow them to have much pradical influence. 
 
 5 Hy the prcachin{;c of the apostles as well as his own. 
 Tlie variou.s reports ' p( rplexud' Herod ; and his own 
 guilty conscience led him to adopt the supposition wliich 
 most dreaded — 'It is John.' An awful illustration of 
 the terrifying power of remorse, in a heart given up to 
 sensuality and crime. 
 
 f> Not Philip the tetrarch of Tturca (Luko iii. 1), but 
 another brother who had no tetrarchy. Herodias was a 
 granddaughter of Herod the Great, and was married to 
 her uncle Philip, whom she abandoned for Herod. To 
 make way for her, Herod had divorced bis former wife, 
 the daugfiter of Arotas, king of Arabia; which involved 
 him aft(;rwarii8 in war. * 
 
 7 This may mean either, 'esteemed him ;* or, perhaps, 
 ' preserved him' from the attempts of Herodias against liis 
 life. Thereforo she resolved to gain her end by stratagem. 
 
 8 Herod had at times some good impressions under the 
 Baptist's ministry; and treated him with respect so long 
 as no collision oi.eurred between the injunctions of the 
 preacher and his own criminal passions. 
 
 9 Perhaps a /r.v//iv^/ day ; but more probably a w«wo«- 
 abfc day for the execution of the queen's designs. 
 
 *(* The most distinguished men in (ialilee. 
 
 H Salome, the daughter of Philiii and Herodias. She 
 afterwards married her uncle Philip the tetrarch of Iturea, 
 and tlien her cousin AriHtobulus, 
 
 12 Sec note fin I'lsth. v. 3. This foolish promise, re- 
 pented of as soon as claimed, sliows the danger of yield- 
 ing to sensual excitement. 
 
 l^ Or, ' at onre on a trav.* She asks to have it done 
 'at once," lent Herud should change his mind when cool. 
 
A. u. 3-2. U.] 
 
 MARK VI. 26—51. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 2t) tlie liaptist. 'And the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath's' sake, and 
 
 27 for their sakes which eat with him, he would not reject her. And iraraediately 
 the king sent an executioner,- and commanded his head to he brought: and he 
 
 28 went and beheaded him in the prison, and brought his head in a charger, and 
 
 29 gave it to the damsel: and the damsel gave it to her mother. And when his 
 disciples heard of it^ they came and took up his corpse, and laid it in a tomb.^ 
 
 The tivelve return^ and Jestis retires with than to a desert place; the people follow him, 
 and he feeds the inultitxide, 
 
 30 <^ AjN'D the apostles gathered themselves together unto Jesus, and told him all 
 
 31 things, both what they had done, and what they had taught. ^ And"* he said 
 unto them, Come ya yourselves apart^ into a desert place, and rest a while. For 
 /there were many coming and going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat. 
 
 33 s And thi^y departed into a desert place by ship privately. 
 
 33 And the people saw them departing, and many knew him, and ran afoot^ thither 
 
 34 out of all cities, and outwent them, and came together unto him. * And Jesus, 
 when he came out, saw much people, and was moved with compassion toward 
 them, because they wore ' as sheep not having a shepherd : and * he began to 
 teach them many things. 
 
 35 'And when the day was now far spent, his disciples came unto hira, and said, 
 
 36 This is a desert place, and now the time is far passed: send them away, that 
 they may go into the country round about, and into the villages, and buy them- 
 
 37 selves bread: for they have nothing to eat. He answered and said unto them, 
 Give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, "' Shall we go and buy two hundred 
 
 38 " pennyworth" of bread, and give them to eat? He saith unto them, How many 
 loaves have ye? go and see. And when they knew, they say, "Five, and two 
 
 39 fishes. And he commanded them to make alt eit down by companies upon the 
 
 41 green grass. And they sat down in ranks,^ by hundreds, and by fifties. And 
 when he had taken the five loaves and the two fishes, he looked up to heaven, 
 ''and blessed, and brake the loaves, and gave them to his disciples^ to set before 
 
 42 them ; and the two fishes divided he among them all. And they did all eat, 
 
 43 and were tilled. And they took up twelve baskets full of the fragments, and of 
 
 44 the fishes. And they that did eat of the loaves were about five thousand men. 
 
 Jesus walks upon the water, 
 
 45 9 AND^^ straightway he constrained his disciples to get into the ship, and to 
 go to the other side before unto Bethsaida,^' while he sent away the people. 
 
 46 And when he had sent them away, he departed into a mountain to pray. 
 
 47 ^And when even was come, the ship was in the midst of the sea, and he alone 
 
 48 on the land. And he saw them toiling in rowing ; for the wind was contrary 
 unto them : and about the fourth watch of the night he cometh unto them, 
 
 49 * walking upon the sea ; and ' would have passed by them.^^ But when they saw 
 
 50 him Avalking upon the sea, they supposed it had been a spirit, and cried out : for 
 they all saw him, and were troubled. And immediately he talked with them, 
 
 51 and saith unto them, " Be of good cheer : it is I ; be not afraid. And he went up 
 unto them into the ship ; and the wind ceased : and they were sore amazed in 
 
 Ch; 
 
 Vhrs. 30—44.* 
 !o.N. Tad, Sec. 64. 
 
 d SCO parallel, Mt. 14. 
 I3--.'1 ; l,k. 9. 10- 
 17: Johnfi. I— 14. 
 
 '■ Mt, 14. 13. 
 
 / ch. 3. 20. 
 
 « Mt. 14. 13. 
 
 A JudR. 10, 16; Mt. 9. 
 
 3t); I4.U— -il ; Joho 
 
 II. 33-36; Hcb. 4. 
 
 15; 5.2. 
 ■ Num. a?. 17; 1 Kl. 
 
 n. 17 ; IB. 53. B! 
 
 Jer. :*\. 6; Ezc. :tl. 
 
 Zee 
 
 in. 2; 
 
 ML 
 
 II). 6. 
 k Lk.it. 11. 
 I Mt. U. 15; Lk.y, 12. 
 
 iNura. 11. \\ 22; 2 
 Kl. 4. 43. 
 
 I SCO Mt, 18. 2H. 
 
 ch. a 5: Ml- II. 17; 
 Lk. 9. 13; Joliii b. 
 tt; SCO Mt. 15. 34. 
 
 Vers. 45— .v.-. 
 
 CHltON. TaI!. Sec. O.'i. 
 q eeo narallol, Mt U. 
 
 22— 3li; Johiiti. 15— 
 
 SI. 
 
 1 He forgot that to keep an unlawful vow was only 
 adding to the guilt of a hasty word the heavier guilt of a 
 deliberate and atrocious crime. But whatever was his 
 regard to ' his oath,' he was also actuated by the cowardly 
 frar of being ridiculed aa mean or spiritless, which led 
 him, as it has led many others, to the commission of the 
 greatest wickedness. 
 
 2 A soldier of the guard in attendance. 
 
 3 John's death seems to have occurred about three 
 vcars after he began his public work, and when he had 
 lain in prison nearly a year and a half: for the Passover 
 was now at hand (John vi. 4) ; and this was the third 
 during our Lord's ministry. 
 
 4 On vers. 31 — 44, see notes on Matt. xiv. 13—21; 
 John vi. Mark adds several circumstances in his own 
 vigorous and graphic style. 
 
 5 After exciting labour, such retirement is greatly 
 needed to restore not only bodily and mental vigour, but 
 also that calm spiritual energy which active duty demands. 
 
 6 Or, 'by land.' Seeing the direction which the vessel 
 was taking, the people went by land round the northern 
 end of the Lake, to meet our Lord on his landing. 
 
 7 Worth about £6 ; a considerable sum. See note on 
 Matt. XX. 2. This was Philip's reply (John vi. 7). 
 
 8 The word here used properly means ' garden-beda ;' 
 and probably refers to the orderly grouping of the com- 
 panies (ver. 39) each consisting of 6fty or a hundred, 
 liy this arrangement the vast multitude could be con- 
 veniently served, and accurately counted ; and all possi- 
 bihty of deception was precluded. 
 
 9 While tlie power and love of Christ are here beauti- 
 fully represented, the service of his apostles on this occa- 
 sion might indicate to them their future work in convey- 
 ing the bread of life to perishing sinners. 
 
 10 On vers. 45—56, see notes on Matt. xiv. 22—36. 
 
 11 There were two towns of this name. From the 
 neighbourhood of the northern Betbsaida (or Julias), the 
 disciples embark fur liethsaida of Galilee (which lay on 
 the western side of the Lake in the same direction as 
 Capernaum, mentioned in John vi. 17), and they land 
 on the plain of Gennesareth (ver. 53) ; and the next day 
 the multitude follow in boats to Capernaum, seeking for 
 Jesus, and tind him there (John vi. 24, 25. 59). 
 
 12 As though He disregarded their di.'^tress. Thus ho 
 acted towards the sisters at Bethany (John xi. 6). He 
 often Bees fit to try faith, and to elicit nraycr, even 
 while he designs to bestow his gracious help. See also 
 Luke xxiv. 28. 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 MARK VI. 52— VII. 20. 
 
 [a. b. 29. 30. H. 
 
 themselvos heyond measure, and wondered. For ' they considered not the miriicle 
 of the loaves; for their » heart ivas hardened.' 
 
 53 ' And when they had passed over, tliey came into the land of Gennesnret, and 
 
 54 drew to the shore. And when they were come out of the ship, straiglitway thoy 
 knew him, and ran through that whole region round about, and bi'gan to carry 
 
 0(5 about in beds those that were sick, where they heard ho was. And whither- 
 soever he entered, into villages, or cities, or country, they laid the sick in the 
 streets, and besought him that " they mi;;ht touch if it were but the border of his 
 garment : and as many as touched him [or, it] were made whole. 
 
 Discourse concerning eating with unleashed hands i Pharisaic traditions, 
 7 THEN- 'came together unto him the Pharisees, and certain of the scribes, 
 
 2 which came from Jerusalem. And when they saw some of his disciples eat bread 
 
 3 with defiled,^ that is to say, with unwashen, hands, they found fault. For the 
 Pharisees, and all the .lews, except they wash thi'n- hands oft,'' cat not, holding 
 
 4 the tradition of the elders.^ And when tlinj come from the market, except they 
 wash, they eat not. And many other things there be, which they have received 
 
 5 to hold, as the washing of cups, and pots, brazen vessels, and of tables. ' Then 
 the Pharisees and scribes asked him. Why walk not thy disciples according to 
 ■'the tradition of the elders, but 'eat bread with unwashen bands? 
 
 6 He answered and said unto them. Well hath Eaaias iirophesied" of you hypo- 
 crites, as it is written, ■'''This people honoureth nie with thcii' lips, but their 
 
 7 heart' is far from me. Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching Jhr 
 
 8 doctrines the commandments of men' [Isa. xxix. 13]. For laying aside the 
 commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and 
 cups. And many other such like things ye do. 
 
 9 And ho said unto them. Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye 
 
 10 may keep your own tradition. For Moses said, «■' Honour thy father and thy 
 mother;' and, * ' Whoso curseth iiither or mother, let him die the death' [Exod. 
 
 11 XX. 12, and xxi. 17]: but ye say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, 
 It is ' Corban, (that is to say, a gift,') by wiiatsoever thou mightost be profited 
 
 12 by me; he shall he free ; and ye suffer him no more to do aught for his father 
 
 13 or his mother; making the word of God of none effect through j'our tradition, 
 which ye have delivered. And many such like things do ye. 
 
 14 ' And when he had called all the people unti> him, ho said unto them, Hearken 
 
 15 unto me every one nf tjim, and understand : theri; is nothing from without a man, 
 that entering into him can defile him: but'tlie things which conni out of him, 
 
 16 those are they that defile the man. "' If any man luive cars to hear, let him hear. 
 
 17 "And when he was entered into the house from the people, his discijiles asked 
 
 18 him concerning the parable. And he saith unto them, Aro ye so without under- 
 standing also? Do yo not perceive, tliat whatsoever thing from without entereth 
 
 19 into the man, it cannot defile him ; because it enfen^th not into his heart, but into 
 
 20 the belly, and goeth out into tho draught, purging all meats? And he said, 
 
 r ch. 9. 17. 18. 
 ' nil. 3. 5; 10. 11. 
 ipp refs. Mt, U. 31 
 
 "ch. 5. S7. Wi Mt9. 
 ■a; Ac 19. U. 
 
 Vkrs. 1-23 : 
 Cimo.v. TMl. Sec. 67. 
 6 spp rarallel, Ml. 15. 
 
 / I», 29. 13 : Mt. 15. a 
 
 K Dcu.5. 16; 
 A I.p. 20. 9; 
 
 Ml. 15. t. 
 Pro. 20. 
 
 Mt. 15.5; 23. Id- 
 
 Pro, t. 2,3. 
 '■Mt. 11. iri. 
 I Mt. 15 l.'i. 
 
 1 The * hardnesfl of heart* wliicli charaoterizes the 
 iinbeliover ((;h. iii. 5) is not whoily removed from the 
 disciples; and, so far as it prevails, it keeps men from 
 'considering the works of .Jesus; so that they arc oiilv 
 'amazed,' instead of learning the lessons of truth which 
 will prepare them for fresh displays of liis power and 
 wi.^dom. C'omp. ch. viii. 17. This fault, as well as others, 
 the evangelhits record with tho utmost Bimplicity anil 
 candour. 
 
 2 Chapters vii., viii. 1 — 26 resemble Matt, xv., xvi. 
 1 — 12 in tho general form as well as the particular inci- 
 dents of tho narrative ; containing, however, two addi- 
 tirmal miracles — the cure of a deaf and dumb man (vii. 
 3i— 37), and of a blind man (viii. 22—26). For tho 
 analysis, sec note on Matt. xv. 1. 
 
 3 Or, * common.' As the law enjoined ablution (Lev. 
 XV. 11) after a person had touched anything cen;monially 
 unclean, tlio excessive fornialism of the Jewish teachers 
 at this period had impo.ned tfiis ablution wfienever there 
 was tho least pos.sibility of rlelilenient. llenct? a person 
 sitting down to meals rinsed his hands; and lie washed 
 himself more carefully on returning from ' tho market,' 
 or place of public concourse. ' Cups, vases, brazen vessels, 
 and dining-eouehes' (not tables) were also required to bi; 
 thoroughly washed. 'I'he later Jews even dtreet<;d that 
 the frame-work of ' the couches should be taken in pieces 
 and dipped.' — Watson. In proportion as the spirit of 
 
 true religion is departing, men usually make its external 
 requirements more numerous and burdensome. 
 
 •1 laterally, ' with the list ;' meaning either tho «7(f)fc 
 hand and not merely the fingers ; or, as it is rendered in 
 the Syriac, ' diligently ;' or, as in tho Vulgatii and the 
 English version, ' often.' I'tis.sibly it may alluile to some 
 peculiar mode of washing tlii^ hands then Uhcd among 
 the Jews which is now unknown. ]Jy this nunctilious 
 washing of hands the Pharisees distinguished themselves, 
 not only from the heathen, but from 'the men of the earth, 
 as they called the common people of their own iiittion. 
 
 5 This 'tradition of tho elders' is the interpretation 
 put upon the Mosaic law by eminent teachers of former 
 times. It was often puerile, and even mischievous; 
 leading men not only to neglect (ver. .S), but also to 
 oppose (0), and virtually to annul (12), the spirit of tho 
 law : yet it was enjoined as sacred anil aulluiritativo. 
 In our Lord's time it was only an oral tradition, but it 
 has sulL-iequently been rollecteti in the Talmud. 
 
 See notes on Isa. xxix. I.'?, 15. The projihet's de- 
 scriptions apply not to his own ago only, but to ' hypo- 
 crit.eft' and formalists of all times. 
 
 7 No worship in which tlio ' heart' is not engaged can 
 bo acceptable. Comp. John iv. 21. 
 
 8 With respect to the construction of tho sentence, see 
 note on Matt, xv, /i. Tho word 'Corbau' means an 
 ofl'ering without sacrifice. 
 
A.D. 32. U.] 
 
 MARK VII. 21— VIII. 9. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 21 That which cometh out of the man, that defileth the man. "For from within, 
 out of the heart of men, proceed evil thoughts,' adulteries, fornications, murders, 
 
 22 thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, hlasphemy, 
 
 23 pride, foolishness : all these evil things come from within, and defile the man. 
 
 A Gentile woman obtains for her daughter deliverance from a demon. 
 
 24 P AND- from thence he arose, and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon ; 
 and entered into an house, and would have no mau know if. But he could not be 
 
 i hid. For a certain wom.an, whose young daughter had an unclean spirit, heard 
 
 26 of him, and came and fell at his feet : (the woman was a Greek, a Syropheuician 
 by nation ;) and she besought him that he would cast forth the devil out of her 
 
 27 daughter. But Jesus said unto her. Let the children firet^ be filled : for it is not 
 
 28 meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it unto the dogs. And she answered 
 and said unto him, Yes, Lord : yet the dogs under the table eat of the children's 
 
 29 crumbs. And he said unto her. For tliis saying go thy way ; the devil is gone 
 
 30 out of thy daughter. And when she was come to her house, she found the devil 
 gone out, and her daughter laid upon the bed.* 
 
 A deaf and dumb man healed. 
 
 31 'AND' again, departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, he came unto the 
 
 32 sea of (ialilee, through the midst of the coasts of Decapolis. And 'they bring 
 unto him one that was deaf, and had an impediment in his speech ; and they 
 
 33 beseech him to put his hand upon him. And he took him aside from the multi- 
 Si tude, and put his fingers into his ears, and 'he spit, and touched his tongue ;8 
 
 and ' looking up to heaven, " he sighed,' and saith unto hira, Ephphatha, that is, 
 33 ' be opened. » And straightway his ears were opened, and the string of his 
 tongue was loosed, and he spake plain. 
 
 36 And ' he charged them that they should tell no man : ' but the more he charged 
 
 37 them, so much the more a great deal they puldished it ; and were beyond measure 
 astonished, saying, He hath done all things well : " he maketh hoih. the deaf to 
 hear, and the dumb to speak. 
 
 Jesus again feeds a great mtdtitude, 
 8 IN 9 those days *the multitude being very great, and having nothing to eat, 
 
 2 Jesus called his disciples vyito him, and saith unto them, I have compassion on 
 the multitude, because they have now been with me three days, and have nothing 
 
 3 to eat : and if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they will faint by the 
 
 4 way : for divers of them came from far. And his disciples answered him. From 
 
 5 whence can a man satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness? "^ And 
 
 6 he asked them, How many loaves have ye? And they said. Seven. And he 
 commanded the people to sit down on the ground : and he took the seven loaves, 
 and gave thanks, and brake, and gave to his disciples to set before them; and 
 
 J they did set them before the people. And they had a few small fishes : and '' lie 
 3 blessed, and commanded to set them also before them.. So they did eat, and were 
 ) filled : and tliey took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets. And 
 they that bad eaten were about four thousand : and he sent them away. 
 
 Ga 6. 5 ; ft 21 ; .Icr. 
 17.9: Ut. 15. 19. 
 
 Vers. 21—30: 
 CiniON. TAU. Sec. C8. 
 p sfe parallel, Alt. 15. 
 21-28. 
 
 Vkr. 3! to Cn. H. 9: 
 Chro.v. t.\b. Sec. (i9. 
 q Bee parnltel, ML IS. 
 
 lSt-38. 
 T Jit 9. 32; Lk. 11. 14. 
 
 I ell. 9. 23; John 9. 6. 
 I eh <!. 41 ; John U. 
 
 41 : 17. 1. 
 u ch.8. 12: Is. .'>3. 3: 
 
 John II. 33, 3.% 38; 
 
 Heb. 4. 15. 
 J 6ee Ge. 1. 3. 
 y Pi.. 33.9; Ib.35. 5,6; 
 
 Mt. 11.5. 
 z Bee refs. cb. 5, 43. 
 
 I £l. 4. II, 
 
 Bco ch. 6. 3S , 
 
 J eh. 6. 41; Ml. 14. 1 
 
 1 The catalogue of sins proceeding from the depraved 
 heart is ^iven by llatthew according to the order of the 
 commands in the Decalogue (compare E.xod. x.\, with 
 Matt. XV, 19). Here the list is longer and the number 
 greater. The ' evil thoughts' are the germs of the fol- 
 lowing sins: 'wickedness' means probably «m//ce; 'lasci- 
 viousness' may include unrestrained indulgence of every 
 liind; 'an evil eye' is envg ; 'blasphemy' may include 
 rnlumng ; and the last sin, 'foolishness,* seems, as in 
 the Old Testament (see Psa. xiv. 1), to mean senseless and 
 rerkless iwpietg. Such are the defiling streams, some 
 of which flow forth from every heart, until it ia renewed 
 by Divine grace. 
 " 2 On vers. 24— .30, see notes on Matt. xv. 21—28. 
 
 3 Tliese word.s (which Mark alone mentions) show 
 that her application w.as not refused absolutely. Her 
 vigorous faith laid hold of the apparently slight hope 
 wiiich remained. 
 
 4 These grsiphic words suggest the contrast between 
 the present quiet repose of the child and her previous 
 rage and restlessness, 
 
 A Our Lord went first northward through the country 
 of Sidon ; then he crossed the Jordan, and approached the 
 Sea of Galilee on its eastern side. The miraculous healing 
 
 of the deaf and dumb man, which follows, is related by 
 Mark only. But, in Matthew's account of the same 
 journey (Matt, xv. 31), ' the dumb speaking' is mentioned 
 as one of the miracles which excited the admiration cf 
 the multitude. 
 
 6 This and two other passages (ch. viii. 23 — 26 ; John 
 ix, 1 — 7) contain the only recorded instances in which 
 our Lord employed an intermediate instrumentality in 
 performing his miracles. In these cases the touch and 
 external application were perhaps designed to enable the 
 aubject of his work of mercy the more readily and cer- 
 tainly to connect the benetit with his benefactor. They 
 may also have been intended to remind us that nil instru- 
 mentality depends for its efficacy upon the supreme will 
 of tjud, 
 
 1 The sight of suffering in any form might suggest to 
 our Lord's mind the deep-seated cause of all human ilia, 
 as well as their boundless variety. 
 
 B It was in this very region that our Lord had com- 
 missioned the restored demoniac to report liis deliverance 
 to his family and friends (ch, v. 20), lie now enjoins 
 eecr(!Cy ; as he usually did when he was about to remain 
 some time in a neighbourJiood, 
 
 9 On vers, 1—10, seo notes on Matt. xv. 32—39. 
 
32. U.] 
 
 MARK VIII. 10—38. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 The Pharisees and Saddiicees require a sign; warning against their teaching, 
 
 10 AND 'straightway he entered into a ship with his disciples, and came into the 
 I 11 parts of Ualmanutha. /And' tlie Pharisees came forth, and be^iu to question 
 
 12 with him, seeking of him a sign from heaven, tenii)ting him. And ^ he siglied 
 deeply in his spirit,- and saitli, Wlty doth this gcnfjration seek irf'ter a sign? 
 
 13 Verily I say unto you, There shall no sign*^ he given unto tliis generation. '* And 
 he left them, and entering into the ship again departed to the other side. 
 
 14 ' Aow* the disciples had forgotten to take hread, neither had they in the ship 
 1.3 witli them more than one loaf. * And he charged them, saying, Take heed, 
 10 beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, and of th.G leaven of Herod. And they 
 
 17 reasoned among tliemselves, saying, It is 'because we have no bread. And when 
 Jeaus knew it, he eaith unto them, Why reason ye, because ye have no bread f 
 "■ Perceive ye not yet, neither understand? Have ye your heart yet hardened?-^ 
 
 18 Having eyes, see ye not ; and having ears, hear ye not ? And do ye not remember t 
 
 19 " When 1 brake the live loaves among five thousand, how many baskets full of 
 
 20 fragments took ye up? They say unto him. Twelve. And ''when the seven 
 among four tliousand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up? And 
 
 21 they said, Seven. And he said unto them. How is it that f ye do not underetaud 1 
 
 Healing of a blind man at Bcthsaida. 
 
 22 AND he cometh to Bethsaida.** And they bring a blind man unto him, and 
 
 23 besought him to touch him. And he took the blind man by the hand, and led 
 him ' out of the town; and when 'he had spit on his eyes, and j>ut liis hands 
 
 24 upon him, he asked him if ho saw aught. And he looked up, and said, 1 see 
 
 25 men as trees, walking.^ After that he put his hands again upon his eyes, and 
 
 26 made liim look up: and he was restored, "and saw every man clearly. And he 
 sent him away to his house, saying, Neither go into the town,** 'uor tell it to 
 any in the town, 
 
 Peter* $ coifession; Jesus foretells his sujfcrings^ dcath^and j'eswrectiojt. 
 
 27 "AND^ Jesus went out, and his disciples, into the towns of Ciesarea Philippi. 
 And by the way he asked his disciph^s, saying unto them, 'Whom do men say 
 
 28 that 1 am? And they answered, John the Baptist: but some sat/, Elias : and 
 
 29 others. One of the prophets. And he saith unto them, But whom say ye that I 
 
 30 am? And Peter answereth and saith unto him. yTiiou art the Christ, * And ho 
 charged riiem that they shouhl tell no man of liim. 
 
 31 And " he began to um;h them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, 
 and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and seribes, and be killed, 
 
 32 and * after three days rise again.^*^ And he sjmke tiiat saying openly. And Peter 
 
 33 took him, and began to rebuke him. But when ho had turned about and looked 
 on his disciples, •* ho ri'buked Peter, saying, (iet tlieo beliind me, 8atan : for 
 thou eavoun;et not the things that he of God, ))ut the things tliat be of men. 
 
 34 And when he had called the people'- unto hint with his <lisci])ie8 also, he said 
 unto them, '"Whosoever will conn; after me, let him deny himself, and take up 
 
 35 his cross, and follow mo. Por ''whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but 
 whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospeFs, the same shall save it. 
 
 36 For what sliall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his 
 38 own soul? Or what shall a man give in exehange for his soul? 'Whosoever 
 
 therefore -^ shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this « adulterous''* and 
 sinful generation ; of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, ^ when he cometh 
 in the glory of liis Pather with the holy augela. 
 
 VkieS. 10—12: 
 CHRON. Tail St-c 70. 
 e a«e iinmllcl. Mt. 15. 
 
 »!; la 1—4. 
 / Ml 1-2.38; Iii.l,ctc.; 
 
 John ti. 30. 
 S la. U. 3. 
 
 Vkrs. \%~'>\ : 
 CnitoN. Tah Sfc. 71. 
 A Bt-e i>rtrallel, Mu IB. 
 
 4— IJ. 
 
 • tec i>iirallil. Mt. IC. 
 5-1;;. 
 
 * Pro. lil. a7; Uu Ite. 
 ti; Lk. ViA. 
 
 ' ch.U 13: Mt II. ai; 
 Lit. y. 17; Joliu G. 
 
 o vcr. 8; Mt. 15. 37. 
 P tor. 17 1 ch. 6. 58. 
 
 VkK-S. )t2-2K: 
 CuKo.-«. Tab. StT. 72. 
 
 ri'il. I. 6; 2 IVt. a. 
 ch. 5.43; Ml B. 4. 
 
 Vkrs. 27-30: 
 ClIHON. TaIi. Sec 73. 
 
 u «co i>arallpl. Ml. 16. 
 l3-'J0i l.k.ltlM -21. 
 T «i'u rof». l.k. y, la 
 
 V Mt. 16. ic: l.k. 9. 
 
 W i John (i. m-. II. 
 
 ■27: ait.ai; Ac.R,37. 
 ' Mt. I«. 20j 17. U; 
 
 l.k. y. 21. 
 
 Vkil 31 toCir u. 1 ; 
 
 Cmtos. Tail Soc. 71. 
 
 a ■<>• pnrallcl, ML 16. 
 2I-2M; l.k. !l. '22- 
 27; *t* ftUo rti. 9. 
 31; 111. ;«, Ml 17. 
 2-.'. 23; 2tl. 17-HI: 
 2ti. 2; l.k. IX 33 : 
 H 31: 2i. rt. 7. 
 
 b John 2. ly-2l. 
 
 c ch. a 31 : m. 21 : 
 ML 10. 38: 16. 21; 
 Lk. i». 23 ; H, 27 j 
 Ao. II, 21 : I Thn. 
 .r 3; I Tim. 3 12; 
 TIL 2. 12; I Pet*. 
 I.'i. 
 
 d John 12. Sft. 
 
 • Ml in. 33 i Lk. 9. 
 2ii: 12.11. 
 
 / wcRo. 1. IG; 2 Tim, 
 
 \.H: 2. 12. 
 M 1*. .'i7. 3; Mt. 12.3!); 
 
 Ill 4 I .loliii I. 4tti 
 
 Jnm. 4. 4. 
 
 * Ml 2ti. Oi. 
 
 1 On vera. 11 — 13, «oft note's on Matt. xvi. 1—4. 
 
 2 Deeply grieved with the perversonusa of men who 
 were requiring new signs, not beciiuse they wiwhed to bo 
 convinced, but in order to evude the convincing power 
 of the mighty works they hud already witnensed. 
 
 3 Tlie wording of this refuHal is most emphatic. 
 
 4 On vers. 14—21, see notes on Matt. xvi. />— 12. 
 
 5 Are ye still so much like your unbelieving country- 
 mon, tlius described by tbo prophet? (Isa, vi. 9). Sco 
 note on eh. vi. 62. 
 
 6 On Uftlisaida, see nolo on ch. vi. 45. Thia was tho 
 northern Ilethsaida; our Ijord being on the way from the 
 eastern shore of the Lake, towurda Cuihiirea Philippi. 
 This miracle is related by Mark ulnno; and it is remark- 
 able not onlv for the use of an external apjilication (sou 
 notv on ell. vii. ;M), hut also for the graduul process of the 
 i-ure : illustrating tlie vuriuty of tho Diviiie procctidings, 
 
 tho rcfisons of which we are not able to comprehend. 
 
 7 I can distinguish men from trees only by their move- 
 ments. 
 
 ^ From this it appears that tho man did not reside in 
 Bethsaida. 
 
 9 Chapters viii. 27 — 38, ix, closely resemble Matt. xvi. 
 13—28, xvii., xviii. For analysis, see notes on Matt, 
 xvi. 13 und xviii. 1. 
 
 10 On * three days,' see noto on Matt. xii. 40. 
 
 11 All of whom nrobiibly U-\i whut I*eter had expressed. 
 It is observable tniit, though Mark (with Luke) omits 
 the priiise given to ]'i't«r, he records (with Matthew) the 
 reproof addrcs.ned to the apostle. 
 
 12 Jesus eoneealcd his glory from the multitude (see 
 ver. 30) ; but he spoke openly to nil of his cross, and of 
 the lesions of self-micritiro which they were to learn thure. 
 
 13 See nolu on Mult. xii. 3U. 
 
; A. D. 32. u.] 
 
 MARK IX. 1—27. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 Q And lie said unto them, 'Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them 
 that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen * the kingdom 
 of God come with power. 
 
 The transfiguration, 
 
 2 ' AND 1 after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and James, and John, and 
 leadeth them up into an high mountain apart by themselves. And he was trans- 
 
 3 figured befure them ; and his raiment became shining, exceeding '" white as snow ; 
 
 4 so as no fuller on earth can white them. And there appeared unto them Elias 
 
 5 with Moses : and they were talking with Josus. And Peter answered and said 
 to Jesus, Master, " it is good for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles; 
 
 6 one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias. For he wist not what to say ; 
 
 7 for they were sore afraid. And there was a cloud that overshadowed them : and 
 
 8 a voice came out of the cloud, saying, This is my beloved Son : hear him. And 
 suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save 
 Jesus only with themselves. 
 
 9 ° And as they came down from the mountain, he charged them that they should 
 tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of man were risen from the 
 
 10 dead. And they ke]it that saying with themselves, questioning one with another 
 
 11 what the rising from the dead should mean.- And they asked him, saying, Why 
 
 12 say the scribes ''that Elias must first come? And lie answered and told them, 
 Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things ; and ' how it is written of the 
 
 13 Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and 'be set at nought. But I say 
 unto you, That ' Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever 
 they listed, as it is written of him. 
 
 Healing of a demoniac. 
 
 14 ' AND when he came to his disciples, he saw a great multitude about them, 
 
 15 and the scribes questioning with them.^ And straightway all the people, when 
 
 16 they beheld him, were greatly amazed,' and running to him saluted him. And 
 
 17 he asked the scribes. What question ye with them ? Aud " one of the multitude 
 answered and said. Master, 1 have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb 
 
 18 spirit; and wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth^ him; aud he foameth, and 
 gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away: and I spake to thy disciples that they 
 
 19 should cast him out; and they could not. He answereth him, and saith, •'O 
 faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? 
 
 20 IJring him unto me. And they brought him unto him: and 'when he saw him, 
 straightway the spirit tare him ; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. 
 
 21 And he asked his father, How long is it ago since this came unto him? And 
 
 22 he said. Of a child: and ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the 
 waters, to destroy him : but if thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us, 
 
 23 and help us. Jesus said unto him, - If thou canst believe,'' all things are possible 
 
 24 to him that believeth. Aud straightway the father of the child cried out, and 
 
 25 said with tears, Lord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief. When Jesus saw that 
 the people came running together, he rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him. 
 Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I' charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more 
 
 26 into him. Aud the spirit cried, and rent him sore," and came out of him : and 
 
 27 he was as one dead ; insomuch that many said. He is dead. But Jesus took him 
 by the hand, and lifted him up ; and he arose. 
 
 i.28; Lk.9,27. 
 i. 30; 26. 31 ; 
 
 I lee parnllrl, IMt. 17. 
 
 1-13; Lk.9. 2l*-3«. 
 
 mDftQ. 7. »; Mt.28.3. 
 
 p Hal. 4. 5; Ut. 17. 10. 
 
 1 Ps. 22. 6 ; I«. 53. 2, 
 
 ere. : Dan. 9. 26. 
 r Lk. 23.11; Phil. 2.7. 
 
 Vers. U— 29: 
 
 ClIKON. T-VB. .Sec. 7t>. 
 
 ( Bee parallel, Mt. 17. 
 
 U— -.il; l.k. 9.37-13. 
 
 li Mt. 17. U; Lk.9.37. 
 
 3- Dcu. 32. 20. 
 
 V ch, 1.26; Lk. 9. 12. 
 
 cti. 11. 23: Ml. 17. 
 2i); Lk. 17. 6; .loliii 
 11.10. 
 
 1 On vers. 2—13, see notes on Luke ix. 28 — 36, and 
 on Matt. xvii. 1 — 1,3. 
 
 2 The disciples, like other pious Jews, doubtless be- 
 lieved in the soul's immortality and the future general 
 resurrection (see Acts xxiii. 6 — 8, also John xi. 24) ; but 
 they found it hard to believe our Lord's declarations con- 
 cerning his own death and resurrection, as they expected 
 that the Messiah would live for ever (John xii. 34), 
 
 3 The Scribes were probably triumphing over the disci- 
 ples, and from their failure deducing their Master's in- 
 ability. How great the change from the Mount of Trans- 
 bgurution, with the open heaven and the homage of the 
 glorified, to this scene of misery and unbelief, where the 
 enemies of the truth were exulting in the power of the 
 devil ! 
 
 4 lu order to account for the amazement of the multi- 
 tude, some suppose that our Lord's countenance retained 
 something of the brightness of his recent transfiguration. 
 But the people might well be awe-struck by the sudden- 
 ness of his appearance, and his dignified calmness and 
 heavenly serenity, as contrasted with the excited passions 
 
 marked in the faces of the applicant, the sufferer, and 
 the eager disputants. 
 
 5 Throwing him into convulsions. Thus an affection 
 resembling violent epileptic fits was added to habitual 
 dumbness, 
 
 6 The full force of the phrase which our Lord here 
 uses may be best brought out by a paraphrase : The 
 difficulty is, not whether I can heal, but whether thou 
 canst believe ; for all things are possible to him tluit 
 believeth. His power being challenged, he requires tluit 
 the challenge be withdrawn before he works the cure. 
 He thus brings the hither humbly to confess his own 
 unbelief; and illustrates afresh the important truth, that 
 faith in him is the channel through which all his blessings 
 llow to men, 
 
 ^ The word ' 1 ' is here emphatic : Not my disciples, 
 but 1, whom you know too well to resist, command you, 
 
 8 All the facts related seem to show the terrible malig- 
 nity and cruelty of the possessing demon (see ver, 29, 
 and Matt, xii, 4d), increased probably by the expectation 
 of being speedily ejected, Comp, Rev, xii, 12, 
 
A.D. 32. U.] 
 
 MARK IX. 28—49. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 28 " And "wlien lie was come into the liouse, his disciples asked liiin privately, 
 
 29 Whj' could not we cast liim out? And he said unto them, This kind can come 
 forth by nothing, but by ''prayer and fasting.* 
 
 Aiwthcr joununj throxKjh Galilee; Jesiis apa in foretells ?tit death and reaurrcction. 
 
 30 AND they departed thence, and passed through Galilee. And he would not 
 
 31 that any man should know it:^ <^ For he taught his diseiples, and said unto 
 them. The .^on of man is delivered into the hands of men, and they shall kill 
 
 32 him ; ami alter that he is killed, he shall ri.so the third day. •* But they under- 
 stood uot that sayiug,^ and were afraid to ask him. 
 
 Uuinility and brotherly love eiijoined. 
 
 33 * AND he came to Capernaum. And being in the house he asked them, "What 
 
 34 was it that ye disputed among yourselves by the way? But they held their 
 peace : for by the Avay they had disputed among themselves, who shovld be the 
 
 3o greatest.* And he eat down, and called the twelve, and saith unto them, -^ If 
 
 36 any man desire to be tirst, tlie same shall be last of all, and servant of all. And 
 she took a child, and set him in the midst of them:^ and when he liad taken 
 
 37 him iu his arms,'' he said unto them, Whosoever shall receive one of sucli children 
 in my name, rceeiveth me : and '' whosoever shall receive me, receiveth not me, 
 but him that sent me. 
 
 38 *And John answered' him, saying, Master, we saw one casting out devils in 
 thy name, and he followeth not us: and we forbad him, because he f<dlovveth not 
 
 30 us. But Jesus said, * Forbid him not: Mbr there is no man which shall do a 
 
 40 miracle in my name, that can lightly speak evil of me. For '"he that is not 
 
 41 against us is on our part.^ " For whosoever shall give you a cup of water to 
 drink in my name, because ye belong to Christ, verily 1 say unto you, he shall 
 uot lose his reward. 
 
 42 "And whosoever shall offend^ one of these little ones that believe in me, it is 
 better for him that a millstone^'* were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into 
 
 43 the sea. 11 /'And if thy hand ofl'end thee'- [flr, cause thee to oftend '], 'cut it oif : 
 *it is better for thee to enter into life mainn^d, than having two hands to go into 
 
 44 hell, into the tire that never shall lie quenched :i^ 'where their worm dieth not, 
 4.> and "the fire is not (pienchcd. And if thy foot offend th(>e, cut it off: it is 
 
 better for thee to enter halt into life, than having two feet to bo cast into hell, 
 40 into the fire that never shall be quenched : where their worm dieth not, and tho 
 
 47 firft is not quenched. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out : it is better for 
 thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to 
 
 48 be cast into hell fire : where their worm dieth not, and ' the fire is not quenched. 
 
 49 For every one shall be salted with fire,'** J' and every sacrifice shall besalted with salt. 
 
 b I Cor. 9. 27 i Epii. 6. 
 
 I'p pnrallH, Ml. 1". 
 .'■.*, :'3; Lk. 9. 41.45. 
 
 rf I.k. IS. 34; 21. Zh, 
 ^'ri: Jolin 8. 27,28; 
 ID. b: 12. 16 1 14. b 
 -9i Itf. 17, IU. 
 
 Vrrs. 33— .V>! 
 Chhow.Tab. Sect. 78, 
 
 7». 
 
 « pcc parallel, Mt. If*. 
 
 1— i); I.k.9. 46-.'>U; 
 
 i>pc aiKO l.k. n. 24. 
 
 roll. 10. iGi Mk. 18.::. 
 
 A Mtl0.40[ I.k.P. 4tl. 
 
 ft riiu. 1. 1«. 
 
 I 1 Cor. 12. 1 
 
 '».Io>. 21. I5l Mt. 6. 
 
 21; 12.30; 2 Cor. 6. 
 
 1M6; llcv.a.I.'i. Hi. 
 'I Ml 10. 42; ib. 4i). 
 
 Vt. lOS. \h ; Zc-c. 2. 
 h; Mt lH,(l-il; I.k. 
 17. 1, 2: Ac. 9, 4.5; 
 1 Cor. S. 9 -13; 10. 
 32. :«, 
 
 F Dcu. 13. 6; ML S. 
 29; )i4. 8,9; I John 
 2. Hi. 
 
 1 Tpri. 45, 47< 
 
 r Mt. 19. 12; Ro.6. 6; 
 
 8. 13; I Cor. 9. 27 i 
 
 Gn1..'(.S4i Col.3.5t 
 
 I I'ct. 1. 1-3. 
 * ML lii. 26; Lk. 9. 
 
 21. 2a. 
 t I*. iMi. 21. 
 ■i I*. 33. 11: Mt3.12; 
 
 Rot. II. 10, U. 
 
 a- ML 3. It. 
 
 y I.e. 'i. 13; Exo 43. 
 
 1 The hij^hcr aehievi'ment-s of Christian holiness and 
 benevolence demand the strongest faith ; which must 
 therefore be made and kept vigorous by earnest devo- 
 tion and self-renunciation. Many think that ' this kind' 
 n-fern to a peculiarly maHgnant description of evil spirits. 
 
 2 Wisliing apparently to continue his instructions re- 
 Rpectinff liis approaching death without interruption from 
 the muhitude. 
 
 3 Althou^ih they were familiar with the doctrine of 
 atonement, they (;ould not rereivo the idea that tho Messiah 
 was to bo hiniM'lf tlie atoninp victim. Other devout men 
 felt similar difliculties : see Acts viii. 3'2 — lit. 
 
 4 Tho honour recently given to Peter (Matt. xvi. 17 
 — 19), and the privilej^e granted to three of the disciples 
 (Matt. xvii. 1), may have given fresh impulse to that 
 earthly ambition which our Lord always aimed to reprens. 
 
 5 To impress the lesson more powerfully upon them all. 
 G By folding the child in his arms, our Lord showed 
 
 how warm and close is the sympathy which true humility 
 will exnitc in us towards the numblest of his followers. 
 And his succeedinj^ promise shows that the same sym- 
 pathy prompU both tlu' Father and himself to accept such 
 services to God's c:hililren as done to God himself, 
 
 7 John probably felt himself condemned by our Lord's 
 words ; and he interrupts the discourse to ascertain 
 whether what he had done in this instance was wrong. 
 JcHUS shows that it was; ff»r the man who liad been 
 rebuked wafl evidently acting in his aerviee, and in relian'o 
 upon his power. All who do fo are virtually taking his 
 part against those who revile and oppose him ; and, how- 
 ever feeble their labourn, they shall not fail of reward. 
 
 B This saying is a count/.-rpart to that in Matt. xii. 30; 
 and, like it, shows that there can be no neutrality in tbo 
 ii:n 
 
 contest between God and sin. The form in which the 
 truth is here put teaches us, that differences in views 
 and modes of acting are to be charitably l)orne with, 
 where there is fmulaniontal agreement of faith. * All 
 those who, notwithstanding outward diffen-nrcs of com- 
 munion and government, believe in and preach Jesus 
 ChiLst, without bitterly and uncharitably oppo.slng each 
 other, are hereby declared to be helpers forward of caeh 
 other's work. Oh that all Chrietmns would remember 
 Wn^V—Alford. 
 
 9 Rather, ' cause to fall.' Ho who in any way aims 
 to lead the humble disciples of Christ into error or sin 
 brings upon himself tho heaviest guilt. 
 
 to Properly, a stone of a null worked by an nss, and 
 therefore largiT than tho common h;ind-mill. 
 
 11 Drowning was anciently intiirted upon persons guilty 
 of saerilegp. See iJiodorus, xvi. 35. 
 
 12 See note on Matt. v. 29, 30. 
 
 U Sec notes on Isa. Ixvi. 24 (from which these expres- 
 eions are taken) ; and on Matt. v. 22, 29. 
 
 14 There is some diflieulty in this passage, arising from 
 a mixture of two cloHrly connected metaphors. The 
 meaning appears to bo, Just as every burnt sacrifice 
 oft'ored to dod must be seasoned with salt — the emblem 
 of purity (I^cv. ii. 13); so every person cnnsecrated to 
 Iliin must b<' purilied, though it be oy a process as painful 
 as tire {i.e. tlm cutting off the hand, or foot, or eye). 
 Otherwise he incurs tho danger of tho ' unquenchable 
 fire;' for, if ho who profcsni's to have the principle of 
 purity remains or becomes unholy, tlierr* is no other 
 means of purifying him. Take eare, therefore, to main- 
 tain personal, self-denving holiness, combining with it 
 mutual Christian affection (ver. 60). 
 
A. D. 32. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK IX. 50— X. 30. 
 
 [a. d. 30. 31. H. 
 
 50 ' Salt is good : but if the salt have lost his saltness, wherewith will ye season 
 
 it ? " Hare salt iu yourselTes, and have peace ' one with another. 
 
 Jesus goes beyond Jordan^ and is followed by many; he replies to the Pharisees respectin;^ 
 
 divorce. 
 JQ AND- 'he arose from thence, and cometli into the coasts of Judrea by the farther 
 
 side of Jordan. And the peojjie resort unto liim again; and, as he was wont, he 
 
 taught tliem again. 
 
 2 ' And the Pharisees came to him, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man to put 
 
 3 away his wife? tempting him. And he answered and said unto them, What did 
 
 4 Moses command you? And they said, ''Moses suffered to write a bill of divorce- 
 
 5 ment. and to put her away. And .Jesus answered and said unto them, ' For the 
 
 6 hardness of your heart he wrote yoii this precejit. But from the beginning of 
 
 7 the creation, •'' God made them male and female' [Gen. i. 27, Sqit.] f ' For this 
 
 8 cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife ; and they 
 twain shall be one flesh' [Gen. ii. 24, Sept.] So then ihi'y are no more twain, but 
 
 9 one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. 
 10, 11 And in the house his disciples asked him again of tlie same viatter. And he 
 
 saith unto them, * Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, com- 
 
 12 mitteth adultery against her : and if a woman shall put away her husbaud,^ 
 and be married to another, she committeth adultery. 
 
 Jesus receives and blesses children, 
 
 13 ' AND they brought young children to him, that he should touch them : and 
 
 14 his disciples rebuked those that brought thctn. But when .Tesus saw it, he was 
 much displeased, and said unto them, Suft'er the little children to come unto me, 
 
 15 and forbid them not: for * of such is*" the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto 
 you, 'Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God ^ as a little child, he shall 
 
 16 not enter therein. And he took them up in his arms," put his hands upon them, 
 and blessed them. 
 
 Inquiry of a rich man; our Lord's ansioer, and folloioing discourse. 
 
 17 "AND' when he was gone forth into the way, there came one running, and 
 kneeled to him, and asked him. Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit 
 
 18 eternal lii'e? And Jesus said unto him. Why callest thou me good? there is none 
 
 19 good but one, that is, God. Thou knowest the commandments, " ' Do not commit 
 adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal. Do not bear false witness. Defraud not, 
 
 20 Honour thy father and mother' [Exod. xx. 12 — 16]. And he answered and said 
 
 21 unto him, Master, all these have I observed from my youth. Then Jesus beholding 
 him loved him,^ and said unto him. One thing thou lackest : go thy way, sell 
 whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor; and thou shalt have "treasure in 
 
 22 heaven : and come, take up the cross, and f(jllow me. And he was sad at that 
 saying, and went away grieved : for he had great possessions. 
 
 23 '' And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his disciples. How hardly shall 
 
 24 they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! And the disciples were 
 astonished at his words. But Jesus answereth again and saith unto them. Children, 
 how hard is it for them « that trust" in riches to enter into the kingdom of God ! 
 
 25 It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than ibr a rich man to 
 
 26 enter into the kingdom of God. And they were astonished out of measure, saying 
 
 27 among themselves, Who then can be saved? And Jesus looking upon them saith, 
 With men it is impossible, but not with God : for ■' with God all things are 
 possible. 
 
 28 'Then Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed 
 
 29 thee. And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you. There is no man 
 that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or 
 
 30 children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel's, ' but ho shall receive an 
 hundredfold now in this time, houses, and bretliren, and sisters, and mothers, and 
 
 ' Ml.5.13; Lk.11.31, 
 
 35. 
 o Eph. 1. 29; Col. 4. 6. 
 
 Vrn. 1 ; 
 CnROX. Tab. Sec. 91. 
 b tee psrallel. Itlt. IH. 
 
 1, 2; ice also Jolm 
 
 10.40; 11.7. 
 Vitus. 2—12 : 
 CIinoN. Tab. Sec. 104. 
 r lee parallel, Bit. IS. 
 
 3-9: 
 d Deu. 21. 1; Mt. &. 
 
 31 ; IS. 7. 
 • No. 9. 16. 
 
 / Gc. i. 2. 
 
 8 1 Cor. 6. 16 ; Eph. 
 
 ft Ml. 5. 32; 19.9; I,k. 
 16. 18 ; Ro. 7. 3; 1 
 Cor. 7. 10, 11. 
 
 Vers. 13—16: 
 CURON. Tab. Sec. 105. 
 
 A 1 Cor. 14.20; 1 Pet. 
 
 2. 2 
 ' Pi.131.1.2; Mt.18.3. 
 
 Vers. 17-31 : 
 
 CIIRON. Tab. Soc. 106. 
 
 msec parallel, M^ 19. 
 
 16-30 ; Lk. 18. 18— 
 
 Mt.6. IS. 20; 19.21; 
 Lk, 12.33; 16. S. 
 
 r Jit. 19. 23; Lk. 18. 
 
 1 ,Tol> 31. 24; r». .VJ. 
 7 ; 62. 10 ; 1 Tim. 
 6.17. 
 
 Mt.19.27; Lk. 19.2a 
 
 I 2Chr, 25. 9; Lk, 18. 
 
 1 Referring to the ambitious contention out of which 
 this discourse spruiif^ (vcr. 3.3). 
 
 2 See note on Matt. xi.x. 1 for analysis of eb, x. ; which 
 contains the same m.atter as Matt, xix., xx., except the 
 parable of the labourers in the vineyard. On vers. 1 — 12, 
 see notes on Matt, xix, 1—12, 
 
 3 The law of Moses did not permit a woman to divorce 
 her husband. But the Jews seem to have adopted this 
 custom from the Konians. 
 
 4 It-ither, ' to such belongs the kingdom of God,' with 
 its high privileges, 
 
 5 These words evidently refer to that meek, humble, 
 child-Uke disposition which is one essential characteristic 
 
 of Christ's true followers (see ver. 14, and also ch. ix, 33 
 — 37, and notes), 
 
 6 This circumstance, mentioned by Mark only, strik- 
 ingly displays the condescending affection of our Lord. 
 
 ' On vers, 17—31, see notes on Matt, xix. 16—30, 
 
 8 There was about this young ruler an engaging open- 
 ness and sincerity which contrasted viTV lavourably 
 with the hypocrisy and dishonesty of the riiarisecs and 
 Scribes, 
 
 9 These words explain the meaning of ver, 23. Those 
 who possess riches are apt to trtfst in them — to regard 
 them as a source of security and happiness. See note on 
 Matt, xix, 23, 
 
 1131 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK X. 31— XI. -S. 
 
 [a.d. 31. n. 
 
 31 
 
 33 
 
 cliiklreii, and lands, with pereeeutions ; ' and in the world to come eternal life. 
 " liut many that arc first eball be last; and the last first. 
 
 Jestis a third time foretells fits approaching sufferings^ deaths and resurrection, 
 
 *AND they were in the way g'ling up to Jerusalem; and Jesus went before 
 
 them: and they were amazed ; and as they followed, they were afraid. " .\nd he 
 
 took again the twelve, and began to tell them what things should happen unto him, 
 
 33 saying, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be delivered 
 
 uiito the chief priests, and unto the scribes ; and they shall condemn him to 
 
 3i death, and shall deliver him to the Gentiles: =aud they shall mock him, and 
 
 shall scourge him, and shall spit upon him, and shall kill him : and the third day 
 
 he shall rise again. 
 
 Request of James and John; and our Lord's reply. 
 
 35 " AND'2 James and John, the sons of Zebedeo, come unto him, saying, Master, 
 
 36 we would that thou shouldest do for ns whatsoever we shall desire. And he said 
 
 37 unto them. What would ye that I should do for you? Tliey said unto him, 
 Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right baud, and the other on thy b.'ft 
 
 38 hand, in thy glory .' But Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask. Can 
 ye drink of the cup that I drink of; and be baptized* with * the baptism that I 
 
 .39 am baptized with ? And they say unto him, We can. And Jesus said unto tlicm, 
 'Ye shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of; and with the baptism that I 
 
 40 am baptized withal shall ye be baptized : but to sit on my right hand and on my 
 left hand is not mine to give; but it shall he given to them ''for whom it is 
 prepared. 
 
 41 ' And when the ten heard it, they began to be much displeased with James and 
 i'2 Jolm. But Jesus called thi^m to him, and saith unto them, /Ye know that they 
 
 which are accounted'"' to rule over the (jentiles exercise lordship over them; and 
 
 43 their great ones exercise authority upon them. « liut so shall it not be among 
 
 44 you: but whosoever will be great among 3'ou, shall be j'our minister: and wlio- 
 
 45 soever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all. For even '' the Son of 
 man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and ' to give his life a 
 ransom for many. 
 
 TIcalinf; of blind Bartimmis near Jericho, 
 
 46 * AND" they came to Jericho. And as he went out of Jericho with his disciples 
 and a groat immber of people, blind Bartim.'inis,' the son of Timaius, sat by tlie 
 
 47 highway side begging. And when he heard that it wiis Jesus of iS'azaretli, he 
 
 48 began to cry out, and say, Jesus, thou son of iJavid, have mercy on me. And 
 many charged him that he should hold his ]ii'ace : but he cried 'the more a great 
 
 49 deal, Thim son of David, have mercy on nn;. And Jesus stood still, and com- 
 manded him to bo called. And they call the blind man, saying unto liin\. Bo 
 
 50 of good comfort, rise ; he calh^th thee. And he, casting away his garment, rose, 
 
 51 and came to Jesus. And Jesus answered and said unto dim, AVliat wilt thou that 
 1 should do unto theet The blind man said unto him, Lord, tliat 1 might receive 
 
 53 my sight. And Jesus said unto him, (io thy way; '"thy faith hath made thee 
 whole. And immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus in the way. 
 Our Lord' s public entry into Jerusalem ; the barren jiy tree; cleansiny of the temple, 
 II AXD" "when they came nigh to Jerusalem, unto Bethphage and Betlumy, at 
 
 2 the mount of Olives, he sendeth forth two of his disciples, and saith unto tiiem, 
 Go your way into the village over against you : and as soon as ye bo cntenMl into 
 it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never man sat: loose him, and bring him. 
 
 3 And if any man say unto you. Why do ye this? say yo that the Lord hath uood 
 of him; and straightway ho will send him hither. 
 
 u ML 19. so ; 20. Ifl : 
 Lk. 13. 30 ; Ito. ». 30. 
 
 Vers. M— 31; 
 
 ClIKON. Tab. Sec, 107. 
 
 J- *c<? ptiTnllcl, ML -Jil. 
 
 17— ly; Lk. Itt. 31- 
 
 34. 
 
 Lk. 
 
 VERS. S.*!— *0: 
 CIIKO.N. T.VU. Si'C. 1 
 1 «•.<• imrallcl, Mt. )U. 
 20-28. 
 
 d Joha 17. 2t. 
 
 e ML 20. 24. 
 / Lk. 22, 2i 
 
 I oil. 9. 35 ; 
 26. :»; Lk 
 Ito. 12. 2. 
 
 A John 13. 14; Plill- 
 
 2.7. 
 • Ml 20. 28; I Tim. 
 2,(1; TiL2. It 
 
 Vk1!,s. 4G-.'.2 ! 
 CIIKON. Taii, S,.c, lo'K 
 k «<*G pamlli'l. Ml 20. 
 ■ 31; Lk. 1^ 35- 
 
 43 
 
 •n cll. 5. 34 ; ML l(. 22. 
 
 J pamllrl. ML 21. 
 -11,14-17: Lk.iy. 
 -:H; Jobu 12. 12 
 
 1 Tho ad«ittion of those words shows tlifit the bless- 
 ings of whioli our Lord is speaking arc chiefly spiritual. 
 Yt;t, even in liiis life, tiioso who have willingly tost fur 
 Christ's sake have oftfii found unexpected advantages. 
 They have been introduced into neiv relations, which 
 have abundantly compensated for all that they have 
 relinquished — 'houses, where they have been weleonn^d ; 
 * brolriers, sisters, mothers,' who have made common i»- 
 terest with them (see liom. xvi, 1,3); aiul 'children' in 
 the faith (see 2 Cor. vi. 13; (iai. iv. 19). 
 
 2 On vers. .3.5-4.5, see Matt. xx. 20— 2.S, and notes. 
 
 3 They evidently referred to a state of earthly glory, 
 which they cxpeetcd Jesus soon to assume. 
 
 4 'The b^dng immersed and overwhelmed with waters 
 in a frequent metaphor, in all languages, to express the 
 rush of succesaivo troubloa.* — Watson. 
 
 1132 
 
 5 ' They who are acknowledged as rulers,' etc. 
 On vera. 46 — -52, see notes on Matt. xx. 29 — 34. 
 
 7 ^ liar* is tile Aramaie. word for son. Tlie eiwo of 
 liartiimeils alTords a striking illiistnition of tin- earnest 
 .and persevering manner in which Hpiiitual hejiling is to 
 be sought from the Gi-eat Pliysieian, of the certain suc- 
 cess of believing application to him, and of the elfeet which 
 saving mcrey lias upon its recipient. 
 
 8 The incidents recorded in cliapters xi., xii., art! for 
 the most part the same as those whieli are narrated at 
 gre.iter length in Matt, x.'ci. — xxiii. ; the chief addition 
 being our Lfird's notice of the widow's gift to tlio teniph! 
 (ch. xii. 41—41). Hark, however, follows the order of 
 time more closely than Matthew. .Set: notes on Matt. 
 xxi. 1, 12. On this section, see notes on Matt. xxi. 
 1-27. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK XI. 4— i26. 
 
 [a. 1). 31. II. 
 
 4 And they went their way, and found the colt tied by the door without in a 
 
 5 place where two waya met; and they loose him. And certain of them that stood 
 
 6 there said unto them, What do ye, loosing the colt? And they said unto thom 
 
 7 even as Jesus had commanded : and thoy let tliom go. And thi^y brought the colt 
 to Jesus, and cast their garments on him; "and he sat upon him. 
 
 8 P And many spread their garments in the way : and others cut down branches 
 
 9 oft* the trees, and strawed them in the way. And they that went before, and tliey 
 that followed, cried, saying, ? Hosanua! Blessed is he that cometh in the name 
 
 10 of the Lord ! Blessed he the kingdom of our father David,' that cometh in the 
 name of the Lord I ' Ilosanna in the highest I 
 
 11 * And Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and into the temple. And when he had 
 looked round about upnn all things, and now the eventide was come, he went out 
 unto Bethany with the twelve. 
 
 13 ' And on the morrow, when they were come from Bethany, he was hungry : 
 
 13 " and seeing a fig tree afar oft' having leaves, he came, if haply he might find any 
 thing thereon: and when he came to it, he found nothing but leaves; for the 
 
 14 time of figs was not yet.'^ And Jesus answered and said unto it, No man eat 
 fruit of thee hereafter for ever.^ And his disciples heard ?"/. 
 
 15 ' And they come to Jerusalem. And Jesus went into the temple, and began to 
 cast out them that sold and bought in the temple; and overtlirew the tables of 
 
 16 the money changers,* and the seats of them that sold doves ; and would not sutler 
 
 17 that any man should carry (my vessel through the temple. And he taught, saying 
 unto them, Is it not written, ' My house shall be called of all nations the house 
 of prayer? But ye have made it a den of thieves'^ [Isa. Ivi. 7, and Jer. vii. 11]. 
 
 18 And y the scribes and chief priests heard it, and sought how thny might destroy 
 him : for they feared him, because ^all the people was astonished at Lis doctrine. 
 
 19 And when even was come, he went out of the city.^ 
 
 20 " And in the morning, as they passed by, they saw the fig tree dried up from 
 
 31 the roots. And Peter calling to remembrance saith unto him, Master, behold, 
 
 32 the fig tree which thou curscdst is withered away. And Jesus answering saith 
 23 unto them, Have faith in God. For * verily I say unto you, That whosoever 
 
 shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; 
 
 and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he 
 , 34 saith shall come to pass; he ehall have whatsoever he saith. Therefore I say 
 I unto you, "^ What things soever ye desire, wheu ye pray, believe that ye receive^ 
 I tkcm^ and ye shall have them. 
 
 25 And^ when ye stand praying, ''forgive, if ye have aught against any: that your 
 
 26 Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. But ""if ye do 
 not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses. 
 
 o Zee. ?. 9. 
 ;- Mt 21. 8. 
 
 P». lift. 1. 
 Mt. 21. VI. 
 
 Vkrs ly— 19: 
 CllTlOX. TA!1- Sec. 11' 
 t sec parallel, Mt. 21 
 
 18. Ut. 
 N lec reft. Mt. 21. 19. 
 
 -r gee i>Ara!liI. Mt. 21. 
 Yl, 13; l.k. in. la- 
 4A; aoe ulao Jolm S. 
 U. 
 
 y Mt. 21. 45. 46; Lk. 
 
 19. 47. 
 ich. 1.22; Mt.7. 28; 
 
 Lk. 4. 3-J. 
 
 VEI{.«;. 20—26: 
 CnRON. Tab. Sec. ll."! 
 1 see parallel, Mt. 'i\. 
 19--22. 
 
 6 Mt. 17. 20; 21. 21 ; 
 Lk. 17- <>: comp. I 
 Cor. 13. 2. 
 
 c Mt. 7. 7; Lk. 11.0; 
 
 John U. i:t: 15. 7: 
 
 1(>. 24 : Jam. 1. 5, G. 
 d see refs. Mt. B. I'.', 
 
 H. 15; Eiili. 4. 3'-'; 
 
 Col. 3. 13. 
 t Mt. 18. 35; Jam. 2. 
 
 13. 
 
 1 That is, the promised restoration of David's kingdom 
 by the Messiah. See 2 Sam. vii. ; Isa. xi. This exulting; 
 multitude had, however, no conception of the spiritual 
 nature of Christ's kingdom ; and before a week had elapsed 
 a similar multitude in Jerusalem were clamorous for his 
 death. 
 
 2 The fig tree yielded two and sometimes three crops 
 of fruit in the year. Some of the latest crop remained 
 in sheltered spots till the spring; when the summer figs 
 began to form, and the leaves were put forth. If a tree 
 were early in leafing, it might be expected to have upon 
 it some young fruit forming, and perhaps some old fruit 
 remaining. If there were nothing but leaves, the tree 
 would justly be deemed barren. But this would be a 
 correct inference only until ' the time of figs* (e. e. of 
 gathering them) was come ; for then a way-side tree 
 would probably soon be stripped. 
 
 3 It can scarcely be doubted that our Lord designed 
 the withering of the fig tree to convey other lessons 
 beside that which is enforced in vers. ^3, 24. It cer- 
 tainly may be used as an apt emblem of the Jewish 
 people, * wholly a right seed,' planted ' in a very fruitful 
 niU ;' but now ' turned into a degenerate plant,* bringing 
 no ' fruits of righteousness,' and therefore soon to be 
 'withered' and 'burned:' see Isa. v. 1 — 7; Jer. ii. 21; 
 John XV. 6. In this view it is a symbolical expression of 
 the prophecy in Matt. xxiv. It is worthy of notice, that 
 while our Lord symbolized his abundant mercies by 
 numberless miracles for the good of men ; he expressed 
 the severity of his judgments on the disobedient and 
 unfruitful by one sign, inflicted on a senseless tree. 
 
 4 See Jer. vii. 11. Formerly our Lord had reproved 
 the unseemly introduction of secular business, with its 
 cares and bustle, into the temple (John ii. 16) ; now he 
 rebukes the fraud and extortion which are the natural 
 fruit of the former. The permission of this profanation 
 by the priests, who were very jealous for the honour of 
 the temple, is an illustration of that strange mixture of 
 irreverence with superstition which is wont to prevail 
 among ceremonious formalists. Perhaps part of the quota- 
 tion from Isaiah was designed to reprove the contempt 
 poured upon Gentile proselytes, by the use of their part 
 of the temple for worldly business. 
 
 5 Jesus went out of the city in the evening; probably 
 in part to obtain rest and quiet, Jerusalem being filled at 
 this time with an immense concourse of persons. 
 
 6 This is evidently to be understood as meaning, What- 
 soever is asked in reliance upon God's promises, and 
 according to his will : see 1 John v. 14. To the confiding 
 prayer of one whose mind and heart are brought into 
 unison with the will of God, nothing is impossible. Such 
 faith, however, as contrasted with caprice and presump- 
 tion, and rising above (leueral confidence in our heavenly 
 Father's goodness, is the special gift of the Holy Spirit 
 of Christ for the particular occasion. 
 
 7 This command may have been added, lest, from the 
 withering curse which had been pronounced upon the 
 fig tree, any of the disciples should imagine that they 
 might imprecate curses upon tlinse who op])osed them 
 (see Luke ix. 54). The want of a spirit of love will 
 forfeit not only the use of tliis mighty weapon, but even 
 the enjoyment of pardon. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK .\I. 27— XII. 0.5. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 Our Lord's axtihority questioned; his question in reply respecting the authority of John the 
 Baptist ; parables of the two sonSj and of the vineyard let out to husbandmen. 
 
 27 AND ' they come again to Jerusalem. * And as Le was walking iu tlie temple, 
 
 28 there come to Lim tlic chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders, and say unto 
 him. By what authority doest thou these tilings ? and who gave thee this authority 
 to do these things 1 
 
 09 And JesuB answered and said unto them, I will also aslv of you one question, 
 .30 and answer me, and I will tell ynu by what authority I do these things. The 
 
 31 baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? answer mo. Aud they reasoned 
 witli themselves, saying. If we shall say, From heaven; he will say. Why then 
 
 32 did ye not believe hiiu? But if we shall say, Of men; they feared the people: 
 
 33 for 'all mm counted John, that he was a prophet indeed. And they answered 
 and said unto Jesus, We cannot tell. And Jesus answering saith uuto them, 
 Neither do 1 tell you by what authority I do tliese things. 
 
 12 And * he began to sjicak unto them by parables.- K certain man planted a 
 vinevard, and set an hedge about it, and digged a place Jar the winefat, and 
 
 2 built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country. And 
 at tlie season he sent to the husbandmen a servant, that he might receive from 
 
 3 the husbandmen of the fruit of the vineyard. And the}' caught him, and beat 
 
 4 him, and sent him away empty. And again he sent unto them 'another servant; 
 and at him they cast stones, and wounded him in the head, and sent him away 
 
 5 shamefully handled. And again he sent another; and him they killed: ami 
 
 6 maTiy others ; beating some, ami killing some. Having yet therefore one son, his 
 wellbeloved,^ he sent him also '" last nnto tbem, saying. They will reverence my 
 
 7 son. But those husbandmen said among themselves. This is the heir; come, let 
 
 8 us kill him, and the inheritance shall be ours. And they took him. and killed 
 
 9 him, and cast him out of the vineyard. What shall tlierefore the lord of tin; 
 vineyard do? be will come and destroy the husbaiulmen, and will give the vine- 
 
 10 yard unto others. And have ye not rciad this Scripture ; " ' The stone which the 
 
 11 builders rejected is b(?come tin; bead of the corner. This was the Lord's doing, 
 and it is marvellous in our eyes' [Psa. cxviii. 22, 23, Srj)t.]1 
 
 ojVnd they sought to lay bold on him, but feared the peojde : for thoy knew 
 that he had spoken the parable against them : and they left him, and went 
 their way. 
 
 Our Lord's replies respecting the payment of tribute to Ccesar, the resurrection of the dead, 
 and the great commandment ; aud his question concerning the Son of David, 
 
 P AND'' thoy send nnto him certain of the Pharisees and of the Ilerodinns, to 
 
 \i catch him in his words. And when they were come, thi.'y say unto him. Master, 
 
 we know that thou art true, and carest for no man : for thmi regardest not the 
 
 person of men, but teachest the way of tied in truth : Is it lawful to give tribute 
 
 15 to Caisar, or not ? ' Shall we give, or shall we not give? But he, knowing their 
 
 hj'pocrisy, said unto them. Why tmnpt ye mo? Bring mo a ''penny, that I may 
 
 IG see it. And they brouglit it. And he saith unto them, Whose is this imago and 
 
 17 superscription? And they said unto him, Cffisar's. Ami Jesus answering said 
 nnto them, Ifender to tlipsar the things tliat aro Cossar's, and to God the things 
 that are God's. And they marvelliMl at him. 
 
 18 'Then come unto bim the Sadducees, 'which say there is no resurrection ; and 
 
 19 they asked liim, saying, JIaster, " Jloses wrote unto us. If a nnin's brother die, 
 and leave his wife hrliind him, and leave no children, that his brother should 
 
 20 take his wife, and 'raise up seed unto liis brother [Deut. xxv. 6]. Now there 
 
 21 wore seven brethren : ami the first took a wife, and dying h'I't no seed. And tlie 
 second took lier, and died, neither left ho any seed: and the third likewise. 
 
 22 And the seven had her, and left no seed. Last of all the woirnin died also. 
 
 23 In the resurrection therefore, when tliey sliall rise, whose wife shall she be of 
 them? For tlie seven liad her to wifo. 
 
 24 And Jesus answering said unto them. Do ye not tlierefore err, becMUi>e ye know 
 
 25 not the Scriptures, neither tlie )powerof God? For when they shall ri»(; from 
 the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but I'uro ua the ungels 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 k ipe pnraTIpl, Mt SI. 
 33-41JJ Lk. 20. 9- 
 
 / 2Cl.r. 3tf. 15. 
 
 > oh. 11. 1ft; Ht. 2t. 
 4:>. 4U; John 7. V6. 
 
 Vehs. 13-I7I 
 
 Cint'tv. Tab. Soc. lift. 
 
 p oci) pniollol. Ml, l-i. 
 
 \:>--ii\ I,k. a). 21)- 
 
 q ten J»r. 18. 18. 
 r Bit. la X8. 
 
 VKn«. 1«-S7i 
 CiiKUN. Tab. Sve. im. 
 
 ■r I(u. 1.11,13. 
 
 V 1 Cor. 15. 42. iX ta. 
 
 1 On vers. 27-32, bcc Matt. xxt. 2ri-27, nnd notes. 
 
 2 Mark roluti-s only one pnniblo; but Mattliow udfla 
 sfvenil others. On vers. 1 — 12, buo notes on Matt. xxi. 
 
 5 The langufi^o hnro used OtfincH most clearly the 
 (lifTuronco in rank and autliority between the HtTvants 
 and thcBon, whoifl'thc heir' of Lnc vineyard (comp. lleb. 
 
 iii. 5, G). It nUo expre«8C8 with the deeppRt pathos the 
 Kreatnrna of that Divine love which, wlicn nil otlicr 
 means of recovering men from rel)cllinn were cxhauBted, 
 (lid not flhrink from tlii« the picatcKt posHihIo gift. Ana 
 further it diiiphu h the unparalleled boldiieas and obstinaey 
 of those wlio riMcct 'the Son/ 
 4 On vera. 13 — 27, aeo notes on Matt. xxii. 16 — 33. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK XII. 26— XIII. 2. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 26 "wliicli are in heaven. And as touching the dead, that they rise : have ye not 
 read in the hook of Moses, how in the bush ^ God spake uuto him, saying, = ' I am 
 the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob' [Exod. iii. 6] I 
 
 27 Ho is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living. Ye therefure do 
 greatly err. 
 
 28 "And one of the scribes- came, and having heard them reasoning together, 
 and perceiving that lie had answered them well, asked him. Which ia the first 
 
 29 commandment'^ of all/ And Jesus answered him. The first of all the command- 
 
 30 meuts is, * ' Hoar, Israel ; Tlie Lord our God is one Lord : and thou shalt love 
 the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy 
 mind,-* and with all thy strength' [Deut. vi. 4, ;")] : this is the first comniand- 
 
 31 luent. And the second is like,"' uamdtj this, '''Thou shalt love thy neighbour'^ 
 as thyself'^ [Lev. zix. 18, Sept.] There is nouo other commandment greater 
 than these. 
 
 33 And the scribe said unto hini,^ y^^W^ Master, thou hast said the truth : for 
 33 there is one God; ''and there is none other but he : and to love him with all the 
 
 heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the 
 
 Btreugth, and to love his neighbour as himself, "is more than all whole burnt 
 31 otferiiigs^ and sacrifices. And when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly,"^ he 
 
 said unto him, Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. /And no man after 
 
 that durst ask him any question. 
 
 35 ^'And^i Jesus answered and said, while he taught in the temple. How say the 
 
 36 scribes that Christ is the son of David 'I For David himself said by the Holy 
 Ghost, * The Lord said to ray Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make 
 
 37 thine enemies thy footstool' [Psa. ex. 1, SeptJ] David therefore himself calleth 
 him Lord; and whence is he then his son? 
 
 Wai'ning against the scribes; and co/nmeiidation of the widoio's offering, 
 
 38 AND the common people heard him gladly. And ''he said unto them in his 
 doctrine,^^ * Beware of the scribes, which love to go in long clothing, and '^ love 
 
 39 salutations in the marketplaces, and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the 
 
 40 uppermost rooms at feasts: 'which devour widows* houses/"* and for a pretence 
 make long prayers : these shall receive greater damnation. 
 
 41 "'And Jesus sat over against the treasury,^* and beheld hov? the people cast 
 
 42 " money " into the treasury. And many that were rich cast in Tuuch. And there 
 came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites,'-' which make a farthing. 
 
 43 And he called unto him his disciples, and saith unto them. Verily I say unto you. 
 That '' this poor widow hath cast more in, than all they whicli have cast into the 
 
 44 treasury: for all tht'f/ did cast in of their abundance; « but she of her want did 
 cast in all that she had, ''even all her living.'*^ 
 
 Our Lord foretells the destruction of Jerusalem, and his second coming ; and exhorts to 
 
 icatchfulness. 
 1 3 AND '^ *as he went out of the temple, one of his disciples saith unto him. Master, 
 2 see what manner of stones '^ and what buildings are here! And Jesus answering 
 
 Vers, m— 3*: 
 Cnnoy. Taj;. Sec. lOT. 
 a sec parallel, Dlt. "it. 
 31—40. 
 
 Mt. 22. 39 ; Ro. 13. 
 9; Gul. 5. 14; Jnto. 
 2.8. 
 
 d Deo. 4. 39; la. 15. 6, 
 U ; 40. 9. 
 
 1 Sam. 15. 22; Pro. 
 21. 3: Ho9. t>. 6; 
 Mic. ti. ti-e. 
 
 Vers. 3R— 10: 
 CnnoN. Tab, Sec 122. 
 A spe parallel, Lk. 20. 
 
 45, lb ; lee alto ch. 
 
 4. 2. 
 ■ Mt. 23. 1. etc 
 A Lk. II. 43. 
 I aoo parallel, Mt. 23. 
 
 U ; Lk. -^>. 47- 
 Vers. 41—41: 
 Cmto.v. Tab.. Sec. 123. 
 
 Bee parallel, Lk. 21. 
 
 1- 4. 
 
 B Mt. 10. J 
 
 p Mt. If>. 42; 2 Cor. S. 
 
 1-3, I--*. 
 7 ch. 14. 8. 
 
 r Dou. 24. ti; 1 John 
 3. 17. 
 
 Vers. 1—37; 
 
 CHRON. Tau. Sec 12.5. 
 
 * SCO parallel, Mt. 24. 
 
 I— U; Lk. 21.5-19. 
 
 1 Probably meaning; 'in thepassa^erelatingtotheb-.sh.' 
 
 2 A ' lawyer' of the sect of ' the Pharisees.' See Matt, 
 xxii. 34, 3-3, and note. 
 
 3 This was one of the * striving's about the law ' 
 (Titus iii. 9) warmly contested amon^ the Jews ; some 
 giving the preference to the sabbath law, others to 
 sacritices, others to various ceremonial laws. Our Lord 
 gives the pre-eminence to ' the law of love.' 
 
 ■* These words imply supremo and undivided afFection. 
 5 For both are parts of the one great law of love. 
 C The parable of the good Samaritan (Luke x. 29 — 35) 
 was spoken to show who is our neighbour. 
 
 7 As heartily and thoroughly ; so as to treat him as 
 you would have him love and treat you. 
 
 8 This reply of the scribe, which is related by ir.ark 
 only, shows that he had entered into the true spirit of 
 our Ijord's answer. 
 
 * Whole burut offerings' were the most costly kind of 
 ' siKTificcs,' These are put here for all ritual obaervanees. 
 
 n) Literally, 'as one having understanding,' lie saw 
 through the externals of the law to those fundamental 
 prini'iph's which, in all Divine dispensations, are essen- 
 tial to ' the kingdom of God.' But, unless such perception 
 lead to praf tical faith, it docs not save. ' If thou art not 
 far o(r,euter ; better otherwise to have been far off.' — Bcngel. 
 
 11 On vers. 35—37, ace notes on Matt. xxii. 41 — 46. 
 
 12 That is, in his teaching. Vers. 38, 39 are a brief 
 notice of what is given at length in Matt. ch. xxiii. 
 
 13 By pretenduig to extraordinary piety,they insinuated 
 themselves into the confidence of unprotected and undis- 
 ccrning persons, for the purpose of eflFecting their own 
 covetous and rapacious objects. 
 
 H The 'treasury' is said to have been a part of the 
 second court of the temple, where the thirteen chests 
 were placed to receive (see '2 Kings xii. 9) the voluntary 
 otfcrings of the people for various purposes connected 
 with the temple service. 
 
 13 'Two mites' was the smallest offering that was 
 allowed to be made. On ' farthing,' see note uu Matt. v. 26. 
 
 IG Iler gift was not only far greater than those of otliers 
 in proportion to her means ; but it was also tlie sacriHee, 
 by one who had very little to live upon, of all that she 
 had to support her, at least for that day. Such self- 
 denial shows genuine faith in God's providence, as well 
 as lively love towards Uim. 
 
 17 Chapter xiii. ia throughout similar in arrangement 
 to Matt, xxiv., on which see notes ; hut the end (34 — 37) 
 appears to he an abstract of the impressive lessons in 
 Matt. xxiv. 43—51, xxv. Sec note on Matt. xxiv. 1, 
 
 18 Many of the stones used in the temple were,according 
 to Joaephus (Bell. Jud. v. -')), 40 culiits, or, according to 
 the Talmud, 45 cubits long, and of white miuhle. There 
 
MARK XIII. 3—34. 
 
 A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 said unto him, Seest thou these great buiklinge? "Thei'e shall not he left one 
 stone upon another, that shall not he thrown down. 
 
 3 And as he sat upon the mount of Olives over against the temple, Peter and 
 
 4 James and John and Andrew asked him jirivately, •'Tell us, when shall those 
 things be '( and what skull ie the sign when all these things shall he fulfilled ? 
 
 5 And Jesus answering them began to say, ■" Take heed lest any man deceive you : 
 
 6 for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many. 
 
 7 And when ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars, = be yo not troubled : i'or such 
 
 8 thiiit/s must needs he ; but the end shall not be yet. For nation shall rise against 
 nation, and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be earllniuakcs in divers 
 places, and there shall be famines and troubles. "These ace the beginnings of sorrows. 
 
 9 But 'take heed to yourselves: for they shall deliver you up to councils; and 
 in the synagogues ye shall be beaten :' and ye shall be brought before rulers and 
 
 10 kings for my sake, for a testimony against them. And ' the Gospel must first be 
 
 11 published among all nations. '' J3ut when they shall lead i/uii, and deliver you 
 up, take no thought beforehand what ye shall speak, neither do ye premeditate : 
 but whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye : for it is not yo 
 that speak, ' but the Holy Ghost.- 
 
 Now/the brother shall betray the brother to death, and the father the son ; 
 and children shall rise up against their parents, and shall cause them to be put 
 to death. «■ And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. But * ho that 
 shall endure unto the end, the same shall bo saved. 
 
 ' But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation, * spoken of by Daniel 
 the prophet, standing 'where it ought not, ('"let him that rcadeth understand,) 
 then " let them that be in Judaja flee to the mountains : and let him tliat is on 
 the housetop not go down into the liouse, neither enter therein, to take any thing 
 out of his house : and let him that is in the field not turn back again for to take 
 up his garment. " But woe to them that are with child, and to tliem that give 
 Buck in those days I And pray ye that your flight be not in the winter. '' For in 
 those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation 
 ■which (iod created unto this time, neither shall be. And cxcejit that the Lord 
 had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved : but for the elect's sake, 
 whom he hath chosen, he hath shortened the days, v And then if any man shall 
 say to you, Lo, here is Christ; or, Lo, //(; is tliere ; believe him not: for false 
 Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall show signs and wonders, to seduce, 
 if it were possible, even the elect. But ' take ye hoed : behold, I have foretold 
 you all things. 
 
 • Hut in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall bo darkened, and tlio 
 moon shall not give her light, and the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers 
 that are in heaven slmll be shaken. ' And then shall tliey see the Son of man 
 coming in the clouds with great ]iower and glory. And tlnni shall he send his 
 angels, and shall gatlier together his (dect from the four winds, from the utter- 
 most part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven. 
 ■.IH " ^'ow learn a parable of the fig tree ; When her branch is yet tender,-'' and 
 •29 putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is near : so ye in like manner, when 
 yo shall see these things come to pass, 'know that it is nigh, even at the doors. 
 .10 Verily I say unto you, that this generation shall not pass, till all these things bo 
 31 done. Heaven and earth shall |>asfl away: but ►my words shall not pass away. 
 3-2 But of that day and that hcmr knoweth no man, no, not the angids which are 
 
 in heaven, neither the Son,^ but the Father. 
 33,34 ' Take ye heed, watch and pray : for ye know not when the time is. 'For^thc 
 
 [a. D. 31. II. 
 
 13 
 13 
 14 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 25 
 
 2(j 
 
 27 
 
 J-Mt.21.3: Lk. 2). 
 
 e Ac. 2. 4; 4. R, 31. 
 
 / F.«.. 3«. SI ; Mic. 7. 
 
 U; Mu 10. 21; 21. 
 
 Ill; Lk. 21. 16. 
 H Mt. 21. ; t.k. 21. 
 
 17; Johu 16. 18; 17, 
 
 II. 
 A nan. 12. 12: Mt. ID. 
 
 22; 21. 13; Itov. 2. 
 
 * Dftii. y. 27. 
 
 t I.nm 1. 10; Etc. 11. 9. 
 
 m I'r... 22. 3. 
 
 n Lk. 21. 21. 
 
 o Lk. 21. 2y; 23.29. 
 
 p Dan. i). IK ; 12. I 1 
 Joel 2. 2; Mt.21. 21. 
 
 I Pan. 7. 10; Zi-ph. I. 
 ilii 9lt. 21.211. rtc. ; 
 Lk. 21. 2^ 
 
 ( ch. U. (>2| ire reft 
 1*. 2U. 21 1 Dim. 7. 13. 
 II; Mt. 10. 27 ; 24. 
 30; Ac.l II; Tlic. 
 1. IB; 2Thei. 1.7,10. 
 ri«». 1. 7, 
 
 V 1*. 10. 8. 
 
 4 Mt. 21. 42; 8:». 13; 
 
 Lk. 12. 40; 21. 31; 
 
 Ho. 13. 11} I TlMi. 
 
 arc Btoncs still remaining in the wall which nieasiiro 
 21 antl 30 fei^t (Ilohinaoii's Bib. Res. i. 42.3), At Baalbek 
 in Lebanon is a wall which contains atones of 6.3 and Gt 
 feet each ; ' and iU resemblance to the remains of the 
 temple of Solomon cannot fail to be remarked.'— Tiic/i^r, 
 
 1 llathijr, ' into aynagoguca ye shall be [tiiki-n and] 
 beaten," 'J'he rulers of the synagogues had judicial au- 
 thority, and punished by scourging. 
 
 2 Compare Matt. x. IS — '20, and note, 
 
 3 ()r, ' when its branch becomes tender,' etc, 
 
 t Some suppose that the word 'know' stands here, 
 and in I Cor, ii. 2, according to a Hebrew idiom for 
 ' make known ;' and that it means hirre, that not even 
 the Son as Mcdi;tt/jr * reveals' the e.xa<:t time of this 
 judgment. But this interpretation, even if it br- allow- 
 able, is evidently adopted to avoid a difHculty. It must 
 be remembered, that in our Lord's person the Divine and 
 
 human natures were both complete. His hiiinan soul 
 was capable of growth in wisdom (Luke ii. 52), aimceplible 
 of liunian emotions (.John xi. .30), and ili'pendcnt upon 
 Divine influence (Joliii iii. ,31; llcb, ix. H),aiid therefoie 
 upon the exiTciso of prayer (ch. i. Zl'i). His manhooil 
 was necessarily (inite and progressive in conception iiiid 
 knowledge; and, as 'Son'— this word referring here to 
 his mediatorial character (Ileb. v, fi, S),— he had put 
 himself in subjection, and therefore might not have had 
 this fact comnuinicated to him. How the finite and the 
 infinite can be united in ono person, Scripture does not 
 explain ; but it jiroposes tlio fact to our faith, as the 
 mystery of thi^ incarnation, 
 
 5 'I'heso concluding verses (,3t— .37) dilfer from the 
 close of the discourse iis given by Matthew and Liiki; ; 
 being apparently a summary of the parables which 
 Mnttncw relates, with one or two pnrticulnrg added. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK XIII. 35— XIV. 18. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 Son of vian is a8 a man takiiin; a far journey, -wlio left his liouse, and gave aiitliority 
 
 to his eervants, and to erery man his work, and commanded the porter to watch. 
 
 3.5 * Watch ye therefore : for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at 
 
 36 even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or in the morning :i "^ lest coming 
 
 37 suddenly he find you sleeping. '^ And what I say unto you I say unto all,- Watch. 
 Conspiracij of the rulers to seize Jesus; the anoiiiting at Bethany ; Judas' s compact with 
 
 the chief priests. 
 J4 AFTER3 'two days was the feast of the passover, and of unleavened bread. 
 And the chief priests and the scribes sought how they might take him by craft, 
 
 2 and put him to death ; but they said. Not on the least day, lest there be an 
 uproar of the people. 
 
 3 /And being in Bethany in the liouse of Simon the leper,^ as he sat at meat, 
 there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment of spikenard^ very 
 
 4 precious ; and she brake the box,*^ and poured it on his head.^ And there were 
 some that had indignation withiu themselves, and said, W'hy was this waste ^ of 
 
 5 the ointment made? For it might have been sold for more than three hundred 
 e pence,^ and have been given to the poor. And they murmured against her. 
 
 G And Jesus said, Let her alone ; why trouble ye her? She hath wrought a good 
 
 7 work'*^ on me. For * ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will 
 
 8 ye may do them good : but me ye have not always. She hath done what she 
 
 9 could : she is come aforehand'^ to anoint my body to the burying. Verily I say 
 unto you, AVTie re soever this Gospel shall be preached throughout the whole 
 world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of 'for a memorial of her.^^ 
 
 10 * And Judas Iscariot, one of the twelve, went unto the chief priests, to betray 
 H him unto them. And when they heard it^ they were glad, ^^ and promised to give 
 him money.'* And he sought how he might conveniently betray him. 
 
 Our Lord celebrates the Passover ; points out the traitor ; instiiiites His supper ; and 
 foretells the fight of all his disciples, and Peter^s denial. 
 
 12 'AND'^ the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his 
 disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest 
 
 13 eat the passover? And he sendeth forth two of his disciples, and saith unto them, 
 Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water : 
 
 14 follow him ; and wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the goodman of the house, 
 The Master saith, Where is the guest-chamber, where I shall eat the passover 
 
 15 with my disciples? And he will show you a largo upper room furnished and 
 
 16 prepared : there make ready for us. And his disciples went forth, and came into 
 the citj^, and found as he had said unto them : and they made ready the passover. 
 
 17,18 "'And in the evening he cometh with the twelve. And'^ as they sat and did 
 eat, Jesus said, Verily I say unto you, One of you which eateth with me shall 
 
 b Mt. 21. i2, A\. 
 c Bce Mt. 25. 5. 
 d Lk. 12. 41—41. 
 
 / Mt. 26. 6; John r?. 
 1,3; see Lk. 7. 37. 
 
 K BOO Mt. If. 29. 
 
 A Mt. 26. U; Lk. H. 
 3,4. 
 
 t Boc parallel, Mt. 26. 
 17—19; I.k.;i2.7— 13. 
 
 iBGC parallel, Mt. 26. 
 2il-*i.^: Lk. 22. 11.21 
 —23; John 13. 21— 26. 
 
 1 See note on JEatt. xiv. 25. 
 
 2 To all who shall believe in me, till the time when 1 
 come again. 
 
 3 Chapters xiv., xv. are parallel throughout to Matt. 
 xxvi., xxvii. See note on Matt. xxvi. 1 for analysis of 
 this portion. On vers. 1, 2, see notes on Matt. xxvi. 1 — -5. 
 
 •t Simon had been a leper, but had probably been 
 healed by our Lord. He was a friend, and perhaps a 
 relative, of the family of Lazarus; who was himself a 
 guest at this supper, whilst his sister * Martha served,' 
 and his other sister Mary performed the action here nar- 
 rated (see John xii. 2, 3). This narrative must not be 
 confounded with that in Luke vii. 36—50, whieh has 
 manv very different circumstances. 
 
 J 'rhe meaning of the Greek word here used is not 
 certain. It may be either ^ gemiine nard,* or ^liquid 
 nard.* This ' nard' was probably the product of the vardo- 
 stachijs jutamansi ; which is found in the mountains 
 north-west of India, and is still very highly esteemed. 
 
 6 Or, ' vase ;' of which she probably broke either the 
 seal or the neck. 
 
 " She applied some also to his feet, which she wiped 
 with her hair (John xii. 3). 
 
 8 The peculiar odour of the perfume, which instantly 
 pervaded the whole room, disclosed at once its quality 
 and costliness. It appears, from John xii. 4, that the 
 dissatisfaction wa.'* expressed by Judas, but as the censure 
 assumed the guise of charity, others of the disciples may 
 have acquiesced in it. 
 
 9 Nearly £10; which was little less than a labourer's 
 wages for a whole year {Matt. xx. 2). He who said this 
 
 4 U 
 
 soon after sold his Master's life for a paltry thirty shekels, 
 the price of a slave (Exod. xxi. 32), not a third of this 
 amount. 
 
 10 A'noblework;' an appropriate expression of thankful 
 and reverential love, wliich felt that no otlering could be 
 too costly. And our Lord, with condescending benevo- 
 lence, lest her mind should be troubled by the objections 
 of his disciples, hastens to assure her that, though others 
 might blame her, he graciously accepts and will reward 
 her grateful service. 
 
 11 The embalming of his body was to take ])!ace while 
 he was yet alive, as there would be no time afforded for 
 it after his death. Probably Mary had no more than 
 a general presentiment of his approaching departure ; 
 though it is possible that one so thoughtful and spiritually 
 minded as she was may have understood our Lord a 
 declarations respecting his death better than his apostles, 
 'i'his significant act afforded our Lord another opportunity 
 of announcing his speedy decease. 
 
 12 This promise clearly indicates our Lord's intention 
 that all the most important facts conceraing himself 
 should be preserved in an enduring form, and circulated 
 throughout ' the whole world.* 
 
 13 It was the opportunity of seizing Jesus * in the 
 absence of the multitude' (Tiuke xx-ii. 6), that made this 
 proposal 80 acceptable to the rulers. 
 
 H Matthew alone mentions the sum, 'thirty pieces of 
 silver;' between three and four pounds. Set' note on ver. 5. 
 
 !■'> On vera. 12 — 17, see notes on Luke xxii. 7—30. 
 
 ifi On vers. 18—26, see notes on Matt. xxvi. 21—25; 
 John xiii. 21—30. 
 
 1137 
 
A. D. 33. U.j 
 
 MAKK XIV. 19—52. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 19 betray me. And they began to be sorrowful, and to say unto liim one by one, 
 
 20 Is it I ? and anotlier said, Is it I? And he answered and eaid unto them, It is 
 
 21 one of the twelve, that dippetii with me in the dish. "The 8on of man indeed 
 goeth, as it is written of him : but woe to that man by whom the 8ou of mau is 
 betrayed ! good were it for that man if he had never been born. 
 
 22 "Aud^ as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave 
 
 23 to them, and said, Take, eat : this is my body. And he took the cup, and when 
 2i he had given thanks, he gave it to them : and they all drank of it. And he said 
 
 unto them, '•This is my blood of tho New ^ Testament, which is shed 'for many. 
 
 25 Verily I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that 
 day that I drink it new in the kingdom of God. 
 
 26 And when they had sung an hymn, they went out into the mount of Olives. 
 
 27 'And Je8U3 saith unto them, All ye shall be otfended because of me this night : 
 for it is written, "1 will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered' 
 
 28 [Zech. xiii. 7]. But " after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee. 
 
 29 ' But Peter said unto him, Although all shall be otiended, yet 7vill not I. 
 
 30 And Jesus saith unto him, Verily I say unto thee. That this day,'-* even in this 
 
 31 night, before the cock crow twice,^ thou shalt deny me thrice. But he spake 
 the more vehemently, If I should die with thee, I will uot deny thee in any wise. 
 Likewise also said they all, 
 
 Christ's agony in Gethsemane ; his beUayal and apprehension. 
 
 32 ^AND-* they came to a place which was named Gethsemane. And he saith to 
 his disciples, Sit ye here, while I shall pray. 
 
 33 And he taketh with him Peter and James and John, and began to bo sore 
 
 34 amazed, and to be very heavy; and saith unto them, -My soul is exceeding 
 sorrowful unto death : tarry ye here, and watch. 
 
 35 And he went forward a little, and fell on tho ground, and prayed that, if it 
 
 36 were possible, the hour might pass from him. And ho said, "Abba,^ Father, '^all 
 things are possible unto thee; take away this cup from me: '^nevertheless not 
 
 37 what I will, but what thou wilt. And he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, 
 and saith unto Peter, Simon, sleepest thou? Couldest not thou watch one hour? 
 
 38 Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. ''The spii'it truly is ready, 
 but the flesh xs weak. 
 
 39,40 And again he went away, and prayed, and spake the same words. And when 
 he returned, he found them asleep again ; for their eyes were heavy, neither wist 
 they what to answer him. 
 
 41 And he cometh the third time, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take 
 your rest : it is enough, ' tho hour is come ; behold, the Son of man is betrayed 
 
 42 into the hands of sinners. /Kise up, let us go; lo, ho that botrayeth me is 
 at hand, 
 
 43 ^ And immediately, while he yet spake, cometh Judas, one of the twelve, and 
 with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and 
 
 44 the scribes and the elders. And he that betrayed him had given them a token, 
 saying, '' Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is ho ; taho him, and lead him away 
 
 45 safely. And as soon as he was come, he goeth straightway to him, and saith, 
 
 46 Master, master ; and kissed him. And they laid their hands on him, and took him. 
 
 47 And one of them that stood by drew a eword, and smote a servant of the high 
 priest, and cut off his ear. 
 
 48 'And Jesus answered and said unto them. Are ye come out, as against a thief, 
 
 49 with swords and with staves to take me? I was daily with you in tho temple 
 teaching, and ye took me not: but *the Scriptures must be fuifilled. 
 
 50,51 'And they all forsook him, and thjd. And there fdlowed him a certain young 
 man,** having a linen cloth cast about his naked hodtf ; and the young men laid 
 52 hold on him: ""and he left the linen cloth, and Ih.'d from them naked. ^ 
 
 > Mt. ZG. 21 ; Lk. ti. 
 
 Vers. 22— 25! 
 CiinoN. Tail Sec 133. 
 
 IPO parRltcl, Ml 20, 
 •Ai-K*! Lk. -22. lit. 
 20; I Cor.n. 23-26. 
 
 p tec Ex. 21. 7.8. 
 
 1 Jrr. M. :t1 ; Hob. 9. 
 H-a-i; 10. i— U; 13. 
 2il. 
 
 r •OP refi. ML 20. 28; 
 
 Col. 1. 14,20; I JoliD 
 
 2. 2. 
 VehS. 2ti.32— 12: 
 Cauu.v. Tad. Svc. 13&. 
 
 VkR«. 27-31 : 
 Cnuo.v. Tah. Soc. 132. 
 * teo pArttllcl, Ml 26. 
 
 31-35: Lk. n. 31— 
 
 3«i Jolin 13. Stt-."®. 
 I John It). 32. 
 u ch. Iti. 7. 
 X Mt. 26. 33. 31; Lk. 
 
 2-J. 3.1, 31; Jobu 13. 
 
 37,38. 
 
 Vers. 32-42: 
 
 ClIKdN-.TAB. Soc. 135. 
 
 y opo parallel, ML 2li. 
 
 3)i-Ht; Lk. 22.39- 
 
 4tii John 18. 1. 
 
 « Jobn 12. 27. 
 
 1 Ro. S. 16; Gel. 4. 6. 
 i> Hi-b, h. 7. 
 c l'». m 8 ; John :.. 
 3U; (>.3ct. 
 
 <* Ro.7-23; CaL ;>, 17- 
 
 VKrtS. 13— AS: 
 
 CtliEON. Tail Sec. 130. 
 
 g uno p«ral1i-l, ML 20 
 
 47-Wi; Lk. 22. 47- 
 
 63; Jolm 1& 3-12. 
 
 I> Pro. 27. & 
 
 ML2fl.a.1; Lk.22.fl 
 
 I P». 22. tU l«. M. 7. 
 etc. ; Lk. 22. 37 1 24. 
 
 r<-r. 27 1 F«. B8. Ht 
 itcch. 13. 1^ 10. 
 
 1 On vera. 22—2.5, bcc notoa on Mntt. xxvi. 2G— 29. 
 
 2 The day hud nlrcady bepjun, about Ci p.m. 
 
 3 In relating both our I^oril's words and Putcr'fl denial, 
 Mark alone mentions a second rock-crowing. The nock 
 often crowB irrcKularlv about midnight, or not lonf? after; 
 and again always, ana regularly, about the third hour, or 
 daybreak. When, therefore, *tho cock-orowing' is spoken 
 of iiidi.-fiTiitely, this lu-it is always meant. Hence llio name 
 ' cocU-erowing' was usfd for tlie third watch of the ni^'lit, 
 whichcndedat tho third hour after midnight (eh. xiii. li:}). 
 Mark, therefore, here relates more definitely; the othero 
 more generally. 
 
 4 On vers. 32—50, see notes on Matt. xxvi. 36—66. 
 
 5 Mark here, as elsewhere, preserves the Aramaic 
 form : see ch. v. 41 ; vii. 34. 
 
 6 It cannot be ascertained who this young man was. 
 As there is no other apparent reason for mentioning tlio 
 eircuinHtance, it has been supposed to bo Mark himself, 
 who thus modestly cliLims to have been an c^'o-witness of 
 part of what he r(datefl. 
 
 7 This may mean simplVt without his outer robe (see 
 Tsa. XX. 2, .3; John xxi. 7). Tin* young man, aroused 
 by tho tumult, did not wait to dress himnelf in tho 
 ordinary manner, hut merely threw on this linen robe. 
 Tho material of the dress— ' linen' — shows that he did 
 not belong to the poorest class. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK XIV. 53— XV. 15. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 Jesits before the high priest and the Sanhedrim ; he is condemned and mocked; Peter* s deniuU 
 
 53 "AND' they led Jesus away to the liigli priest: and witli liim were assembled 
 
 54 all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes. And Peter followed him afar 
 oft', even into the palace of the high priest : and he sat with the servants, and 
 warmed himself at the fire. 
 
 55 ° And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to 
 
 56 put him to death ; and found none. For many bare '' false witness against him, 
 
 57 but their witness agreed not together.'^ And there arose certain and bare false 
 
 58 witness against him, saying, We heard him say, ' I will destroy this temple that 
 is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without 
 
 59 hands. But neither so did their witness agree together. 
 
 60 'And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answerest 
 
 61 thou nothing? What is it which these witness against thee? But 'he held his 
 peace, and answered nothing. 
 
 ' Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the 
 
 62 Son of the Blessed ? And Jesus said, I am : " and ye shall see the Son of man 
 
 63 sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. Then 
 the high priest rent his clothes, and saith. What need we any further witnesses? 
 
 64 Ye have heard the blasphemy : what think ye ? And they all condemned him to 
 be guilty of death. 
 
 65 'And some began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet him, and 
 to say unto him, Prophesy : and the servants did strike him with the palms of 
 their hands. 
 
 66 » And as Peter was beneath in the palace,^ there coraeth one of the maids of 
 
 67 the high priest : and when she saw Peter warming himself, she looked upon him, 
 
 68 and said. And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth. But he denied, saying, I 
 know not, neither understand I what thou saycst. And he went out into the 
 
 69 porch ; and the cock crew. ' And a maid saw him again, and began to say to 
 
 70 them that stood by. This is one of them. And he denied it again. " And a little 
 after, they that stood by said again to Peter, Surely thou art one of them : ' for 
 
 71 thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto. ' But he began to curse and 
 
 72 to swear, saying, I know not this man of whom ye speak. ■* And the second time 
 the cock crew. And Peter called to mind the word that Jesus said unto him, 
 Before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. And when he thought 
 thereon,'' he wept. 
 
 Jesns before Pilate ; he is delivered up to death^ insxdted by the soldiers^ and crucified. 
 
 J 5 AND'^ 'straightway in the morning the chief priests held a consultation with 
 the elders and scribes and the whole council, and bound Jesus, and carried him 
 away, and delivered him to Pilate. 
 
 2 f And Pilate asked him. Art thou the King of the Jews ? And he answering 
 
 3 said unto him, Thou sayest it. And the chief priests accused him of many things : 
 
 4 but he answered nothing. ^ And Pilate asked him again, saying, Answerest thou 
 
 5 nothing ? Behold how many things they witness against thee. '' But Jesus yet 
 answered nothing ; so that Pilate marvelled. 
 
 6 Now 'at that feast he released unto them one prisoner, whomsoever they 
 
 7 desired. And there was one named Barabbas, which lay bound with them that 
 had made insurrection with him, who had committed murder in the insurrection. 
 
 8 And the multitude cryiug aloud began to desire him to do as he had ever done 
 
 9 unto them. But Pilate answered them, saying. Will ye that I release unto you 
 
 10 the King of the Jews ? For he knew that the chief priests had delivered him 
 *for envy. 
 
 11 But ' the chief priests moved the people, that he should rather release Barabbas 
 
 12 unto them. And Pilate answered and said again unto them, 'What will ye then 
 
 13 that I shall do nnlo him whom ye call the King of the Jews? And they cried 
 
 14 out again. Crucify him. Then Pilate said unto them, Why, what evil hath he 
 
 15 done ? And tliey cried out the more exceedingly. Crucify him. "■ And so Pilate, 
 willing to content the people, released Barabbas unto them, and delivered Jesus, 
 when he had scourged him, to be crucified. 
 
 Vers. 53. M, 66—72 : 
 
 Cllliu.v. Tab. Sec. 137. 
 
 1 Bee parallel. Mt. 26. 
 
 .57. .w, m-Vt; Lk. 
 
 see parallel, Mt. 26. 
 .5y— 68 ; Lk. 22. 63— 
 71. 
 
 p Pa. 35. II. 
 
 1 cb. 15.29; John 2.19. 
 
 Mt. 26. 62. 
 Is. 53. 7. 
 
 Vers. 66-72 : 
 
 CHRON. Tab. Sec, 137. 
 
 y Mt. 26. 58, 69 ; Lk. 
 
 22. 55 ; John 18. 16. 
 
 r Mt 26. 71 : Lk. 22. 
 
 58 ; Jobn 18. 25. 
 a Mt. 26. 73; Lk. 22. 
 
 .5fl ; John 18. 26. 
 h Ac. 2. 7. 
 
 1 Cor. 10. 12. 
 
 Vers. 1-5: 
 
 CURON. Tab. Sec. 139. 
 « see parallel. Mt 27. 
 
 1,2. 11-U; Lk. 23. 
 
 1—5; John 18. 28— 
 
 38 ; see also Ps. 2. 2 ; 
 
 Ac. 3. 13 : 4. 26. 
 / Mt.27. 11. 
 
 e Mt. 27. 13. 
 
 A Ii. 53. 7 ; JohD 19. 9. 
 
 lee parallel, Mt. 27. 
 l.'>-26 : Lk. 2a 17— 
 25 ; John 18. 39. 40, 
 
 ft Pro. 27. 4. 
 
 1 Mt.27. 20; Ac. 3, H. 
 
 Rtco parallel, Mt. 27. 
 2ti-3» ; Jolin 19. I— 
 3,16. 
 
 1 On vers. 53—72, see notes on Matt. xxvi. 67— 75, 
 
 2 Or, 'their testimonies were not consistent,* 
 
 3 'I'hat is, in the court. See Matt. xxvi. 3. The trial 
 was going on in a room above, which seems to have looked 
 into the court. 
 
 ■* The Greek word here translated ' when he thought 
 thereon' is variously rendered. But perhaps the version 
 
 in the text, though not certain, is best, Peter's fall is a 
 solemn admonition to every Christian to 'watch and pray." 
 The self-confident disciple here finds the purest intentions 
 and the most solemn vows unable to withstand the first 
 onset of temptation, 
 
 5 On this chapter, sec notes on Matt, xxvii,, Luke 
 xxiii., and John xviii. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 MARK XV. 16— XVI. 1. 
 
 [a.d. 31. II. 
 
 16 "And the Boldiers led liim away into tbo hall, called Prieturium.' Xud they 
 
 17 call together the whole band. And they clothed him with luirplo, and platted a 
 
 18 crown of thorns, and put it about his /«■«(/, and bi'f;an to salute him, Hail, Xing 
 
 19 of the Jews! And they smote him on the head with a veed, and did spit upoji 
 
 20 him, and bowing tlicir knees worshipjied hiui. ° And when they had mocked 
 Mm, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him. 
 
 •21 And [they] led him out to crucil'y him. ''And they compel one Simon a 
 Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, (the father of Alexander 
 and Rufus,) to bear his cross. 
 
 22 »And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, 
 
 23 The place of a skull. 'And thoy gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh : 
 but he received it not. 
 
 2i And when they had crucified him, ' they parted his garments, casting lots 
 upon them, what every man should take. 
 
 25 And ' it was the third hour,'- and they crucified him. 
 
 26 And "the Buperscriptiou of his accusation was written over, The King of 
 THE Jews. 
 
 27 And ■* with him they crucify two thieves ; the one on his right hand, and the 
 
 28 other on his left. And the Scripture was fulfilled, which saith, * ' And he was 
 numbered with the transgressors' [Isa. liii. 12]. 
 
 29 And = they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying. Ah I 
 
 30 ' thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself, and 
 .31 come down from the cross. Likewise also the chief priests mocking said amnng 
 
 32 themselves with the scribes. He saved others; himself he cannot save. Let 
 Christ the King of Israel dciscend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. 
 And ' they that were crucified with him reviled him. 
 
 33 And ' when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land 
 until the ninth hour. 
 
 34 And at the nintli hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi ! Eloi ! lama 
 sabachthani ? which is, being interpreted, ' My (Jod ! my Oiod 1 why hast thou 
 
 .3.5 forsaken me' [Psa. ,\xii. 1]( And some of them that stood by, when they heard 
 
 36 it, said. Behold, he callctli Elias. '' And one ran and filled a sponge full of 
 vinegar, and put it on a reed, and 'gave him to drink, saying. Lot alone; let us 
 see wlieth(^r Klias will come to take liim down. 
 
 37 /And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. 
 
 .38 And « the vail of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. 
 
 39 And * when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that lie so cried 
 out, and gave up the ghost, he said. Truly this man was the Son of (>od. 
 
 40 'There were also women looking on *afar olf : among whom was Mary Magda- 
 
 41 leno, and Mary the mother of James the less^ and of Joses, and Salonu;;* (who 
 also, when ho was in Galilee, 'followed him, and ministered unto him;) and 
 many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem. 
 
 The buriat. 
 
 42 '" AXD now when the oven was come, because it was the preparation, that is, 
 
 43 the day before the sabbath,'' Joseph of Ariraathica, an honourable counsellor, 
 which also "waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly'' unto 
 
 44 Pilate, and cravml the body of Jesus. And Pilate marvelled'' if he W(^re aln-ady 
 dead: and calling nnto him tbo centurion, ho asked him whether he had been 
 
 45 any while dead. And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to 
 4() J<isepb. "And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in 
 
 the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled 
 47 a stone unto the door of the sepulclire. And Mary Magdalene and Mary the 
 
 mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. 
 
 The resurrection. 
 ]6 AND" '' when the sabbath was past, Mary JFagdalene, and Mary the mother of 
 
 o aeo parallel, ML 
 31 -:h; l.k. 23. 26— 
 3:t; John 19. Ill, 17. 
 
 p Mt. 2;. 32; Lk. 23. 
 
 9 Mt !7. 33 ; Lk. St. 
 33 ; John 19. 17. 
 
 r Mt. 27. 34. 
 
 VEHS. 2*-32 1 
 
 ciiiios. Tail Sm. 141. 
 
 ' 8PP parallel, ML 27. 
 3'i-:W i Lk. 2:). 3;i, 
 :M, 3S : John 111. 18— 
 24; RCGal.oro. 22.1H. 
 
 I lOD ML 27. 45; l.k. 
 2:]. 41; John In. 14. 
 
 u IlIt-27. 37; John 19. 
 111. 
 
 a- ML 27.38. 
 
 1/ Is. &3. 12 ; l.k. 22. 
 37 ; 2 Cor. & 21. 
 
 : ICO parallel, ML 27. 
 
 39-44; l.k. 23.3.%- 
 
 37, 39—43 ; leo aUo 
 
 Pi. 22. 7. 
 ' ch. 14. SS ; John 2. 
 
 19. 
 
 ft ML 27. 41 ; l.k. 23. 
 
 <l ML 27. 4S ; John 
 
 / Mt. 27. .'/I; l.k. 23. 
 
 Hi ; John 19. 30. 
 ff nee i>araUi-l, ML 27. 
 
 6I-.'iti; Lk. 2;!. 45. 
 
 47—19. 
 A ML 27. &4; Lk. 23 
 
 47. 
 I ML 27. U; Lk. 23. 
 
 VKIts. 42—47: 
 
 ClIliO.N. T,IH. .SfC. IHi, 
 
 "1 ncij pnnilh'l. Ml '.'7 
 
 .'■7-(>l; l.k. 2:1, Wl- 
 
 .M;; John 19. 38 42 
 
 'I l.k. 2. 25,38; 19. 11. 
 
 Ml, 27. 59, flO; Lk 
 2:1. 53 ; John 19. 49. 
 
 VKn. 1 1 
 Cllltojf. Tab. Sec 14ft. 
 f. aeo nnrallet, Mt. 21). 
 l.k. 24. ] t John 
 
 211. 1 
 
 1 T hi« was formerly Horod's palace ; it was now tlio 
 ffaidencc of the Itoman governor, and the court of juatico, 
 
 2 Tho timo hero mentioned agrees well with that 
 npocificd in vcr. 3.3, and in Matt, xxvii. 45 and I.uko 
 xxiii. 44; but it ajipi-arn to be at variance with John 
 xix. 14, It is quite posrtihie that John may havo adopted 
 a diifi-ront modo of culcul.'itiun. It Hhould also liu 
 remembered that the cvangeliHte constantiv uhc the tliird, 
 Hixth, and ninth hours as the ordinary (liviMions of the 
 day ; BO that tliey might speak of an event which occurred 
 between tho third and tne sixth (i'. c. between 9 a, m. 
 and noon) as happening in cither of thoso two divisions. 
 
 nto 
 
 3 Sco note on Matt, x, 3. 
 
 4 Sco note on Matt. xx. 20. 
 
 5 See note on John xix, 31. 
 
 G His *fear of the Jews' (John xix. 38) being over- 
 come by the (lower of love, which had been lliado Ouly 
 the more anient by tlie Hunerings of Jewiis. 
 
 7 Tho tortiircK of crui-ilixioii did not cause a spocdv 
 death; but our Lord's death was doubtleKH hastened by 
 his previous agony, and tlio oppression <if all thoso pecu 
 liar sufferings wfiich might well h 
 
 strongest, 
 8 In chapter xvi, 1- 
 
 havo weighed down the 
 8, Mark gives tho evidence of our 
 
A. D. 33. U.J 
 
 MARK XVI. 2—20. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 James, and Salome, 'had bought sweet spices, that tliey might come and anoint 
 
 2 him.* ' And very early in the morning the first dai/ ot" the week, they came unto 
 
 3 the sepulchre at the rising of the sun. And they said among themselves, Who 
 
 4 shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre ? And when they looked, 
 they saw that tlie stone was rolled away: for it was very great.'-^ 
 
 5 ' And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man-^ sitting on the right 
 
 6 side, clothed in a long white garment ; and they were aftVighted. " And he saith 
 unto them, lie not affrighted: ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which "was crucitied.'* 
 
 7 -^ He is risen; he is not here. Behold the place where they laid him. But go 
 your way, tell his disciples and Peter^ that he goeth before you into Galilee : there 
 
 8 shall ye see him, ? as he said unto you. = And they went out quickly, and lied 
 from the sepulchre ; for they trembled and were amazed : " neither said they any 
 thing to any vian; for they were afraid. 
 
 Our Lord's appearances to his disciples, and hisjinal commission. 
 
 9 NOW^ when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, * he appeared 
 
 10 first to Mary Magdalene,^ '^ out of whom he had cast seven devils. '^And she 
 went and told them that had been with him, ''as they mourned and wept. 
 
 11 /And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of hei', 
 believed not. 
 
 12 After that he appeared in another form^ ^unto two of them, as they walked, 
 
 13 and went into the country. And they went and told it unto the residue : neither 
 believed they them.^ 
 
 14 '' Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided 
 them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them 
 which had seen him after he was risen. 
 
 15 'And he said*^ unto them, Go'^ ye into all the world, and preach the gospel 
 10 to every creature.'^ He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he 
 
 17 that believeth not^^ shall be damned. And these signs *^ shall follow them that 
 believe ; * In my name shall they cast out devils ; ' they shall speak with new 
 
 18 tongues; '" they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing,*^ it 
 shall not hurt them ; "they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover, 
 
 lf> So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into 
 
 heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. 
 20 Aud they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with 
 
 the/fi,^^ "and confirming the word with signs following. Amen. 
 
 r Lk. 2;i. 56. 
 
 Vehs. 2— 1 : 
 CDRON. Tab, Sec. UO. 
 * sec parallel. Mt. 28. 
 
 2; Lk. 24.1-3; John 
 
 a). 1. 2. 
 
 I Mt 28.2—4; Lk. 24. 
 
 3; John 20. II, 12. 
 "J see pnrallel. Mt. 28, 
 
 S-/: l.k.24. 4—8. 
 J- Pa. ?1. 20. 
 
 y ch. U.28; Ht.2ti.32. 
 
 Ver. 8: 
 CIIKON. TAB. Sec. 151. 
 : Bee parallel, Mt. 28. 
 
 8-1(1. 
 a see Lk. 21. 9. 
 
 VehS. 9-n ; 
 CnRO.v. Tab. Sec. 153. 
 seeparallel, JohD20. 
 
 M-18. 
 e Lk. 8. 2. 
 d Lk. 21. 10; JolinSO. 
 
 la 
 t Mt. 9. 15 ; Lk. 21. 
 
 17; Jolin 16. 5,6,:!<l. 
 / Lk. 24. II. 
 
 VERS. 12, 13: 
 CHRON. Tab. Sec. 155. 
 e see parallel, Lk. 24. 
 
 l3-a5. 
 
 Ver. 14: 
 CnilON. Tab. Sec. 156. 
 Ii see parallel, Lk. 21. 
 
 36—19; John 20. 19 
 
 -23. 
 VERS. 15-18 i 
 CiinoN, Tad. Sec. 159. 
 > Mt. 28. 19. 
 ft Ac. 5. 16! 8. 7; 16. 
 
 18; 19. II. 12. 
 / Ac. 2. 4-11; 10. H 
 
 —46; 19. 6i I Cor. 
 
 12. 10. 
 m Ac. 29. 3-6. 
 n Ac. 3. 6-8; .1.15.16; 
 
 9. 17. 31. 40, 41 ; 28. 
 
 B, 9; 1 Cor. 12.9. 
 
 o Ac. 5. 12; U. 3; Ro. 
 l.-*. 19; I Cor. 2. 4,5; 
 Ueb. 2. 4. 
 
 Lord's resurrection, derived from the testimony of the 
 women, who, coming to embalm his body (vers. 1, 2), 
 are surprised by finding the sepulchre open (3, 4). They 
 behold an angel within, and hear from him that Jesua 
 is risen, and will meet his disciples, according to his 
 promise, in Galilee (5—7) ; upon which, with great awe 
 and wonder, they depart (8). On vers. 1 — 8, see notes on 
 Matt, xxviii, 1, 5 — 8. 
 
 1 See John xix. 40. It is possible that they bought 
 the spices on Friday evening, just before the sabbath 
 began (Luke xxiii. 56), and prepared them after its close 
 on Saturday evening. 
 
 2 Its size not only caused their anxiety, but enabled 
 them, ' when they looked ' from a distance, to see that it 
 was moved. 
 
 3 That is, an angel in human form (see Gen. xix. 15, 
 IG; Acts i. 10). 
 
 •i The Greek is very emphatic: 'Ye seek Jesus, the 
 Nazarene, the crucified.' 
 
 3 This particular mention of Peter would assure the 
 penitent disciple of his Lord's forgiveness. 
 
 G The remainder of this chapter is an appendix, in a 
 rather different style, perhaps added by the author at a 
 later period ; relating very briefly some appearances of 
 our Lord to his disciples (vers. 9 — 14), the commission 
 which he gave them (15 — 18), his ascension into heaven 
 (19), and the success of their preacliing (20). 
 
 7 See John xx. II — 17, aud notes. 
 
 8 He was disguised in some way, and was only recog- 
 nised upon his breaking aud blessing the bread (Luke 
 xxiv. 31— 35). 
 
 9 Certainly Thomas did not believe them (.Tohn xx. 
 24, 25), and probably some others of the disei(iles. But 
 all doubt was soon dispelled: see Luke xxiv. 34 — 47. Most 
 
 of these narratives end with the words * they believed 
 not.' So far were the apostles from being credulous, that 
 we are astonished at their slowness to believe. 
 
 10 Vers. 15 — 18 contain probably an epitome of what 
 our Lord said on various occasions : see iKitt. xxviii. 
 18—20 ; Luke xxiv. 49 ; Acts i. 4—8. 
 
 H See note on Matt, xxviii. 19. 
 
 12 * By these words the missionary work is bound upon 
 the church through all ages, till every part of the earth 
 shall have been evangelized.' — Alford. 
 
 13 Unbelief, i. e. the rejection of the gospel in heart and 
 life, shall condemn a man, whether baptized or unbap- 
 tized, — Alford. 
 
 H During the first age of the church, these extraordinary 
 gifts were not only exercised by the apostles themselves, 
 but were also conveyed by them to others. For instances 
 of both, see refs. At what period they ceased cannot be 
 precisely ascertained ; but there is reason to believe tiiat 
 they were withdrawn, not suddenly, but by degrees. They 
 were important as aids to the introduction of anew reve- 
 lation from God ; but there was clearly no necessity for 
 their permanent continuance. As soon as they became 
 matters of authentic history, the record of them took 
 their place among the evidences of the truth of Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 Ij I'oisoning was extensively practised at this period. 
 No instance of tliis Divine interposition is recorded in 
 Scripture ; but it ia not more wonderful tuun othi*rs 
 which are related. 
 
 16 Thereby fulfilling His promise (Matt, xxviii. 20^. 
 This wtis the secret of their unparalleled success ; the 
 Lord -wrouifht with them by his Spirit; fitting them to 
 deliver, an^ preparing their hearers to receive, the saving 
 trutli of liis Gospel. 
 
 I 
 
LUKE I. 1—3. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. LUKE. 
 
 Luke, the writer of this Gospel and of the Acts of the 
 Apostles, was the companion of the apostle Paul in some 
 of his labours and travels. He appears first in the apos- 
 tolic history at Troas; and accompanies Paul to Philippi 
 (Acts xvi. 10, 17), where he seems to have remained, 
 perhaps to instruct the new converts. Seven years 
 later, he is at the same place, and goes thence with 
 Paul to Asia and Palestine, and finally to Rome (Acts 
 XX. 5 — xxviii. 16) ; where he is again with the apostle 
 shortly before his martyrdom (2 Tim. iv. 11). He is 
 generally allowed to have been the 'beloved physician' 
 mentioned in Col. iv. 14. He appears to have been of 
 Gentile extraction, being distinguished, in Col. iv. 11, 14, 
 from those who were * of the circumcision.' He is said 
 by some of the Fathers to have resided at Antioch in 
 Syria, and this statement is somewhat confirmed by pas- 
 sages in his writings. The form of his name and his 
 medical profession make it likely that he was a frecdman 
 of some wealthy Roman. But from his accurate acquaint- 
 ance with the Jewish religion it may be infeiTed that 
 he was a proselyte to Judaism before he received the 
 gospel. His medical knowledge may be traced in his 
 descriptions of diseases, and in his accounts of cures 
 wrought by our Saviour and his apostles, which have more 
 of technical definitenessthan we tind in the other Gospels. 
 And his superior education is ajtparent from his style, 
 which is more classical than that of the other evangelists. 
 
 It appears, from Luke's own preface (ch. i. 1 — 4), that 
 he was not an eye-witness of the facts which he records ; 
 but that he compiled his Gospel carefully from the testi- 
 mony of those who had personally known and attended 
 our Lord. It contains many things which are not to be 
 found in any of the other Gospels. The chief of these 
 are, (1.) A naiTative of the events preceding and accom- 
 panymg the birth of Jesus — for which purpose Luke 
 appears to have used a documentary record, derived, per- 
 haps, from our Lord's mother, who alone was competent 
 to narrate many of the particulars ; (2.) Discourses and 
 sayings of our Lord (contained in ch. ix. 51 — xviii. lo), 
 apparently belonging to the period between his leaving 
 Galilee and his last passover at Jerusalem; and, (3.) 
 An enlarged account of some events following our Lord's 
 resurrection, and of the circumstances of his ascension. 
 
 This Gospel was certainly written before the 'Acts of 
 the Apostles' (sec Acta i. 1^, which probably may be dated 
 not long after the expiration of tho two years mentioned 
 in Acta xxviii. 30 (see Preface to tho Acts), about the 
 year 63, a. d. Some suppose that, during the seven years 
 which elapsed between tiio first and the second occasion 
 on which wo find Luke with Paul at Philippi (compare 
 Acta xvii. 1 with xx. 6), Luke may have travelled into 
 Palestine and the ueighoouring regions for tho purpose 
 
 of collecting the information which he has incorporated 
 in this Gospel. Others think that this was done during 
 the two years of Paul's detention at Ca?sarea (Acts xxiv. 
 27). The date of its composition was probably some- 
 where between a.d. 50 and 58. 
 
 Luke's immediate object in writing his Gospel was the 
 instruction of his friend Theophilus (see ch. i. 3) ; but he 
 evidently designed it for permanent and universal use. 
 Tracing our Lord's genealogy up to the common head 
 of the whole human race, he represents Uim as the 
 Saviour of man, making no distinction between Jew and 
 Gentile. He brings out, in the fullest manner, all that 
 connects the Son of God most closely with our nature. 
 Hence, without obscuring our Lord's Divine dignity and 
 glory, the evangelist relates his birth, his growth in 
 childhood, his human ancestry, his constant prayer- 
 fulness, his support on various occasions by angels* help, 
 and liis quick and tender sympathy with human feelings, 
 and especially human sorrows. Upon these subjects 
 Luke dwells with a pathos which gives to tho incidents 
 and parables he relates a most powerful hold upon tlu; 
 heart: see particularly ch. ii. 40—52; iv. IG— 22; vii. 
 11—17; X. 30—37; xv. ; xvi. 19—31; xxiv. 13—32. 
 So that this Gospel, more than any other portion of the 
 Bible, enables us to see and feel how truly and thoroughly 
 our condescending Saviour identified hnnself with us in 
 nature and interests. 
 
 The Gospel of Luke possesses, in some respects, more of 
 historical completeness than any of the others. He begins 
 with tho announcement of the forerunner's birth, and 
 concludes with our Lord's ascension ; he notes the con- 
 nection of the leading events he relates with incidents of 
 contemporary history, and ho supplies many important 
 additional facts which give to uis Gospel a peculiar 
 value. Ho relates, with remarkable clearaess, tho oA- 
 senmiions and occasional sayings of our Lord, with the 
 incidents which gave rise to them, ami the replies of those 
 who were present. But his narrative ditJers greatly as 
 to copiousness in different parts according to the sources 
 from which he drew his information. Sometimes lio 
 gives only a brief compendium ; at others ho is most 
 minute and circumstantial in detail, and as graphic in 
 description as Mark. 
 
 The contents of this Gospel may be thus divided : — 
 
 The birth and early life of Jesus (ch. i., ii.) 
 
 His baptism, genealogy, and temptation (iii. I — iv. 13). 
 
 His ministry in Galileo (iv. 14 — ix. 50). 
 
 His last journey from Galilee, ending with his arrival 
 in Jerusalem (ix. 51 — xix. 27). 
 
 His entrance there; and all that followed, down to his 
 crucifixion (xix. 28 — xxiii.) 
 
 His resurrection and its results (xxiv.) 
 
 Introduction. 
 
 1 FORASMUCH * as mnny Imvc taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration^ 
 
 2 of thoao things which htq most surely holieved among us, "even ns they delivered 
 them unto us, which *from tho beginning were eye witnesses, '"and ministers of 
 
 3 tho word;^ ''it seemed good to me also, having had perfect undorstanding of 
 
 a mb. 2.3f I VtUhAx 
 
 XIVL 1. Ilii IJolin 
 
 1. 1-3. 
 b Mk. 1. 1 1 John l.'i. 
 
 'ill Ac.<.M! I0.3ii. 
 "Ac 'Jit. ItL 
 •t Ac. i:,. 111. 25, 28 1 I 
 
 Cor. 7. W. 
 
 1 After a brief introduction, in which tho evangelist 
 mentions his object in writing and his care in collecting 
 information (vera. 1 — 4), he relates the angel's announce- 
 ment to Zacharias of the birth of John tho liaptist (5 — 
 25), and to Mary of the birth of Jesus (26—38) ; Mary's 
 visit to Klisabeth, and her song of praise (39 — 66) ; and 
 tho birth of the forerunner, with his father's prophetic 
 hymn (67—80). 
 
 2 This refers probably to certain narratives which were 
 circulated among the first Christians, containing the Icad- 
 
 iits 
 
 ing faetji of our Lord's history, as related by those who 
 had witnessed them. ThcHC have not come down to us, 
 being superHcded by tho inspired records of tlio four 
 evangelists. 'I'ho books now called ' Apocry|)hal Gospels ' 
 are tlie productions of a later age ; and they servo to 
 illustrate the historical oredibility of the genuine evan- 
 gelical narrative, by contrast with their childish legends. 
 3 That is, ' tho word of the gospel ;* a phrase used by 
 Luke elsewhere. See Acta xiii. 2(J j xv. 7; xvii. H; 
 XX. 32. 
 
D. c. 6. U.] 
 
 LUKE I. 4—20. 
 
 [B.C. 6. H. 
 
 all things^ from the very first, to write unto thee 'in order,^ /most excellent^ 
 
 4 Theophilus, f that thou mightest know the certainty of those things.* wherein 
 thou hast been instructed. 
 
 A71 angel announces the birth of John the Baptist. 
 
 5 THERE was^ *in the days of Herod, the king of Judjpa, a certain priest 
 named Zacharias, * of the course of Ahia:^ and hia wife ivas of the dauglitera of 
 
 6 Aaron,' and her name was Elisabeth. And they were both * righteous before 
 God,^ walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord 'blameless. 
 
 7 And they had no child, because that Elisabeth was barren, and they both were 
 now well stricken in years. 
 
 8 And it came to pass, that while he executed the priest's office before God "' in 
 
 9 the order of his course, ^ according to the custom of the priest's ofiice, his lot was 
 
 10 " to burn incense when he went into the temple'^ of the Lord. *'And the whole 
 multitude of the people were praying '^ without at the time of incense. 
 
 11 And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on the right side 
 
 12 of p the altar of incense. And when Zacharias saw hinij « he was troubled, and 
 
 13 fear'- fell upon him. But the angel said unto him, Fear not, Zacharias : for thy 
 prayer '3 is heard ; and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a sou, and ^ thou shalt 
 
 14 call his name John.'* And thou shalt have joy and gladness; and *many shall 
 
 15 rejoice at his birth. For ' he shall be great in the sight of the Lord,'^ and " shall 
 drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be 'filled with the Holy 
 
 16 Ghost, y even from his mother's womb. - And many of the children of Israel 
 
 17 shall he turn to the Lord their God.'^ "'And he shall go before him ^ in the 
 spirit and power of Elias,'' to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and 
 the disobedient to the wisdom of the just' [ilal. iv, 5, 6] ; to make ready a people 
 prepared for the Lord.'^ 
 
 18 And Zacharias said unto the angel, '^Whereby shall I know this? '9 for I am 
 
 19 an old man, and my wife well stricken in yeai's. And the angel answering said 
 unto him, I am ''Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God;'-^^ and am sent to 
 
 20 speak unto thee, and to show thee these glad tidings. And, behold, 'thou shalt 
 be dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be per- 
 formed, because thou believest not my words, /which shall be fulfilled in their 
 season. 
 
 ■ Ac. 11.4. 
 f Ac. 1. 1. 
 
 g Jolm -20. 31; 2 Pet. 
 1. 16, 1(3. 
 
 Vers. 5— 25! 
 CiiRuN. Tab. Sec 2. 
 A Mt. 2. 1. 
 » 1 Chr. 24. 10, IR; and 
 
 Ne. It'. 1. 17. Abij.ilt. 
 k soe refs, Ge. 7. I ; 17. 
 
 I : I KL 9. 4 ; 'J Ki. 
 
 ^1. 3, 4; Job 1. I ; 
 
 Ac. S). 1; ^4. Iti; 
 
 Pliit. 3, 6. 
 ( Phil. 2. 16; 2 Pet. 3 
 
 14. 
 
 t Ex.30. 7. 9; 1 Sam. 
 2. aB; 1. Chr. 23. 13; 
 2 Chr. 2(1. II, 
 
 Le, 16. 17; Rey. 8. 3, 
 4. 
 
 P Ex. 30. 1. 
 
 <I ver. 29; ch. 2. 9; 
 
 Judg. 6. 22; 13. 22; 
 
 Dan. 10. 8; Ac. 111. 
 
 4 ; Rev. 1. I7. 
 r vera. (jU, 63. 
 
 1 ver. 58. 
 
 ( ML 11. 7-11; John 
 
 5.35. 
 u ch. 7. 33 : Num. 6. 
 
 2—4; JudR. 13. 4. 
 X Ac, 2. 4; II. 21. 
 y Ps. 22. 9; Jer. 1. 6; 
 
 Gal. I. 15. 
 « ver. 76; Mai. 4. 5,6. 
 
 M(. 3. 5, 6 : 21. 32. 
 a John 1. 7. 23—30 ; 3. 
 
 I> seerefs. Mt. 11. 14. 
 c Gen. 17. 17- 
 
 / 2 Tim. 2. 13 I Tit. 1. 
 
 1 Eather, * having traced down everything.' This is a 
 plain proof that inspiratiun did not render it unnecessary 
 to use every available source of information. The expres- 
 sion *from the very first' makes it not improbable that 
 Luke derived the early part of his Gospel from our 
 Lord's mother or near relatives. 
 
 2 Not necessarily meaning in order of thne, but in an 
 orderly, connected narrative. 
 
 3 A title of honour, used in addressing persons of rank 
 or authority : see Acts xxiv. 3 ; xxvi. 25. Nothing more 
 is known of Theophilus. 
 
 4 Rather, 'words;' t. e. accounts. 
 
 5 The style of the portion which follows, to the end of 
 ch. ii., is in the original so peculiar as to make it probable 
 that Luke is here following very closely some oral or 
 written narratives, one of which, supplied ch. i., and 
 another ch. ii. 
 
 6 Or, ' Abijah.* The course of Abijah was the eighth of 
 the twenty-four classes into which David divided the 
 whole number of priests, who were appointed to perform 
 the service in weekly rotation ; so that each of the courses 
 attended at the temple twice in the year (see 1 Chron. 
 xxiv. 1 — 19 ; 2 Chron. viii. 14, and notes). On the divi- 
 sion made after the captivity, see Ezra ii. 36, and note. 
 
 7 So that John was of the sacerdotal family by both 
 parents. ' Elisabeth ' is the same as ' Elisheba, the name 
 of Aaron's wife (Exod. vi. 23). A priest might marry 
 into any of the tribes (2 Chron. xxii. 11). 
 
 9 Not, like the Pharisees, before men only. Zacharias 
 and Elisabeth were habitually fulfilling the command in 
 Mai. iv. 4, and were therefore prepared to receive the 
 fulfilment of the promise in Mai. iii. 1. 
 
 9 That is, during the attendance of his course (ver. 5) 
 at the temple. 
 
 10 Rather, * to enter the sanctuary of the Lord, and 
 offer incense.' The oCi'^e of carrying the smoking censer 
 into the holy place, where the altar of incenst; stood, ami 
 placing it on the altar, was the most honourable of the 
 
 functions of an ordinary priest ; it was assigned by ' lot,' 
 and could not be performed by the same person twice. 
 
 H See Exod. xxx. 1 — 10, and notes. As there was 
 *a multitude' of people present upon this occasion, it 
 was probably the sabbath ; for the ordinary temple-services 
 were not so numerously attended on other days. 
 
 12 A lively sense both of personal sinfulness and of the 
 glory of hoUness,the difficulty of realizing the most glorious 
 objects of faith, and the infrequency of such supernatural 
 manifestations — all combined to produce awe. See Dan. 
 viii. 16, 17; x. 5—12. 
 
 13 This may refer either to former prayers for offspring, 
 which he no longer hoped to see fulfilled ; or to his prayer 
 for the appearance of the Messiah and his forerunner, 
 which Zacharias, with other pious Jews, doubtless con- 
 stantly presented. 
 
 H Heb., 'Johanan;' meaning, * one whom Jehovah 
 has graciously bestowed.* 
 
 ij Though without earthly dignity, he shall be one of 
 the chief of God's servants (Matt. xi. 11) ; he shall be a 
 true priest (Lev. x. 9) and Nazarite (Numb. vi. 1—21), 
 extraordinarily endowed with the Holy Spirit. 
 
 16 To the true knowledge and fear of God, which were 
 necessary to prepare them to receive the Messiah. See 
 note on the state of the Jews at this period, p. 506. 
 
 17 With the zeal and energy which Elijah had shown 
 (see 1 Kings xvii., xviii., xxi.) ; but not with miraculous 
 'power;' for 'John did no miracle.' 
 
 18 See Mai. iv. 6, and note. 
 
 19 There was so much unbelief in this request, that God 
 saw correction to be needed (ver. 22). See, for a contrast 
 in a similar ca.<?e, Rom. iv. 19 — 21. 
 
 20 As one of His chief attendants. The eminent rank 
 of the messenger shows the importance of his communi- 
 cation : and his name (see note on Dan. viii. 10) might 
 remind Zacharias of his former errand to Daniel, when 
 he was sent to announce the comiug of Messiuli : see 
 Ban. ix. 21, 25. 1 
 
 U43 J 
 
B. c. 6. U.] 
 
 LUKE I. 31— ie. 
 
 [u.c. 6. H. 
 
 "31 Aiul the people waited' for Zacharias, aud marvelled that he tai'ried so long 
 
 22 in the temple. And when ho came out, he could not speak unto them : and they 
 perceived that he had seen a vision iu the temple : for he beckoned unto them, 
 and remained speechless. 
 
 23 And it came to pass, that, as soon as * the days of his ministration were accom- 
 
 24 plished, he departed to his own house. And after those days his wile Elisabeth 
 
 25 conceived, and hid herself- five months, saying, Thus hath the Lord dealt with 
 me in the days wherein he looked on me, to ' take away my reproach among men. 
 
 The anmtnciation to Mary ; her visit to Elisabeth and song nf praise. 
 
 26 AND in the sixth month^ the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city 
 
 27 of Galilee, named iVazareth,'' to a virgin * espoused to a man whose name was 
 
 28 Josejih, of the house of David;-'' and the virgin's name was Mary. And the 
 angel came in unto her, and said, ' Hail ! thou that art '" highly favoured, " the 
 
 29 Lord is with thee : " blessed art thou among women ! And when she saw him, 
 ''she was troubled at his saying, and cast in her mind what manner of salutation 
 
 30 this should be." And the angel said unto her. Fear not, Mary : for thou hast 
 
 31 found favour with God. i And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and 
 
 32 bring forth a son, and 'shalt call his name JESUS. ' He shall he great, 'and 
 shall be called' the Son of the Highest: and " the Lord God shall give unto him 
 
 33 the throne of his father David : * " and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for 
 ever ; and of nis kingdom there shall bo no end. 
 
 .34 Then said Mary unto the angel. How shall this be, seeing I know not a man ? 
 
 35 And the angel answered and said unto her, 'The Holy Ghost^ shall come upon 
 thee, aud the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : therefore also * that 
 
 36 holy thing'" which shall be born of thee shall be called ' the Son of God. And, 
 behold, thy cousin" Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old ago : and 
 
 37 this is the sixth month with her who was called barren. For " with God nothing 
 shall be impossible.'^ 
 
 38 And Mary said, Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; he it unto me ' according 
 to thy word. And the angel departed from Iu.t. 
 
 39 And Mary arose in those days, and went into tho hill country with haste, 
 
 40 'into a city of Juda;'-'* and entered into tho house of Zacharias, and saluted 
 
 41 Elisabeth. And it came to pass, that, when lilisabeth heard the salutation of 
 JIary, tho babe leaped in her womb. And Elisabeth was filled with tho Holy 
 
 42 (rhost: '■* and she sjiake out with a loud voice, and said, ■'Blessed art thou 
 
 43 among women, 'and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. Aud whence is this to 
 
 44 mo, that the mother of my Lord should come to me'( For, lo, as soon as the 
 voice of tliy salutation sounded iu niino cars, the babe li>a|)ed in my womb for 
 
 45 joy. And hlessed''' is she that believed: for there shall bo a performance of 
 
 46 those things which were told her i'rom the Lord. And Mary said,'" 
 
 ' Gc. 30, 23; 
 hi. 1,1. 
 
 Vkrs. 26-34; 
 Cllltd.v. Tab. Spc 3. 
 
 * fh. ■_». 4,.^: Mtl. 18. 
 t D(.n, II, £1; 10. 1ft. 
 
 "I *i.c ver. 311. 
 
 '<.r.id.(, 6. 12; I*. <3. 
 
 i; Jcr. 1.19; Ac. IK 
 
 111. 
 " IOC Judg. 5. 24. 
 p »or. 12. 
 1 !■, 7. U. 
 r ch. 2. 21 ; Kfi reft. 
 
 Mt. 1.21. 
 
 * Pliil. 2. 9-11. 
 
 ( vor. X,: Mk. 5. 7: 
 
 John U. 6'J; Ko. 1. 1; 
 
 Hell, 1. 2-11. 
 w 2 Sam. 7. 11.12; Pb. 
 
 132. II ; U 9. li. 7; 
 
 Hi, a; Jcr. 23. 5; Ucv. 
 
 a 7. 
 
 n Dan. 2.41; 7. 14.27; 
 Obftrt. 21; Mic. 4.7; 
 .lol.n 12.34; lU-b. I. 
 8: Hcv. 11. 15. 
 
 ■ Mt, 
 
 , 20. 
 
 -. rcfii. Job U. 4; 
 
 and l>. 'Ji. 9. 
 
 lic'iTpft. l'».2.7i M4. 
 
 11, 33 ; 2i>. m, (14 ; 
 
 Mk. 1. 1 ; John 1. 
 
 31; 211.31; AC&J7; 
 
 Ko. 1. 4. 
 
 oh, 18. 27; »eo FPft. 
 
 Nnni. 11.23; Jcr.32. 
 
 17; Zee 8. 6; Mk. 
 
 1(1. 27: Ro. 4. 21. 
 t> Pi. 119. ;». 
 
 VkK.S. 3!»— 50: 
 CiiKuN. Tail Sec 4. 
 > Joi. 21.9-11. 
 
 r. 2»t JudR. 5, 21. 
 1.15.2; 72.17-19, 
 
 1 The people would not leave the tcmplo till the 
 priest came out of the holy pl;icc, and the benediction 
 was pronounced. Any unusuiil dcday excited their fear 
 of Divino displeasure; and in this case the excitement 
 would become tho greater, when it was found that 
 Zacharias was deaf and dumb (vers. 22, 62). 
 
 2 That in, she kcjit h(.'rrte!f in retirement; probably to 
 avoid legal defilement to herself and the chiW (see Judg. 
 xiii. 4), and also to devote herself without hindrance to 
 prayer and thanksgiving (vei'. 2.3). 
 
 3 Since the announcement to KUsabcth. See ver. 3G. 
 
 4 See notes on Matt. li. 23. 
 
 5 Ucrc, and in Matt. i. 20, this is said of Joseph. 
 That Mary also was a descendant of David is nowhere 
 expressly atSrmcd in the Gospels ; but it is implied in 
 vers. .'J2— 35, whore she is informed that sho shall bo 
 tho only human parent of Jcsiw, and vet David is called 
 'his father." See also llom. i. 3; Heb. vii. 14; Acts ii. 
 30 ; I'sa. cxxxii. 11. 
 
 8 Sho wondered what mcsgago was to follow such a 
 salutation. 
 
 ' That is, ho shall be acknowledged, particularly by 
 ' tho Most High,' as His Son. 
 
 8 The language of vers. 32, 33 is evidently chosen with 
 reference to Isa. ix. G, 7 ; on which see notes. See also 
 2 Sam. vii, 12 — 16 ; Psa, Ixxii. ; Isa. xi. 1, etc., and notes, 
 
 9 These words apparently refer to tho phrase used in 
 Gen, i. 2 (on which see note) ; where, a,s hiTc, the Divine 
 creative energy a connected with tho ll(jly Spirit. 
 
 10 It was necessary that the Redeemer should be ' bom 
 of a woman' (Gal. iv, 4), that ho might be .is closely as 
 possible connected with our mortal rare. It was e(|(i!illy 
 necessary that he should be ' holy,* without taint of sin"; 
 that his life might not be forfeited to the law, but be 
 voluntarily surrendered as a ransom for others, 
 
 1' Or, 'kinswoman,* Other instjtnces occur of affiiiitv 
 between the royal and priestly families (ICxod, vi, 23; 
 2 Chron, xxii. 11), 
 
 12 This was probably a reference to Gen, xviii. 1-1, 
 de.sitriicd to conhrm Mary's htith. 
 
 I'i Some read this, ' to the city of ,Tuta* or Jutia (now 
 Tutta) ; a city of tho priests in the mountains of .ludah 
 south of Hebron (see Josh, xv, .05; xxi. IG), Hut the 
 words may bo rendered ' a city of Judah ;' and nniy refer 
 to Ilebron, where Zacharias is supposed to have resided. 
 
 H Who not only revealed to her Mary's (•ciKlition, but 
 also led her with joy and reverence to recugiiiso Mary's 
 offfiiiring as lii.'r ' Lord,' 
 
 Ij Ituthor, ' liapjiy ;' perhaps with an allusion to tlic 
 affliction resulting from Zacharias' want of faith, 
 
 IG This beautiful hymn of praise has many expressions 
 borrowed from tho song of llaiiiiah (1 ,Sam, ii. 1 — 10). 
 Mary acknowledges with joyful gratitude God's condesceii- 
 Hioii (47 — 49) ; which she regards as an instanco of iiis 
 unchanging mercy to his lowlv Kcrvauts (50), of his 
 determination to abase the jiroud and exalt the humble 
 (51—63), and of his fullilineiit of his covenanted promi,^c 
 to Abraham and to Israel (ii, 55). 
 
B.C. 6. U.] 
 
 LUKE I. 47—75. 
 
 fB.c. (j. 0. H. 
 
 /My eoul doth magnify the Lord, 
 
 47 And my spirit hath rejoiced s ju God my Saviour. 
 
 48 For ^ he hath regarded the low estate' of Lis handmaiden : 
 For, hehohl, from henceforth ' all generations shall call me blessed.^ 
 
 49 For * he that is mighty ' hath done to me great things ; — and '" holy is his name. 
 
 50 And " his mercy is on them that fear him — from generation to generation. 
 
 01 " He hath showed strength with his arm ; 
 p He hath scattered the proud^ in the imagination of their hearts. 
 
 02 ^ He hath put down the mighty from tlicir seats, — and exalted them of low degree. 
 
 53 *" He hath filled the hungry with good things ;■* 
 And ' the rich he hath sent empty away. 
 
 54 He hath holpen hia servant Israel, — ' in rememhrance of his mercy, 
 
 55 " (As he spake to our fathers,) — to Abraham, and to his seed for ever.^ 
 
 56 And Mary abode with her about tliree months, and returned to her own house.*^ 
 
 Birth of John the Baptist ; and his father's prophetic hymn. 
 
 57 NOW Elisabeth's full time came that she should be delivered ; and she brought 
 
 58 forth a son. And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord liad 
 showed great mercy upon her; and 'they rejoiced with her. 
 
 59 And it came to pass, that y on the eighth day they came to circumcise the child ; 
 
 60 and they called^ him Zacharias, af'cur the name of his father. And his mother 
 
 61 answered and said, 'Not so; hut he shall be called John. And they said unto 
 
 62 her, There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. And they made 
 
 63 signs^ to his father, how he would have him called. And he asked for a writing 
 
 64 table,^ and wrote, saying, " His name is John. And they marvelled all. ^ And 
 his mouth was opened immediately, and his tongue loosedj and he epake, and 
 praised God. 
 
 65 And fear'" came on all that dwelt round about them: and all these sayings 
 
 66 [or^ things] were noised abroad throughout all "^the liiU country of Judasa. And 
 all they that heard them ''laid them up in their hearts, saying, What manner of 
 child sliall this be ! And ^ the hand of the Lord was with him. 
 
 67 And his father Zacharias /was filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied, ^^ 
 saying, 
 
 68 ^ Blessed he the Lord God of Israel : 
 
 For '' he hath visited and redeemed i- his people, 
 
 69 ' And hath raised up an horn of salvation '^ for us — in the house of his servant David : 
 
 70 (* As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, 
 Which have been since the world began :) 
 
 71 'That we should be saved '* from our enemies, — and from the hand of all that hate us ; 
 
 72 ""To perform the jnavcj promised to our fathers, 
 And to remember his holy covenant ; * 
 
 73 " The oath which he sware to our father Abraham, 
 
 74 Tiiat he wouhl grant *^ unto us, 
 
 That we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies ^^ 
 Might " serve him without fear, 
 
 75 p In holiness*^ and righteousness before him, — all the days of our life. 
 
 g Is. Vi. -i: Hub. 3. IH. 
 A I Sam 1. II : 1b. ^7. 
 
 15; Mic. 4. li, 7- 
 •" ch. n.-.'7; Mul.3. tJ. 
 * P<. 24.8; Is. 10. 21 ; 
 
 63. I. 
 I P«. 71. 19; 12r>. 2.3. 
 mEx. 15. II; 1 Sam. 2. 
 
 •i; Ps. ill. 9. 
 n Gp. 17.7; Ex. 20.6; 
 
 Pb. 103. 17, 18. 
 
 Ex. 13, K, cic. : Pi. 
 W.l; Is. 51.9; 52.1H. 
 
 P Dan. 4. 37; I VeUU.ft. 
 q 6C0 refs. Job 5. 1 1 ; 
 
 Pb. 107. 40.41. 
 » I Saiu. 2. 5; see reft. 
 
 P8,in7.9- John6 35. 
 » ch.6.24; 18. 11—14; 
 
 Re*. 3. 17, 18. 
 ( I«. ti3. 7— Hi ; Jer. 
 
 31.3.20 Wic. 7. aoj 
 
 Zeph. 3. 14—20. 
 t. see refs. Go. 12. 3; 
 
 Ps. 105.0—111; 132 II 
 
 — 17; Is. 41.8.9; Ro. 
 
 11.28; GbL3. 16. 
 
 Veks. .'i7— 80: 
 
 Cniio.v. Tab. Sec.5. 
 
 3- Ter. 14. 
 
 y Ge. 17. 12; Le. 12.3. 
 
 1 ver. 13. 
 " Tcr. 13. 
 
 '' vor. 20; Pb. 51. 16. 
 
 d Cli. 2. 10,51. 
 
 e Ge. 30. 2; Ps. 80. 17; 
 
 80. 21; Ac. II. I'l. 
 / Joel 2. 2M. 
 g 1 Kl. I. 48: Ps- i\ 
 
 13; 72. 18; lHti 48, 
 A ch. 7. 16; Ex.3. 16; 
 
 4.31; Ps. 111.0. 
 i 1 Sara. 2.1; Pb. 18. 2; 
 
 132. 17; Eze. 29. 21. 
 ft 2 Sam. 23.2; Jpr. 23. 
 
 5, ti; 30- 10; Dan. 0. 
 24; Ac 3.21 ; Ro. 1. 
 2; 2 Pet. 1.21. 
 
 I Deu. 33. 20; Pti. 106. 
 
 10; 18.11.1—3; Jer. 
 
 23. 6. 
 m ver. 54; Ge. I" *-0; 
 
 Lc. 26. 42 ; Ps. 08, 3 ; 
 
 105. 8, 9 ; lOU. 45 ; 
 
 Enc Hi. 60. 
 n Ge, 12.3: 22. Hi. 1?; 
 
 Il.b, 6. 13, 17. 
 o Zc-|.h. 3. 15-17; Ro 
 
 6. 18,22; neb. !(. It. 
 P JiT. 32. 3!', 4't, Eiili. 
 
 4. 24; 2 Thes, 2. 10; 
 2 Tim. I. 0; Til. 2. 
 ll-M; Heb. 9. 14 ; 
 lPct.1.15; 2Pet 1.4. 
 
 1 The family of DaWd was at this time in an obscure 
 condition (sec Isa. si. 1 ; Amos ix. 11, and notes). 
 
 2 Rather (as the word is rendered in James v. 11), 
 ' shall count me happy.' 
 
 3 On this connection of judgment with mercy, see 
 Isa. Ixiii. 1, and note. 
 
 ■1 Probably taken from Psa, evii, 9. The condition is 
 taken as implying the character often connected with it; 
 ' the rich' and ' the mighty' being put for * the proud.' 
 
 3 Probably derived from Psa. xcviii. 3; Mic. vii. 20. 
 
 6 The events related in Matt. i. 18 — 24 probably oc- 
 curred soon after Mary's return. 
 
 7 RatVier, ' they were naming ;' i. e. were about to name 
 him. Names common in the family were usually pre- 
 ferred (ver. 61) ; but not the father's name, unless there 
 were some particular reason for it. 
 
 8 See note on ver. 21. 
 
 A tablet whitened or covered with wax, and written 
 upon with a stylus or iron pencil. 
 
 10 A flolcniu awe, on account of the evident interposi- 
 tion of God. 
 
 11 On the meaning of the word 'prophesied,' see the 
 Preface to Prophetical Books, p. 721. Thinking of the 
 expected Child, aa well aa of hia own son, Zacharias 
 
 praises God for fulfilling his promise to Israel, and to 
 David, and to Abraham, in gi.'ing the true spiritual 
 salvation (68 — 75). Then, addressing his infant son, he 
 declares his mission as the prophet and herald of the 
 Divine Redeemer, sent to prepare the people to receive 
 His blessings (76 — 79). 
 
 12 Literally, ' wrought redemption for.* Zacharias 
 looks onward to the completion of the work now begun 
 by the birth of Messiah's forerunner. 
 
 13 On the figure of a * horn,' see refa. and note on 
 1 Sam. ii. 1. This necessarily refers to the Messiah ; for 
 John was not of the house of David. 
 
 H Rather, in continuance of ver. G9, ' [he h.ath raised 
 up] salvation from our enemies,' etc. Spiritual blessings 
 are here represented, as in the ancient prophets, by figures 
 taken from the deliverance of a nation from subjection 
 to foreign conquerors. 
 
 15 ' To remember his oath' ' for the purpose of grant- 
 ing' its fulfilment, etc. 
 
 16 It has been the policy of the enemies of God's people. 
 in all ages, to restrict and even put down their puolic 
 worship. Zacharias may allude to Antiochus Kpipluince 
 and the Romans. 
 
 17 The words here rendered 'hoUncss* and ' righteous- 
 
 1145 
 
B.C. 6. 5. U.l 
 
 LUKE I. 70— II. 9. 
 
 [b. c. o. H. 
 
 76 
 
 And thou, child, shalt be called the prophet of the Highest : 
 For 1 thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways ; 
 77 'To give knowledge of salvation' unto his people — 'by the remission of their sins, 
 ' Through the tender mercy of our God ; 
 Whereby the " dayspring^ from on high hath visited us, 
 ' To give light to tliem that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, 
 To guide our feet into the way of peace. 
 
 And !> the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and = was in the deserts' 
 till the day of" his showing* unto Israel. 
 
 The birth of Jesus Christ ; angelic minotinccment to the shepherds, 
 
 AND^ it came to pass in those days, that there went out a decree from Cassar 
 Augustus, that 'all the world should be taxed." ('And this taxing was first 
 made when Cyreniua' was governor of Syria.) And all went to be taxed, 
 every one into his own city. And ''.losoph also went up from Galilee, out 
 of 'the city of Nazareth, into Judsra, unto /the city of David, which is called 
 Bethlehem; «■ because he was of tlie house and lineage^ of David: to be taxed 
 with Mary '' his espoused wife, being great with child. 
 
 And so it was, that, while they were there," the days were accomplished that 
 she should be delivered. And ' she brought forth her firstborn'" son, and wrap|ied 
 him in swaddling clothes, and laid him iu a manger ; because there was no room 
 for them in the inn. " 
 
 And there were in the same country '- shepherds " abiding in the field, keeping 
 watch over their flock by night.'* And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon 
 
 78 
 79 
 80 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 3 
 4 
 
 i 9 ror. 17 : !•. 40. 3 ; 
 
 I MaL3. 1; 4.5; Ht 
 II. 10. 
 r ch. 3. 3; John I. 15 
 
 — 17. 
 » Mk- 1.4: Ac. 2. M; 
 
 3. \'H 10. 43 i £uh. 
 1-7. 
 
 ( I».63.7; JoIin3.IB; 
 
 Ej>h. 2. 4, %. 
 t* t/um. 21. 17: li. 9. 
 
 -J; MiU. 4.2. 
 a-ch. 2. 32: U. 9. 2; 
 
 42. 7; 4!i. 6, 9; Ml. 
 
 4. 16; Jnlin 1. M: ^. 
 Ui Ac.2&iei Ei>)i. 
 5.8. 
 
 y ch. 2. 40. 
 
 .- Mt.3. I: II. 7. 
 
 a John I. 31. 
 
 Vers. 1—7 : 
 CllitON. Tah. Sec 7. 
 t> >o Ac. 11. 28; 17.»; 
 
 13. 27. 
 e Ac .',. 37. 
 rf ch. 1. 2t;. 27. 
 ' I .Saiu. 20. 6 ; MIc. 
 
 a. 2. 
 
 / I Sam. Itt. 1.4; John 
 
 ness' are frequently combined, both in profane authors 
 and in Scripture (see refs.), as representing the whole of 
 practical religion ; the former applying to man's relation 
 to God, the latter to his duties to his fellow-men. 
 
 1 Teaching them that the 'salvation* they needed 
 waa not a political, but a spiritual emancipation; begin- 
 ning with the ' remission of their sins,' which Messiah 
 was coming to bestow, as the gift of God's ' tender mercy.' 
 
 2 See notes on Isa. viii. 22 ; ix. 2 ; Mai. iv. 2. 
 
 3 Thinly-peopled districts; as in Matt. iii. 1, 
 
 4 That is, his entrance on his public ministry. 
 
 5 Chapter ii. narrates some incidents connected with the 
 Saviour's birth and childhood. An imperial decree brings 
 his mother to Bfthlehem, the homo of her ancestors 
 (vers. 1 — 6). There he is born, in circumstances of 
 great discomfort (6, 7) ; is visited by shepherds to whom 
 angels have announced his birth (8 — 20) ; and is eircum- 
 cisL'd whun eight days old (21). After forty days he is pre- 
 sented by his mother in the temple {22 — 24), where he 
 is welcomed by the expectant Simeon with grateful 
 praises mingletl with prophetic warnings (2o — 35), and 
 by the devout and venerable Anna (30 — 38). Some time 
 after these events (comp. Matt, ii.) he is taken to 
 Nazareth ; where, under the Divine favour, his advanc- 
 ing childhood is spent (39, -10). At the age of twelve he 
 accompanies hLs parents to Jerusalem, and lingers behind 
 in the city (41 — 4-5), seeking instruction from the public 
 teachers of the law (46), and evidently aware of his 
 relation to God and his destined work (47 — 50). But he 
 returns to Nazareth ; and there spends the rest of his 
 early years (51, 52). 
 
 6 Itjither/enrnllrd,' or * registered,' for the purposes of 
 a census: and so in ver. 6. 
 
 ' I'ublius Sulpitius Quirinus is the full name in Latin 
 of this Koman otUcer. It has commonly bec-n fiupponed 
 that he was not governor of Syria until eight years after 
 our Lord's birth ; and various reasons have been suggested 
 for this reference to him. Some think that he was the 
 deputy of Saturninus, and that, as having chargo of the 
 census, he is mentioned instead of his superior. Others 
 remark that Augustus had been displeased with Herod 
 (Joseph. Ant. xvi. 9, 3); and they suppose that this 
 census was decreed, and perhaps begun, as a st^'p towards 
 reducing Judtea to a Roman province ; but that, the 
 emperor being pacifird, it was not ' made' (i. e. completed 
 or acted upon) till Archebms was deposed, when (iuirinus 
 was governor of Syria. Some tran«late the verse, according 
 to an idiom found in John i. 15, 30, * This census was 
 made before Quirinus was governor of Syria ;' supposing 
 that Luke intended to distinguish this c«nsua, which 
 Ilia 
 
 appears to have caused no disturbance, from another 
 which gave rise to the insurrection mentioned in Acts 
 V. 37. Such a census of the whole empire (' the whole 
 world') must have been made about this time, as Augustus 
 left behind him a summaryof the papulation and resources 
 of all the provinces and subject kingdoms of his empire. 
 It has, however, recently been shown to be probable tliat 
 Quirinus was governor of Syria at the time of our Lord's 
 birth, and again eight years later ; and tliat the Jews wt-re 
 registered by him on both occasions: so tliat this was tiio 
 * first enrolment' of the two which he made. 
 
 8 The word Mineage' is more specitic than 'house,' 
 signifying direct descendiuits. The census being made 
 for the imperial government, it is probable that in a 
 small state still governed by its own laws, like Judaja, 
 there would be a mixture or Roman and Jewish regula- 
 tions in the mode of malting it. It waa a Roman custom 
 to number womi;n and children as well as men (ver. 5) ; 
 and it was a Jewish practice to enrol every one at the 
 head-quarters of his family. Some, however, think that 
 Mary went to be enrolled as the heiress of another branch 
 of David's family. See note on ch, iii. 23. 
 
 9 liy this apparently accidental circumstance was ful- 
 filled the prophecy in Mic. v. 2. 
 
 10 See notes on Matt. i. 25 ; xiii. 55. 
 
 n See note on Gen. xlii. 27. The little town of Beth- 
 lehem, where Joseph and Mary were evidently strangtjrs, 
 appears to have had but one ' inn ;' to which was attaoheu 
 a 8tal)le or court fur eattlc, liaviug a partial slielter, and 
 a bench, or perliaps a trough, for provender, here called 
 a 'manger.' Many of the aneient Fathers say that it 
 was a cave ; and caves wen; doubtless used for stiiblcs: 
 but it must not be forgotten that ecclesiastical tradition 
 has always been prone to ti.t the site of important events 
 in caves or grottoes. 
 
 12 That is, in that district ; the district of Bethlehem ; 
 whose inhabitants would regard it, rather than Jerusalem, 
 03 'the city of David' (vers. 11, 15). 
 
 13 The heavenly message is sent to men who, like the 
 fishermen of Galilee afti-rwards Biniim<tnrd to our Lord's 
 Bervice,wen'diligently fullilling the duties of their worldly 
 calling. These shepherds were probably, like Simeon, 
 devout men ' waiting for the consolation of Israel.' 
 
 H Or, 'keeping the watches of the night over their 
 flock ;' I. c. relieving one another at the several watches. 
 See note on Malt. xiv. 25. As the tlocks were not kept 
 out at night in the open fields between the autumnal 
 rains and the rassover, it is inferred that our Lord's 
 birlh must have occurred between March and October; 
 buttho exact timo i^ uncorUun. 
 
B. c. 5. 4. U.] 
 
 LirKE II. 10—34. 
 
 [n. c. 5. H. 
 
 them, and * the glory of the Lord* shone round about them: 'and they wore 
 
 10 sore afraid. And the angel said unto them, Fear not : for, behold, I bring you 
 
 11 "'good ridings of great joy, ""which shall be to all people.- ° For unto you is 
 born this day in the city of David Pa Saviour, « which is Christ the Lord.^ 
 
 12 And this shall he a sign unto you ; Ye shall find the babe"* wrapped in swaddling 
 clothes, lying in a manger. 
 
 13 •'And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host 
 
 14 praising God, and saying, « Glory to God in the highest, and on earth 'peace, 
 "good will toward men.^ 
 
 15 And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from them into heaven, the 
 shepherds said one to another, Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this 
 
 16 thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us. And 
 they came with haste, and found Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in a 
 
 17 manger. And when they had seen tt^ they made known abroad*' the saying 
 
 18 which was told them concerning this child. And all thry that heard it wondered 
 
 19 at those things which were told them by the ehophenls. 'hut Mary kept^ all 
 
 20 these things, and pondered them in her heart. And the shepherds returned, 
 glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen, as it 
 was told unto them. 
 
 Circumcision of Jesus ; his presentation in the tem^jle; and the prophecies of Simeon 
 
 and Anna. 
 
 21 yAND when eight days were accomplished^ for the circumcising of the child, 
 his name was called = JESUS, which was so named of the angel before he was 
 conceived in the womb. 
 
 22 And when " the days of her^ purification according to the law of Moses were 
 accomplished, they brought him to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord; (as 
 
 23 it is written in the law of the Lord, * ' Every male that openeth the womb shall 
 
 24 be called holy'^ to the Lord' [Exod. siii. 2];) and to offer a sacrifice according 
 to that which is said in the law of the Lord, ' A pair of turtledoves, or two 
 young pigeons' ^^ [Lev, xii. 8]. 
 
 25 And, behold, there was a man in Jerusalem, whose name was Simeon : and the 
 same man was "^just and devout, ''waiting for the consolation of Israel:'- and the 
 
 •J6 Holy Ghost was upon him. And '^ it was revealed unto him by the Holy Ghost, 
 
 27 that he should not -'"see death, before he had seen ^ the Lord's Christ.^^ And he 
 came '' by the Spirit into the temple : and when the parents brought in the child 
 
 28 Jesus, *to do for him after the custom of the law, then took he him up in his 
 arms, and blessed God, and said, 
 
 29 Lord, *now lettest'^ thou thy servant depart in peace, — 'according to thy word : 
 
 30 For mine eyes '" have seen thy salvation, '^ 
 
 31 " Which thou hast prepared before the face of all people; 
 
 32 " A light to lighten the Gentiles, — Pand the glory of thy people Israel. 
 
 33 And Joseph and his mother marvelled at those things which were spoken of 
 
 34 him. And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his mother, Behold, this 
 
 * Ex. 16. 10; 24. 
 1 KI. 8. 11. 
 
 I ch. 1. 12. 
 
 ml* W. 7; 61.1. 
 
 1 vers. 31, 32; ch. 24. 
 
 47: Ge. Vi. 3; P«. 
 
 !». 2. 3: Ib. 49. S; 
 
 Nt.^8.19: Mk. I. 15; 
 
 Ro. 15.9,12; Eph. 3. 
 
 8; Col. 1.23. 
 o Ii. 9. 6. 
 P Ml. I. 21 : 2 Tim. 1. 
 
 9. 10; Tit. 3. 4—7. 
 q Trr. 26 ; ch. 1. 43; 
 
 Ge. 49. 10; Dan. 9.24. 
 
 25; Mt. 1.16; 16. 16: 
 
 Ac. 2. .%; in. 36; 1 
 
 Cor.15.47; Phil.2.11. 
 r Ge. 2a 12; 32. 1. 2; 
 
 1 Ki. 22. 19 i Pe. 103. 
 
 20,21 ; 118.2; Dan. 
 
 7. 10; Hcb. 1. 14; 
 
 Rgv. 6. n. 
 
 * ch. 19. 38; Is. 44.23; 
 John 17. .1; Eph. I. 
 6; 3.10,21; Re?-6.!3. 
 
 ( ch. I. 7H: la. 9. H, 7; 
 
 57. 1» ; Ro. a. I ; 2 
 
 Cor. h, 18-20; Eph. 
 
 2, 14— IH; Col. 1.20. 
 u ch. 1.78; Johns. IH; 
 
 Eph. 2.4,7; 2 Thcs. 
 
 2. Ili; 1 John 4.9,10. 
 X ver. 51 ; ch. I. Wi; 
 
 Gen,37.1l; Dan.7.28. 
 
 i/ch.1.59; Gen.l7.I2j 
 Le. 12. 3: John 7. r" 
 Ho. 15. S. 
 
 ' ch.1.31: Mt.1. 21,25. 
 
 a Le. 12. 2—6. 
 
 c BPeroR ch. !. 6. 
 
 rf ver. :W; Is. 25.9; 40 
 
 I ; Mk. 15. 43. 
 t Ph. 2.5. 14. 
 / V». ftt. 18 : Mt IG. 
 
 26; John a. 31 52; 
 
 Heb. U.S. 
 /r tee rcf-.. P» 2. 2. 
 A Ml 4. 1; Ac. 8. 29; 
 
 111. 19; 11. 12. 
 •" rer. 22. 
 
 AGc.46.30;PhiI, 1.23. 
 I ver. 26. 
 mch. 3. 6; Gc 49. 18; 
 
 Pa. 106.4,5; 119.41, 
 
 81, 123; Is. b1. 10; 
 
 bl. 2. 
 n Ps. h8. 2, 3. 
 o Ih. 9. 2 : 42. (> ; 49. f, ; 
 
 60. 1—3; Ml. 4. Ill; 
 
 Ac. 13. 47; 28. 23; 
 
 Ro- 1.5. 8. 
 P Is. 45. 25; 60.19. 
 
 1 A glory such as betokened the Bivine presence. 
 
 2 Rather, ' to the whole people ;' namely, of Israel, to 
 whom the gospel was first to be proclaimed. 
 
 3 These three appellations of the new-bom Infant 
 point to his saving work, his Divine appointment, and 
 his supreme dignity. 
 
 4 Rather, *This shall be the sign to you; you shall 
 find a babe wrapped,' etc. The sign by which you will 
 recognise the infant will be the unusual place in which 
 you will find him. 
 
 5 The Latin versions and a few manuscripts make 
 only two clauses in these words, reading thus— * on earth 
 peace to men of good will.' But this arrangement destroys 
 the symmetry and spoils the sense of the passage. The 
 angela' song celebrates tlie incarnation of Messiah, as 
 rausing the inhabitants of ' the highest' heavens to glorify 
 God; as bringing to the earth 'peace' — the reconcilia- 
 tion of man and God; and as thus opening the way for 
 all the blessings which Divine bt-nevolence can bestow. 
 
 6 Rather, 'clearly made known;' for their informa- 
 tion was probably confined to a small circle; sufficiently 
 wide to secure evidence, for all who were disposed candidly 
 to inquire, that Jesus of Nazareth was born in Bethlehem 
 at the time of the census, and was declared by angels to 
 be the Christ of God. 
 
 7 Mary 'kept' in memory and carefully 'compared 
 
 together all these' words and events regarding her infant. 
 
 8 See Gen. xvii. 10, 12, and note. 
 
 9 Rather, ' their purification ;' i. e. of Mary (see Lev. 
 xii.) and the babe. By circumcision and purification our 
 Lord was placed ' under the law,' that he might be fully 
 qualified to redeem ' them that were under the law.' 
 See Gal. iv. 4, 5 ; also Matt. iii. 15, and note. 
 
 10 That is, shall be esteemed specially devoted to the 
 Divine service. See Exod. xiii. 13 — 15; Numb. iii. 11, 
 12; viii. 16—18; xviii. 15, 16. 
 
 H See note on Lev. xii. 8. This must have been done 
 before the visit of the Magi : see note on ver. 39. 
 
 12 The 'consolation of Israel' was a well-known phrase 
 among the Jews; derived from Isa. xl. 1 ; xlix. 13, and 
 referring to the Messiah. Whilst there was a general 
 expectation of his speedy advent, it is clear (vers. 25, 
 38) that some persons looked for it much more earnestly 
 and belicvingly than others: see Matt. ii. 1. 
 
 13 Or, 'Jehovah's Anointed One:' see P.'ia. ii. 2. 
 
 H This fulfilment of thy promise leaves me nothing 
 to hope or desire in this life; 'now' I can welcome 
 death in perfect 'peace,' whenever 'thou dost release' 
 me from mv service here. 
 
 15 One of the names of the Messiah. Vers. 30 — 32 are 
 formed from the very words of ancient prophecy. See 
 Isa. xUi. 6; xlix. 6; Iii. 10; Ix. 1—3; Ixi. 11. 
 
 1147 
 
4— A. D..8. v.] 
 
 LUKE II. 35—51. 
 
 [n. c. o — A. D. 8. H. 
 
 child h set for the ' tall and rising again of many in Israel ; i and for ' a sign 
 
 35 -which shall be spoken against; (yea, 'a sword- shall pii^rce through thy own 
 Boul also,) " that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed.^ 
 
 36 And there was one Anna, ' a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe 
 of 5'Aser:'* she was of a great age, and had lived with nn husband seven years 
 
 37 from her virginity; and she 7vas a widow of about Iburscore and four years,'' 
 which departed not from the temple, but served God with ftistings and prayers 
 
 38 ' night and day. And she coming in that instant gave thanks likewise unto the 
 Lord ; and spake of him to all them that ■■ looked for redemption '^ in Jerusalem. 
 
 T/ie childhood and youth of Jesus; visit to Jerusalem at twelve years of age. 
 
 AND when^ they had performed all things 'according to the law of the Lord, 
 they returned into Galilee, to their own city Nazareth. 
 
 'And the child grew,* and waxed strong iu spirit, filled with wisdom: and 
 "fthe grace^ of God was upon him. 
 
 Now his parents "• went to Jerusalem ' every year at the feast of the passover. 
 And when he was twelve" years old, they went up to Jerusalem after the custom 
 
 43 of the feast. And when they had fulfilled the days,'- as they returned, the child 
 Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and Joseph and his mother knew not of it. 
 
 44 But they, supposing him to have been.'^iu the company, '^ went a day's journey ; 
 
 45 and they sought him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance. And when they 
 found him not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking him. 
 
 46 And it came to pass, that after three days'* they found him in the temple,'-^ 
 sitting in the midst of s the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. 
 
 47 And '' all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers. 
 
 48 And when they saw him, they were amazed : aiul his mother said unto liim, Sou, 
 why hast thou thus dealt with us? Behold, thy father and I have sought thee 
 
 40 sorrowing. And he said unto them. How is it that ye sought niof Wist ye not 
 
 50 that I must be about ' my Father's business ! "^ And * they understood not '" the 
 
 51 saying which ho spake unto them. And he went down with them, and came to 
 
 r Is. 8. K, 15: Ho.. U. 
 
 9: Mt. :i. <l; Rn. 
 
 9, 3-i, 33; I Cor. 1. 
 
 23. 21 : 2 (^or. 2. IB i 
 
 1 Pet. 2. 7, 8. 
 I P». 69. !)— 12; Ti. ft. 
 
 IK; Mt. 11.19: John 
 
 .'>.l8i 9. 2i: Ac.2tt.22. 
 t r>i.42.IO; John 19.2.^ 
 'I .Inlin 7. 12, 49—43; 
 
 9. lt>i to. 19-Sl; Ac. 
 
 Vrt. 24-29. 
 J- I'.x. !,•). 20. 
 V tic 31). 13, Anher. 
 z Ac. 29. 7: I Tim. 5. a. 
 « vcT. 2.S ; ch. 21. 21 ! 
 
 Mk. Ifk43; Ko.9.23; 
 
 1 Cor. 1 7. 
 
 Vkrh. 39, 40; 
 CiinuN. Tad. Soo. II. 
 I> Gal. 4. 4, & 
 
 c Tcr. a2: ch, 1.80. 
 d r». 4^1. 2; Ii. 11.2. 
 
 VKIi,s,4l-M: 
 Cliuos. Tab. 8i-c. 12. 
 ' Ex. 23. 14-17: 34. 
 
 23; I>u. Iti. 1-8, l«; 
 
 I Snin.l..3,21; 2Cttr. 
 
 30. 21. 
 
 / Pi. 42. 4 ; 122. 1—4. 
 
 A ch. 4. 22.23: r». 119. 
 iW; Mt.7.28; MX. 1. 
 22 ; John 7. 15. 41). 
 
 . Pa. 10. 8; John 2. Iti; 
 
 4, 34 : 0. 3H : 9. 4. 
 k cli. 0. Mt : 18. 34. 
 
 t There is perhaps here a reference to Isa. viii. 14, IS ; 
 xxviii. 16. If 60, the metaphor is that of a stone, by 
 whicli some may fall, whilst it enables others to rise. So 
 JeBUS will prove a cause of blessing to some .and of woe to 
 ritliers, according as they receive or reject Him. Compare 
 Isa. xxviii. 16; Matt. xxi. 44; James iv. 6. 
 
 2 llary's faith, as well as her maternal feelings, would 
 be most severely tried by the sufferings and the death of 
 her Divine Son : see John xi.x, 2.5. 
 
 3 Nothing shows more ch-arly the inward state of a 
 man's heart than the way in which he regards and treats 
 the Saviour and his sacrificial work. See John xv. 23 ; 
 1 Cor. xvi. 22 ; 1 John iv. 2, 3. 
 
 4 That i.i, Aslier. Manv of the exiles belonging to 
 the ten tribes returned to 'Palestine with their brethren 
 of Judah and lieiijaiuiu, and preserved their genealogies. 
 See note on Ezra i. 6. 
 
 !> Whether this were the length of her widowhood or 
 of her whole life, her constant attendance, notwithstand- 
 ing her advanced age, at the services of the temple, 
 especially by 'night,' shows the ardour and constancy 
 of htrr jiiety. 
 
 Great as was the general corruption, there wasstill 
 a remnant of the truly pious in Jerusalem (comp. 1 Kings 
 xix. 18) ; who apjitiar to have encouraged each other in 
 looking for the promised lledeemcr. 
 
 7 The visit of the Magi (Matt, ii.) was probably sub- 
 sequent to the events here recorded ; for had it preceded 
 them, the valuabh; gifts then presented would have 
 enabltrd Mary to make a more costly offering on this 
 occasion (sec ver. 24) ; and that visit brought the life 
 of the infant Jesus into immediate danger ; so that he 
 could not then have been taken to Jerusalem. Some 
 think that the journey to Nazareth hero mentioned was 
 taken immedi:ilt]y after the pre9eiit:ition in the temple; 
 and that after thiit, Joseph and Mary returned to llirth- 
 lehem. They would therefore place Matt. ii. after vir. 
 39. But it ai)pear« better to regard it as immediately 
 following ver. 38 ; and to understand the evangelist ns 
 saying that after (whether immediately or not ho does 
 not say) all these things were done, they went to live at 
 Nazareth. 
 
 Il4f 
 
 8 In his liuman nature Jesus experienced the develop- 
 ment of all his powers, in the degrees proper to every 
 age; and thus sanctified them all, as an example to us. 
 See note on Mark xiii. 32. 
 
 9 Rather, iXwfiivMir of God. 
 If See note on 1 Sam. i. 4. 
 
 11 Among the Jews, when a boy entered his thirteenth 
 year, he was called ' a son of the law,' and was initiated 
 into its observances. 
 
 12 Including probably, at least, the preparation, the 
 Passover, and the seven days of unleavened bread. 
 
 13 The number of persons quitting Jeru9:ilem for 
 Galilee after the Passover would generally be very large ; 
 and they would travel in company, as hastern pilgrims 
 in the present day usually do, for the sake of security 
 and society. Jo.seph and Mary, accn.slunii'd to the 
 thoughtful obedience of J(>sus, would iu>t be likily 
 to seek him till they missed him when tlie car;ivan 
 halted, and the several families gathered round their 
 evening meal. 
 
 H Tliis may mean cither three days after they had 
 left Jerusalem, or the three days of their search after 
 they missed Jesus. 
 
 15 In one of its chambers or halls, where the teachers 
 of the law instructiid tlieir disciples; to whom they 
 ;illowed great liberty of question and reply. The attend- 
 ance of a youtli of this age was not in itself striinpe : but 
 the ' undcrsttmding and answers' of Jesus surprised the 
 teachers; anil might have led to inquiry had ho not 
 qilicklv been ealleil away. 
 
 10 In my Kathei's house, learning his truth and his 
 will. In thus reminding his mother of his heiivenly 
 origin and his important work, Jtisiis shows that his 
 own consciousness of his Divine nature and mission is 
 Ijiginning to be developed, 'i'hus he was in all things 
 ' made like unto his bri'thren," in whom tlie conscious- 
 ness of their human powers begins to be felt as the period 
 of childhood pas.-ics away, 
 
 17 It set'iiis niM-essary that Mary should not fully 
 understand these things, in order that the matenml 
 instincts on the one hiind, and the fihal eubniissioii on 
 the other, might reniiiiii natural. 
 
A. D. 8. ^(i. U.] 
 
 LUKE II. 5:2—111. U. 
 
 [a. D. 8. -20. H. 
 
 Nazaretli, 'and was eabject uuto them. ^ But his mother "' kept all these sayings 
 iu her heart. 
 52 And Jesus " increased in wisdom and stature,- and iu favour with God and man. 
 
 The ininistry of John the Baptist, and the baptism of Jesus. 
 
 3 NOW^ in the fifteenth year* of the reign of Tiberius Ca?sar, (Pontius Pilate 
 being governor of Judroa,^ and Herod** being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother 
 Philip' tetrarch of Itur^a and of the region of Trachonitis, and Lysanias the 
 
 3 tetrarch of Abilene,^ " Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests,'^) the word 
 of God came ^^ unto John the son of Zacharias p in the wilderness. 
 
 3 9 And he came into all the country about Jordan, preaching the baptism of 
 
 4 *■ repentance * for the remission of sins ; as it is written iu the book of the words of 
 Esaias the prophet, saying, ' ' The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare 
 
 o ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. Every valley shall be filled, 
 and every mountain and hill shall be brought low; and the crooked shall be 
 
 6 made straight, and the rough ways shall be made smooth. And " all flesh shall see 
 the salvation of God'^i [Isa. si. 3—5 ; lii. 10]. 
 
 7 Then said he to the multitude that came forth to be baptized of him, " genera- 
 
 8 tion of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from '" the wrath to come ? -^ Bring 
 forth therefore ^ fruits worthy of repentance; and begin not to say within your- 
 selves, * We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you, That God is able of 
 
 9 these stones "to raise up chiiJren unto Abraham. And * now also the ase is laid 
 uuto the root of the trees : " every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good 
 fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 
 
 10, 11 And the people asked him, saying, '^ What shall we do then ? '^ Uq answereth 
 and saith unto them, *" He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath 
 none ; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. 
 
 1*2 Then •''came also publicans to be baptized, and said unto him, Master, what 
 
 13 shall we do ? And he said unto them, ^ Exact no more than that which is 
 appointed you. 
 
 14 And the soldiers ^^ likewise demanded of him, saying. And what shall we do ? 
 
 i Eph. 6. I, a; I Vet. 
 
 2. 21. 
 »i»er. 19; Dan. 7- 28. 
 
 1 Ter. 40 ; 1 Sam. 2. 26. 
 
 John 11. 49, 51: 18. 
 
 13; Ac. 4. t). 
 P ch. I. 80 ; Jo9. N. 10. 
 
 7ch. 1.13-17.70; MIt. 
 
 1. 4, 15; Joha 1. B— 
 
 8. 15-3t;. 
 r Mt. 4. 17; 10,7; Ac. 
 
 17. 30. 
 . ch. 1. 77- 
 t Mt. 3. 3; Mk. 1. 3; 
 
 John 3-6; 1.23. 
 
 M ch. 2. 10; Pe. 98. 2; 
 
 Is. 52. 10. 
 V Ge. 3. 1, 1.^; Mt. 3. 
 
 7-10; 12.34; 23. 33; 
 
 JohnaH; Rev.12.9. 
 u-Ro. .-i. 9! I Tho». 1. 
 
 10; Rov. 6. 16, 17- 
 :r U. 1. 16. 17; Ac. 26. 
 
 20; 2Cor.7. ID.H. 
 y Gal. 5. 22,23; Phil. 
 
 1. 11. 
 : Jolm S. 33, 39; Ac 
 
 13.26; Ro. 2. 28.29; 
 
 4. 1, II. 16; 9. 7.S; 
 
 Gal. 4. 22—31. 
 a Mt.y. 11, 12; Ac. \f,. 
 
 14; 1 Cor. I. 27, 28; 
 
 Gal. 3. 27—29. 
 b Mai. 3. 1-3. 
 c ch. 13. 7. 9: Mt. 7. 
 
 lii— 19; John 15. 6; 
 
 Hcb. 6. 6. 
 rf Ac. 2. 37. 
 ch. 11. 11 ; Jb. .W. 7— 
 
 II : 2 Cor. 8. H ; 
 
 lleb. 6. W: Jam, 2. 
 
 10. 16; I John 3. 17; 
 
 4. 20. 
 / eh. 7. 29; Mt 21. 32. 
 g ch. 19. 8. 
 
 1 The high consciousness which had manifested itself 
 (ver. 50) did not interfere with his self-humiliation, nor 
 render him independent of his parents. The wise and 
 * holy child Jesus' here presents to the young a pattern 
 of humble docility, earnest diligence in acquiring religious 
 knowledge, and ready obedience to parental authority. 
 This voluntary subjection probably showed itself in work- 
 ing at his reputed father's trade (see Mark vi. 3j. From 
 this time we hear no more of Joseph. We next hear 
 only of ' his mother and brethren' (John ii. 12) ; whence 
 it is inferred that, between this time and the commence- 
 ment of our Lord's public life, Joseph died. — Alford. 
 
 2 Or, * in age ;' put for the whole physical growth. His 
 physical, mentid, and spiritual development was so 
 natural and symmetrical, that God and man regarded 
 his advancing and maturing powers with increasing com- 
 placency. How suggestive is this simple statement ! A 
 child in whose heart was bound up no 'folly' (Prov. 
 xxii. 1-5) ; a young man pure in soul from all ' youthful 
 lusts' (2 Tim. ii. 22); a son whose consciousness of 
 hia Diviiio origin abated not his obedience to earthly 
 parents ; a man so unpretending and genial that his 
 superior wisdom and unblemished holiness conciliated 
 the favour of others ; a servant of God, ever mindful of 
 his high destiny, yet submissively worldng in obscurity 
 at his mechanical craft; — such we must suppose our 
 Lord to have been during the eighteen years of retirement 
 which his Father saw to be the best preparation for hia 
 brief official life. And, iu all, how perfect an example 
 to all His followers ! 
 
 3 Chapters iii., iv. 1 — 13 form the introduction to the 
 narrative of our 1^0x6^% public life. The date of his fore- 
 runner's appearance is precisely fixed by a reference to 
 contemporary events (vers. 1, 2) ; the character of the 
 herald's ministry and baptism is described, with iia 
 effects on the people and its results to himself (3 — 20) ; 
 the baptism of our Lord is brielly narrated (21, 22) ; his 
 genealogy is carefully traced, through David, Abraham, 
 and Adain, up to God as the Father of the spirits of all 
 flesh (23 — 38) ; and hia threefold temptation hy Satan is 
 related at length (iv. 1—13). 
 
 4 ' The fifteenth year ' from the time when ho was 
 associated with Augustus in the empire; A.u.c. 7G4. 
 
 5 Upon the deposition of Archelaus (see note on Matt, 
 ii, 22) Judosa was put under the government of a Uoman 
 procurator; an officer subordinate to the governor of a 
 province, but in this case possessing power of life and 
 death. Pontius Pilate had been appointed to the office 
 about two years before this time ; and he held it for 
 ten years. He was then summoned to Rome to answer 
 the complaints of the Jews; and soon afterwards put an 
 end to his Ufe. 
 
 6 See note on Mark vi. 14. 
 
 7 This Philip (see note on Mark vi. 17) was half- 
 brother of Herod Antipaa ; and was better than most of the 
 Herodian family. His tetrarchy, comprising Iturea (now 
 el-Jedur) and Trachonitis (now el-Ledjah), lay south of 
 Damascus, and between the Haiiran and the upper waters 
 of the Jordan. 
 
 8 Abilene was the district round Abila, a town eighteen 
 miles north-west of Damascus. It was a part of the 
 dominions of Herod the Great; and, upon his death, was 
 given to Lysanias, a descendant of the former possessor, 
 from whom it hud been taken away by Mark Antony. 
 
 9 See note on Matt. xxvi. 3. 
 
 10 This is one of the forms of expression used to denote 
 prophetic inspiration. Compare Jer. i. 2 ; Ezek. vi. 1. 
 On vers. 2—17, see notes on Matt. iii. 1 — 12. 
 
 11 The last sentence, quoted by Luke alone, accords 
 with the universal character of hia Gospel. 
 
 12 Having awakened conviction by his stern appeals, 
 the Baptist directs the inquiring people first to the sin most 
 prevalent among them, and then to otlier particular 
 sina which distinguished certain cla-sses of his hearers. 
 Unfeeling selfishneaa characterized the people gcnerallv 
 (James iv. 1 — 5 ; v. 1 — 6) ; ho therefore enjoins upon all 
 self-denying generosity (ver. 11). The publican was 
 prone to extortion, the aoldier to violence or insubordi- 
 nation ; he therefore warns them against these (12 — 14). 
 The preacher who would lead men truly to repent must 
 faithfully rebuke their distinctive and individual sins. 
 
 13 These were probably not Romans but native troops. 
 
r 
 
 A. D. 20. -27. U.] 
 
 LUKE III. 15—27. 
 
 [a. d. 26. 27. II. 
 
 Aud he Baid unto tliem, Do violence to no man, ^ neither accuse any falsely ; 
 ' and 1)6 content with your wages. 
 1.5 And as the people were in expectation, aud all men mused in their hearts of 
 
 16 John, whether he were the Christ, or not; John answered,' saying unto thciii. 
 all, ' I indeed baptize you with water ; but one mightier than I cometh, the latohet 
 of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose : he shall baptize you with the Holy 
 
 17 Ghost and with fire : whose fan is in his hand, and ho will tlirouglily purge his 
 floor, and ■" will gather the wheat into liia garner ; but the clialf ho will burn with 
 
 18 fire unquenchable. And many other things in his exhortation preached he unto 
 the people. 
 
 19 * But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias his brother 
 
 20 Philip's wii'e, and for all the evils which Herod had done, added yet this above 
 all, that he shut up .John iu prison.'^ 
 
 21 Now when-* all the people were baptized, 'it came to pass, that Jesus also 
 
 22 being baptized, and praying, the heaveu was opened, and the Holy Ghost 
 descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon him, and a voice came from heaven, 
 which said. Thou art my beloved Son ; in thee I am well pleased. 
 
 Genealogy of Jesiis Christ. 
 
 23 AND Jesus himself began to be'' "about thirty years of age, being (as was 
 
 24 supposed'^) " the son of Joseph, ^ which was the son. of Ileli, which was t/ie son 
 of Matthat, which was the son of Levi, which was the son of Melchi, whicli was 
 
 25 the son of .janna, which was tJie son of Joseph, which was the son of Mattathias, 
 which was the son of Amos, which was the son of Naum, which was the son of 
 
 26 Esli, which was the son of Nagge, which was the son of Maath, which was the 
 son of Mattathias, which was tlie son of Semei, which was the son of Joseph, which 
 
 27 was the son of Juda, which was the son of Joaima, which was the son of Hliesa, 
 which was the son of Zorobabel, which was the son of Salathiel, which was tlie 
 
 « Ex.23 I; Le. 19. 11. 
 
 Btcf.. Ml. 3 11,13. 
 
 J Mi.-. 1. la; Mt.l3. 30. 
 
 VKIt.^. 21-23: 
 CriKo.v. Tau. Sec. U. 
 ' s«o pariilld, Mt 3. 
 
 l:l-17: Mk. 1.9-11; 
 
 •uo al«o JoliD 1. 32. 
 
 '■•CO Num. 4. 3,3&. 39, 
 
 13. 47. 
 I Mt. 13. U; John 6. 
 
 1 Vcr. 15 Is .1 euramary of the events narrated in John i. 
 19 — 28 ; on which see notes. 
 
 2 John's imprisonment occurred some time later, but 
 it is mentioned here by anticipation, to show how his 
 public ministry was brought to an end. 
 
 3 Jesus came unostentatiously, like one of John's con- 
 verts. Luke's aim seems to be to show how our Lord 
 placed himself on a level with us ; and for this reason 
 probably he mentions here, as in his narrative of the 
 transfiguration, that Jesus was ' praying.' On vers. 21, 
 22, see notes on Atatt. iii. 13 — 17. 
 
 4 Rather, ' Jesus was about thirty years of age when 
 ho began ' [his ministry] : see Acta i. 1, 22. This was 
 the age at which the priests and Levites entered fully on 
 their public service. See Numb. iv. 3, 43, 47. 
 
 3 Iriis was the general belief; the fact of the miracu- 
 lous conception not having been made public. 
 
 fi This genealogy differs from that in Matt. eh. i., by 
 t:iUing the line of David's descendants through his son 
 Nalban, wliereas Matthew gives the hnc of the kings of 
 Juiliih and their descendants. Both, however, terminate 
 in Joseph, the rejjuted father of Jesus, who is called in 
 the one * the son of Ja(!ob,' and in the other the ' son of 
 lleli.' This upparent discrepancy has given rise to mu(di 
 cotttroversy, and many explanations have been jjroposed. 
 The following considerations are suggested as alfording 
 the most nrobabic solution of it. The genealogical t;il)lrs 
 of the lleorews were lint mere records of natural descrnt ; 
 but rather registers of inheritance, serving a« title-deeds 
 to the family possessions. Hence the families of every 
 tribe, and the branches of each family, had their ' books 
 of generations.' Hence also, if one branch terminated in 
 a daughter, who was required by tin; law (see Numb. 
 xxvii. 1, and note) to marry one of the collateral heirs, 
 and to convey lit;r rights to him ; or if it altogether faih^d, 
 so that its claims were transferred to anotlu-r branch ; 
 in both these ciuies the heir was inserted in the registt^r 
 as * the son' of liis father-in-law (see Numb, xxxii. 41, 
 and note) or predecessor, who was also said to liavo * be- 
 gotUm him.* It resulu.-d from this system of intermarriage 
 and adoption, aa well as from the custfim mentioned in 
 Oen. xxxviii. 8 and Deut. xxv. 6, that in process of time 
 the various branches of a family might coalesce, and 
 might again diverge, more than once. So that a man 
 might sometimes trace hia descent from a remote ancestor 
 
 lIU) 
 
 through two or more lines wholly or partially distinct. 
 All this would of necessity operate most powerfully in 
 David's family, which had both a temporal sovereignty 
 and the promise of the Prince-Messiah. The descend- 
 ants of David's sons would carefully preserve their regis- 
 ters; because their lines would supply the heir to the 
 throne, if that of Solomon should fail. Among them, too, 
 the marriage of an heiress would probably bo jealously 
 restricted to her own family {comp. 1 Kings xv. 2 witn 
 2 Sam. .xviii. 18), lest she should convi'v any of her 
 rights to a member of another family (sec ^urab. xxxii. 
 41; xxxvi. ; 1 Chron. ii. 22). Tlius it might easily 
 happi'U that our Lord might be connected with David by 
 actual descent or legal heirship through two (or more) 
 lines of pedigree ; perhaps distinct throughout, but inoie 
 probably coalescing in Salathiel, and diverging again in 
 Zerubbiibel : and Matthew might naturally select one of 
 these lines, and Luke another, according to the special 
 views with which they severally wrote. Matthew's pur- 
 pose, in accordance with the design of his (Jospid, is to 
 show that Jesus, being adopted before his birth by Jo8ej)h, 
 is the promised heir to ' the throne of his futlier David,' 
 and is 'born King of the Jews' (ch. ii. 2). 11" there- 
 fore gives tho regal pedigree ; omitting insigriiticant or 
 obnoxious names, so as to bring it into three fourteelis, 
 correspomliiig to the periods hrfore, liiiriiig, and u/ler the 
 possession of tho kingdom by the house of David ; and 
 suggesting that the old po'litv ends, and a new era 
 begins, at the birth of Jesus. Luke, on the other hand, 
 traces the lino by a private document up to David, and 
 then through Abraham to Adam ; showing that Jesus was 
 the promised ' seed of tlie woman,' and tlius ' the Saviour 
 of the world.' It is therefore most pr.ibiible that Jo.seph 
 was the sun of Jacob (Matt. i. Hi), of llu' lino of Solomon, 
 and tho son-in-liiw of Heli (Lukc! iii. 23), of the line 
 of Nathan, iv niiirriaqe with his lirinsa Murg, tho 
 mother of our' Lord, liut this point, together wilh some 
 others which have been warmly debated, must bo admitted 
 to be Blill uncertain; nor has the royal genealogy in 
 1 Chron. iii. been cleared as yet from some errors which 
 have crept into it (see note on 1 Chron. i. 6). Yet tho 
 preceding remarks show that the dillerences between 
 tho two evangelists arc not real discrepancies, but are 
 rather indications of tho naturalness and truth of their 
 narratives. 
 
A. D. 27— 30. U.] 
 
 LUKE III. 28— IV. 14. 
 
 [a.d. 27. 28. H. 
 
 28 son of Neri, which was the son of Melchi, which was the son of Addi, which was 
 
 29 the son of Cosain, which was tJte son of Elmodara, which was the son of Er, which 
 was the soti of Jose, which was the son of Eliezer^ which was the son of Jorim, 
 
 30 which was the son of Matthat, which was the son of Levi, which was the son of 
 Simeon, which was the son of Juda, which was the son of Joseph, which was the 
 
 31 son of Joiian, which was the son of Eliakim, which was the son of Melea, which 
 was the son of jMenan, which was the son of Mattatha, which was the son of 
 
 3*2 ° Nathan, /" wliich was the son of David, ? which was the son of Jesse, which was 
 the son of Ohed, which was the son of IJooz, which was the son of Salmon, which 
 
 33 was the son of Naasson, which was the son of Aminadab, which was the son of 
 Aram, which was the sofi of Esron, which was the son of Phares, which was t?ie 
 
 34 son of Juda, which was the son of Jacob, which was the son of Isaac, which was 
 the son of Abraham, which was the son of *Thara, which was the son of Naehor, 
 
 35 which was the sou of Saruch, which was the son of Ragau, which was the son of 
 
 36 Phalec, which was the son of Heber, which was the son of Sala, * which was the 
 son of Cainan,! which was the son of Arphaxad, ' which was the son of Sem, which 
 
 37 was the son of Noe, which was the son of Lamech, which was the son of Mathusala, 
 which was the son of Enoch, which was the son of Jared, which was the son of 
 
 38 Maleleel, which was the son of Cainau, which was the son of Enos, which was 
 the son of Seth, which was the son of Adam, " which was the son of God. 
 
 The temptation of Jesus. 
 4 AND^ "Jesus, being full of the Holy Ghost,^ returned from Jordan, and '''was 
 
 2 led by the Spirit into the wilderness; being forty days 'tempted** of the deyil. 
 And ^in those days he did eat nothing: and when they were ended, he after- 
 
 3 ward 'hungered. And the devil said unto him. If thou be the Son of God, 
 
 4 command this stone that it be made bread. And Jesus answered him, saying, 
 " It is written,^ ' That man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word 
 of God' [Deut. viii. 3]. 
 
 5 And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, showed unto him all the 
 
 6 kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the devil said unto him, All 
 this power will I give thee, and the glory of them : for *that is delivered unto 
 
 7 me ; and to whomsoever I will I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship me, all 
 
 8 shall be thine. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Get thee behind me, 
 Satan: for it is written, 'Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only 
 shalt thou serve' [Deut. vi. 13]. 
 
 9 ^ And he brought him to Jerusalem, and set him on a pinnacle of the temple, 
 and said unto him. If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down from hence : 
 
 10 for it is written, ' He shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee : 
 
 11 and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot 
 
 12 against a stone' [Psa. xci. 11, 12], And Jesus answering said unto him, It is 
 said, 'Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God' [Deut. vi. 16, SejHJl 
 
 13 And when the devil had ended all the temptation, he departed from him '^ for 
 a season.^ 
 
 Jesxis teaches in Galilee; he visits Nazareth, and is rejected there. 
 
 14 'AND^ Jesua returned in the power^ of the Spirit into Galilee: and there 
 
 o Zee. 12. 12. 
 
 P ■-• Sara. 5. 14: 1 Olir. 
 
 3. h. 
 q Ruch I.IB— 22; IChr. 
 
 2. 1(1, etc. 
 
 r Ge. 11.21,26. TeraH. 
 Nn/ior, fiefieu, Striia, 
 I'eUg, Ebtr, Shelth. 
 
 ' aee Ge. 11. 12. 
 
 ( Ge. 5, G, etc.; 11. 1(1, 
 
 Vers. 1-13: 
 Chron. 'r,\B. Sec. Ml. 
 V Mt. 4. 1—11; Mk. 1. 
 
 Vi. 13. 
 wTer. 14; ch. 2. 27; 
 
 Bce rcfi. 1 Ki. la 12; 
 
 £ze. 11. 1,21; 40. 2; 
 
 43. 5. 
 xGe. 3. 15; Heb.2. 18; 
 
 4. 15. 
 y Ex. 34. 2fl; Deu. 9. 
 
 9: I Ki 19. «. 
 s Heb. 2. 14. 
 a Ex. 23. 25. 
 
 rf cli. 22, .13; John 14 
 30; Heb. 4. 15. 
 
 Vers. 14, 15: 
 Ciiro.n.TaIi. Sec. 23,25. 
 « Mt. 4. 12; John 4. 43. 
 
 1 The compiler of this genealogy followed the Septua- 
 gint version of Gen. xi. 12, 13. 
 
 2 On vers. 1 — 13, see notes on Matt. iv. 1 — 11. 
 
 3 The Spirit who urged Jesus to the scene of conflict 
 h.ad already supplied him with the strength which his 
 human soul needed for it. Corap. 1 Cor. x. 13. 
 
 4 Luke has not arranged the temptations in the same 
 way as Matthew, who evidently follows the order of time : 
 see Matt. iv. 6, 9, and notes. The reason for the change is 
 not obvious. Perhaps the ord6r in which Luke has put 
 them may have been intended to suggest that temptation 
 will follow a man into absolute solitude^ into the sub- 
 limest scenes of nature, and even into the house of God. 
 Certaj,nly this is one of many instances of unimportant 
 diversity, united with substantial agreement, between 
 the evangelists, which show the value of their several 
 narratives as independent testimonies to the truth. 
 
 5 It is remarkable that our Lord found within the 
 compass of a few verses Divine truth sufficient to repel 
 all the assaults of Satan. 
 
 6 Rather, ' until a season ;' probably the time men- 
 tioned in ch. xxLi. 53, if not before. 
 
 7 Like the preceding evangelists, Luke confines him- 
 self, in the first main portion of his narrative (ch. iv. 14 
 
 —is. 60), to our Lord's ministry in Galilee. Jesus, filled 
 with the Spirit and honoured by all (iv. 14, 15), comes to 
 Nazareth, the home of his youth ; and there, after pub- 
 Ucly reading an ancient prophecy of himself, he speaks 
 ' gracious words,' whir-h arrest attention, but soon awaken 
 so much prejudice and bigotry that his enraged hearers 
 attempt to kill hira (IG — 30). Rejected at Nazareth, 
 he adopts Capernaum as * his own city' (see Matt, 
 ix. 1); and there, on the sabbath, he teaches (31, 32), 
 expels a demon (33 — 37), cures a fever (38, 39), and in 
 the evening heals the whole multitude of sick and pos- 
 sessed who are brought to him (40, 41). He then dtjiarts 
 to extend his blessings to other places (42 — 44). IVom 
 Simon's boat he teaches the people on the shore of 
 the Lake of Tiberias (v. 1—3) ; he gives to Simon and 
 his partners a large draught of fishes (4 — 9), and calls 
 them to a higher employment, in his service (10, 1 1). He 
 heals a leper (12 — 16) and a paralytic (17 — 2(>), calls Levi 
 the publican to follow him {27, 2H), eats with publicans 
 and sinners, and vindicates hiinsilf and his disciples on 
 this and other subjects (29—39), especially with regard 
 to the true purpose and use of the sabbath (vi. I — 11). 
 
 8 Under the full and unrestrained inlluence of the 
 Holy Ghost. The evidence of this is the effective preaching 
 
 1151 
 
A.D. 30. 31. U.] 
 
 LUKE IV. lo— 20. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 24 
 
 ■weut out a fame ofliim throuj:rli all the region roiiud about. -'"Aud he taught in 
 their synagogues, being glorified of all. 
 
 And he came to ^ Nazareth,^ where he had been brought up. And, as his 
 custom was, ''he weut into the synagogue- on the sabbath day, and stood up for 
 to read.3 And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Ef-aias. 
 And when he had opened the book, he found the place where it was written,'* 
 ' * The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me * to preach 
 the Gospel to the poor;^ he hath sent me ' to heal the brokenhearted, to preach 
 "•deliverance to the captives, and "recovering of sight to the blind, to set at 
 liberty them that are bruised, "^ to preach the acceptable "year of the Lord' 
 [Isa. Ixi. 1, 2]. And he closed the book, and he gave it again to the minister," 
 and sat down.^ And the e3'e8 of all them that were in the synagogue were 
 fastened on him.® 
 
 And he began to say unto them, This day is this Scripture fulfilled in your 
 ears. And all bare him witness, and ^ wondered at the gracious words wliich 
 proceeded out of his mouth. And they said, ''Is not this Joseph's son? And he 
 said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, ^Physician, heal thyself:^*' 
 whatsoever we have heard done in * Capernaum, do also here in ' thy country. 
 And he said, Verily I say unto you, No "prophet is accepted in his own country. 
 But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, 
 when the heaven was shut up, three years and six months, 'when great famine 
 was throughout all the land ; s" but unto none of them was Elias sent, save ^' unto 
 Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And many lepers 
 were in Israel in the time of ' Eliseus the prophet j and none of them was cleansed, 
 "saving IS^aaman the Syrian. 
 
 And all they in the synagogue, when they heard these things, "were filled with 
 wrath,'- and rose up, ''and thrust him out of the city, and led him iinto the brow 
 
 Vekr 16-31: 
 CiiKo.v. TAU. Sec. S7. 
 K Mt. ■!. ^ ; 13. 64 ; 
 
 Wk. li. 1. 
 A I'*, s:. S2: 10. t), 10 i 
 John 18. 30; Ac 13. 
 W; ir. S. 
 
 ■ It. (>). 1—3; comp< 
 
 ht^. K. 
 k Mt, 1 1. h. 
 I PiLltl m; IR.6M5; 
 
 m. 2. 
 
 mZpc.!t.n.l2; Ho. 6. 
 1i:-:i3; 2Tina. 8. 36, 
 
 W. 
 n Ml12 *.7-»l: .Tolin 
 
 0. 3'.)— 11; Ac. ai. IH. 
 o Gomp. Lo. 26. e-IO. 
 
 P ch. 2. 47; P<. ^^ «; 
 
 lo. 6it. 4: Mu 13. hAi 
 Mk.(;.2: John 7- Ki- 
 
 1 ML 13. 65, 66; John 
 (1. VJ. 
 
 r ell. li. 42; Ko. 2. 21, 
 
 » Ml 4. 13; 11 23. 
 / Mt- IX .'.1; Mk. 6. 1. 
 u Mt, 13.67; Mti.6.4: 
 
 John 4. ii. 
 -r 1 Kl, 17. 1; 18. 1, 2, 
 
 Efiiat.; 3am. b. 17. 
 y I 1^1, 17. U. etc 
 
 : 1 Kl. 10. 19. Eli.Uft. 
 ■ 2 Kl. 6. 1-14. 
 
 b John 8. 37, 6(1. 
 
 which led his hearers to reverence him as a great prophet. 
 Vera. 14, 15 are a aummary introducing a new portion of 
 our Lord's life. Between vers. 13 and 16 intervene the 
 narratives in John i. 19 — 51, ii., iii., iv. 1 — 42. See 
 Chron. Table, sections 16—26. 
 
 1 Many suppose tliis to be the visit to Nazareth re- 
 corded in Matt. xiii. 53 — 58; Mark vi. I— G, wbich is 
 here more fully related, though out of the nnltT of time. 
 They infer this from the similarity of many of the cir- 
 cumstrmces in the two narratives ; particularly the ex- 
 pressions used bv tlie cavilling people, and by our Lord 
 in his reply. 'Tht-y allege also that Nazareth is men- 
 tioned, as though Jesus had for some time ceased to reside 
 there (ver. IG), and that Capernaum is spoken of (ver. 23) 
 lis a place where he had for some time dwelt and had 
 wrouglit many miracles; the fame of which had spread 
 tlirou;;li(iut Galilee. According to this view, verses 16— 31 
 oiitrlit to form part of section 61 in the Clironological 
 'I'able (p. 1056), instead of standing alone as section 27 
 (p. 1055), according to Kobinson's arrangement. On the 
 other hand, it is said that vers. 16, 23 contain nothing to 
 show that Nazareth was not tlie home to wliich Jesus 
 'came' from his Journeys in Peraja, various parts of 
 Galilee, ivchidhuj Vapernauni^ Juda?a, and Samaria (John 
 i. 43; ii.1,12, l3; iii.,iv.; Mark i. 14). Ver. 31 appears, 
 too, to hu in striking liannony with Matt. iv. 13; out is 
 thought nnt to agree so well with the latter part of Mark 
 vi. 6. Moreover, it appears highly probable tliat, after tlie 
 lapse of neveral months, when it might be hnpi'd th.'it pre- 
 judice had Bomewliat ^iven wav, the compassionate Ke- 
 deemer would revisit his own village, to bring once more 
 to his fellow-townsmen his saving * wisdom and mights- 
 works.' If in both instances 'they were offended' by his 
 humble rank, such a feeling is too common to excite sur- 
 prise ; and his replies, though embodying the same proverb 
 (found also in John iv. 44), put it in very dilTi-rent forms; 
 being stronger in Mutlhew and Mark than in Luke. Nor 
 can the accounts in Matt. xiii. 58 and Mark vi. 5 bo easily 
 reconciled with Luke's report of the speedy and abrupt 
 termination of our Lord's ministry in Nazurclh by an act 
 
 of popular violent; 
 2 J5ee 
 
 note on Matt. iv. 23. Our I/ird'a 'custom' of 
 going to the synagogue service for reading and expound- 
 ing the Scriptures and for prayer, gives the highest sanc- 
 tion to regular and diligent attendance upon public Divine 
 worship. 
 
 1161 
 
 3 Signifying his desire to read. Vers. 14, 15 account 
 for tlie ready compliance of the rulers of the synagogue 
 with his wishes. The ordinary lesson for the day was 
 probably in the prophecies of Isaiah ; henco the 'roll' 
 containing thcra was handed to him ; but it is doubtful 
 whether the j)ortion which he ' found,' when he ' unrolled' 
 the scroll, was the next in course, or one upon which he 
 providentially or purposely fixed. 
 
 •1 The q^uotation is chiet'ly from the Septuagint version 
 of Isa. 1x1. 1, 2; on which see notes. Perhaps in the 
 whole of the prophetical writings no passage could bo 
 found so BuitahU; as this for the opening of our Lord's 
 commission in the little despised (John i. 46) village of 
 Nazareth. And, had the hearts of the peo])lu corre- 
 sponded in any degree with their actual condition, they 
 would have welcomed him wlio was anointed with the 
 Si)irit of Jehovah, not only to reign as King in Zion, 
 but also to raise the debased, and to comfort the poor 
 and suffering. 
 
 5 See ch. vi. 20, and note. 
 
 C This clause is inserted hero from the Septuagint of 
 Isa. Iviii. G. 
 
 ^ The officer who had charge of the sacred books. 
 
 8 The Jews stood when reading the Scriptures, but sat 
 while expounding them. 
 
 9 The people would know that this passage in Isaiah 
 was usually applied to tlie Messiah, and would naturally 
 be eager to sec whetlier Jesus wr)uld ajipropriato it to him- 
 Helf. And when, delicately referring to their privileges, 
 rather than to his own clainw, llieir fellow-townsman an- 
 nounces ita present fulfilment, they are pleased with the 
 'gracious' declaration. Hut, as soon as ho suggests the 
 possibility that, tlirough seltishness, familiarity, and pride, 
 they may lose these ])rivilege8 and see them transtened 
 to others, even to Gi-ntiles, they are tilled with wrath, 
 and even attempt to kill him. 
 
 10 This proverb, with a different application, was ad- 
 dressed to our Lord at the cross. 
 
 H Ilather, ' but only;' i. c. not to any Israelitish widow, 
 but only to a Gentile. Seo note on 1 Kings xvii. 9. 
 These two miracles of mercy to Gentile svitferers were 
 most appropriate symbols of the universal beneficence 
 of tho true Messiah, as opposed to the narrow feelings 
 and expectations of tho Jews. 
 
 12 For a similar instjince of murderous rage, see Acts 
 xxii. 22 ; ood comp. Duut. xxxii. 21 ; liom. x. 19. 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 LUKE IV. 30— V. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 of the hill whereon their city was built, ^ that they might cast him down head- 
 
 30 loug But he ^passing through the midst of them went Ins "way.^ 
 
 Jesus heals and teaches at Capernaum^ and throughout Galilee. 
 
 31 AND [be] "^ came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and taught them on the 
 
 32 sabbath days: and they were astonished at his doctrine: 'for his word was 
 
 33 with power.3 /And^ in the syiiag'igue tliere was a man which had a spirit of 
 
 34 an unclean devil, and cried out with a loud voice, saying. Let ns alone; what 
 have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? ^ art thou come to destroy us? 
 
 3.5 *I know thee who thou art; 'the Holy One of God. And Jesus rebuked him, 
 saying. Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And when the devil had thrown 
 
 36 him in the midst, he came out of him, and hurt him not. And they were all 
 amazed, and spake among themselves, saying, Wbat a word is this I for with 
 authority^ aud power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out. 
 
 37 And * the fame of him went out into every place of the country round about. 
 
 38 ' And^ he arose out of the synagogue, and entered into Simon's house. And 
 Simon's wife's mother was taken with a great fever; and they besought bim for 
 
 39 her. Aud he stood over her, and rebuked the fever; and it left her: and imme- 
 diately^ she arose and ministered unto them. 
 
 40 '" JN'ow when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases 
 brought them unto him; aud he laid his bands on every one of them, and healed 
 
 41 them. "And devils also came out of many, crying out, and saying, Tbou art 
 Christ the Son of God. And " he rebuking thcni sutt'ered them not to speak : for 
 they knew that he was Christ. 
 
 42 ''And when it was day, he departed and went into a desert place: and the 
 people sought him, and came unto him, and 9 stayed bim, that he should not 
 
 43 depart from tliem. And he said unto them, I must preach the kingdom of God 
 
 44 to other cities also : ' for therefore am I sent. * And he preached in the synagogues 
 of Galilee. 
 
 Miraculous draught ofjishes; and calling of Peter y Andrew, James, a?id John. 
 5 AND^ 'it came to pass, that as the people pressed upon bim to bear the word 
 
 2 of God, he stood by the lake of Gcnnesaret, and saw two shiiis standing by the 
 lake: but the fishermen were gone out of them, and were washing'^ their nets. 
 
 3 And he entered into one of the ships, which was Simon's, and prayed him that 
 he would thrust out a little from the land. " And he sat down, and taught the 
 people out of the ship.^ 
 
 4 Now when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, 'Launch out into the 
 
 5 deep, and let down your nets for a draught. And Simon answering said unto 
 him, Master, we have toiled all the night,'** and have taken nothing; *' never- 
 
 6 theless at thy word I will let down the net. And when they had this done, 
 
 7 ^ they inclosed a great multitude of fishes: and their net brake.'' And they 
 beckoned unto their partners, which were in the other ship, "that they should 
 come and help them. And they came, and filled both the sliips, so that they 
 
 8 began to sink. When Simon Peter saw it^ be fell down at Jesus' knees, saying, 
 
 9 * Depart from me; for ^I am a sinful man, Lord.''^ Vor be was astonished, 
 and all that were with liim, at the draught of the fishes which they had taken : 
 
 10 and so was also James, and John, the sons of Zebedee, which were partners with 
 
 c John a 59 ; 10. ^ 
 
 4. 13. 
 <■ Mt.7-2«,-'9; IThes. 
 
 I. 5; Til. 2. 15. 
 / see rets. Mk;.l.a3-28. 
 « Ge. 3. 16. 
 '- vfr. n 
 
 * Ib. .52. 13. 
 
 Vers .38— i1 : 
 
 Ckkon. T.vb. Sec. 30. 
 
 I Bee parallel. Ml. fl. 
 
 14-17; Mk.].2[l-31. 
 
 " Mk. 1. 31; 3. \\. 
 
 o vers, 31. 3!): Mk. 1. 
 
 25,34; coiDp. Ac. 16. 
 
 lb- -18. 
 
 VEltS. 12-14: 
 CHRdn. Tau. Sec. 31. 
 p see parallel, Mk, !• 
 
 35-3!l. 
 q Johu i. 10. 
 
 r Is. -18. 16. 
 
 Vers, 1— U : 
 
 CilRON. Tah. Sec. 28. 
 
 ( see pnrallel, Mt, 4. 
 
 18-^2; Mk. l.Hi-20. 
 
 " Mt. 13. 2. 
 I JolinSl. 6. 
 
 Jolin21.fi, 7: I Cor. 
 l.'i. 5S; Gal. (i. 9. 
 < Gal. C. 2. 
 
 h Ex.20. 19; Judg. 13. 
 
 22 ; 2 Stini. 6. 9 ; 1 
 
 Ki. 17. 16. 
 o Job 40. 1; Is. 6. 5. 
 
 1 Nazareth lies on the side of a basin of hills, whose 
 ' brow' is above, not below the city. The cliff from which 
 they intended to precipitate Jesus is probably one which 
 overhangs the present Maronite convent at the south- 
 west corner of the town, and is an abrupt wall of lime- 
 stone rock about forty feet high. 
 
 2 Some think that our Lord bo awed them by a majes- 
 tic look, tliat they made way for him to pass; others, 
 that he struck tlifra with blindness, or laid upon them 
 some miraculous restraint. If so, ' he performed among 
 them one mighty work ;' but it was one which ' separated 
 him from them ;' and this ' will he the effect also of the 
 lii8t act of power which our Lord will perform as to all 
 those who finally reject him.' — Watson. Comp. John 
 viii. o9 ; xviii. 6. 
 
 3 Rather, ' authority ;* as the word is rendered in 
 ver. 36. See note on Mark i. 22. 
 
 4 On vers. 33-37, sec notes on Mark i. 23— 2R. 
 
 5 Our Lord's peculiar manner of performing his mira- 
 cles showed liis supreme * authority.^ lie sp'iki; to the 
 dt-mons as one who had 'power' himself to minpel their 
 obedience. 
 
 4 E 
 
 G On vers. 38—44, see notes on Mark i. 29—39. 
 
 " Many suppose that vers. I— 11 n-fer to the transac- 
 tion related in Matt. iv. 18—22, and Mark i. 16—20. 
 See Chron. Table, sec. 28. Others regard them as nar- 
 rating a distinct event, which occurred at a later period. 
 
 y Probably, ' had washed,' and put them out to dry ; 
 80 that their trouble in obeying the command (ver. 4) 
 would be the greater. 
 
 9 Our Lord was thus secured from the pressure of the 
 crowd, and was sufficiently raised for them to see and 
 hear him well. 
 
 10 As the night is the usual time for fishing, it was 
 not likely that, having failed in the night, they should 
 succfid by day. But, putting more faith in the word of 
 Jesus than in his own experience, Peter obeyed. 
 
 n Rather, ' was breaking.' 
 
 12 All were 'astonished' at our Lord's control over 
 (Tcation ; but Peter's susceptible mind was deeply affected 
 with that sense of personal sinfulness which other pious 
 men liave felt and expressed under n vivid perception of 
 the presence and power of the Most Holy : see Job xl. 4, 5, 
 and note and refs. 
 
 1153 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 LUKE V. 11—33. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 Simon. And Jesus said uuto Simon, Fear not; ■'from henceforth thou shalt 
 11 catch' men. And when they had brought their ships to laud, 'they forsook all,- 
 aad followed him. 
 
 Healing of a leper, and of a paralytic, 
 1'2 •''AND' it came to pass, when ho was in a certain city, behold a man full of 
 leprosy: who seeing .lesus fell on his face, and besought him, saying, Lord, if 
 
 13 thou wilt, thou caust make me clean. And ho put forth liis hand, and touclied 
 him, saying, I will : he thou clean. And immediately the leprosy dep.arted fmm 
 
 14 him. * And ho chargi^d him to toll no man: Init go, and show th3'self to tlio 
 priest, and ofter for thy cleansing, '' according as Jloses commanded, for a testimony 
 
 15 unto them. But so much the more went there a fame abroad of him : ' and great 
 multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by him of their infirmities. 
 
 16 *And he withdrew* himself into the wilderness, and prayed. 
 
 17 And it came to pass on a certain day, as lie was teaching, that there were 
 Pharisees and doctors of the law sitting by, which were come out of every town 
 of Galilee, and Judiea, and Jerusalem : and 'the power of the Lord was present 
 
 18 to heal them.^ ""And, behold, men brought in a bed a man which was taken 
 with a palsy: and they sought nieaiis to bring him in, and to lay hii/i before him. 
 
 19 And when they could not find by what wai/ they might bring him in because of 
 the multitude, they went upon the housetop, and let him down'' through the 
 
 20 tiling with his couch into the midst bef ire Jesus. And when he saw tlieir faith, 
 
 21 he said unto him, Man, "thy sins are forgiven thee.' "And the scribes and the 
 Pharisees began to reason, saying. Who is this which speakcth blasphemies?" 
 
 22 '' Who can forgive sins, but God alone ? But when Jesus perceived their thoughts, 
 
 23 he answering said unto them. What reason ye in your hearts ? Whether is easier, 
 
 24 to say. Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say, Kise up and walk ? But that ye 
 may know that the Son of man ' hath power upon earth to forgive sins, (he said 
 unto the sick of the palsy,) I say unto thee. Arise, and take up thy couch," and 
 
 25 go unto thine house. And imraodiatidy he rose up before them, and took up 
 that whereon he lay, and departed to his own house, glorifying God. 
 
 20 And they were all amazed, and they glorified God, '' and wero filled with fear, 
 Baying, Wo have seen strange things to-day. 
 
 The call of Levi, and the feast at his house ; discourse concerning fasting, 
 
 27 'AND'" after these things he went fortli, and saw a publican, named Levi, 
 
 28 sitting at the receijit of custom : and he said unto him, Follow me. And ho left 
 all, rose up, and followed him. 
 
 29 'And Levi made him a great feast in his own house: and there was a great 
 
 30 company of publicans and of others that sat down with them. "But their" 
 scribes and Pharisees murmured against his disciples, saying, Why do ye cat and 
 
 31 drink with ' publicans and sinners ( And Jesus answering said unto them, 'They 
 
 32 that are whole need not a jdiysician ; but they that are sick. ' I came uot to 
 call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. 
 
 33 And tliey said unto him, ■" Why do the disciples of .Tohn fast often, and make 
 prayers,'- and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees; but thine eat and drink? 
 
 It Bpo rcfii. Mt A. 19 ; 
 
 Mk. 1. 17; Ac. X.3«), 
 
 41. 
 e ch. IS. 28: ML 1. 20; 
 
 1!1. 27; Mk. 1. 19; 
 
 I'iiil. 3. 7. b. 
 
 » ML a 4. 
 
 h L«. 14.4,10,21,32. 
 
 *ch. 6.12; Mt.U.23; 
 Uk. G. 16. 
 
 VEIts. 17—26: 
 CmioN. Tab. Sec. 33. 
 
 I ch. 6. 19; HL II. & 
 
 n Ii. 43. S5. 
 
 o Mt. 9. .1; Hk. 2.6, 7. 
 
 f Pa. 32. 5; ]■. 43. S&. 
 
 Vi.:Rs. 27. 2S: 
 CliKii.v. Tail SeG.34. 
 f loopnrallel, Mt9.9; 
 Mk. 2. 14. 
 
 Vkrs. 29-32: 
 CIIHON. Tail Sec. ."t?. 
 r icn purnllcl, Mt. 9. 
 
 1(1-1;); Mk. 2.15— 17. 
 u 1». 65.S; l.k. 19. 7. 
 .^clL 1.V2; Ml. 11.111. 
 y ch. IMl-13; Ro.7. 
 
 9-24 ; RcT. 3. 17. 18, 
 < cl). l:»; 1 Cor. 6. 11; 
 
 1 Tim. 1. \i. 
 
 1 Literally, 'thou shalt take men alive ;' the particular 
 word being chosen which would most readily sufj^est the 
 thou;;ht intended. The command given and the miracle 
 wrought, ill connection with Peter's obedience, were pro- 
 b;ihly designed to prepare him to receive this call and 
 promise; as the repetition of the niinieU! (.John xxi. G) 
 seems to have been intended to restore tliat contidenco 
 which ho had lost by his fall. The promise was remark- 
 ably fultilled on the day of renteeost and shortly after : 
 eco Acta ii. 41, etc. 
 
 2 Sec not* on Mutt. xix. 27. 
 
 3 On vers. 12^10, see notes on Jlark i. 40 — 4-5. 
 
 4 Or, ' used to withdraw.' Luke is tlie most particular 
 of all the evangelists in referring to our Lord's constant 
 habits of devotion. 
 
 '■> That is, to heal tho persons who wero brought for 
 healing. 
 
 They reached the top of the house, either by a stair- 
 case aJKcnding immediatidy from the street, or from tho 
 roof of an adjoining house. The ' tiling' through which 
 they let tho man down could hardly be part of the actual 
 roof of tho house itself; for that is very thick in Oriental 
 liouses, and being composed of cement, could not well be 
 removed without annoyance, if not injury, to all bt^ncatb : 
 
 but it was probably a covering which projected beyond 
 the parapet over part of the central court, where our 
 Lord was. This would be light and thin, comiiionly of 
 wood ; and in many cases so made a^ to be readily taken 
 away. 
 
 1 It would seem that the siek man's disease had awak- 
 ened in him a sense of guilt; and to this deeper need of 
 Ilia spiritual naturo our Lord first addresses himself, 
 piirtlv for the sulferer's relief, and pitrtly doubtless to bring 
 out ^or the instruction of the spectators tho important 
 truth that lit? was come to remove not only lesser evils, 
 but especially sin, which is tho root of all. Compare 
 Matt. viii. 17, and note. 
 
 8 They justly hcdd that it is God's prerogative to for- 
 give sins; hut they 'thought evil' (Matt. ix. 4) in attri- 
 buting blasphemy to One whose miraculous powers, put 
 forth with incomparable case, proved tho justice of his 
 claims. 
 
 The thin light mattresses which were commonly UBod 
 as beds could easily be carried away. 
 
 10 On vers. 27— .30, see notes on'Matt. ix. 9 — 17. 
 
 H Tho scribes *and Pharisi^es of the town. 
 
 t2 Maintaining tho lengtliened devotions and contem- 
 plations of an ascetic life. Our Lord and his disciples, 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 LUKE V. 34— VI. 20. 
 
 [a. d. 28. 29. H. 
 
 34 Aud he said unto them, Can ye make the children of the bridechamber fast, 
 
 35 while the bridegroom is with them? But the days will come, when the bride- 
 groom shall be taken away from them, aud then shall they fast in those days. 
 
 36 ' Aud he spake also a parable unto them ; No man putteth a piece of a new 
 garment upon an old ; ' if otherwise, then both the new maketh a reut, and the 
 
 37 piece that was taken out of the new agreeth not with the old. Aud no man 
 putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the new wine will burst the bottles, and 
 
 38 be spilled, and the bottles shall perish. But new wine must be put into new 
 
 39 bottles ; aud both are preserved. No man also haying drunk old rBiiie straight- 
 way desireth new : for he saith, ' The old is better .- 
 
 Jesus justijies his discijiles in pliLcking corn, and himself in healing 07i the sabbath. 
 Q AND^ ''it came to pass on the second sabbath after the first,'' that he went 
 through the corn fields ; aud his disciples plucked the ears of corn, aud did eat, 
 
 2 rubbiug titem in their hands. And certain of the Pharisees said unto them, 
 
 3 Why do ye that ' which is not lawful to do on the sabbath days ? And Jesus 
 answering them said. Have ye not read so much as this, ^ what David did, when 
 
 4 himself was an hungered, and they which were with him ; how he went into the 
 house of God, and did take and eat the showbread, aud gave also to them that 
 
 5 were with him ; «■ which it is not lawful to eat but for the priests alone ? And he 
 said unto them, That the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath. 
 
 6 * And it came to pass also on another sabbath, that he entered into the synagogue 
 
 7 and taught : and there was a man whose right hand was withered. And the 
 scribes and Pharisees watched him, whether he would heal on the sabbath day ; 
 
 8 'that they might find an accusation against him. But * he knew their thoughts, 
 aud said to the man which had the withered hand. Rise up, and stand forth in 
 
 9 the midst. And he arose aud stood forth. Then said .Tesus unto them, I will 
 ask you one thing ; Is it lawful ou the sabbath days to do good, or to do evil ? to 
 
 10 save life, or to destroy it ? And looking round about upon them all, he said unto 
 the man. Stretch forth thy hand. And he did so : and his hand was restored 
 
 11 whole as the other. And they were filled with madness:^ and communed one 
 with another what they might do to Jesus. 
 
 Appointment of the twelve apostles ; a great multitude foUoto Jesus. 
 
 12 'AND' it came to pass in those days, that he went out into a mountain to 
 
 13 pray, "and continued all night in prayer to God.' Aud when it was day, he 
 called unto hint his disciples : " and of them he chose twelve, whom also he named 
 
 14 apostles ; Simon, ("whom he also named Peter,) aud Andrew his brother, James 
 
 15 and John, Philip and Bartliolomew, Matthew and Thomas, James the son of 
 
 16 Alphaeus, aud Simon called Zelotes, and Judas, >' the brother of James, and Judas 
 Iscariot, which also was the traitor. 
 
 17 And* he came down with them, and stood in the plain,^ and the company of 
 his disciples, 'aud a great multitude of people out of all judasa and Jerusalem, 
 and from the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon, which came to hear him, and to be 
 
 18 healed of their diseases ; and they that were vexed with unclean spirits : and 
 
 19 they were healed. And the whole multitude '' sought to touch him : for ' there 
 went virtue out of him, aud healed them all. 
 
 The Sermon on the Mount. 
 
 20 AND he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said, 
 Blessed be ye poor : '" for your's is the kingdom of God. 
 
 b Mt. 9. 16, 17; Mk. 2. 
 21, 22. 
 
 t Es. 20. 10. 
 / 1 Sam. 21. 6. 
 
 S Le. 21. 9. 
 
 Vers. 6-11: 
 CllKON. Tab. Sec. 37. 
 /■ see parallel, ML 12. 
 
 9—11; Mk. 3. 1-6; 
 
 gee also ch. 13. 14; 
 
 14. 3; John 9. 16. 
 1 Jer. 20. 10. 
 * Pe. 44. 21. 
 
 Vehs. 12-19 : 
 
 CIIIION. Tab. Sec. 39. 
 
 I flee parallel, ML 10. 
 
 1—4; Mk. 3. 13-19; 
 
 gee also Mt. 14. 23. 
 
 m Ge. 32. 21-26 ; Pg. 
 
 22, 2; COL4.2. 
 1 Mt 10. 1. 
 o Johu I. 42. 
 
 p Jude I. 
 
 1 Ml. 4. 25 ; Mk. 3- 7. 
 
 • Mt. 11.36. 
 
 ' ch. 8 46 ; Mk. 5. 30. 
 
 on tho contrary, confomieil to all the lawful usages of 
 ordinary society. 
 
 1 This may be rendered, either, ' otherwise both the 
 new makes a rent;* or, ' otherwise he both rends (and so 
 spoils) the new, and the patch of the new does not agree 
 with the old.' Each part is spoilt, and the whole is in- 
 congruous. 
 
 2 Ver. 39 (which is peculiar to Luke) contains our 
 Lord's final answer to the question in ver. 33. Accord- 
 ing to some it means, Those who have long been accus- 
 tomed to the old dispena:ition cannot be expected quickhj 
 to lose their preference for it ; but in time the new wine 
 will become older, and the men will become habituated 
 to ita taste. But Tyndale's explanation seems better : 
 Those who have tasted the (mellower, and therefore) 
 pleasanter wine of grace will not like to go back to the 
 harsher wine of the law. 
 
 3 On vers, 1 — 11, see notes on Matt. xii. 1—13, and 
 on Mark ii. 23—28 ; iii. 1—6. 
 
 4 Literally, 'on the second-first sabbath,' This 
 
 phmse occurs only in this place, and its signification ia 
 doubtful. It may mean tho first sabbath after the second 
 day of the festival of unleavened br»ad ; that being a 
 common mode of reckoning. As ou that day the first- 
 fruit;* of the barley harvest were offered (Lev. xxiii, 10, 11), 
 the corn would then be beginning to ripen in the fields. 
 
 5 A senseless rage, which rejects all evidence, 
 
 6 Vers. 12 — 49 relate the call of the twelve apostles 
 and the Sermon on the ilouut : see notes on M<att. v, 
 1,2, On vers. 12—16, see notes on Matt, x, 1—4, and on 
 Mark iii. 13—19, 
 
 ' See notes on ch. v, 16; Matt. v. 1. 
 
 8 On vers, 17 — 49, see notes on Matt. v. — vii. 
 
 9 Kather, * a level place :' see note on filatt, v. 1. 
 
 10 That is, ' poor in spirit;'' as in Matt. v. 3. Matthew 
 preserves the words which indicate the spiritual meaning 
 of our Lord's saying : Luke gives prominence to the 
 figure in which He clothed it. He thereby suggests the 
 thought that, on the one hand, no outward poverty or 
 euSering can deprive Christ's true disciples of this blessed- 
 
 iiu 
 
A. D. 31. U.J 
 
 LUKE Vr. 21—49. 
 
 [a.d.29. II. 
 
 21 
 
 ' Blessed are ye that hunger now : for ye shall be filled. 
 " Blessed arc ye that weep now : for ye shall laugh. ^ 
 
 22 'Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you. and wlieu they vehall separate^ you 
 from their coinpany, and shall rpproa<'h yoif. and cast out your name as evil, - lor the 
 
 23 Son of man's sake. "Itejoieeye in that day,and leaplurjny: tbr,])ehold, ''your reward 
 is groat in heaven: for -^ in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets. 
 
 '^ But woe=* unto you that are rich ! ^ for ^ ye have received your consolation. 
 /Woe unto you that are full ! for ye shall hunger. 
 8 Woe unto you that laugh now ! for ye shall '' mourn and weep. 
 'Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you!^ for bo did their 
 fathers to the false prophets. 
 
 *But I say unto you which hear, Love your enemies, do gond to them which 
 
 28 hate you, bless them that ciirso you, and 'pray for them which desjtitefully use 
 
 29 you. '"And unto him that smitcth thee on the oiw cheek oiler also the other. 
 
 30 " And him that taketh away thy cloak forbid not to tahc thy coat also. " Give to 
 every man that askcth of thee; ''and of him that taketh away thy goods ask 
 
 31 them not again, t And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to 
 
 32 them likewise. '' For if ye love them which love you, what thank have ye 1 for 
 
 33 sinners also love those that love them. And if ye do good to them which do 
 
 34 good to you, what thank have ye ? for sinners also do even the same. * Aiul if ye 
 lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank have ye? for sinners also 
 
 35 lend to sinners, to receive as much again. But ' love ye your enemies, and do 
 good, and " lend, hoping for nothing again ; and your reward shall be great, and 
 ' ye shall be the children of the Highest : for he is kind unto the unthankful and 
 
 36 to the evil. ^ Be ye therefore merciful,*^ as your Father also is merciful. 
 
 37 -Judge not, and ye shall not be judged: condemn not, and ye shall not be 
 
 38 condemned. " Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven. '' Give, and it shall be given 
 unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, 
 shall men give^ into your "^ bosom. ^ For ''with the same measure that ye mete 
 withal it shall be measured to you again. 
 
 39 And he spake a parable unto them, ^ Can the blind lead the blind ? /shall thoy 
 
 40 not both fall into the ditcli ? fThe disciple is not above his master: but every 
 one that is perfect shall be as his master [or, shall bo perfected as his masterj. 
 
 41 * And why beholdcst thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, ' but perccivcst 
 
 42 not the beam that is in tiiine own eye? Kither how canst thou say to thy brother, 
 Brother, let me pull out the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thyself behohlest 
 not the beam that is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, *ca8t out lirst the heam 
 out of thine own eye, and then ehalt thou see clearly to pull out the mote that is 
 in thy brother's eye. 
 
 43 'For'* a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit; neither doth a corrupt 
 
 44 tree bring forth good fruit. For ""every tree is known by his own fruit. For 
 of thorns men do not gather figs, nor of a l)ramble bush gather they grapes. 
 
 45 " A^*' good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is 
 good ; and an evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bring(!th forth that 
 which ia evil : for " of the abundance of the heart his mouth speakoth. 
 
 46 ''And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not tin; things which I say? 
 
 47 9 Whosoever cometh to mo, and licaroth my sayings, and doetli thi^m, I will show 
 
 48 you to whom he is like. He is lik(! a man whicli built an house, and digged deep, 
 and laid the foundation on a ruck ; and when 'the flood arose, the stream heat 
 vehemently upon that house, and could not sliako it: Mbr it was founded ujion a 
 
 49 rock. But he that heareth, and ' doeth not, is like a man that williouta foundation 
 built an house ujion the earth; against which the stream did beat vehemently, 
 and immediately it foil ; and " the ruin of that house was great. 
 
 ' Pi. 107.9: I«. M. 1; 
 
 6.V 13: Mt. 5.6. 
 uch. 7. 38, M; Pi. 82. 
 
 3-7; lie. 3— «; li. 
 
 25.H; 57.1B: 61.2,3; 
 
 Ml. 6.4: John I6.»>: 
 
 2 Cor. 1.7; 7.0. l": 
 
 Rpv. 7. 14-17; 21.4. 
 J- Mt. 6. II: 10. ib i 
 
 ) Pets. Id; 3.14. 
 y Johi) IG. '2. 
 t Pi. 44. 22: Mt.M.e; 
 
 1 Cor. 4. 10; I Pet. 
 
 4. 14. 
 a Mt. .'k 12: Ac. 6. 41 ; 
 
 Ib.M; Ro.5.3; Col. 
 
 1. -.Mi Jnm. 1. 2. 3; 
 1 Pet. 4. VX 
 
 t> tec rer«. V: 10. M ; 
 
 Mi.ta L7: Col.3.24; 
 
 Het>. II. -il). 
 I Ki. 19. II); 2 Clir. 
 
 la 10: 21.19—21; :U. 
 
 16: No. 9. 2t>: Jer. 
 
 2li. 8,2(1-23: ML 2:1. 
 
 31-37; Ac.7.M,a2; 
 
 I The*. 2. \h. 
 d cli. 12. 1&— 21 ; la £) 
 
 —25 : Ph. 49. 6, 7. ll. 
 
 -Ill; Am.6.1-6; 1 
 
 'nni.ti.l7; Jam. 5.1. 
 <• cli. IC. 19—25; Mufi. 
 
 2, h, lij. 
 
 / I Snm. 2. 5: I*. 6.^. 
 
 13; Kcv. 3. 17. 
 K Pro. 14. 13; Ecc 2. 
 
 2; 7. 6; Jnm. 4. % 
 A ell. 12. 20; 13. 2^ : 
 
 .lob 21. 11—13: Mt. 
 
 22. 11—13; I Tlu-». 
 
 5.3. 
 • Juliii \h, 10; Jnm. 4. 
 
 4: 2 Pol 2. 18; IJoliii 
 
 4.5. 
 k Ycr. 35; Ex. 23, 4; 
 
 Heercfi). ML 5. 43, 44; 
 
 Ro. 12. 20. 
 t cli. 2.1 34: Ac 7. 60. 
 mice parallel, UL 5. 
 
 3!l-42. 
 
 41. 1; 
 
 , 21. 
 
 Mt-5.42; Ho. 12. 13; 
 
 I Tim. 6. Irt. 
 p Ho. 12, U-IP. 
 <j •oppnrallrl, ML7.12; 
 
 ■CD alio Gal. .V 14. 
 T (corvl's. Mt. 6. 46,47. 
 I ML 5. 42. 
 ' for. 27 : Le. 25. 35— 
 
 37. 
 u ver. 3(f; P«. 37- WJ- 
 -r tfo rcfi. Ml 5. 45. 
 y ico rrf». Mt. 5. iH. 
 ' >co[>iir&ltc1,ML7.1.2. 
 a Ml .'1. 7; ico rofa. 
 
 ML(i. U, 15. 
 b Ucu. 15. 10 1 Pro. 11. 
 
 25; 111. 17. 
 e Pi. 79. 12. 
 <i ML7. 2l Mk. 4.84: 
 
 Jnm. 2. Is. 
 » 1p. 9. 16: MLI& U: 
 
 I Tim. 6. 3—5. 
 / Jcr. 11. 15, 16. 
 8 ML 10.24; John 1& 
 
 16; 15. 20. 
 A leo ])Brallfi]| ML 7> 
 
 3--.V 
 i Jor. 17. 0. 
 * aeo Pro, IH, I7. 
 / *ce iinrallel, ML 7 
 
 Hi. I?. 
 ir>Mt.l2.33: lJolm4.1. 
 n Pro. 10. -iOi MU nU. 
 
 ML 12. 3.'.. 
 « ■<•« refi. ML IS. 34. 
 p cli. 13. 25; Mai. 1.H-, 
 
 Mt, 7.21-211: 2ft. 11. 
 q ML 7. 21-27; Jolin 
 
 13. 17. 
 r I;»ol13.11-16; 1 Cor, 
 
 3. 13. 11; Jam. I. Vi. 
 I Col. 2. 7. 
 I Jnm. t. 20. 
 u ll. m 15-18 1 Uob 
 
 S. 2, 3. 
 
 nc88 (compare Ilom. viii. 35— .'10) ; and that, on the other 
 hand, no eartlily weiilth or honrmr can avert the doom of 
 those who, in proinl sulf-suflicicncy, iiegk-ct thu Saviour 
 (compare ch. xii. 21). 
 
 1 That in, *ye Rimll rejoice:' 80o Paa. cxxvi. 2. 
 
 2 That in, 'when they shall ezcommuniaitc you/ ub 
 the vileat of men. 
 
 3 Thti woes whiuh follow the blessings remind ua 
 that the gospel ditptays God's holiness aa well as his 
 grace. 
 
 4 That is, who trunt in your wealth : eomp. oh. xviii. 
 21, 2*5 with Murk x. 2-1, and wf- noU on Matt. xix. 23. 
 
 ■^ With all w'orhlly-inindi-d mi-ii, um with tlie Jcwh of 
 old, those only can do popular who will * speak smooth 
 things' (Isa. xxx. 10). 
 
 G St'c note on Matt. v. 48. 
 
 7 llathcr, * Bliall tlicy give ;* i. c. shall bo given ; partly 
 by min, but chielly by God. Luke here proBorvea a 
 portion of our Lord'H dismurHe not found in Matthew; 
 exliibitinfif the bi'iii-tils which a man duiivcH from hia 
 chariUtble trcatiucnt of others (vcr. 3S) ; and Ihi-n, by a 
 proverbial comparinon, illuatrating the incapacity of tlio 
 censoriouB man for Ruiding othcra ariglit; because he is 
 * blind' himself (39J, and his diwiples cannot, at their 
 best, become better than he (40). See note on Matt. vii. 1. 
 
 H See note on Neh. v. 13. 
 
 9 The following verses are connected not so much with 
 those immediately prcrcding, aa with the whole foregoing 
 discourse: see Matt. vii. IS. 
 
 10 On ver. 45, see Mutt. xii. 34, 35, and notes. 
 
A. D. 31. U. 
 
 LUKE VII. 1—21. 
 
 [a.i>. 29. H. 
 
 Healing of a centurion s servant; and raising of a widow* s son. 
 ^ NOW* when he had ended all his sa^-ings in the audience of the people, "he 
 
 2 entered into Capernaum. And a certain centurion's- servant, who "" was dear unto 
 
 3 him, "was sick, and ready to die. And wheu he heard of Jesue, he sent unto hiiu 
 the elders*^ of the Jews, heseeching him that he wouhl come and heal his servant. 
 
 4 And wlien they came to Jesus, tliey besought hiiu instantly,-* saying. That he 
 
 5 was worthy for whom he should do this : for ' he loveth our nation, and he hath 
 
 6 built us a synagogue.^ Then Jesus went with them. 
 
 And when lie was now not far from the house, the centurion eent*^ friends to 
 him, saying unto him, Lord, trouble not thyself: for y I am not worthy that tlmu 
 
 7 shouldest enter under my roof: wherefore neither thought I m3'self worthy to 
 
 8 come unto thee: hut say in a word, and my servant shall he healed. For 1 also 
 am a man set under authority, having under me soldiers, and 1 say unto one, (lo, 
 and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, 
 
 9 and he doeth it.'^ When Jesus heard these things, he marvelled at him, and 
 turned him about, and said unto the people that followed him, I say unto 3'ou, 
 
 10 - I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. And they that were sent, 
 returning to the house, found the servant whole that had been sick. 
 
 11 And it came to pass the day after, that he went into a city called Nain;*^ and 
 
 12 many of his disciples went with him, and much people. Now when lie came 
 nigh to the gate of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out,"-' " the only 
 son of his mother, and she was a widow : and much people of the city was with 
 
 13 her. And when the Lord saw her, ^he had compassion*'* on her, and eaid unto 
 
 14 her, Weep not. And he came and touched the bier:** and they that bare him 
 
 15 stood still. And he said. Young man, 1 say unto thee, <^ Arise. '-^ And ho tliat 
 was dead eat up, and began to speak. And he delivered him to his mother.'^ 
 
 16 ''And there came a fear on all : and they glorified God, saying ^that, A great 
 
 17 prophet ia risen up among us; and /that, God hath visited his people.*** And 
 this rumour of him went forth throughout all Juda3a, and throughout all the 
 region round about. 
 
 Message of inquiry from John the Baptist; oier Lord's atiswer, and address to the people. 
 
 18,19 ^AND*'^ the disciples of John showed him of all tliese things. And John 
 
 calling imto him two of his disciples sent them to Jesus, saying, Art thou ^he that 
 
 20 should come? or look we for another? When the men were come unto him, they 
 said, John Baptist hath sent us unto thee, saying, Art thou he that should come? 
 
 21 or look we for another? And in the same hour he cured many of their infirmities 
 and plagues, and of evil spirits ; *^ and unto many that were blind he gave sight. 
 
 Vkus. I-!0: 
 Clim>s. TAb. Scc.41. 
 V see parallel, Mt. 8. 
 5-i:i. 
 
 "Job 31. 15. 
 
 ^Gal, 5 K; IJolm 6.1. 
 
 a 2 Sara. 14. 7. 
 
 b Mt. 9.36; .lolin W 
 
 a^— 35; Ro. \i. \b 
 
 Heb. 4. 15. 
 c cli. 8. 54; Jolin 11. 
 
 43; Ac. 9. 40; Uo. 4 
 
 17. 
 dell. 1.65. 
 e cli.2l,in: Mt.2l.n; 
 
 Jolm4. 19; ti. 14; 7. 
 
 411; 9. 17; Ac. 2. 22, 
 /ch. 1.68; Ex. 4. 31. 
 
 Vers. 18— 3,'j: 
 CIIKON. TAB. Sec. 43. 
 G ice parullel, Mt. 11. 
 
 2— 1». 
 ft Ge. 3. IS ; 49. 1(1 ; 
 
 Num. 24. 17 ; Dcu. 
 
 li^. 15- 18 : Dan, 9. 
 
 1'4— 26 ; Zee. il. 9 ; 
 
 JoliD 6. 14. 
 
 1 By two astonishing miracles — the restoration of a 
 centurion's servant (vers. 1 — 10), and the raising to life 
 of a widow's son (11 — 15) — our Lord's fame is spread 
 through Judaea as well as GaUlee (16, 17). It reaches 
 John in his prison, and leads him to send disciples to 
 Jesus (18 — 20) ; who performs miracles in their presence, 
 and bids them carry the report to their master (21 — 23). 
 He then vindicates and praises John (24 — 28) ; and con- 
 demns as unreasonable and wicked the Pharisees and law- 
 yers, wlio had rejected the Forerunner as an ascetic, and 
 now reject Himself as a ' friend of sinners' (29 — 3o). An 
 interesting incident is subjoined, at once illustrating and 
 vindicating his conduct as the sinner's Friend (36 — 50). 
 
 2 Centurions were Roman officers commanding 100 
 men. One of them was usually quartered in every im- 
 portant provincial town, to preserve order. This man 
 appears to have become strongly attached to the worship 
 and the people of Jehovah ; and to have inferred, from 
 the miracles of which he had heard, that Jesus must be 
 the Messiah, whose supreme and universal authority lie 
 humbly acknowledges (vers. 7, 8). 
 
 3 ' Elders' either of the town, or of the synagogue. 
 
 4 Or, ' urgently.' 
 
 5 Rather, ' ana himself built us our synagogue.' A 
 strong mark of a rare attachment to the true religion. 
 
 G See note on Matt. viii. 5. 
 
 7 My authority is but limited ; for my power is but 
 liuman, and my rank subordinate: yet even my word is 
 certainly and promptly obeyed. Who or what can resist 
 thine ! The clear views, strong confidence, and genuine 
 humility of the godly man are here seen in advantageous 
 connection with the practical common sense of the soldier. 
 
 8 Nain is a village of Galilee (still called Ncin), lying 
 
 on the northern declivity of Little Hermon, about three 
 miles south of Tabor. 
 
 9 Among the Jews, all burials wore outside the city 
 walls, except those of kings and distinguished persons. 
 See 1 Sam. xxviii. 3; 2 Kings sxi. 18, 
 
 10 Our Lord's compassion appears to have been spon- 
 taneous and unsolicited. The whole narrative indicates 
 the most wonderful combination of Divine power with the 
 tenderest sympathy in the sorrows of that nature which 
 he had assumed. 
 
 U The corpse was wrapped in folds of linen (John xi. 
 44), and carried on an open bier. 
 
 12 The dignified case apparent in every case in which 
 our Lord raised the dead (ch. viii. 54 ; John xi. 43) is 
 particularly impressive when contrasted with the manner 
 in which the prophets Elijah and Elisha, and in which 
 also his own apostles Peter and Paul, obtained the restora- 
 tion of hfe in the only otlier instances in which it was 
 granted (1 Kings xvii. 17—24; 2 Kings iv. 31—37; Acts 
 ix. 39—43; xx. 9—12). 
 
 13 By this condescending act, so full of grace and ten- 
 derness, Jesus honours maternal love. And he uses it, as 
 well as other natural affections, to further the interests 
 of his kingdom. 
 
 1-* Elijah and Elisha were regarded as * great* prophets ; 
 and some of the people seem to havo thought Jesus to bo 
 the Elijah of prophecy (Mai. iv. Hi). Others apparently 
 regarded this miracle as a jn'nof that he was tlu; Messiah, 
 in whose person God was to * visit his people' (Isa. lix. 
 16—21, etc.) 
 
 Ij On vers. IS — 35, see notes on Matt. xi. 2 — 19. 
 
 IG ' Observe that Luke, himself a physician, distin- 
 guishes between the diseased \mii the possessed.' — Alford. 
 
 n&7" 
 
.D.31 U.] 
 
 LUKE Vir. 22— 44 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 22 * Thon Jesus answering said unto them, Go your way, and tell John what things 
 ye have seen and heard ; *how that the hlind see, 'the lame walk, '"the lepers are 
 cleansed, " the deaf hear, "the dead are raised, p to the poor the Gospel is preached. 
 
 23 ' And blessed is he^ whosoever shall not be oft'ended in lue. 
 
 24 'And when the messengers of John were departed, he began to speak unto tlie 
 people concerning John, What went ye out into the wilderness for to see? A reed 
 
 25 shaken with the wind? But what went ye out for to see'? A man clothed in 
 soft raiment? Behold, they which are gorgeously apparelled, and live delicately, 
 
 26 are in kings' courts. But what wont ye out for to see? A prophet? Yea, I say 
 
 27 unto you, and much mure than a prophet. This is he., of whom it ia written, 
 'Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way 
 
 28 before thee' [Mai. iii. 1]. For I say unto you, Among those that are born of 
 women, there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist : but he that is least 
 in the kingdom of God is greater than he. 
 
 29 And all the people that heard him^ and the publicans, * justified God,* 'being 
 
 30 baptized with the baptism of John. " But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected 
 " the coimsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of him. 
 
 31 And the Lord said, ^" Whereunto then shall I liken the men of this generation? 
 
 32 and to what are they like? They are like unto children sitting in the market- 
 place, and calling one to another, and saying, We have piped unto you, and ye 
 
 33 have not danced; we have mourned to you, and ye have not wept. For 'John 
 the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine; and ye say, He hath 
 
 34 a devil. Tlie Son of man is come eating and drinking ; and yo say, Behold a 
 
 35 gluttonous man, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners I ^ But 
 wisdom is justified of all her children. 
 
 Anointing of J e sits' feet by a penitent woman. 
 
 36 ^ AND one of the Pharisees desired him tliat he would eat with him. "And 
 he went into the Pharisee's house, and sat down to meat. 
 
 37 And, behold, *a woman^ in the city, which was a sinner, when she kncw^ 
 that Jesvs sat"* at meat in the Pharisee's house, "^brought an alabaster box of 
 
 38 ointment ; and stood at his feet behind kirn '' weeping, and began *• to wash his feet 
 with tears, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head, and kissiMi his foet, 
 
 39 and anointed them with the ointment. Now when the Pharisee which had hidden 
 him saw it, he spake within liimself, saying, -'^This man, if he were a projdiet, 
 would have known who and what manner of woman this is that touchcth him :^ 
 ^ for she is a sinner. 
 
 40 And Jesus answering said unto him, 8imon, I have somewhat to say unto thee. 
 
 41 And ho saith. Master, say on. There was a certain creditor which had two 
 
 42 "debtors: the one owed five hundred 'pence, and the other fifty. And when 
 they had nothing to pay, J he frankly forgave them both. Tell mo therefore, 
 
 43 which of them will love him most? Simon answered and eaid, I euppoee that 
 he to whom he forgave most. And he said unto him, Thou hast rightly judged. 
 
 44 And he turned to the woman, and said unto Simon, Scest thou this wonian ? 
 I entered into thine house : thou gavest mo no * water for my feet ;*» but she hath 
 
 * li. m. IB; 35. l-fi; 
 
 «. 7: Mt !i. 30; 
 
 John 2. £1. % 2; 5. 
 
 3»i; m.2.\34: II.U 
 ( >It. 15. 3n, 31. 
 -"■Mt, 8. 1-4. 
 " Slk. 7. 37. 
 a ftll, 9. -J 1,25. 
 f ell. 1. m F». 22. M; 
 
 IMIII; I*, lil.l; Jam. 
 
 1 vcr. X',; V*. bl. 4; 
 
 Ro. 3. 1-li. 
 ( ch.3.r2; Mt. 3..^6. 
 M BGC rcfs, Mt. II. Iti— 
 
 VKH-^-Sfi— W; 
 CiimiN. Tab. Spc. i.'k 
 r Mt.2C. «; Mk. U. a; 
 
 .Ifilin II. 2. 
 t rh. 11.37; II. I. 
 b Jr>lin 11. -J. 
 e Ml 26. 7. 
 d 2 Cor. 7. 10. 
 « rie. m. 4; I Ski. 
 
 26. 41. 
 
 / cli. I\ 2. 
 £ ch. 16. U; U. 
 
 h ch. 13. 4. 
 
 • *<« Mt. 18.28. 
 
 J IV 32. I -a; 103.3; 
 
 K 43. 2:1 : MIo 7. 
 
 18; Ac. I.'i ;«, at; 
 
 lto.3.2l; Ei)h.2.H,<.>. 
 
 * Go. 18. 4: 19. 2; 
 Juclg: ID. 21. 
 
 1 Vers. 29, 30 may be either n parenthetical statement 
 of the evangelist, or the words of our Lord himself. In 
 either case they are evidently designed to ehow that the 
 Buccess of John's ministry, though groat, was almost 
 entirely confined to tlie more despised classes of people, 
 who 'justiflcd (iod* by their faith in his Divine cnmniis- 
 sion and their obedience to his injunctions; whilst the 
 religious teachers rejected him. And this statement 
 serves to introdvice the remarks of our Lord which follow 
 in vers. 31—35. The words, * And the Lord said' (ver. 
 31), which seem to indicate the resumption of the dis- 
 course after an intcrrujition, are not found in the best 
 manuscriptii. 
 
 2 There ia no ground for supposing, as some have done, 
 that this woman was Slarj' Magdalene (mentioned in r.li. 
 viii. 2) ; or Marj- the sister of Lazarus, who also anointed 
 our Lord's feet shortly before his last sufferings : see note 
 on Murk xiv. 3. Neither of them, bo far as we know, 
 had been a person of immoral character. Of this woman 
 we hoar nothing more, 
 
 3 It is still customar}', in somo parts of the East, to 
 allow any persons to enter the house, and even to take 
 part in tno conversation going on at the table; though 
 they are not only uninvited, but such as the party would 
 not eat with. This waa probably the best opportunity 
 
 which this penitent woman could find of expressing per- 
 sonally her gratitude to her Deliverer. 
 
 4 Rather, ' reclined ;' as the Jews at tliis period did 
 at table, with the feet unshod on the couch ; so that one 
 who stood weejiing behind a guest nii^ht easily let her 
 tears fall upon his feet. And in this case, instead of re- 
 straining tnem, the woman's ardent feelings prompted 
 her to supply in this way Simon's lack of hospitable 
 attention to the Lord. 
 
 5 Tho inspiration of a prophet (thought he) would 
 reveal to hira this sinner's ehavacter; and liis sanctity 
 would shrink from her touch. Jesus therefore (ho con- 
 cluded) cannot be a propliet. Our Lord's reply proves 
 tho contrary: for he shows his knowledge not only of 
 the woman's life and conduct, but even of the Pharisee's 
 thoughts ; and his ac(;urato ai)preeiation of the reverential 
 penitence of tho one, and the unchariUiblo self- righteous- 
 ness of tho other. 
 
 Simon probably thought it a sufUcient condescension 
 to invite the Nazarene prophet to hiw table, without add- 
 ing these cu8t/>mary t^ikens of hnspitality. And the inci- 
 vility might have pimsed unnotii-id by Him who * camo 
 not to ho ministered unto, but to minister,' had it not 
 afforded an opportunity for pointing the arrow of convic- 
 tion at tho Pnariseo's "heart. 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 I.UKE VII. 45— VIII. 20. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 45 washed my feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head. Thou 
 gavest me no 'kiss: but this woman since the time I came in hath not ceased to 
 
 46 kiss my feet. '" My head with oil tliou didst not anoint : hut this woman hath 
 
 47 anointed my feet with ointment. " Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, " which 
 are many, are forgiven; for^ /"she loved much: but to whom little is forgiven, 
 
 49 the same loveth little. And he said unto her, *? Thy sins are forgiven. And they 
 that sat at meat with him began to say within themselves, 'Who is this that 
 
 50 forgiveth sins also? And he said to the woman, * Thy faith hath saved thee; 
 'go in peace. 
 
 Jesus makes a second circuit in Galilee, teaching and healing. 
 8 AND^ it came to pass afterward, that he went throughout every city and 
 village, preaching and showing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God : and the 
 
 2 twelve ?vere with him, and " certain women, which had been healed of evil spirits 
 
 3 and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene,^ "out of whom went seven devils,** and 
 * Joanna, tho wife of Chuza Herod's steward,^ and Susanna, and many others, 
 J/ which ministered unto him of their substance. 
 
 Parable of the soicer. 
 
 4 'AND® when much people were gathered together, and were come to him out 
 
 5 of every city, he spake by a parable : A sower went out to sow his seed : and as 
 he sowed, some fell by the way side; and it was trodden down, and the fowls of 
 
 6 the air devoured it. And some fell upou a rock ; and as soon as it was sprung up, 
 
 7 it withered away, because it lacked moisture. And some fell among thorns ; and 
 
 8 the thorns sprang up with it, and choked it. And other fell on good groimd, and 
 sprang up, and bare fruit an hundredfold. And when he had said these things, 
 he cried. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 
 
 9,10 "And his disciples asked him, saying. What might this parable be? And he 
 
 said, Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God : but to 
 
 others in parables ; that ' sooing they might not see, and hearing they might not 
 
 11 understand' [Isa. vi. 9]. *Now the parable is this: ''The seed is the word of 
 
 1*3 God. Those by the way side are they that hear; then cometh the devil, and 
 
 taketh away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved. 
 
 13 They on the rock are thef/, which, when they hear, ''receive the word with joy; 
 and these have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall 
 
 14 away. And that which fell among thorns are they, which, when they have 
 heard, go forth, and ^ are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life, 
 
 15 and bring no fruit to perfection. But that on the good ground are they, which 
 ■'"in an honest and good heart,' having heard the word, *^keep it, and bring forth 
 fruit '' with patience.^ 
 
 16 'No^ man when he hath lighted a candle, covereth it with a vessel, or putteth 
 it under a bed ; but setteth it on a candlestick, that they which enter in may see 
 
 17 the light. * For nothing is secret, that shall not be made manifest; neither a?i}/ 
 
 18 thififf hid, that shall not bo known and como abroad. 'Take heod therefore how 
 ye hear: "'for whosoever hath, to liim shall be given; and whosoever hath not, 
 from him shall be taken even that which he seemeth to have. 
 
 The mother and brethren of Jesus seek to see him, 
 
 19 "THEN^o came to him his mother and his brethren, and could not come at him 
 
 20 for the press. And it was told him hi/ certain which said. Thy mother and thy 
 
 ( Ge. 33. 4 ; 2 Sam. 
 
 IS. h. 
 m Ps. -.a. 5 ; Ro. 3. 3. 
 1 1 Tim. 1. U. 
 
 la. I. 18; 65. 7; Ro. 
 5, 20; lCor.6.9— I). 
 
 p 2 Cor. 5. U, 15 ; 1 
 
 John 4. 19. 
 9 Mt. 9. 2; Mk. 2. 5. 
 r ML 9. 3; Mt. 2. 7. 
 
 1 ch. 8. 48 ; 18. 42 ; 
 Mt.9.22; Mk.5.34; 
 10.52; Eph. 2. 8. 
 
 t Ro.6. I. 
 
 " ML 27. 55, 56. 
 r Mk. Iti. 9. 
 r ch. 24. 10. 
 jf comp. 2 Cor. 8 
 
 Vers. 4— 18: 
 
 CHltON. Tab. Sec. f)3. 
 
 2 see parallt^l, Mt. 13 
 
 1—23; Mk. 4. 1-20. 
 
 a ML 13. 10; Mk. 4. 10- 
 
 !. ML 13. 18; Mk. 4. 14. 
 
 c Col. i. .■>, 6: Jam- 1. 
 
 21; 1 PeL 1.23-1:5. 
 
 J Ps. 106. 12, 13. 
 
 I Tim. 0. 0. 
 
 r Ps. I. I, 2; Pro. B. 
 33.31; Ac 2. 41; 17- 
 
 II ; 1 PiL 2. I, 2. 
 
 g Job 23. II. 12; John 
 8. 31 ; Col. 1. 23 ; 
 Ecb. 3.12— 14; Jam. 
 
 I. 22—25. 
 
 A Ro. 2.7; Heb. 10.36; 
 
 12. 1 ; Jam. 5. If), II. 
 • Bee paralK-l, Mk. 4. 
 
 21—25; Bt-e also cU. 
 
 II. 33; Ml. 5. 15, Iti. 
 k ch. 12. 2; ML 10.26, 
 
 27; I Cor. 4.5. 
 / ch. 9. 41: Deu. 32. 
 
 46, 47; Mk. 4.23.21. 
 mch. 19. 26; Bce refs. 
 
 ML 13, 12; 25. 29; 
 
 Ueb. 2. 1 ; Jam. 1. 
 
 19. 22. 
 VERS. 19—21 : 
 ClIRON. Tab 3ec. 49. 
 n Bcc parallel, Ml 12. 
 
 46-50; Mk. 3. 31— 
 
 35. 
 
 1 The word 'for' often adduces not a reason^ but a 
 proof. Our Lord is speaking not of the means of pardon, 
 which is fiiith (see ver. 50), but of its evidence^ which is 
 grateful love. Where this is absent, it may well be 
 feared that neither is sin felt to be a burden, nor is for- 
 giveness sought as a boon. On the other hand, fervent 
 love to Jesus is some evidenre that both the need and the 
 blessedness of pardon have been proportionally realized. 
 
 2 In ch. viii., Luke gives an account of a missionary 
 journey, in which our Lord and his disciples were pro- 
 vided for by some women whom he had healed (vers. 
 1 — 3). Of his teaching, it contains the parable of the 
 sower, with its explanation and the use to be made of 
 his instructions (4 — 18), and his reference to his mother 
 and brethren (19—21). Of his miracles, it relates the 
 stilling of the storm (22—25), the expulsion of demons, who 
 destroy a herd of swine (26—30), the restoration of Jairus's 
 daughter, and the cure of a diseased woman (40 — dQ), 
 
 3 See note on Matt, xxvii. ^Q. 
 
 4 'Seven' is the number of completeness, and it pro- 
 bably implies here, and iu Matt, xii . 45, tho thorough 
 
 subjugation of the whole nature to demoniacal power. 
 But this circumstance affords no ground for supposing 
 Mary Magdalene to have been a woman of immoral life. 
 That she occupied a respectable position in society is 
 evident from her connection with the other women who 
 ministered to Jesus of their suhstance. 
 
 5 An office of responsibility, and therefore of honour, 
 in the court of the tetrarch. It is probable that Joanna 
 was now a widow, and thus able to devote her time and 
 property to the service of her Benefactor (ch. xxiv. 10). 
 
 6 On vers. 4 — 15, see notes on Matt. xiii. 1 — 23. 
 
 7 The words rendered * honest and good' sometimes 
 have the accessory meaning 'noble.' Comp. Acts xvii. 11. 
 
 8 The word rendered ' patience' includes active per- 
 severance through difficulty. Comp. Kom. ii. 7. Such 
 perseverance is needed in order to bring forth fruit to 
 perfection, as opposed to vers. 13, 14. 
 
 9 On vers. 16 — 18, see notes on Mark iv. 21 — 25. 
 
 10 The word here rendered ' then,' and in ver. 22 
 'now,' is a particle of connection, not a note of time. 
 On vers. 19 — 21, see notes on Matt. xii. 46—50. 
 
 1139 
 
, 31. U.] 
 
 LUKE VIII. 21—48. 
 
 [a. n. 29. 28. H. 
 
 21 brethren stand without, dosirint; to see thee. And he answered and said unto them, 
 My mother and mj brethreu are these" which lioar the word of Uod, and do it. 
 
 Jestis crossing the lake with his disciples^ stills a storm; and heals a demoniac oti the 
 
 other side. 
 
 23 pNOW it came to pass on a certain day, that he went into a sliip with his 
 disciples : and he said unto them. Let us go over unto the other side of the hike. 
 
 2.3 And they launched forth. But as they sailed he fell asleep. And tliere came 
 down a storm of wind on the lake ; and they were filled with water, «and were 
 
 24 in jeopardy. And they came to him, and awoke him, saying. Master, master, wo 
 perish ! Then he arose, and rebuked the wind and the raging of the water : and 
 
 25 they ceased, and there was a calm. And he said unto them, Where is your faith ? 
 And they beiug afraid wondered, saying one to another, What manner of man is 
 this! 'for he coramandeth even the winds and water, and they obey him. 
 
 26 'And'^ they arrived at the country of the Gadarenes, which is over against 
 
 27 Galilee. And when he went forth to land, there met him out of the city a certain 
 man, which had devils long time, and ware no clothes, neither abode in any 
 
 28 house, but in the tombs. When he saw Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before 
 him, and with a loud voice said, What have I to do with thee, Jesus, tlwu Son 
 
 29 of God most high? I beseech thee, torment me not. For he had comm.inded 
 the unclean spirit to come out of the man. For oftentimes it had caught biin : 
 and he was kept bound with chains and in fetters ; niid he brake the bands, and 
 
 30 was driven of the devil into the wilderness. And Jesus asked him, saying. 
 What is thy name ? And he said. Legion: because many devils were entered 
 
 31 into him. And they besought him that he would not command them to go out 
 'into the deep.^ 
 
 32 And there was there an herd of many "swine feeding on the mountain : and they 
 besought him that he would suffer them to enter into them. 'And he suHercd 
 
 33 them. Then went the devils out of the man, and entered into the swine : and 
 the herd ran vicdently down a steep place iuto the lake, and were choked. 
 
 34 When they that fed them saw what was done, they tied, and went and told it 
 
 35 in the city and in the country. Thou they went out to sco what was done ; and 
 came to Jesus, and found the man, out of whom the devils were departed, sitting 
 
 36 at the feet of Jesus, clothed, and in his right mind : and they were afraid. They 
 also which saw it told them by what means he that was possessed of the devils 
 was healed. 
 
 37 J* Then the whole multitude of the countrj- of the Gndarenes round about 
 ' besought him to depart from them ; for tliey were taken with great fear. And 
 he went up into the ship, and returned back again. 
 
 38 Now " the man out of whom the devils were departed besought him that he 
 
 39 might be with him. But Jesus sent him away, saying, Ueturn to thine own house, 
 'and sluiw how great things God hath done unto thee. And he went his way, 
 and ' iiublished throughout the whole city how great things Jesus had done 
 unto him. 
 
 liaising of Jairus' s daughter; and healing of a looman with an issite of blood. 
 
 40 AND it came to pass, that, when Jesus was returned, the people gladly received 
 him : for they were all waiting for him. 
 
 41 ''And,^ behold, there came a man named Jairus, and he was a ruler of the 
 synagogue: and he fell down at Jesus' feet, and besought him that he would 
 
 42 come into his Imuse : fur he had one only daughter, about twelve years of age, 
 and she lay a dying. 
 
 43 But as he went tlie peojdo thronged him. 'And a woman liaving an issue of 
 blood twelve years, which had spent all her living upon physicians, neither 
 
 44 could be healed of any, came behiinl him, nuA touched the border of his garment : 
 
 45 and imrnediiitely her issue of blood stanclu'd. And .lesus said. Who touched me? 
 When all denii'd, Peter and they that were with him said, Ma.sti^r, tlie multitude 
 
 46 throng thee and |ire»s thee, ani\ Bay<'Bt thou, Wiio touclxMl me ( And .leans said, 
 
 47 Somebody hath touched me : fnr 1 ])erc(!ive that ■'virtue is gone out of me. And 
 when the woman saw that *«he was not hid, she cami.' tnnibjiiig, and falling 
 down before liim, she declared unto him br'fore all t\w people lor what cause she 
 
 48 had touched him, and how she was liealeil imnn'diat^dy. And lie said unto her, 
 Daughter, be of good comfort: * thy liiith hath made thee whole; 'go in peace. 
 
 Jol.nis. 17; Jam. 1. 
 
 Vkhs. -I'l-i:,: CIL 9. 
 
 57-b2: 
 
 CiiKos. Tail SocU. 
 
 V aec parnllol, Mt. H. 18 
 
 -2?; Mk. I .•11-11. 
 
 1 Pi. 107. a-Si. 
 
 ■CO iinrnlU't. 
 •J8-31 ; a. 1 
 5. 1-il. 
 
 ItL.T. »). :i. 
 I Lc- II. 7.8. 
 r I Kl. ti. L'i 
 
 y Itl. 8. 31. 
 t Ac lU 3U. 
 
 I Mk. A. 18; nilL I. 
 
 b ?•.%{.»; 71. lit: Gal. 
 
 I. ». 21: I Tim. I. 
 
 13-111. 
 <3 Pi. Uj. ML 
 
 VKRS. 41-Mi 
 riloN. TAU. Sec. Kt. 
 !-« imrHllt'l, Mt. II. 
 »-«»; Mt.&.)H— 43. 
 
 /■ch n. 111; 
 « I'l. 3». 'J. 
 
 1 On vom. 22—26, compiiro Matt. viii. 23—27 ; l[urk 
 iv. 38—41, and notes. 
 
 2 On vers. 26—40, see notes on Matt. viii. 28—34 : 
 Mark V. 1-21. 
 
 > Literally, ' the abyti,' or ' iottomlai plate ;' used 
 
 1)60 
 
 in llov. ix. 1, 2, eW.., for the abode of miillKimnt tipirite, 
 wlieiu'f, witii Ood'a permission, tiny ciin como forth on 
 tho earth. 
 
 4 On vera. 41 — 66, ace notes on Mutt. ix. 18—26; 
 Mark v. 22—43. 
 
A. D. 31. 3-2. U.l 
 
 LUKE VIII. 49— IX. 22. 
 
 [a.d. 29. H. 
 
 49 * While he yet spake, there cometh one from the ruler of the synagogue's house, 
 
 50 saying to hira, Thy daughter is dead; trouble not the Master. But when Jesus 
 heard it, he answered him, saying, Fear not : believe only, and she shall be 
 made whole. 
 
 51 And when he came into the house, he suffered no man to go in, save Peter, and 
 
 52 James, and John, and the father and the mother of the maiden. And all wept, 
 
 53 and bewailed her: but he said, Weep not; she is not dead, 'but aleepeth. And 
 
 54 they laughed hira to scoru, knowing that she was dead. And he put them all 
 
 55 out, and took her by the baud, and called, saying. Maid, '" arise. And her spirit 
 came again, and she arose straightway: and he commanded to give her meat. 
 
 56 And her parents were astonished : but " he charged them that they should tell no 
 man what was done. 
 
 Mission of the twelve apostles. 
 9 THEN' "he called his twelve disciples together, and gave them power and 
 
 2 authority over all devils, and to cure diseases. And >'\m sent them to preach the 
 
 3 kingdom of God, and to heal the sick. » And he said uuto them. Take uothiug 
 for ?/«!ir journey, neither staves, nor scrip, neither bread, neither money; neither 
 
 4 have two coats apiece. 'And whatsoever house ye enter into, there abide, and 
 
 5 thence depart. ' And whosoever will not receive you, when ye go out of that city, 
 'shake off the very dust from your feet for a testimony against them. 
 
 6 " And they departed, and went through the towns, preaching the Gospel, and 
 healiug every where. 
 
 HeroiVs perplexity on hearing of the miracles of Jesus, 
 
 7 ■'NOW- Herod the tetrarch heard of all that was done by him: and he was 
 perplexed, because that it was said of some, that Jolm was risen from the dead ; 
 
 8 and of some, that Elias had appeared ; and of others, that one of the old prophets 
 
 9 was risen again. And Herod said, Johu have I beheaded : but who is this of 
 whom I hear such things? ^And he desired to see him. 
 
 Jesus retires with the apostles to a desert place ; where he feeds a multittide. 
 
 10 ^AND^ the apostles, when they were returned, told him all that they had 
 done. And he took them, and went aside privately into a desert place belonging 
 
 11 to the city called Bethsaida.^ And the people, when they knew it, followed him : 
 and he received them, and spake uuto them of the kingdom of God, and healed 
 them that had need of healing. 
 
 12 " And when the day began to wear away, then came the twelve, and said unto 
 liim, Send the multitude away, that they may go into the towns and country 
 round about, and lodge, and get victuals : ' for we are here in a desert place. 
 
 13 llut he said unto them. Give ye them to eat. And thejf said. We have no more 
 but five loaves and two fishes ; except we should go and buy meat for all this 
 
 14 people. For they were about five thousand men. And he said to his disci]iles, 
 
 15 Make them sit dowu by fifties in a company. And they did so, and made tliem 
 
 16 all sit dowu. Then he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up to 
 heaven, he. blessed them, and brake, and gave to the disciples to set before the 
 
 17 multitude. And they did eat, and were all filled : and there was taken up of 
 fragments that remained to them twelve baskets. 
 
 Peter s confession ; Jesus annottnces his sitjferiufjs, death, and resurrection; and exhorts his 
 followers to stedfastness, 
 
 18 ' AND'' it came to pass, as he was alone praying, his disciples were with him : 
 
 19 and he asked them, saying, ''Whom say the people that 1 am? They answering 
 said, 'John the Baptist; but some say, Elias; aud others say, that one of the 
 
 20 old prophets is risen again. Ho said unto them. But whom say ye that I am ? 
 
 21 •'Peter answering said, The Christ of God. « And he straitly charged them 
 
 22 and commanded thvm to tell no man that thing ; saying, '' The Son of man must 
 sutt'er many things, and be rejected of the elders aud chief priests aud scribes, aud 
 be slain, and be raised the third day. 
 
 ' JolKi 11. II. i:{. 
 
 "Ult. 7. U; Julin II. 
 ■i:f. 
 
 n Mt.S. 1; 9.30; Mk. 
 6. 13. 
 
 Vkrs. 1—6: 
 CHRON. Tati. Sec. 02. 
 
 see parallel, Mt. 10. 
 1. 6—1.'); Mk, u. 7— 
 13, 
 
 p eh. 10. J, 9; Mt. 10, 
 7. 8 ; Mk, «. Vi. 
 
 1 ch, 10,4; 2:>. 3.S; Mt. 
 10. 9 : Mk, fl. a. 
 
 r Ml, 10. 11; Mk, 6,10, 
 ( Mt, 10, U, 
 
 t Ac, 13, 51, 
 li Mk, 6, 12, 
 
 Vkrs, 7-9: 
 ClIRO,v, Tai;, Sec, 6,3. 
 ^ see parallel, Mt, l-t, 
 
 I, -l. 0-12 ; Mk, 6. 
 
 11-10.21-29, 
 
 Vers. 10-17: 
 
 CllROPr. TaH. Sec. til. 
 
 2 Bee parallel, Mt. 11. 
 
 13-21 ; Mk. 6. 30— 
 
 11; Johu 0. 1—11, 
 
 VkR,S. 18-21 : 
 ClImtN. Tab, Sec, 73, 
 c nee parallel, Ml. 10 13 
 
 -■20; Mk, a, -^7-30, 
 d Dan, 7, 13; Mt 12, 
 
 ,10; 13, 37, 11; -lolin 
 
 l.,'iO; Ac. 7,06; Hob, 
 
 2. U-18, 
 e vcm, 7. 8; Mt, 11,2, 
 / MtlCIO; Jo1id6,(19. 
 ff Mt. lli, 20, 
 
 Vkrs. 22-27: 
 ClIRON. Tab. Sec. 71. 
 A SCO parallel, Mt. U>, 
 
 21-28; Mk. 8, 31 — 
 
 38 ; 9, 1 ; aco alio 
 
 Mt, 17, 22, 
 
 1 See note on ch, viii, 19. Chapter ix, 1 — -50 containa 
 the close of Luke's consecutive history of our Lord's work 
 in GaUlec, Ho sends forth his twelve apostles (vers, 
 1 — 6), and extends his fame to the alarm of Herod (7 — Oj, 
 When they return, he withdraws with them heyond tlic 
 Lake (10) ; and is followed by a vast multitude, whom 
 he instructs and miraculously feeds (11 — 17), He elicits 
 Peter's confession, predicts his own death, and teaches liis 
 disciples the necessity of self-sacritice (18 — 27), He is 
 transfigured in the presence of three chosen apostles 
 (28 — 3(1) ; and, returning to the rest, casts out a demon 
 whom they could not eject (37—43). Though all are 
 
 amazed at his miracles, he solemnly tells his disciples 
 that he shall be put to death (13 — 1'5), aud rebukes their 
 ambition and party spirit (46 — 50), On vers. 1 — G, see 
 notes on Matt, x, 1—15; Mark vi, 7—13. 
 
 2 On vers, 7 — 10, see notes on Mark vi, 14—31, 
 
 3 On vers, 10—17, see notes on Matt, xiv. 13-21; 
 Mark vi, 31—44 ; Jolin vi, 1—13, 
 
 4 This was I!eths;iida of Gaulonitis, or Julias, on the 
 nofth-eastern shore of the Luke. 
 
 ■5 For the events inteivenin;; between vers. 17 and 18, 
 see Chron, Table, 6i:cs. 65 — 72. On vers, 18—27, see 
 notes on Matt, xvi. 13—28; Mark viii. 27-38. 
 
 1161 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 LUKE IX. 23—44. 
 
 [a.d. 29. 30. H. 
 
 23 'And he said to them all, If auy inanv^iW come after me, let him deny himself, 
 
 24 and take up his cross daily,' and follow me. For whosoever will save his life 
 shall lose it : hut whosoever will lose his life for my sake, the same shall save it. 
 
 25 •' For what is a man advantaged, if he gain the whole world, and lose himst^If, or 
 
 26 be cast away ? * For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him 
 shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own ghtry, and in 
 
 27 his Father^s, and of the holy angels.- 'But I tell you of a truth, there be some 
 standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God. 
 
 The tratisf (juration. 
 
 28 " AND^ it came to pass about an eight days after these sayings [or, things], 
 he took Peter and .John and James, "^ and went up into a mountain''' "to pray. 
 
 29 And as he prayed, the fashion of his countenance was altonMl,** and his raiment 
 
 30 7vas white and glistering. And, behold, there talked with him two men, which 
 
 31 were Moses and Elias : who appeared in glory, and spake of his decease^ which 
 
 32 he should accomplish at Jerusalem. But Peter and they that were with him 
 were heavy with sleep :^ and when they were awake, f' they saw his glory, and 
 the two men that stood with him. 
 
 33 And it came to pass, as they departed from him, Peter said unto Jesus, Master, 
 it is good for us to be here : and let us make three t.i))enincles ;^ one for thee, and 
 
 34 one for Moses, and one for Elias : not knowing what he said. Wliile he tlius 
 spake, there came a cloud, and overshadowed them, and they feared as they 
 
 35 entered into the cloud. "^ And there came a voice out nf the cloud, saying, ? This 
 3(5 is my beloved Son : '^ 'hear him. And when the voirn was past, Jesus was found 
 
 alone. 'And they kept it close, and told no man'- in those days any of those 
 things which they had seen. 
 
 JJeaUng of a demoniac. 
 
 37 ' AND '^ it came to pass, that on the next day, when they were come down 
 
 38 from the hill, much people met him. And, behold, a man of the company cried 
 out, saying. Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son : for he is mine only child. 
 
 39 And, lo, a spirit taketh him, and he suddenly crieth out; and it teareth him 
 
 40 that he foameth again, and brnising him hardly departeth from him. And I 
 
 41 besought thy discijiles to cast him out ; and they could not. And Jesus answering 
 said, U faithless and perverse generation, how long shall 1 bo with you, and suffer 
 
 42 you? Bring thy son hither. And as he was yet a eoming, the devil thntw him 
 down, and tare him.. And Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, and heahMl the ehild, 
 
 43 and delivered him again to his father. " And they were all amazed at the mighty 
 power of God. 
 
 Oin- Lord's second aymouncement of his death. 
 
 BUT while they wondered every one at all things which Jesns did, he said unto 
 
 44 hifl disciples, ' Let these sayings sink down into your ears : '■* for the Son of man 
 
 ch. U. 27; ML 10. 
 
 34; Iti. 21 ; Mk. & 
 34 : Ro. 8. 13, 
 
 J Mt. 16.26; Mk.8.3G. 
 
 I Mt 16. *J8; Mk. 9.1. 
 
 Vkrs. 28-36: 
 CriTtON. Tad. Spc. 75. 
 mieo parnllpl, Mt. 17. 
 
 1-y; Mk. ■!. H-Sf. 
 '• ch. A.16; Mt. U. 23. 
 
 o Dan. & 18 1 10.9. 
 P 2 Pel. I. 17. 
 
 q Mt.3. 17. 
 r Ac. 3. 22. 
 » Ecc. 3. 7; Mt. 17.9. 
 
 VkRS. 37— 13: 
 Cnit<).v. Tail 8cc-7& 
 t »!■(. nnrallcl. Ml 17. 
 
 U-lS; Mk. a. U- 
 
 27. 
 
 Vrns. 43— la: 
 CiMiox. Tab. Sec. 77- 
 1 Zoc 8. 6. 
 
 xtpp pArnllrl, ML 17- 
 W,-ii(; Mk. II, 31.32; 
 ■cualao Ml. hi. 21. 
 
 1 The self- renunciation 8io:inficd by ' taking our cross* 
 is not reserved for extraovdinury occasions, but is a con- 
 stant habit of the soul. 
 
 2 This description of tho threefold glories of the Son 
 of man, arising from personal dignity, oflicial authority, 
 and the attendance of angels, forcibly shows the foUy of 
 being aahamcd of Ilira before men. 
 
 3 On vera. 28 — 36, see notes on Matt. xvii. 1 — 9 ; 
 Mark ix. 2-10. 
 
 4 See note on Mark v. 37. Peter refers distinctly to 
 this wondrous snene (2 Pet. i. IG — 18) ; and John appears 
 to allude to it (John i. 14). 
 
 5 The tradition that this was Mount Tabor is moat 
 unlikely. As it is called by Matthew and Mark 'a high 
 mountain,' it is most probable that it wiw one of tho 
 summits of Ilermon. Our Lord was at this time near 
 the mountain region which seems to have formed the 
 northern limit of Ins journeyings. 
 
 6 Of this change or trauMfiguration, only the bright- 
 ness which radiated from his person and garments (comp. 
 Exod. xxxiv. 21) — 35) is described: the rest was doubt- 
 less indescribable. 
 
 7 Or, * departure.* Perhaps this word mav have been 
 chosen to ineludo both our Lord's death and his ascen- 
 Bion. Comp. John xvi. 28, etc. 
 
 8 Rather, * Now Peter and his companions had been 
 heavy for sleep; but, being kept awake, they saw,' u(r. 
 The transfiguration seems to have occurred at night ; and 
 thoy were at first oxtromcly wearied with tho toils of the 
 
 no 
 
 day and the fatigue of the ascent, until tho light and 
 glory thoroughly awoke them. 
 
 9 'Tents' or 'booths.' Peter was so confused that he 
 probably hud nothing more than the general feeling 'It is 
 good to be liere;' and therefore wished to provide for the 
 stay of tho heavenly visitants. 
 
 10 A bright cloud, like the Shcklnah, a symbol of the 
 Divine presence, enveloped Jesus and the heavenly visit- 
 ants, and struck the dineiples with awe. 
 
 11 Three times the Fatlier audibly expressed his satis- 
 faction in our Lord's work, and in earh ease as a response 
 to prayer: see vor. 29; eh. iii. 21, 22; and John xii. 
 27, 28. The transfiguration, which occurred just before 
 his last journey from Galileo to Jerusalem, was a moat 
 fitting preparation for the great events which weredrawin^ 
 nigh. It gave the disciples a momentary glimpse of tho 
 glnrv whicii awaited their Lord, wlien his work on earth was 
 finished. It was a formal recognition of his supremaev 
 by the Lawgiver and the Reformer of aneient Israel. And, 
 wh(m the representatives of the former economy depart, 
 the heavenly voiee proelaiming ' Hear him' intimates that 
 that dispensation is passing away, and is giving pliico to 
 another, of whieh Jesus, by virtue of his work and death, 
 is constituted the Lord and Head. 
 
 12 In obedieneo to our Lord's eommand (Matt. xvii. 9). 
 U On vera. 37—45, see notes on Mark ix. 14 — 32. 
 
 14 The great imporfancn as well us the unexpected 
 Btrangeneas of tliis truth required that they should fix 
 their thoughts upon it. See nolo on Murk ix. 32. 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 LUKE IX. 4:5—02. 
 
 [a.d. 30. H. 
 
 45 ehall be delivered into the hands of men. y But they understood not this saying, 
 and it was hid from them,i that they perceived it not: and they feared to ask 
 him of that saying. 
 
 Jestts rebukes the disciples Jor ambition and jealousy. 
 
 46 = THEN 2 there arose a reasoning among them, which of them should he 
 
 47 greatest. And Jesus, " porceiving the thought of their heart, took a chiUl, and 
 
 48 sot him by him, and said unto them, * Whosoever shall receive this child in my 
 name receiveth me : and whosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me : 
 ' for he that is least among you all, the same shall be great. 
 
 49 "^And John answered and said, Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy 
 
 50 name; and we forbad him, because he followeth not with us. And Jesus said 
 unto him, Forbid him not : for ' he that is not against us is for us. 
 
 Jesus finally leaves GallleBy to go up to Jerusalem^ passing through Samaria. 
 
 51 A^s^D^ it came to pass, when the time was como that •'^he should be received 
 
 52 up,*^he stedfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem, And [ho] sent messengers 
 before his face : and they went and entered into a village of the Samaritans,^ to 
 
 53 make ready for him. And ^ they did not receive him,** because his face was as 
 
 54 though he would go to Jerusalem.^ And when his disciples James and John^ saw 
 this, they said. Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, 
 
 55 and consume them, even as ' Elias did?** But he turned, and rebuked them, and 
 
 56 said, * Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For ' the Sou of man is not 
 come to destroy meu^s lives, but to save them. '" And they went to another Tillage. 
 
 The requireinents of discipleship explained. 
 
 57 "AND I*' it came to pass, that, as they went in the way, a certain vian said 
 
 58 unto him, Lord, I will fuUow thee whithersoever thou goest. And Jesus said 
 unto him, Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of man 
 hath not where to lay his head. 
 
 59 And he said unto another, Follow me. But ho said, Lord, suffer me first to 
 
 60 go and bury my father.'^ Jesus said unto him, Let the dead bury their dead :^"^ 
 "but go thou and preach the kingdom of God. 
 
 61 And another also said, Lord, pI will follow thee; but let me first go bid them 
 
 62 farewell, which are at home at my house. And Jesus said unto him, ^ No man, 
 having put bis hand to the plough,'^ and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. 
 
 Vers. 46— SO : 
 
 CHBOS. Tau. Sec, 73. 
 = Bee pBDiIlcl, Mt. 1^ 
 
 1—5; Mk. 9. 33-39. 
 n .Icr. 17. 10. 
 b Mt.10.40: 19.5; Mk. 
 
 9. 37 ; John V>. U ; 
 
 13. a), 
 c Pro. 18. 12; Mt. 23. 
 
 11, 12. 
 
 Vers. 51—56 : 
 ClIitON. Tab. Sec. 81. 
 / Mk. 16. 19; Ac. 1.2. 
 S Is. 50. 5-9. 
 
 h comp. John 4. 4, 9. 
 
 < 2 Ki. 1. 10— H. 
 
 At Jer. 17. 9; Ro. II. 
 
 19—21 ; .lam. I. V.K 
 
 2l>; 3. 17, 18; 1 Pet. 
 
 3.9. 
 / Mt la 11; Jnlin W. 
 
 17: 12. 47; 1 Tim, 
 
 1.15. 
 mMt. 5. 39: Ro, 12. 
 
 18, 19; 1 Pet. 2.21- 
 
 23. 
 n seerefs.Mt. 8.19-22. 
 
 o 2 Tim. 2. 4 ; 4. .1. 
 
 p ace 1 Ki.19. 20; Eoc 
 9. 10; Mt. 10. 37, ;'«. 
 
 q cli. 17. 31. 32 ; Pa. 
 7«. 6, 9 ; 2 Tim, 4. 
 10; Heb. 10.38. 
 
 1 By the force of their own prejudices, which made 
 them 'fear to ask him;' as we naturally shrink from 
 hearing fully any unwelcome news. 
 
 2 On vers. 46—50, see notes on Matt, xviii. 1 — 6 ; 
 Mark ix. 33—50. 
 
 3 At ch. ix. 51 the evangelist passes to the second 
 main portion of his narrative, which contains much thut 
 is not to be found in the other Gospels. He relates our 
 Lord's preparation to go to Jerusalem, with the Samari- 
 tans' refusal of hospitality, and the anger of James and 
 John, which called forth a strong rebuke (51 — 50) ; and 
 the replies which Jesus gave to some who proposed to 
 follow him (57 — 62). He records the appointment and 
 commission of the seventy, followed by a woe upon those 
 Galilean towns which our Lord now finally left (x. X— 
 16) ; and he narrates the return of the messengers, with 
 our Lord's words of warning, gratitude, and blewsing (17 
 — 2-4). To this are subjoined three of his most important 
 lessons : (1,) to a lawyer, illustrating the law of universal 
 charity (25—37); (2,) to Martha, correcting the intro- 
 duction of a worldly spirit into his service (38 — 42) ; 
 (3,) to all his disciples, encouraging importunity in prayer 
 (xi. 1—13). 
 
 4 This 'being received up' points to the glory to 
 which our Lord's work on earth would quickly bring 
 him. His ' setting his face stedfastly,' etc., indicates those 
 extreme sufferings which his work involved, requiring 
 on his part the firmest resolve in anticipating as well as 
 enduring them. 
 
 5 See notes on John iv. 6, 9. 
 
 6 See note on Matt. x. 5. 
 
 7 He was evidently going up to one of the great Jewish 
 festivals. 
 
 8 This same John afterwards came down with Peter to 
 Samaria (Acts viii. 14—17) to confer the gifts of the 
 Holy Spirit on the Samaritiin believers. 
 
 9 See 2 Kings i. 10, and note. The few cases in which 
 God has seen fit to vindicate his power and justice by 
 
 terrible dispensations of Providence are eagerly seized 
 for imitation by the unhallowed zeal of bigotry and 
 party spirit. But this is as much opposed to the spirit 
 of judicial hohness which animated the stern Elijah, as 
 it IS to the ephit of merciful forgiveness which Jesus 
 both showed and taught. 
 
 10 On vers. 57, ^^y see notes on Matt. viii. 19, 20. 
 
 11 It seems most likely, from comparing this passage 
 with Matt. viii. 21, 22, that one of the 'diseiples' (tra- 
 dition says Philip), having just heard of his father's 
 death, was about to request to be released from attend- 
 ance upon Jesus in this journey, but was met by the 
 injunction, ' Follow me ;' and, when he made his request, 
 by the subsequent command. 
 
 12 Here, as in some other places (see John v. 24, 25; 
 xi. 25, 26), our Lord appears to regard death in all its 
 aspects as essentially one; and to mean that, though the 
 incidents of this viorial state may engross the attention 
 of those who are dead to the realities of eternity, his 
 disciples, having a higher life., should have higher objects, 
 and chiefly the diffusion of that hfe by preaching the 
 gospel. Compare the law of the Nazarite (Numb. vi. 7). 
 Our Lord's careful performance of relative duties shows 
 tliat he could not have intended to int(Mfere with acts of 
 filial regard ; but it appears probable that he saw in both 
 this and the next case (vers. 61, 62) a tendency to shrink 
 from the reqiurements of discipleship, and he met it by 
 these forcible admonitions. 
 
 13 The ploughman cannot mako a good furrow, unless 
 he keeps his attention fixed without distraction upon his 
 work : neither can a Christian, and least of all one who 
 is to 'preach the kingdom of Gnd,' perfi>nn liis iniimrtant 
 work with a divided heart. Thiso tlirce ciisi;* show how 
 the Lord adapted his requirements t<t thr cliiinirtti-.s of his 
 hearers. He bids the unreflecting to ' count the cost' of 
 discipleship ; he prompts the procrastinating to imme- 
 diate action ; and he urges the vacillating to unreserved 
 decision. 
 
 1163 
 
r 
 
 LUKE X. 1—21. 
 
 i ^.D. ae. u.] 
 
 Mission of the seventy, and their return. 
 10 AFTER these things the Lord appointed otlier •"seventy^ also, and *eent them 
 two aud two before his lace iuto every city and plact -■ -'' - ' - ' ^*' ^ ' 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 whithrr lie liiinsolf would 
 
 8 
 
 Therefore said he unto them,^ ' The harvest truly is great, hut the labourers 
 are few: "pray ye therefore the Lord of the liarvest, that he would send forth 
 labourers iuto bis harvest, (io your ways: -^ behold, I seud you forth as lambs 
 among wolves. ^ Carry ueither purse,^ uor scrip,-* nor shoes : and - salute no man 
 by the way.*'^ "And into whatsoever house ye enter, first say, '' Peace •^Z'r to this 
 house. Aud if nhe' son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it: if not, 
 it shall turn to you again. ''And in the same house remain," 'eating and drinking 
 such things as they give: for -'the labourer is worthy of his hire, (^u not fruiu 
 house to house. 
 
 And iuto whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat «■ sucli things as 
 9 are set before you: *and heal the sick that are therein: and say unto them, 'The 
 
 10 kiiifdora of God is come nigh unto you. 13ut into whatsoever city ye enter, and 
 they receive you not, go your ways out into the streets of the same, and sa}', 
 
 11 >Even the very dust'-* of your city", which cleaveth on us, we do wipe oti" against 
 you : notwithstanding be ye sure of this, that the kingdom of (lod is come nigh 
 
 13 unto you. But 1 say unto you, that * it shall be more tolerable in that day lor 
 Sodom, than for that city. 
 
 13 'Woe^'^ unto thee, Choraziu I Woo unto thee, Bethsaida I '" For if the mighty 
 ■works had been done in Tyre aud Sidon, which have been done in you, they had 
 
 14 a great while ago repented, sitting in yackclnth and ashes. But it shall be more 
 1') tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, than for you. "And thou, Cajier- 
 
 naum, which art "exalted to Iieaven, /'shalt be thrust down to hell. 
 
 16 ^ He that heareth you heareth me; and 'he that despiseth you despiseth me ; 
 'and he that desjiiseth mo despiseth him that sent me. 
 
 17 And the seventy returned again with joy, saying. Lord, even the devils are 
 
 18 subject unto us through 
 li) as lightning fall from 
 ser]>ent3 and scorpions. 
 
 thv name." And he said unto them, " 1 beheld'- Satan 
 
 Beheld, '1 
 id over all tlui p 
 
 ;ive 
 »wer 
 
 unto you power to tread 
 of the enemy: "and notlii 
 
 shall by any means hurt you. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the 
 spirits are subject uuto you; but rather rejoice, because * your names are writteu 
 in heaven.'"* 
 21 "Li that hour'-'^ Jesus rejoiced"^ in spirit, and said, I thank thee, Father, 
 ''Lord of heaven and earth, "that ""thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
 prudent, ''and hast revealed them unto babes : even so, Father; for so it seenu-d 
 
 > Mt. 10. 1; Mk. 0.7. 
 
 ( Mt.!1.37.38-. Jolm i.S-V 
 u V The*. 3. I. 
 X Wt. 10. 16. 
 
 V ch 9. :j; ML 10. D. 
 
 Ill; Mk. |>. 8. 
 i 2 Ki. 4. !». 
 " Mt. 10. \'l, 13. 
 b 1 Sam. £5. t>. 
 c 1 Sara. 2a. 17; 1 Fot 
 
 1. 14. Or 
 a ch. <). 4; ML 10. It. 
 ' 1 Cor. 10. •£!. 
 / ML 10. 10; *Cor. !1. 
 
 I. etc. ; <:h1. li. 0; 1 
 Tim. 5. 17. m, 
 
 n 1 Cor. to. 27. 
 /. eh.'J. 2. 
 
 > vcr. 11; ML 3 X; 1. 
 17; 5. 3, 10. IH, VO; 
 10. 7: II- II, 12: YA 
 
 II, 24; Ifl. I, 4. 2:1; 
 23. VS. 2A. 1, 14 
 
 } ch. ». 5; ML jn. 14: 
 Ac i3. M; 18.6, 
 
 AMt.lO \bi Mk.ti. II. 
 
 r> ML 11. Ki 
 
 BOO Gr. n. 4 I DfU. 
 1.28: \K 14. 13; Jcr. 
 SI. .VL 
 
 r »re Edo. 2ft, 20 ; 32.18. 
 9 Mt.in.40; !H..'i; Mk. 
 
 9. 37 i .lolin la. 20. 
 r 1 Thci, 4. 8. 
 « John.'}. 23. 
 
 VkuS. 17-21: 
 Clino.v. TaIi. Sec. 83, 
 u John in. II; lli'l> 2. 
 
 14: lJ(>hn3.8; Ituv. 
 
 It. I : 12. 8, 9. 
 
 1 p>.<i|.i3: Mk.m.181 
 n«-». an. i— .3. 
 
 y Ho. a 31-3tf. 
 
 < tffO reft. Ex. V2 32 ; 
 It. 4. 3 1 Hcb. 12.23; 
 
 1 ML 1). W-27. 
 
 b 2 Kl. 111. l.\ 
 
 c VtL. a2; John!l,39— 
 
 41; 1 Cut. 1. IM-2H. 
 rf ML 111. 17; 21. lli. 
 
 1 Rather, 'others also (i'. e. beside the apoHtles, ch. 
 ix. 1) seventy .' Our Lord had jiiinsulf nruachcd, and 
 had sent the twelve, through Galilee. 'I he mission of 
 the fieventy was more extensive. Some eompare the 
 number of' 'the seventy' with that of the 'elders' in 
 Exod. xxiv. 1, 9 and Numb. xi. 16, or with that of tiie 
 Sanhedrim ; others with the number of the nations of the 
 world according to Jewish triulitioii. 
 
 2 Our Lord now repeated, with a few variations, Ro 
 much of liis address to the twelve (Mutt, x.) us suited 
 the temporary mission of the seventy ; chielly the first 
 of the three great divisions of that discourse. See notes 
 on Matt. ix. 85—38; x. 7—16. 
 
 3 The ends of the 'girdle' (Matt. x. 9) were com- 
 monly used for purses. 'l''or all things— money, food, 
 aud clothing, as well as protection— rely on me, wiiilMt 
 you are doing my work.* In its spirit, this command is 
 universal ; its literal form was but of temporary ajiplicru- 
 tion (see Luke xxii. .'i-'j, 36). Ver. 7 shows that the neces- 
 sary provision was to be supplied by their Lord througli 
 the gifts of their hearers and converts. 
 
 4 itather, ' wallet' for provisions. 
 3 See 2 Kings iv. 29, and note. 
 
 6 'fhat is, Ciiurteously address to its inmates the cus- 
 tomary saluUition. The prayer whirh it implies shall be 
 answered for them, if they are willing to re<;eive the 
 gospel of ' pi-ace :' l)ut, whether they do or not, in any 
 case it shall b(! answered to you. 
 
 7 It'll her, 'a wm of peace.' 
 
 B Thus showing thai you arc neither idlers nor fasti- 
 dious. 
 
 9 As your countrymen shake off the dust of heathen 
 cities as unclean, so those who reject your message must 
 
 he regarded as heathens, yea, worse than the worst of 
 heathens (vers. 12—16), who have not had the advan- 
 tages which I am giving to them. 
 
 li> Vei'8. 13 — 15, like the foregoing discourse, had pro- 
 bably been spoken before : see Matt. xi. 20 — 24, and notes. 
 
 n They are glad to tiiul themselves able to do wliat 
 bad lately batlied even 8ome of the twelve (cli. ix. 40). 
 
 12 Perhaps the meaning is, ' What you regard with 
 triumphant joy is but a very small part of the great 
 victory. I have been watching the downfall of the prince 
 of evil «j)irit«. and the complete and tinal overthrow of 
 his dominion. The tiguro which our Lord employs re- 
 sembles tliat in Isa. xiv. 12. 
 
 13 See note on ch. xi. 12. This is a well-known figuro 
 for malignant jiowers of evil (I'sa. xei. 13; Kzek. ii. 6), 
 whieli the di8ci])les, under their Lord's safeguard, in 
 prosecuting his work, are to overcome. 
 
 U Comp. Isa. iv. 3, and note. 'J'o be enrolled 'in the 
 Lamb's book of life' (Hev. xxi. 27) as a faithful subjeet of 
 the kingdom of heaven is a far more valuable distinction 
 than the poBse8.>*ion of snpernalural gifts. See Numb, 
 xxii. 8; Matt. vii. 22, 23, mid notes. 
 
 l& See Matt. xi. 2.^—27, and notes. The passage is 
 evidently in its right place here. Our Lord may have 
 uttered his joyful feelings in these words more than 
 once; or Matlhew may liavo placed them where he does 
 for the purpose of appending our Lord's n^view nf nil his 
 evangelical l!ib()ur8 in (Jalilee to his remarks upon John's 
 question, as throwing light, upon I be subject. 
 
 10 'J'be disciples have lacn njoiciiig in llio manifesta- 
 tion of power, our Lord rejoiees in the bestownienl of 
 Bulvatiou up<in those whom the world despises: see vera. 
 23, 24. Uow pure and benevolent His joy [ 
 
A. D. 32, U.l 
 
 LUKE X. 23—40. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 22 good in thy sight. ' All things are delivered to me of my Father : and no man 
 knoweth who the Son is, but the Father; /and who the Father ia, but the Son, 
 and he to whom the Son will reveal him. 
 
 23 And lie turned him unto his disciples, and said privately, ^Blessed arc the 
 
 24 eyes which see the things that ye see : for I tell you, * that many prophets and 
 kings have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them ; and 
 to hear those thiugs which yQ hear, and have not heard them. 
 
 Reply to the question of a lawjer ; parable of the good SainaritaJi. 
 
 25 AND, behold, a certain lawyer* stood up, and tempted- him, saying, ' Master, 
 
 26 what shall I do to inherit eternal life? He said unto him, J What is written in 
 
 27 the law? how readeet thou 1 And he answering said, * ' Thou slialt love the Lord 
 thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and 
 with all thy mind ; and ' thy neighbour as thyself'^ [Deut. vi.5; and Lev. xix. 18]. 
 
 28 And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right: this do, and "' thou shalt live. 
 
 29 But he, willing^ to "justify himself, said unto Jesus, And who is my neigh- 
 
 30 hour f And Jesus answering said, A certain matt went down from Jerusalem to 
 .Jericho,^ and fell among thieves, which stripped Iiira of his raiment, and wounded 
 
 31 him, and departed, leaving him half dead. And by chance there came down a 
 certain priest that way: and when he saw him, " he passed by on the other side. 
 
 32 And likewise a Levite, when he was at the place, came and looked oft himj and 
 
 33 passed by on the other side. But a certain f* Samaritan,^ as he journeyed, came 
 
 34 where he was : and when he saw him, he had compassion on him, and went to 
 him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, ^ and set him on his 
 
 35 own beast, and brought him to an inn,^ and took care of him. And on the 
 morrow when he departed, he took out two ' pence, ^ and gave them to the host, 
 and said unto him, Take care of him ; and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I 
 
 36 come again, I will repay thee. Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was 
 
 37 neighbour unto him that fell among the thieves? And he said, He that showed 
 mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him, '' Go, and do thou likewise. 
 
 Jesus at the house of Martha and Mary. 
 
 38 NOW it came to pass, as they went, that he entered into a certain village : ^^ 
 
 39 and a certain woman named * Martha received him into her house. And she had 
 a sister called Mary, 'which also "sat at Jesus' feet," and heard his word. 
 
 40 But Martha was "cumbered about much serving, and came to him, and said, 
 Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone ? Bid her 
 
 e Mt.28.l8i Johns. 35; 
 
 5. 21—27; Eph. I. 20 
 
 — 23{ Ptiil. i 10. II. 
 / John I. m; 6.44,4b; 
 
 In. 16; 17. "ib. 
 8 Mt. I31H,I7; tG.17; 
 
 John •!». 29 ; Eph. 
 
 VEii.-?. 2^,-37: 
 CHItO-V. Tab. Sec. 86. 
 > Mt. 19. IG; 22. 35 
 J U. rt.jll; .loliii5.39: 
 
 Ko ;i. IH; 4. U — IH; 
 
 «iil. ;i. m— 13, 21,22. 
 ft Deu. Ij. 5. 
 
 t Le. 19. 18. 
 
 "■Le. IB. 5; Ne. 9. 29; 
 
 Eze. 20, 11, 13. 21 ; 
 
 Ro. 10. i, 5. 
 n cli. lb. 15; see Le. 
 
 ly. W. 
 
 o Job 6.141 Pi.IM.II; 
 
 Pro. 21. 13; 21.11.12; 
 
 Jam. 2.13— 10; IJolia 
 
 3. 17- 18. 
 P ch. 17. 16; Pro. 25. 
 
 21.22; Mt.r.. 13-45; 
 
 John 4.9,10; 1 Tlies. 
 
 5. 16. 
 
 ch.6.32— 36; aeeMt. 
 b. 11 ; John 13. 15. 
 
 John 11. 1; 12.2,3. 
 
 ( 1 Cor, 7. 32, etc. 
 
 u ch. 8.35; Deu. 33. 3; 
 
 Ac. 22. 3. 
 r ch.12. 29; John 6. 27. 
 
 1 That is, a teacher or expounder of the Mosaic law. 
 This narrative should be compared with one somewhat 
 similar in ch. xviii. 18 — 30, and Matt. xix. 16 — 30, on 
 which see notes. 
 
 2 That is, ' proved him.* See note on Matt. xxii. 34. 
 
 3 The correctness of this man's views is proved by our 
 Lord's mention of the same two commands : see Mark 
 xii. 29 — 31. But with theoretical correctness he appears 
 to have been uniting practical disobedience ; and this our 
 Lord brings home to him by his explanation of the word 
 'neighbour.' 
 
 ■1 Or, ' wishing.' The lawyer probably felt uneasy in 
 the conviction that our Lord's words in ver. 28 were de- 
 signed to suggest that he had come short of what he 
 knew to be necessary ; and he put this question, perhaps 
 hoping that our Lord would give to the word ' neighbour' 
 the restricted sense that the Jews usually gave to it (see 
 ilatt. V. 43, and note) ; or that if any other application 
 were made of the term, it would be one that he should 
 be able to refute. The beautiful parable which follows 
 deprived him of all power of evasion ; although in reply 
 to the question, Who was neighbour to the Jew ? he still 
 cannot oring himself to say 'the Samaritan' (vcr. 37). 
 
 5 See note on Matt. xx. 29. The road which goes 
 down from Jerusalem to Jericho is a * long descent of 
 three thousand feet.' ' Sharp turns of the road, and pro- 
 jecting spurs of rocks, everywhere facilitate the attack or 
 escape* of robbers, and make this route one of the most 
 dangerous in Palestine (Stanley, 'Sinai and Palestine,' 
 p. 416). 
 
 6 The Samaritans appear to have reciprocated the 
 national hostility of the Jews fsee ch. ix. 52, 63) ; and 
 we may suppose that our Lord selected a Samaritan as an 
 example of the loving neiglibour who succoured the half- 
 dead Jew, in order to give, in one of the hated and despised 
 
 race, an illustration of that Divine love which forgets 
 all antipathies in another's distress. The priest and Levite 
 perhaps excused themselves on the ground that the man 
 was not a neighbour; or that the place was very danger- 
 ous ; or that the sufferer was beyond help : but the 
 Samaritan sought no excuse, and overlooked all dangers. 
 It is probable that this was not an ideal picture, but a 
 real occurrence. 
 
 7 ' Oil and wine,* which were frequently carried by 
 travellers (see Gen. xxviii, 18 ; Josh. ix. 13), were applied 
 to wounds in the East : see Isa. i. 6. 
 
 8 The words here rendered 'inn' and *host' occur 
 nowhere else in Scripture, and suggest rather a Roman 
 inn tlian an Eastern khan. But they are perhaps used 
 popularly, the ' host' being only the person in charge of 
 the public khan. See note on Gen. xlii. 27. 
 
 9 On ' pence,* see note on Matt. xx. 2. 
 
 10 The village was Bethany, near Jerusalem (see John 
 xi. 1). This visit probably occurred when Jesus was at 
 Jerusalem at the J east of Dedication (John x. 22, 23). 
 The two sisters were both attached disciples of our Lord. 
 The busy, energetic Martha, who seems to have been 
 the elder sister and the manager of the household, was 
 not only assiduous in providing for his entertainment, 
 but was so 'anxious and harassed' about it as to lose 
 sight of the spiritual blessings which he came to impart, 
 and to find fault with Mary, whose whole soul was t^ngaged 
 in earnest attention to his 'gracious words." His gentle 
 reproof reminds us that the 'many things* belonging 
 to the outward service of God may sometimes so absorb 
 the thoughts and distract the feelings of even loving 
 and faithful Christians, as to interfere with that teach- 
 able and devout spirituality which is the 'ono thing 
 needful* to all acceptable and profitable service. 
 
 11 The humble position of an attentive disciple. 
 
A. p. 32. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE X. 41— XI. 14. 
 
 [a.d. 30. 29. H. 
 
 •<■cti.fi. 14; Phil. 4. 6. 
 
 J- Ml II L'5— 34. 
 
 y rn. T,. 4; John 17. 
 
 »: 1 JoliQ.V n. 12. 
 : ncu. 31). ly. 
 o l'«, 73. '-M-Mi: John 
 
 4.1 i; 10.i7,2«. Phil. 
 
 l.*>; I Pet. 1.4,6. 
 
 41 tlieret'ore that slie help me. And Jesus answered and said unto her, Jlartlm, 
 43 Martba, "thou art careful and troubled about 'many things: but ^ cue thing is 
 
 needful: and Mary hath * chosen that good part "which ehall not be taken 
 
 away from her. 
 
 .7^51*5 teaches the disciples to pray. 
 11 AND it came to pass, that, as ho was praying iu a certain place, when he 
 
 ceased, one of his disciples said unto him, Lord, teach us to pray/ as John also 
 
 taught his disciples,^ 
 
 2 And he said unto them, AVhen ye pray, say, ^Our Father ^ which art in hearen, 
 ^ Hallowed be thy name. ' Thy kingdom come. -^Thy will be done, ^ as iu heaven, 
 
 3 so in earth. Give us day by day our ''daily bread. And 'forgive us our > sins; 
 
 4 * for we also forgive every one that is indebted to us. And 'lead us not into 
 temptation; but '"deliver us from evil. 
 
 5 And he said unto them, Which of you ehall hare a friend, and shall go unto 
 
 6 him at midnight,^ and say unto him. Friend, U^nd me three loaves; for a friend 
 of mine in his journey is come to me, and I liave nothing to set before him? j d..? .m-4-j; •cci:i. 
 
 7 And he from within shall answer and say, Trouble me not : the door is now 
 
 8 shut,* and my children are with me in bed ; I cannot rise and give thee. I say 
 unto you, "Though he will not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet 
 because of his importunity^ he will rise and give him as man}' as ho needeth. 
 
 9 And I say unto you, ^ Ask,*^ and it shall be given you ; '' seek, and ye shall find ; 
 
 10 knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For ? every one that asketh receiveth ; 
 and lie that secketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it ehall be oponed. 
 
 11 '" If a son shall aek broad of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone ? 
 
 12 or if he ask a lish, will he Ibr a fish give him a serpent?' or if he sliall ask an 
 
 13 e^g, will he oiler him a scorpion?'* If yo then, 'being evil,^ know how to give 
 'good gifts unto your cliildren ; liow much more sliall your heavenly Father give 
 " the Holy Spirit >o to them that ask him? 
 
 Jesus casts out a demon; and is accused of being in league with Satan; to which he replies^ 
 and adds warnings to the people. 
 
 14 ""AND^' he was casting out a devil, "and it was dumb. '2 7^ij,| \i oamo to pass, 
 when the devil was gone out, the dumb spake ; and the people wondered. 
 
 !> P*. 103.13: U. 64. 81 
 JIt.r>.!)— 13; icprofi. 
 J>.lin?l).l7: Gal. 4.6. 
 
 e. 'jthr.W.B; ln.W.l."*. 
 
 •/ Kx, :;o. 7; P». 111.9. 
 
 • Vi. 2.6-8; l».2.!i— 
 4 i HOG rcfB. KCT. 11. 
 
 r Mt.7.21: Ac. 21.14; 
 
 Eph. 6. 6 : Hcb. 13. 
 
 -Jl. 
 *r Ps- im. 20. 'i\. 
 h HO E«. lii. lB-30 : 
 
 .lob -£1 12; Pro. 30. 
 
 fi: I Tim. a 8. 
 1 Bit. m 21. etc.; Be« 
 
 rif». Ex.31. 7. 
 
 4, inurg., and Mt. ti. 
 
 12. 
 * tpcTfjb. ML6. 14,15. 
 t ch.22. 40, 4i>; I Cor. 
 
 10,13: 2Cor.l2. 7— 9. 
 
 Rev. 3. 10. 
 m«.o rpfi. 1 Chr. 4. 10; 
 
 P.i.iai.7; Jolml7.1&. 
 n cli. la 1. etc J Gf. 
 
 3a. 26; Mt.l.1.22— 28, 
 
 »pp rrft. I Kl. 3. a ; 
 Pa. MU. Ifi. 19: .Ifr. 
 :VJ. 3; •CO rtf*. ML 
 21.22; Jolii) 4. in. 
 
 p U.b.\6: Hcb. U.G. 
 
 1 ch.ia. 42.43; VOlir. 
 '.'3. 1, 2, 19; Pro. S. 
 17; J<-r. 29. 12, 13; 
 l.am. 3. 67. 
 
 r Mt. 7. II. 
 
 » Oo. 8.21; Joh 15. 14 
 
 -16; Ro. 3. 9, 10. 
 t P».81.11: Ilo*.l4.2. 
 u Pro. 1. 23; Etc. 36. 
 
 27; John 4. 10. 
 VKiiS. U. la, 17-25! 
 Ciiitow. Tad. Si'c47. 
 p »cp pamllcl, Ml. IS. 
 
 22-32. 
 w Mt. y. 32. 
 
 1 Probably both the manner and the matter of the 
 prayer which our Lord offered struck his listening disci- 
 pk'. His answer to their request includes both ; first 
 suggesting subjects for prayer (vers. 2 — 4), and tlien en- 
 couraging earnestness and confidence in prayer (5 — 13). 
 
 2 The Jewish teachers gave their diseiples short forms 
 of prayer. Tho prayer which follows is substantially the 
 same as that in Matt. vi. i) — \'S ; on which see notes. 
 
 3 During the hot 6e:iaon, travellers in the East often 
 prefer the cool evening and night for a journey. 
 
 4 Rather, ' locked ;' and niv family (servants and chil- 
 dren), as well as myself, are In bed. 
 
 5 Literally, * shamelessness,' It is im])lied that the 
 applicant continues knocking and asking, determined to 
 take no denial. The force of the parable lies parlly in 
 the resembluncea, partly in tho contrasts, God is our 
 Friend^ our Father ; but in liim tlu-re is nothing selfish^ 
 nothing ^cvil.' If, then, importunity can overcome sel- 
 fishness (vers. 5 — 8), and it natural affectinn can liold 
 in check human depravity (11, 12), how surely may wo 
 reckon on tlie grace and wisdom of our ht-avcnly Friend 
 and Father ! Compare also ch. xviii. 1 — 8, 
 
 6 This threefold repetition, which is so varied m to 
 act prayer before us in varied aspi-cts, seems designed to 
 inculr-ato thoufjlitfiil and persevering earnestness; and 
 the corresponding threefold promise gives us the fullest 
 certainty that all such prayer is heard and will bo an- 
 swered. AVith vers. 9—13 comp. Matt. vii. 7—11. 
 
 7 To a hungry child, a stone woidd be useless; a ser- 
 pent, not only useless, but Injurious. 
 
 8 The scorpion is a venomous reptile found in hot 
 countries among the stones of old walls and in decayed 
 buildings. 
 
 Sinners, and therefore selfish. 
 
 10 Sec note on Matt. vii. 11. 
 
 U The events narrated in eh. xi. 14 — xiii. 21 probably 
 occurred before those which arc related in the preci-ding 
 chapters; and maj^ be innerted, according to the order of 
 Mark, after ch. viii. 3. The indefinite manner in which 
 
 they are introduced seems to warrant the supposition that 
 the evangelist was not Informed as to the exact period at 
 which tliey took place, and that he therefore placed them 
 at the end of his narrative of our Lord's work in Galilee, 
 and before his journey through Peraia. The several part.s, 
 however, seem to be in regular chronological order. On 
 vers. l'l--36, sec notes on Matt. xii. 22 — 45; Mark iii. 22. 
 12 Upon the casting out of a demon, some of our Lorii's 
 opponents accuse him of being in league with Satan, 
 whilst others demand a sign from heaven (14— IG). Tho 
 former he refutes and warns, so as to elicit the admiration 
 of the hearers (17 — 28) : the latter he refers to the pro- 
 phet Jonah as the only sign which shall be given them, 
 admonitihing them not to trifle with their higli privileges, 
 nor to extinguish the light of tnilh (20 — 3()). 'J'heso 
 warnings and admonitions he continues with greater par- 
 ticularity and severity at the; table of oiu' of the Pharisees 
 (37 — 62), whilst they endeavour to extract from his words 
 some ground of accusation (53, 54). Then, addressing his 
 diseiples, he denounces Phansaie hypocriHV, and promises 
 them jjrotection and aid in the open and fiilthful mainten- 
 ance of their allegiance to him (xii. I — 12). In replying to 
 an api)lication from a by-slander, he exposes the ilanger 
 and fully of another viee of the Pharisees — covetousness 
 (13 21) ; he bidn his disciples to be always prepared for 
 death, which will strip the rich man of his wealth, and 
 put the faithful Christian in possession of tho ' kingdom' 
 (22—40); and, in answer to i'eter's inquiry, ho extends 
 and enforces these injunctions f-ll— -IS), iidrling somo 
 intimations of the persecutions which his followers will 
 have to brave in carrying out tlicNe piiiieiples (49 — 53). 
 Ho then reproves the peojile for their liHudnens, both to 
 the signs of Messiah's coming and to tho principles of 
 truth and justiee ; and warns them that, unless they 
 speedily repent, they must soon pay the penalty of their 
 negleirt (54 — 59). Some persons present mention Pilate's 
 masHacre of some Galileans; upon which he further tc-nrhes 
 them that this and other appalling events are but an 
 earnest of what they all must suffer, if they remain 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XI. 15-39. 
 
 [a. d. 39. 30. H. 
 
 15 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 30 
 31 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 35 
 36 
 
 37 
 38 
 39 
 
 But some of them said, ' He castetli out devils tlirough Beelzebub the chief of 
 the devils. And others, tempting him, f sought of him a sign from heaven. 
 ' But he, " knowing their thoughts, said uuto them. Every kingdom divided 
 against itself is brought to desolatiou ; and a house divided against a house falleth. 
 If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand? because 
 ye say that I east out devils through Beelzebub. And if I by Beelzebub cast out 
 devils, by whom do your sons cast them out? 'Therefore shall they be your 
 judges. But if I ' with the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom 
 of Uod is come upon you. 
 
 '' When ' a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace : 
 but 'when a stronger than he shall come upon him and overcome him, he taketh 
 from liira all his armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. .''He that 
 is not with me is against me : and he that gathereth not with me scattereth. 
 
 «■ When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry 
 places, seeking rest ; and finding none, he saith, I will return uuto my house 
 whence I came out. And when he cometh, he fludeth it swept and garnished. 
 Then goetli he, and taketh to fiim seven other spirits more wicked than himself; 
 and they enter in, and dwell there : and '' the last state of that man is worse than 
 the first. 
 
 And it came to pass, as he spake these things, a certain woman of the company 
 lifted up her voice, and said unto him, ' Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and 
 the paps which thou hast sucked.- But he said, Yea, * rather, blessed are they 
 that hear the word of God, and keep it. 
 
 ' And when the people were gathered thick together, he began to say. This is 
 an evil generation : they seek a sign ; and there shall no sign be given it, but the 
 sign of Jonas the projdiet. For as "Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites, "so 
 shall also the Son of man be to this generation. "The queen of the south shall 
 rise up in the judgment with the men of tliis generation, and condemn them : 
 for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; 
 and, liehold, a greater than Solomon is here. ''The men of Nineve shall rise up 
 in the judgment with this generation, and 'shall condemn it : for 'they repented 
 at the preaching of Jonas ; and, behold, ' a greater than Jonas is here. 
 
 ' No man,-'' when he hath lighted a candle,'' putteth it in a secret place,-' neither 
 under a " bushel, but on a candlestick, that they which come in may see the light. 
 " The light of the body is the eye : therefore when thine eye is single, thy whole 
 body also is full of light; but when thine eye is evil, thy body also is full of 
 darkness." ' Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be not darkness. 
 If thy whole body therefore be full of light, having no part dark, the whole shall 
 be full of light, as when the bright shining of a candle doth give thee light.' 
 The sins of the Pharisees exposed and denounced. 
 
 AiCD as he spake, a certain Pharisee besought him to dine* with him : and he 
 went in, and sat down to meat. And y when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled 
 that he had not first washed before dinner. ^ *And the Lord said unto him. 
 
 ^ nit. 9. 44 ; 
 VEIl 
 
 12. 24. 
 
 24-3fi; 
 Chkun. Tab. Sec. 48. 
 y Mt. 12.38; 16. 1. 
 VEHS. 17—23: 
 ClIRON. Tab. Sec. 47. 
 * Mt. 12. 25 ; Mk. 3. 
 
 24. 
 o John 2. 2S ; Rev. 2 
 
 li Ml. 12. 29 ; Mk. 3. 
 
 ' U.4n. 24.2a; 
 
 Col. 2. 15. 
 / Mt. 12. 30. 
 
 Vers. 24—36 ; 
 CllRON. Tad. Sec. 48. 
 S lee parallel, Mt. 12. 
 43-45. 
 
 22—25. 
 
 parallel. Mt. 12. 
 
 38-42 ; 8i;e also Mt. 
 
 16. 1—4 ; Mk. 8. 11 ; 
 
 John 2. 18; 4. 48; 
 
 1 Cor. 1. 22. 
 "-. Jon. 1. 17; 2. 10. 
 1 Mt. 12. 40; 17. 23; 
 
 V- 40. 63, 64. 
 o 1 Ki. 10. 1—13; 2CIlr. 
 
 9. 1 : Mt. 12. 42. 
 
 p Mt. 12. 41. 
 
 <1 BCe Jer. 3. 11 ; Eze. 
 
 16. 51.52; Ro.2.27; 
 
 Heb. 11.7. 
 ' Jon. 3. 5—10. 
 ' Mt. 3. 17; 12. 6.41; 
 
 John 1. 14. 
 :h. 8. 16; Mt. 5. 15: 
 
 Mk. 4. 21. 
 
 r Pro. 16.25; l8.5.2n. 
 21 ; .50. 10, 11; John 
 9. 311—41 i 1 Cor. 3. 
 
 Vers. 37—51 : 
 Chron. Tab. Sec 50. 
 y Mk. 7. 2-5. 
 ' Mt. 23. 25. 
 
 impeniteDt (xiii. 1 — .5), and that they are even now living 
 in the last period of (jod's merciful probation of unfruit- 
 ful Israel (6 — 9). Appended to this section are the cure 
 of an afHicted woman (10 — 13), with a convincing vindi- 
 cation of the propriety of working miracles of mercy on 
 the sabbath (14 — 17) ; and the parables of the mustard- 
 seed and the leaven, illustrating the growth of the king- 
 dom of God (18—21). 
 
 1 Had I been in league with Satan, I should have left 
 him to keep his power over men Mn peace.' But what I 
 am doing shows both my superiority and my enmity to 
 him ; so that there can be no neutrality (ver. 23). 
 
 2 An Oriental expression of the highest admiration. 
 Contrast 1 Sam. xx. 30. Our Lord, not denying that it was a 
 great happiness to have been his mother, nor reproving the 
 maternal instinct which had prompted the exclamation, 
 yet declares that there is a higher honour and happiness 
 attainable by every one who to admiring attention adds 
 reverent obedience to His word. Comp. Matt. xii. 46 — 
 50, and notes. This passage is so directly opposed to the 
 religious veneration which has been claimed for our 
 Lord's mother, that it appears to have been spoken and 
 recorded under the peculiar guidance of the spirit of 
 prophecy. 
 
 3 Vers. 33 — 35 are found also in the Sermon on the 
 Mount (See Matt. v. 15; vi. 22, 23, and notes; and com- 
 
 pare eh. viii. 16). They are here repeated, with a special 
 application to the preceding discourse. As God made 
 Solomon and Jonah to he a ' light' to the queen of Sheba 
 and to the men of Nineveh, so he is making ' the Son of 
 man' a 'light' 'to this gener.ation ' (John iii. 19; viii. 12). 
 
 4 Rather, 'a lamp.' And so 'candlestick' should be 
 ' the lamp-stand ;' and ' the light of the body' should be 
 ' the lamp of the body.' 
 
 5 Or, ' a vault.' 
 
 6 If the eye which admits the light be not healthy 
 {i. e. if the soul be in a wrong state towards (Jod and his 
 truth), you will be still in darkness. But if it be sound 
 and clear — if the powers «-hich are adapted to receive my 
 truth be in right e.xercise, then will its guiding and . heer- 
 ing influence diffuse itself through vour whdie n:iture. 
 
 7 llather, ' as when the lamp enlightens thee w ith its 
 brilliance.' 
 
 8 To take the early or mid-day meal. The severe 
 character of our Lord's remarks on this occasion seera to 
 justify the supposition that the Pharisee had invited him 
 with an unfriendly intention ; and this is confirmed by 
 vers. 63, 54. Compare ch. xiv. 1. 
 
 9 This was a thorough washing of the handa : see 
 note on Mark vii. 3. Our Lord did not practise it, pro- 
 bably because it was an act of superstition rather than of 
 cleanliness. 
 
 Ii67 
 
A. I). 3.3. v.] 
 
 LUKE XI. 40— XII. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 y Tit. 1. 15. 
 
 < Mt. 23. 17. 
 
 " Go. 1 . Vii. 27 : 2. 7. 
 
 b cli. \-i.3ii I*.5&7; 
 
 I>«n. 4. 27. 
 e Ito.U.U— 18; 1 Tim. 
 
 i. i.b: Tiu 1. lb, 
 d »ec reft. Mt. 23. 23. 
 
 <^ Mt.23.6,7: Mk.12. 
 
 38, 39. 
 / cli 20. 46; ML 23. 
 
 '.'7, a*. 
 g IS. A. 9. 
 
 •cp toft. Mt. a. HI— 
 
 Now ^ do ye Pharisees make clean the outsiJe of the cup and the platter ; but 
 
 40 ^your inward part is full of ravening and wickedness. = It' fools,'^ "did not he 
 
 41 that made that wiiich is without make that which is within also? ^iJut rather 
 give alms of such things as ye have ;^ and, behuld, *" all things are clean unto you. 
 
 43 ''But woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of herbs, 
 and pass over judgment and the hive of God : these ought yc to have done, and 
 
 43 not to leave the other undone.'* ^ Woe unto you, Pliarisees I for ye love the upper- 
 
 44 most seats in the synagogues, and greetings in the markets. /Woe unto j'ou, 
 scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! «'fur ye are as graves which appear uot,^ and 
 the men tliat walk over them are not aware of them. 
 
 45 Then answered one of the lawyers, and said unto him, Master, thus saying thou 
 
 46 reproachest us also. And he said, Woe unto you also, ye lawyers ! '• for ye lade 
 men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens 
 
 47 with one of your fingers. ' Woe unto you ! for ye build tlie sepulchres of the 
 
 48 prophets, and your fathers killed them. Trul}' ye bear witness that ye allow 
 the deeds of your fathers : for they indeed killed thom, and ye build tlieir 
 
 49 sepulchres. Therefore also said the wisdom** of God, > I will send them prophets 
 00 and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and persecute: that the bhtod of 
 
 all the prophets, which was shed from the fouiulation of the world, * ma}' be 
 ;"»! required of this generation ; MVom the blood of Abel unto "' the blood of Zacharias, 
 
 wliich perished between the altar and the temple : verily I say unto you, It shall 
 .V3 be required of this generation." "Woe unto you, lawyers! for ye have taken 
 
 away the key of knowledge:^ ye enter not in yourselves, and them that were 
 
 entering in ye hindered. 
 
 53 And as he said these things unto thom, the scribes and the Pharisees began "to 
 
 54 urge him vehemently, and to provoke him to speak*** of many things: laying 
 wait for him, and /'seeking to catch something out of his mouth, that they might 
 accuse him. 
 
 Warning against hypocrisy; and cncourageynent to the confession of Christ. 
 ]2 IN '° 'the mean time,'i when there were gathered together an innumerable 
 multitude of people, insomuch that they trode one upon another, ho began to say 
 unt») liis disci]>h!s; Pirst of all, 'beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which 
 
 2 is hypo(!risy.''-^ *For'^ tliere is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; 
 
 3 neither liid, that shall not be known. Therefore whatsoever yc have spoken in 
 darkness shall be heard in the light; and that which ye have spoken iu the car 
 in closets shall be proclaimed upon tlie housetops. 
 
 4 And I say unto you 'my friends, " Ue not afraid of them that kill the body, 
 
 5 and after tliat "liave no more that they can do. But I will fon'warn you wliom 
 ye shall fear: "■ Fear him, which after he liath killed hath power to cast into 
 
 6 hell ; yea, I say unto yon, Pear iiim. Are not five sparrows sold for two 
 
 7 'farthings? and vimt one of them is forgotten before (iod : = but even the very 
 
 hairs of your head are all numbered. 
 t.".an many sparrows. 
 
 Fear not tlierefore : " vc are of more value 
 
 P». 22. 12, 13. 
 
 Vkii.<c I-Mi 
 CiinoN. Tail Si-c. ai. 
 J Ml. IG. U; Mk.8. 15. 
 r ML hi. 12; I Cor. b. 
 
 7,8. 
 . cli. a 17; Mt. 10. 2«. 
 
 :V(; Mk. 4.2-2. 
 r .tnhn \b, N. la. 
 u U.n. 12. i:t; b\. 7, R. 
 
 12,13;.)orl.8i Unii. 
 
 a. in-lH; Mt. III. W; 
 
 Ao. 21). 23, 21 : Ro. 
 
 rt. 3A-3U1 1 Tot. 3. 
 
 II; Itov. 2. 10. 
 t< Ml. 2:1. 4(1; Mk. t). 
 
 ^^ -Irt; Ilov, W), 0- 
 
 pi-cuniiv IIob,l2. 2H,2'.l; 
 
 H*». 1 1. 7. 
 r .,(. Mt. 111. 20. 
 V .lob 12. Ill: Pi. IOI- 
 
 27-:«i; n3.5.tt; Ui. 
 
 l.'>, lu. 
 t th.2). tH: I Snm.U. 
 
 \b: 2 Sam. 14. lit 
 
 Ac. 27. 31. 
 .< Mt.U. 2U; Vi. )I,I2. 
 
 1 That is, This is one instance in which, etc. On the 
 following discourse, see Matt, xxiii., and notes. 
 
 2 It \d folly to jittend only to Ihc externtd observances 
 of religion ; for God made man with a soul as well im 
 a body, and claims the right use of all hia spiritual 
 faculties, as the proper service of hia intelligent crea- 
 tures. 
 
 3 This may be rendered, 'Give as alms the contents' 
 [i. €. of the vessel — yoursulves] ; meaning, Instead of 
 your ostentatious charities, give your hearts to the ser- 
 vice of God and man. Ur it may mean, 'Give alms 
 according to your ability;' alms-giving being particularly 
 specitieJ by our Lord, uh opposed to the prevailing covet- 
 ouaneas of the age: see ch. xii. 33; xvi. 14. He who 
 resolutely strives to root out his most cherished sins, is 
 tiking the best means for the sanctifi cation of his whole 
 nature. 
 
 4 The performance of one class of duties must not bo 
 made an excuse for the iii*glect of unothi^r. 
 
 •i The same figure is found in Matt, xxiii. 27; but 
 with a different application. There, the outward onten- 
 tation of the IMiariseea is reproved j here, tlicir inward 
 secret wickedness. 
 
 There is perhaps here a general allusion to 2 Chron. 
 ixiv. 18 — 22. The variation which our I^ord made when 
 he repeated this saying (Matt, xiiii. 34) shows that ho 
 
 was referring to hia own teachings as much as to those 
 of earlier prophets. 
 
 ' See note on Matt, xxiii. 31. 
 
 8 See Matt. x.\iii. 13, and note. 
 
 ^ By captious questions, vehement ol)jection8, and pro- 
 bably by distorting his words, and even by railing at 
 him. 
 
 10 The peoj)le, excited by our Lord's discourses, throng 
 in vast numbers to hear him. His recent cuntrnversy with 
 the Pharisees (ch. xi. 37— 54^ seems to suggest his opening 
 remark. Speaking lirst to his disciphrw, he warns them 
 against attempting to appear to bo what tliey are not, 
 because God will uninib;k all hypocrisy (vers. I — 3) ; and 
 against concealing what they are, because they need not 
 fear men, whose iiialico (iod will control (4—7). They may 
 expect that their Lord will reward tlinse wlio confess 
 him, and nunish those who deny him and asuribc his 
 works to Satanic power (8—10) ; and they may rely on 
 the timely help of his Spirit in all their emergencies 
 (11,12). 
 
 »l Itathcr, 'During which things;' viz. either whilst 
 our Lord was in the Phnris(;e'« house, or, more generally, 
 during this period of his ministrv- 
 
 12 This worst of vices, if iinfiilged, will, like leaven^ 
 spread over and infect the wlmb' rharacter. 
 
 13 On vers. 2 — 9, see notes on Matt. x. 26 — 33. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XII. 8—37. 
 
 [x. D. 31. 11. 
 
 8 Also I say unto you, ''Whosoever shall confess me before men,' "^him shall the 
 
 9 Son of man also confess before the angels of God : ^but he that denieth me l>efore 
 men shall be denied before the angels of God. 
 
 10 And 'whosoever*^ shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be 
 forgiven him: but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost, it shall 
 not be forgiven. 
 
 11 /And^ when they bring you unto the synagogues, and unto magistrates, and 
 powers, take ye no thought how or what thing ye shall answer, or what ye shall 
 
 12 say : ^ for the Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what ye ought to say. 
 Cautions against covetoitsness ; and exhortations to conjidence in God, and to watchfalntss. 
 
 13 AND one of the company said unto him, Master, speak to my brother, that he 
 
 14 divide the inheritance with me. And he said unto him, '' Man, who made me a 
 
 15 judge or a divider over you?* And he said unto them, 'Take heed, and beware 
 of covetousness : ^ for a man's life*'' cousisteth not in the abundance of the things 
 which he possesseth. 
 
 16 And he spake a parable unto them, saying. The ground of a certain rich man 
 
 17 brought forth plentifully: and he thought within himself, saying, What shall 1 
 
 18 do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits? And he said. This will 
 I do : *I will pull down my barns, and build greater; and there will I bestow 
 
 19 all my fruits and my goods. And I will say to my soul, 'Soul, thou hast much 
 goods laid up '"for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. 
 
 20 But God said unto him, TJiou fool, this night " thy soul shall be required of thee : 
 
 21 ".then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided? So is he that 
 layeth up treasure for himself,<^ p and is not rich toward God. 
 
 22 And^ he said unto his disciples, Therefore I say unto you, 'Take no thought 
 
 23 for your life, what ye shall eat ; neither for the body, what ye shall put on. The 
 
 24 life is more than meat, and the body is vioi'C than raiment. Consider the ravens :^ 
 for they neither sow nor reap; which neither have storehouse nor barn; and 
 
 25 •■ God feedeth them : ^ how much more are ye better than the fowls ? And 
 
 26 which of you with taking thought can add to his stature one cubit? If yo 
 then be not able to do that thing which is least, why take ye thought for the 
 
 27 rest? Consider the lilies how they grow: they toil not, they spin not; and yet 
 I say unto you, that 'Solomon iu all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. 
 
 28 If then God so clothe the grass, which is to-day iu the field, and to-morrow is 
 cast into the oven ; Jiow much more 7v'dl he clothe you, " ye of little faith ? 
 
 29 And "seek not ye what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, neither be ye 
 
 30 of doubtful mind.^ For all these things do the nations of the world seek after : 
 
 31 and your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things. "But rather seek 
 
 32 ye the kingdom of God ; and all these things shall be added unto you. Fear not, 
 'little J' flock;''' for -'it is your Father's good pleasure to give you " the kingdom. 
 
 33 ''Sell" that ye have, and give alms; *" provide yourselves bags which wax not 
 old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither 
 
 34 moth corrupteth.'^ ''For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. 
 
 35,36 'Let your loins be girded about,^^ and ^ your lights burning; and yo your- 
 selves ^like unto men that wait for their lord, when he will return from the 
 wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him imme- 
 
 37 diately. * Blessed are those servants, whom the lord when he cometh shall find 
 watching. Verily I say unto you, ' that he shall gird himself, and make them to 
 
 t> Pa. ns. 4fii Mt. 10. 
 .1!; Ro. 10. y, 10; 2 
 Tim. 1. b; 1 John 
 
 2. -ii. 
 
 c Mt. -ift. 34 ; Rev. 3. 5. 
 d ch. 9. 20 ; Mt. 26. 
 
 7i)--h; Mk. B. 3B ; 
 
 a Tim. 2. 12, 13 ; a 
 
 Pet. 2. 1. 
 D Mt. 12. 31. 32; Wk. 
 
 3. 28; 1 Jolin b. IB. 
 /cli. 21. U; Mt. 10. 
 
 17—20; Mk. 13. 11. 
 
 I Ex. 2, 14; John 8. 
 11; IS. 3ii. 
 
 see refs. Ex. 20. 17; 
 Col. 3. 5; I Tira. t>. 
 7, ttc; Hcb. 13. 5. 
 Pro. \f,. IB: U>. 16; 
 Ecc. 4. fi; Mt. li. 25. 
 2ti. 
 
 * P». 17. U. 
 
 ' Pro. 18. II ; Ecc. 11. 
 
 0; lCor.15.32; Jam. 
 
 ft. .•). 
 '"Job U.I ; Pro. 27. i; 
 
 Jam. 4. 13-15. 
 n Job 20. 22; 27. 8; 
 
 Pb.52. 7; Jam. 4. 14. 
 o Job 27. 16, 17 ; P«. 
 
 39.6; 49.17-19; J>-r. 
 
 17. II : 1 Tim.ij. 7. 
 p ver. 33; ch. ti. 24; 
 
 Mt.6. 19,20; 1 Tim. 
 
 6. 17—19; Jam. 2. 5. 
 q Mt. 6. 25—33. 
 
 t 1 Ki. 10.5-12 : 
 
 u Mt. 8. 26. 
 
 f Phil. 4. G; 1 Pet. 5. 7. 
 
 "-Mt. 6. 33; 1 Tim. 4. 
 
 fl : 6. ti. 
 r Mt. 7. 14: 20. 16. 
 y la. 40. 11 ; 41. 14 ; 
 
 John 10. 26. 27. 
 * ch. 10. 2) : Mt. II. 
 
 2.'i, 26: Eph. l.ft— 9. 
 a Jam. 2. 5: 1 Pet. 1. 
 
 3—5; 2 Pet. I. 11. 
 b Mt. 19. 21 : Ac 2. 
 
 45 : 4. 34. 3.^. 
 c ch. 16.9; Hag. 1.6; 
 
 Mt.6. 19, 20: 1 Tim. 
 
 6. 17-19. 
 d Mt. 6. 21 ; CoL 3. 2. 
 e see reft. I Ki. 18. 46; 
 
 Eph. 6, 14. 
 f seertfB. Mt. 5. 16. 
 ff Mt. 25. 1-13. 
 A Ml.24. 45— 47; 2 Pet. 
 
 3. 14. 
 I see John 13. 4. 6; 
 
 lCor.2.9; He».7.17 
 
 1 The confession required is a firm and consistent 
 avowal before the world of Jesus as the object of worship, 
 love, and trust; and it will be requited by his avowal of 
 his faithful and obedient disciples as the objects of his 
 love and approbation. 
 
 2 Sne notes on Matt. xii. 31, 32. 
 
 3 See note on Matt. x. 10. 
 
 4 It was no part of our Lord's office to administer the 
 laws, or to arbitrate in civil matters. He came to teach 
 men the hisrhcr law of love ; and to correct the desire of 
 worldly gain, and reliance upon earthly pos-sessions as a 
 source of happiness. To check this sin, which often puts 
 on the garb of diligence and prudence, the solemn parablo 
 which fcdlowB was spoken, showinsj that the heart is li.able 
 to be entirely occupied by earthly posses.sions, even wln^n 
 they are acquired and en)oyed in a lawful and honourable 
 manner, so as to banish thoughts of our entire dependence 
 upon (Jod and obligation to Him, as well aa of those 
 spiritual and eternal blessings which are man's true ' life.' 
 
 a The meaning is, However large a man's possessions 
 
 may be, his 'life,' even his natural life, does not depend 
 upon them ; and the higher hfc, the spiritual and immortal 
 life, may be lost through them. 
 
 6 As one whose trust and aims terminate in himself. 
 This sajing of our Lord supplies an all-important test as 
 to the right pursuit and use of worldly possessions. 
 
 7 On vers. 22—31, see notes on Matt. vi. 25—33. 
 
 8 A disliked and despised class of birds, which are 
 nevertheless objects of the Divine care. See Job xxxviii. 
 41 ; Psa. cxlvii. 9. 
 
 9 Re not ngitatfd, tossed about between fear and hope. 
 
 10 You are my ' flock,* and therefore need not think 
 yourselves too few, poor, and weak to attain the ' kingdom 
 of God' (ver. 31). It is your Father's fixed purpose to 
 give it to every self-denying, heavenly-minded, diligent, 
 and watchful 'servant' '(33— 40). 
 
 11 See notes on Matt. vi. 10. 
 
 12 They are not liable either to violence or to decay. 
 
 13 See note on Jer. i. 17; and Matt. xxv. 1. Be ever 
 ready and watchful. 
 
A. D 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XII. 38— XIII. -3. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 38 sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve thorn.' ■* And if he shall come 
 in the second watoh, or come in the third watch," and find tlinn so, blessed are 
 
 39 those servants. ' And^ this know, that if the goodman of the houae bad known 
 wliat hour the thief would come, ho would have watched, and not have sull'ored 
 
 40 his house to be broken through. ' Bo yo thereforo rcadj' also : for the 8ou of 
 man cometh at an hour wlieu yo think not. 
 
 41 Then Peter said unto him, Lord, sjioakest thou this parable unto us, or even to 
 
 42 all? And the Lord said, '" Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom his 
 lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them tliiir [lortion ol' moat in 
 
 43 due season? "Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find 
 
 44 so doing. " Of a trutli 1 say unto you, that he will make him ruler over all that 
 4o he hath. '' But and if that servant say in liis hi>art. My lord delayeth his coming; 
 
 and shall begin to beat the menservants and maidens, and to eat and drink, 
 
 46 and to bo drunken ; the lord of that servant will come in a day wlien he looketh 
 not for him, and at an hour when he is not aware, and will 'cut him in sunder, 
 
 47 and will appoint him his portion with the unbelievers. And ' that servant, 
 which knew his lord's will, and prepared not lumself, neither did according to 
 
 48 his will, shall be beaten with many stripes. 'But he that knew not,'' and did 
 commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with i'ew stripes. 'For unto 
 whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required: and to whom men 
 have committed much, of hira they will ask the more. 
 
 49 " I am come to send fire on the earth ; and what will I, if it be already kindled?^ 
 
 50 But "I have a baptism to be baptized with; '"and how am I straitened till it bo 
 
 51 accomplished ! ■"■ Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tidl you, 
 
 52 ?fay ;" > but rather division : = for from henceforth there shall be five in one house 
 
 53 divided, three against two, and two against three. "The father shall be divided 
 against the sou, and the son against tlw. lather : the mother against the daughter, 
 and the daughter against the mother ; the mother-in-law against her daughter-in- 
 law, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 
 34 And' he said also to the people, ' W'heu yo see a cloud rise out of the west, 
 
 55 straightway ye say. There cometh a shower; and so it is. And when i/e sec 'the 
 
 50 south wiml'* blow, ye saj'. There will be heat; and it cometh to pass. ''IV' 
 
 liypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth ; but how is it that 
 
 57 yo do not discern this time? Yea, and 'why even of yourselves" judge ye not 
 what is right? 
 
 58 /When"' thou goest with thine advers.ary to the magistrate, ^ as thou art in the 
 way, give diligence that tlum inayest be delivered from him; lest he hale thee 
 to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, anil the olHcer oast thee 
 
 59 into prison. I toll thee, thou shalt not depart thouce, till thou hast jwid the 
 very last * mite. 
 
 Our Lor{Vs reply concerning the murdered GaliUcans ; parable of the barren Jig -tree. 
 13 TIIEIIK were present at that season somo that told him of 'the (Jalilffians 
 'i whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices." And .lesus answering said 
 unto them. Suppose ye that these Galiheans were sinners'- above all the Galilosans, 
 
 j 1 Thcs. a. 4, s. 
 
 A Mt. 21. 43: 1 Thci 
 a. 2; 2 Pet, 3, lllj 
 Itoy. ». 3; 16. I&. 
 
 ' ch. 21. 3t, 36: Ht. 
 21. 44; 'a. 13: Mk. 
 13. 33: I Tlieii. i,. 1 
 -li: 2 Pols. 12. 
 
 m.Ier. 3. I.S: ML 24. 
 
 45: 25. 21: Ac. 2(1. 
 
 28: 1 Cor. 4. I, 2: 
 
 2Tim 2.2:n.'b.ai. 
 n ML 21. 46: Phil. 1. 
 
 2-2-.1: 2 Tim. 4. 6— 
 
 6: Kev. Itt. la. 
 
 ch 22, ■J'.l : Mt. 24. 
 47; 25.21,23: I PoL 
 5. 4. 
 
 f F./p. 12. 27 ; Ml. 2i. 
 48. 
 
 1 Mt. 21. 51. 
 
 r Num. 15. 30 ; Dcu. 
 
 2.5. 2,3; John 9. 41; 
 
 1.5. 22: Ac. 17. 311; 
 
 Uo.2. 12: Jam. 4. 17. 
 ( Lc. 5. 17; Juti. 4. II : 
 
 Ac. 17. 30; I Tim. 
 
 1. 13. 
 t Mt. 25.11-23; Jam. 
 
 3.1. 
 
 u vori.51.r)2; Mal.3.S. 
 " Mt. 20. 17-23: Mk. 
 
 10. :w. 
 
 teP*. 10.9: .Tnl,n4.34. 
 ' »cr. 40 : Mt. 10. 31— 
 
 30: 21. 7-10. 
 y Mic, 7. 6 ; John 7. 
 
 43: 0. 10: 10. 10, 
 t Mt. 10. 31 30. 
 a gco Zee. 13. 3. 
 
 5 1 Kl. 19. 44, 45; 
 
 111. •'. 
 ' Job 37. 17. 
 
 /Pro. 2.5. 8; Mt, 4. 
 
 23-20. 
 A ■vePr32.6; 1>.55.6. 
 
 I ifo Mk. 12, 42. 
 
 Vitus. 1-0: 
 CllItON. T.tD, Sec 52. 
 i Ac 5, 37, 
 
 1 Treating thorn not as Borvanta (oh. xvii. 7, 8), but 
 as most li'inoured unil di^tinguiahcd gucata. Sec John 
 xiii, 1—16; Itev, iii. 20, 21, 
 
 2 See note on Mutt. xiv. 25. The second and third 
 watches, extending from 9 P.M. to .3 A.M., are Holcctcd 
 probalily to illuBtratc unsleeping vigilance, as that is the 
 part of the night in wliich mi-n would be most drowsy. 
 
 3 On vers, 39 — 4G, eco notes on Matt. xxiv. 42—51, 
 
 4 All men have somo knowledge of God's will ; but 
 those who liave the light of revelation, and neglect it, 
 are pre-eminently guilty. Sec Kom, ii, 12— IG. 
 
 ^ ilather, ' and what will I ? Oh that it were already 
 kindled!' Some regard this 'fire' as refi'rring to tlie 
 power of the lloly Spirit, of which the tiery tongues on 
 the day of I'entj'oost were an emblem. See Matt, iii, 11; 
 Act« ii, 3, 4, Others think th.at it refers to the persecu- 
 tions and dissensions wbieh the spread of the Gospel has 
 occasioned (vers. 51, 52), IJut see note on Matt, iii. 11, 
 in accordanco with which passage it is best to interpret 
 this. To kindle this refining fire, which destroys all that 
 will not be refined, was the very otijcct of our Lord's 
 mission. Hut he needed to be bantized with blood, before 
 he could baptize with fire ; auu for thifl completion of 
 his work he earnestly longed. 
 
 6 Sec Matt, x, 34, and note, 
 
 1170 
 
 7 On vers. 54—56, see note on Matt, xvi, 3, 
 
 8 From the sultry desert on the south of Judnja, 
 
 9 You ought not to need these signs to awaken you to 
 repentance, 
 
 10 See Matt, V, 25, 26, and notes. Here the parable 
 is introduced to exhort the Jews not to lose the short 
 season of grace and salvation, 
 
 11 Nothing further is known either of this event or of 
 that referred to in ver, 4, The slaughter evidently 
 occurred at one of the great festivals. Fanatical insur- 
 rections, repressed by military severities, were too fre- 
 quent at such times to be always recorded by historians. 
 
 12 The important truth that all sullcring is tlie eimse- 
 quence of our sinful state, and the fact that much Biilfer- 
 ing is the direct result of jiarticular sins, had been distorted 
 into tlio common and niisehievous error that every great 
 calamity was the chastisement of some llagrimt sin. Seo 
 John ix, 2, and I'rcfaee to the Hook of Job. This notion 
 led, on the one hand, to uncharitable judgments upon 
 those who particularly need compn.«»ion ; and on the other, 
 to self-compliicency on the part of the pciiceful and pros- 
 perous; whom our Lord therefore warns, lest they also 
 perish : and he adds a parable (vers. 6 — 9) to teach them 
 to regard the lengthening of their fives as space given 
 them to repent. Sec Ilom, ii. 4, 6. 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XIII. 3—24. 
 
 Fa. d. 31. H. 
 
 3 because they sufiered sucli things? -'I tell you, Nay : but, * except ye repent, ye 
 
 4 shall all likewise^ perish. Or those eighteen upon "whom the tower in Siloani- 
 fell, and slew them, think ye that they were 'sinners above all men that dwelt in 
 
 o Jerusalem '? ""I tell you, Kay : but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. 
 
 6 He spake also this parable ;'^ "A certain man had a fig tree planted in his vine- 
 
 7 yard ; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. Then said he unto 
 the dresser of his vineyard, Behold, these "three years'* I come seeldng fruit on 
 this fig tree, and find none: ^cut it down; why cumbereth^ it the ground? 
 
 8 And he answering said unto him, ' Lord, let it alone this j'ear also, till I shall 
 
 9 dig about it, and dung it: and if it bear fruit, well: and 'if not, then after that 
 thou shalt cut it down. 
 
 Healing of a woman on the sabbath^ a7id discourse thereiipoii ; parables of the imisiard seed' 
 
 and the leaven. 
 10,11 AND he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. And, behold, 
 there was a woman which had a spirit of infirmity^ eighteen years, and was 
 
 12 bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself. And when Jesus saw her, 
 he called her to him, and said unto her, * Woman, thou art loosed from thine 
 
 13 infirmity. ' And he laid his hands on her : and immediately she was made 
 straight, "and glorified God. 
 
 14 And the ruler of the synagogue ' answered " with indignation, because that 
 Jesus had healed on the sabbath day, and said unto the people, ^ There are six 
 days in which men ought to work : in them therefore come and be healed, and 
 
 15 'not on the sabbath day. The Lord then answered him, and said, TA^^m hypocrite, ^ 
 J' doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass from the stall, 
 
 16 and lead him away to watering? And ought not this woman, " being a daughter 
 of Abraham, ° whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years, be loosed from 
 this bond on the sabbath da}^?^ 
 
 17 And when he had said these things, all his adversaries *were ashamed. ^And 
 all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him. 
 
 13 ''Then said he, ^^ Unto what is the kingdom of God like ; and whereunto shall 
 19 I resemble it? "^It is like a grain of mustard seed, wluch a man took, and cast 
 
 into his garden ; and it grew, and waxed a great tree ; and the fowls of the air 
 
 lodged in the branches of it. 
 20, 21 And again he said, Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God? It is like 
 
 leaven, which a woman took and hid in thi'ee /measures of meal, till the whole 
 
 was leavened. 
 
 Journey toioards Jerusalem; answer to a question as to the nuviber to be saved. 
 
 22 fi'AND^^ he went through the cities and villages, teaching, and journeying 
 toward Jerusalem. 
 
 23 Then '- said one unto him. Lord, are there few that be saved ? And he said unto 
 
 24 them, * Strive ^^ to enter in at ' the strait gate : for ^ many, I say unto you, will 
 
 t ch. 11.4; 
 m Is. W. !0. 
 
 Le. 19. 23. 
 
 pch. 3. 9; Ml. 7. 19; 
 
 John 15. 2— B. 
 q Ex.3-J.lO— 13; Num. 
 
 11. 11—20; Jer. U. 
 
 7-9 ; Ho. 2. 4 ; a 
 
 Fet. 3. 9. 
 T E/ra 9. 13-15; li. 
 
 5. 5—7; Mt. 3. 10. 
 
 s Pb. 107. 20. 
 t ch. 4. 41) ; 
 
 > ch. 6. II. 
 <• Ex. 20. 9. 
 
 ■rch. 6. 7; Mt. 12. 10; 
 
 Mk. 3. 2. 
 y ch. 11. 3— e ; John 
 
 7- 21—24. 
 = ch. 3. 8; 19. 9; Mt. 
 
 12. 12; Ac. 13. 26. 
 " Job 2. 6. 7; Ac 10. 
 
 38. 
 
 d Mt. 13. 31 ; Mil. 4. 
 
 30 -32. 
 are Pg, 72. IG; Eze. 
 
 / see Mt. 13. 33. 
 
 Vers. 22—35: 
 CliKuN. Tab. Sec. 95. 
 K Mt.9. 36; Mk. 6.6. 
 ft Ge. 32. 25, 26 ; Mt 11. 
 
 12; Col. 1.29; Heb. 
 
 4. 11; 2 Pet. 1. 10. 
 •' Mt. 7- 13, 14. 
 ;■ aeo 15.58.2-4; Eie. 
 
 3:). 31 ; Mk. 6. 20; 
 
 John 7. 3(i B. 21; 
 
 13. 33; Ac. 20. W; 
 
 Ho. 9. 31— 33; 10.3; 
 
 Heb. 12. 17. 
 
 1 Rather, 'in Hlce manner;* i.e. as certainly and 
 terribly. In fact, many thousands of the Jews did perish 
 by the Roman sword, not a few while oflenng sacrifice 
 in the temple. But the words must not be restricted to 
 any retribution in the present world. 
 
 2 Probably a tower adjacent to the pool of that name 
 in Jerusalem. See Neh. iii. 15 ; John ix. 7 ; and Joseph. 
 Bell. Jud. V. 4, 2. 
 
 3 This solemn parable appears to he intended for those 
 who, like most of the Jews in our Lord's time, and 
 many persons in our own, have enjoyed great religious 
 advantages and privileges, which they are disposed to 
 regard as an evidence of Divine favour, and a pledge of 
 their exemption from the doom of flagrant sinners. It 
 shows them tliat they owe these to God's mercy ; and 
 that his forbearance has a limit, beyond which, if they 
 remain impenitent and unprofitable, there remains for 
 them only inevitable destruction. 
 
 1 Sufficient time being given to show that its barren- 
 ness is not accidental. 
 
 5 Rather, ' Why [does it not only take up room, hut] 
 also impoverish the ground ?' 
 
 That is, infirmity inflicted by an evil spirit; as in 
 the case of Job (see ver. 16 ; Job il. 7) ; but to be dis- 
 tinguished from cases of demoniacal possession. 
 
 7 See note on Mark v. 22. 
 
 8 The ruler did not speak frankly and honestly ; but 
 addressed to the multituae the reproof wliich he meant for 
 Jesus, and perverted Scripture for his own purpose. He is 
 
 therefore publicly branded by our Lord as a ' hypocrite.' 
 
 9 The argument here is stronger thau in Matt. xii. 11 ; 
 for there the case supposed involves imminent danger, 
 here it would cause only temporary discomfort. 'No 
 directions were given in the law about the care of beasts 
 on tlie sabbath. God has not revealed himself to men 
 for the purpose of teaching what may otherwise be known, 
 or of giving decisions upon matters to which human 
 reason is fully competent.' — Webster and Wilkinson. 
 
 10 On the parables in vers. 18—21, see notes on Matt, 
 xiii. 31—33. Perhaps the confusion of our Lord's enemies 
 and the jov of the people may have led him to teach by 
 these parables, ' that though now the Gospel is despised 
 as a mere grain of mustard seed, yet it will spread its 
 branches through the whole world.' — Wordsworth. 
 
 11 Ch. xiii. 22 — xix. 28 contain narratives of events 
 which occun'ed at various times during our Lord's jour- 
 neys through Pera)a, after he had left Galilee, down to his 
 puolic entry into Jerusalem. They are probably for the 
 most part subsequent to the date of John xi. 54 ; but 
 there are no definite marks of time. With very few 
 exceptions (namely, ch. xviii. 15—43), they aro all 
 peculiar to Luke, and form a most valuable addition to 
 the narratives of the other evangeUsts. 
 
 12 In answer to a question as to the number of the 
 saved, Jesus exhorts to earnest and immediate eftbrt in 
 religion, for want of which many who think themselves 
 entitled to heaven will he excludi'd (vers. 23—30). 
 
 13 Rather, 'struggle;' for the Greek word suggests a 
 
 1171 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XIII. 25— XIV. 10. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 25 seek to enter in, and shall not be able. * When once the master of the house is 
 risen up, and ' hatli shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to hnook 
 at the door, saying, '" Lord, Lord, open unto us ; and he sliall answer and sny unto 
 
 26 you, "1 know you not whence ye are: " tlien sliall yc begiu to say, We have 
 
 27 eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. '' liut ho 
 shall sa}', I toll 3'ou, I know you not whence ye are; ^ depart from me, all ye 
 
 28 workers of iniquity. *' There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, ' when ye 
 shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of 
 
 29 God, and yon yonrsdcis thrust out. 'And they shall come from the east, and 
 I from the west, and i'roin the north, ix\\6.J'rom the south, and shall sit down in the 
 ! 30 kingdom of God. "And, behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are 
 I first which shall be last. 
 
 The Pharisees' wanihiff resjiectiny Herod, and our Lord's reply. 
 I 31 THE same day there came certain of the Pharisees, saying unto him, Get thee 
 j 32 out, and do|)art hence: for Herod will kill thee.' And he said unto them, Go 
 I ye, and tell that fox, lichold, 1 cast out devils, and I do cures to-Jay and to- 
 
 33 morrow, and the third day ''I shall be perfected. iVevertheless "■! must walk 
 I to-day, and to-morrow,^ and the day following: for it cannot be that a prophet 
 
 34 perish out of Jerusalem. ' Jerusalem,^ Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, 
 and stonest them that are sent unto thee ; how often would I have gathered thy 
 children together, as a ben dotJt yathcr her brood under hfr wings, and *'yo would 
 
 35 not! Behold, =your house is left unto you desolate: and vurily I say unto you, 
 Ye shall not see me, until the time come when ye shall say, " Blessed is he 
 tliat Cometh in the name of the Lord. 
 
 In a Pharisee s house, our Lord heals on the sabbath^ and addresses the guests; parable 
 
 of the great supper. 
 14 AND* it came to pass, as he went into the house of one of the chief Pharisees to 
 
 2 cat bread^ on the sabbath day, that they watched him. And, behold, there was 
 
 3 a certain man before him which had the dropsy. And Jesus answering spake 
 unto the lawyers and Pharisees, saying, ^ Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath day? 
 
 4 And they held their peace.'* And he took him, and healed him, and let him go ; 
 
 5 and' answered them, saying, "^ Which of you shall have an ass or an ox fallen 
 
 6 into a pit, and will not straightway puU him out on tho sabbath day? "^ And they 
 could not answer him again to those things. 
 
 7 And he put forth a parable to those which were birldcn, ■" when he marked how 
 
 8 they chose out the chief rooms ;^ Baying unto them, When thou art bidden of any 
 man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room; lest a more honourable 
 
 9 man than thou be bidden of him; and he that bade thee and him come and say 
 to thee. Give this man place; -^and thou bt'gin with shame to take the lowest 
 
 10 room, ff But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest room ; that 
 when he that bade thee comcth, ho may say unto thee, Kriend, go up higher: 
 then ehalt thou have worship'^ in the presence of thorn that sit at meat with 
 
 * Pf. S2. 6; I*. 55. 61 
 Hob. 3.7.8, \h. 
 
 I Ge. 7. 1<3; Mt. ib. 
 
 10-12. 
 n> ch. t>. 46. 
 n Mt. -.•-•3; 25. 12. 
 ' Ml 7. 22. 
 p v«r. 25 ; Mt. 7. 23 ; 
 
 25. 41. 
 ■7 Pi. «. 8; Ml. 25. 41. 
 
 r ML 9. 12; 13. 42; 
 
 21.51. 
 « Mt.B. 11. 
 
 * Gc. 12. S; 22. 18; 28 
 14; P» 22.27; Ii.2. 
 3: 11. ID; MhI. l.lli 
 Mk. 13. 27; .\c. in. 
 4.'>; II. H; 14. 27; 
 Ro. 15.9. etc; Epli. 
 3. «. 
 
 li Ml- to, 30; 20. 10. 
 Mk. ll>. 31. 
 
 V John 17. 4.5; Hob. 
 
 2. 10 ; 5. 0. 
 wJohn 9. i; II. tH; 
 
 12. 35. 
 je comp. Ml 23. 37—39. 
 
 U No. 9. 3U. 
 
 ' Lc. 26. 31, 32; P*. 69. 
 
 25: I*. 1.7: Jer. 12. 
 
 7: 22.5; Dan.9.27i 
 
 Mic. 3. 12. 
 a ch. I'.'. 3H: Pi. IK 
 
 21-.; Mt. 21. 9; Mk. 
 
 n. lU; John 12. 13. 
 
 Ex. S3. 5 i Deu. 2S. 4. 
 
 rf jw Ac. G. 10. 
 
 /Pro. 11. a. 
 K Pro. 25. IJ, 7. 
 
 combat. The exhortntion in vcr. 24 is somewhat like that 
 in Matt. vii. 13, 14 ; but tiie emphnais is here laid, not on 
 tho ditforunce betweea the broad and the narrow way, 
 but on the absolute necessity of unjlmching earnestness 
 in religion: compare Matt. xi. 12. Vers. 25 — 27 ftl.so 
 resemblo Matt. vii. 21 — 23, but thoy appear to bo added 
 chiefly for the purpose of enforcing promptUudc. And 
 vers. 28 — 30 are annost the same as Matt. viii. 11, 12; 
 xix. 30 ; replying to the question in ver. 23 by a soli-mn 
 warning le«t tho widely-extended bleasings of the gospi^l 
 should be lost by those who have deemed themselves so 
 sure of them. See notes on the passages in Matthew. 
 
 1 Some suppose that this warning was a mere invention 
 of the Pharisees ; but our Lord's reply, ad^lrcsscd to J ft rod, 
 makes it more likely that they were instii^utrd by Ilerod, 
 who waa alirmcd at his popularity, and dt^sired to get 
 him out of his territorv, without dispieiwing the multitude. 
 He replies that he shall not hasten nis work or his journey, 
 and that he has nothing to fear from Herod ; for it is 
 not in Galilee or Tenea that his labours and Bufferings 
 are to be consummati.'d in his death, but in the blood- 
 guilty Jerusalem, wbich will fill up the raeuaurc of its 
 sins DV killing the Great IVophet of Divine mercy (vers. 
 3i — 35), Compare ch. ix. 11. 
 
 2 See HoBca vi. 2, and note. 
 
 3 On vers. 31, 35, see notes on Matt, xxiii. 37—39, 
 where theae words are repeated, with variations to suit 
 the connection. 
 
 1172 
 
 4 In the house of a chief Pharisee, Jesus again works a 
 miracle on the sabbath, and vindicates the act (vers. 1—6). 
 He rebukes the love of distinction in llie guests (7 — 11), 
 and teaches the host that benevolence to the needy is the 
 true hoHpitalitv (12 — 14). One of the guests, putting 
 apparently a literal interpretation upon the words of 
 Jesus, rcirrH to llie lilcHsudncHS of the Messiali's days, 
 as expcf'ted by tlie Jews (ver. lo) ; in wliich every Jew 
 felt certain of parti* ipating. Our Lord rcplk-s to him, in 
 a parable; showing how ill the heavenly invitation would 
 be received, and how comparatively few of thoso who 
 presumed upon ita enjovmeiit would value it when ofTered 
 to them (IG— 24). This parable somewhat resembles 
 that in Malt. xxii. 1 — 14 (on which see notes) ; but hero 
 the rejection of God's offered mercy is shown to bo caused 
 by various forms of prevailing worldliness. connected 
 with cither the possessions, tho businesses, or the pleasures 
 of this life. 
 
 5 A Hebraism, denoting to iaVe a meal. 
 
 6 They would not acknowledge that it was lawful 
 to heal on the Sabbath, and they could not show it to bo 
 unlawful. 
 
 " See note on Matt. xii. 11. 
 
 8 llather, 'the cliicf of scats' or ^places:' and so in 
 vers. 8 — 10. Sec note on Matt, xxiii. 6. Tiiis parable was 
 spoken probably on occasion of a splendid entertainment. 
 
 9 Riitner, ' honour.' This ie to be regarded rather oa 
 the consequcnco than as the motive of this conduct. 
 
A. D. 33. U. 
 
 LUKE XIV. 11— XV. 3. 
 
 [a.d.31. H, 
 
 11 thee. '' For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; aud he that humbleth 
 himself shall be exalted. 
 
 12 Then said he also to him that bade him, When thou niakest a dinner or a 
 supper, call not' thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor tkf/ 
 rich neighbours ; lest they also bid thee again, ' and a recorapence he made thee. 
 
 13 But when thou makest a feast, call ''the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind: 
 
 14 and thou shalt be blessed ; for they cannot recompense thee : Mbr thou shalt be 
 recompensed at '"the resurrection of the just. 
 
 15 And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he said 
 unto him, " Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God, 
 
 16 "Then said he unto him, A certain mau made a great supper, and bade many : 
 
 17 and ''sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come; for 
 IS all things are now ready.- And they all with one consent began to make excuse. 
 
 Tiie first said unto him, ' I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go 
 10 and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five 
 "20 yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them : I pray thee have me excused. And 
 
 21 another said, ''I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. So that 
 servant came, and showed his lord these things. Then the master of the house 
 being angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the 
 city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. 
 
 22 And the servant said. Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, ^and yet there is 
 
 23 room. And the lord said unto the servant, ' Go out into the highways and 
 
 24 hedges, and compel'^ them to come in, that my house may be filled. For I say 
 unto you, " That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper. 
 
 The nuiliitude folio 10 Jesns; he tells them the terms of dlscipleship. 
 
 25 AND there went great multitudes with him : and he turned, and said unto 
 
 26 them, 'If^ any 7?ian come to me, ^ and hate-^ not his father, and mother, and 
 wife, and chihlron^ and brethren, and sisters, 'yea, and his own life also, he 
 
 27 cannot be my disciple. And " whosoever doth not bear his cross, aud come after 
 me, '' cannot be my disciple. 
 
 28 For^ ''which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and 
 
 29 couuteth the cost, whether he hath snfficient to finish it? Lest haply, after he 
 hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to 
 
 30 mock him, saying. This mau began to build, and was not able to finish. 
 
 31 Or what king, going to make war against another king, sitteth not down first, 
 and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh 
 
 32 against him with twenty thousand? Or else, while the other is yet a great way 
 
 33 off, he seudeth an ambassage, and desireth conditions of peace. So likewise, 
 whosoever he be of you "^ that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be 
 my disciple. 
 
 34 *■ Salt is good : but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it he 
 
 35 seasoned 1"^ It is neither fit for the land, nor yet for the dunghill ; h\it men cast 
 it out. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 
 
 Parables showing the joy of God in the salvation of sinners. 
 15 THEN^-^drew near unto him all the publicans and sinners for to liear him. 
 2 And the Pharisees and scribes murmured, saying, This man receiveth sinners, 
 s and eateth with them. 
 
 A ch. 18. H: Job 22. 
 29; Pa. 18. :i7; Pr... 
 29. 23; Mt. 23. 12; 
 Jam. 4. 6; 1 Pet. &. a. 
 
 <■ ch. 6. 32-36. 
 
 k Deu U. 2!l: 16. H : 
 
 2 Sam. B. \7i\ Ne. 8, 
 
 10. 12; Job 29. 13; 
 
 Pro. U. 31; Is. 58. 
 
 7, 10; Ro. 12. 13. 
 I Pro. 19. 17; Mt. la 
 
 41, Vi. 
 "'Ch. 20.35.36: John 
 
 h. 29; Ac. 21 l.-j; 
 
 I TheB. 4. 16; Rev. 
 
 •20. 4-6. 
 n cli. 13. 29; 22. 30; 
 
 Rc». lit. 9. 
 
 see refs. Mt. 22. 2— 
 ID; Rev. 111. 7,9. 
 
 P Pro. 9. 1-3, 5; Ii. 
 .'>ri. 1.2; 2 Cor. h. 20. 
 
 1 t^li. 8. 14; 18. 24; 
 Mt. 13. 22; 22, 5; 
 1 Tim. 6. 9, 10; 2 
 Tim. 3. 4; I John 
 2. 15, 16. 
 
 r 1 Cor. 7. 29-31. 
 
 t Mk. 16. 15; John 14. 
 
 2; Ei)h.3.8; 1 .John 
 
 2,2. 
 ( Mt. 22.9; 28.19.20; 
 
 1 Cor. 9. 19—23; 2 
 
 Cnr. 5. 11,20. 
 u Mt. 21. 13; 22. 8; Ac. 
 
 13. 46. 
 
 Vers. 2.5— s."".: 
 CHRO.v. Tab. Sec. 97. 
 J-Deu. 13. 6-10; 33. 
 
 9; Mt. 10. 37,33. 
 y Ro. 9. 13. 
 = Ac. 20. 23, 24 ; Rev. 
 
 1-2. 11. 
 a ell. 9. 23; Mt. 10.24; 
 
 Mk. 8. 31; 2 Tim. 3. 
 
 12. 
 t> Mt. 13. 21. 
 c Pro. 24. 27; Mt. 20. 
 
 21, 22; John IS. 1 — 
 
 4 ; I Thcs. 3. 4, 5. 
 
 Mt. 5. 13; Mk.9, 50, 
 
 Vers. 1—32; 
 Chron.Tab. Sec. 99. 
 / ch. .^ 30; 7.34; Mt. 
 
 9. 10. 
 g Ac. 11.3; Gal. 2. 12, 
 
 1 Our Loi-d condemns not social hospitalities (Matt. 
 XL IS, 19), but the selfish, spirit which leads men to 
 extend thtjse onlj^ to those who can make an adequate 
 return. The Cbristian spirit prompts us to give, ' look- 
 ing for nothing again;' although the promise of God 
 assures us that there is a future reward. 
 
 2 See note on Jtlatt. xxii. 3. 
 
 3 These outcasts would hardly believe that the invita- 
 tion was for them. The compulsion to be used is only that 
 of earnest persuasion. 'Saul, mad for Juilaism, compelled 
 in one way, Paul, thcservantof Jesus, in another.' — liengd. 
 
 ■* On Vers. 2G, 27, see notes on Matt. x. 37, 38. 
 
 5 Love and hatred are used to designate strong de- 
 cided preference. Comp. Matt. x. 37. Love to parents 
 is one of tlie first rcquiremf-nts of the gospel; love of 
 life, one of the strongest laws of nature : hut even these 
 must not come into competition with the claims of Jesus. 
 
 6 The two parables which follow (which are given by 
 Luke only), show that the entire self-renunciation which 
 is required of Christ's true disciples should lead ovei-y one 
 
 solemnly to reflect and count the cost of committing him- 
 self to a Christian life ; especially as the profession of 
 religion without its reality is worthless and offensive. 
 
 7 See Matt. v. 13; Mark ix. 60, and notes. 
 
 8 Chapters xv., xvi. contain some of our Lord's para- 
 bles, directed particularly against the Pharisees ; first 
 (in ch. XV.) in reply to their accusation, then (in ch. xvi.) 
 in reproof of thcif covetous worldliness. In ch. xv., 
 their murmurings at his reception of publicans (vers. 
 1, 2) are silenced by three beautiful parables, disjilaying 
 God's love to the greatest sinners. The silly wanderer 
 (sec Prov. i. 4, and note) is sought out, brought tenderly 
 back, and rejoiced over (3—7). The .mnallest coin which 
 has borne Ciod's likeness (Gen. i. 26) is thought to bo 
 worth patient search and public joy (8—10). And even 
 the thankless, wayward, wasteful, debased prodigal is still 
 regarded as a son, and is watched for, embraced, restored, 
 and honoured, filling the Father's house with joy ; though 
 self-righteous men may refuse to receive their fallen but 
 penitent brother (11 — 32). 
 
 1173 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XV. 3—26. 
 
 [a. t). 31. H, 
 
 3,4 And he spake this parable uuto them, saying, * What man of you, having an 
 hundred sheep, 'if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the 
 
 5 wilderness, ' *and go after that which is lost, until ho lind^ it { 'And wlion ho 
 
 6 hath found it^ he layeth it on his slioulders,^ '"rejoicing. And when he enuieth 
 home, he calleth together his I'riends and neighbours, saying uuto them, Uejoice 
 
 7 with me; for I have found my sheep "which was lost. "1 say uuto you, that 
 likewise joy sball be iu heaven over one sinner that repeuteth, '' more than over 
 ninety and nine just persons,^ which need no repentance. 
 
 8 Either what woman having ton 'jneces of silver, if she lose one piece, doth not 
 
 9 light a candle,^ and sweep the house, and seek diligently till she tiud it.^ And 
 when she hath found it, she calleth her friends and her neighbours together, 
 
 10 saying, Rejoice with me ; for I have found the piece which 1 had lost. Likewise, 
 1 say unto you, * there is joy iu the presence of the angels of God over ouo sinner 
 
 * that repenteth. 
 
 11, 1*2 And he said, ' A certain man had two sons.** And the younger of them said to 
 his father. Father, give me the portion of goods that falleth to ?«c.' And he 
 
 13 divided unto them " his living. And not many days after the younger son 
 gathered all together, ' and took his journey into a far country, and there ^ wasted 
 
 14 his substance with riotous living. And when he had spent all, there arose a 
 
 15 mighty famine in that land; -and he began to be in want.** And he went and 
 joined himself to a citizen of that country ; and he sent liim into his fields to 
 
 16 feed swine.'* And "he would fain have tilled his belly with the husks ^"^ that 
 the swine did eat : and no '' man gave unto him. 
 
 17 And '^ when he came to ''himself, he said, How many hired servants of my 
 
 18 father's have broad enough and to spare, and I perish with hunger I ''I will 
 arise and go to my father, and will say unto him. Father, /I have siuiied ^against 
 
 19 heaven,'* and before thee, '* and am no more worthy to be called thy son : ' make 
 "20 me as one of thy hired servants. And he arose, and came to hia father. l]ut 
 
 * when he was yet a great way oif, his father saw him, and had compassion, and 
 
 21 ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed liim. And the son said unto him, Father, I 
 have sinned against heaven, 'and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be 
 
 22 called thy son. But the father said to liis servants. Bring Ibrth '"the best robe,*^ 
 
 23 and put it on him; and put "a ring ou his hand, "and shoes on his feet: p and 
 
 24 bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it ; and h-t us eat, and l>e merry : ■? for this 
 my son was dead, and is alive again; ""he was lost, and is found. And they 
 began to bo merry. 
 
 25 A'ow'^ his elder son was in the field. And as he came and drew nigh to 
 
 26 the house, he heard music and dancing ; and ho called one of the servants, and 
 
 ■ Ph. 119.176; It. 53. 6. 
 
 * I.k. li). ID. 
 
 I E|>h. 2. 3-«; Tit. a 
 
 n ch. Ifi. l.'i; 18. n— 11; 
 Pro. :iO 12; Ko. 7. 
 » ; I Pet. •£. 10, •£:>. 
 
 P cl>. 5. 32. 
 9 Mt. 18. 28. 
 
 r UU 18. 10, It. 
 
 • ver. 7; ch. 13.2.5. 
 
 * Ko. 3. SI : 10. IS. 
 » Mk. 12. 41. 
 
 ^ Job 21. II'IO; Pi. 
 
 lit, 4— ti; 73.27. 
 y Pro. .').H-U; U. 20; 
 
 Ecc. ll.tf, lOi £pb. 
 
 *i. 2, 3. 
 I Jolm KM. 
 
 Ir. 65. 2 ; Ra G. 19- 
 
 21. 
 
 h Y 
 
 142.4. 
 Jrr. 31. 10: Exe. 
 2^. 29: Ac. X 37 { 
 
 F,i>li. 5. 14. 
 
 P., nil. 5!l. 
 
 Pi.. Ufi. 3-7; li .V%. 
 
 7; Lam. 3. 1t)-22. 
 
 211. 10; Uo».2.7; 14. 
 
 1-3. 
 
 1.10 TcT*. I.C. 26. 10 i 
 
 K I'v :>\. \. 
 
 n i-h, :>. lii; .Iot.42.fi. 
 
 I J«m. 4. II); 1 Pet. 
 
 5 (i. 
 k .Ir.h 33 27, 2S; Pn. 
 
 32. 5: C(i. \ l.'i; lIKi. 
 
 ID- 13; It. 57- 1)4; 
 
 Jpr.31. lH-25; Eie. 
 
 1?. 27, 28; Mic. 7. 
 
 XH.Vi; Ac 2. 311; Hn. 
 
 6. rt; Epli. 2. \\ 17; 
 
 1 .lolin4. 6-10. 
 1 P», b\. 4. 
 ml*. 01. 10. 
 1 <;<•. 41. 42; Ro,8. t.^; 
 
 Gnl. 1. 5, t>i Ei>li. 1. 
 
 l:i. 14. 
 o Ilcb. 12.U; I Pot I. 
 
 1 l-lii. 
 p r». Ki 5; Pro. Jl. 2. 
 «; v<T. 32; U<>, G. 13; 
 
 E|>h. 2, I ; .V 14 ; 1 
 
 Tim. 5. li; Ri-v. 3. I. 
 r ML 18. 11-13. 
 
 1 The * wilderness * is tho open pasture-land. Seo note 
 on Matt. iii. 1. 
 
 2 This . beautiful illustration of our Lord's work of 
 mercy appears more forcible when compared with, I'Izek. 
 ch. xxxiv. ; whore God promises to 'seek tliat whieli 
 was lost' (ver. 16), throujjh the agency of liis Sliephcrd 
 — the true David (2;i). Thua tho Pharisees' accusation 
 (ver. 2) is an involuntary testimony to our Lord's faithful 
 (lischarge of the functions of the Messiali. 
 
 3 Not driving it back. The circumstance is finely ex- 
 pressive of the tenderness shown by the Good Slieplierd. 
 
 4 Sec Matt. ix. 12, 13, and note. Some take this to 
 mean the holy angels, liut our Lord probably refern to 
 the Pharisees eslimato of themsulvi-rt. If you were as 
 righteous aa you think you are, yet it would bo but 
 natural that the wanderer should have the sliepht'rd's 
 chief attention, and, when recovered, should excite hia 
 liveliest joy. 
 
 5 Katht-r, * a lamp ;' to enable her to search the darkest 
 comers of thu ill-lighted house. 
 
 6 The parable of tlie pro(li(;jil son has been well rnllcd 
 the crown and gi-m nf nur I>ord'a parables. To di^-phiy 
 tho love of God to sinners, it brings before us the germ 
 of their sin — that untllial, proud, nnd self-dependent 
 spirit which claims God's gifts almost as a right, but 
 renders him no return of love and submission. 'J'he 
 prodigal exhibits one result of this, in tho avowed rejec- 
 tion of God's authority and of all moral restraint. He 
 is brought to utter destitution ; arising in part naturally 
 from liis own mifu^ondurt, in part from n timidy and 
 merciful chastening of Providence ; and then his self- 
 ■ufGcicncy gives place to hearty repenlancc. Tho same 
 
 spirit also appears in another form in the elder son, who 
 proudly insists upon hia obedience and liia rights, and re- 
 fuses to acknowledge the penitent as a brother (ver. 30). 
 To both the father shows the same eonoescending grace ; 
 and the warm welcomo and full forgiveness which lie 
 gives to the returning outcast are scaredy more touebing 
 than the gentle forbearance and tender reproof with 
 which he meeta the liaughty and self-righteous Pharisee. 
 
 7 IJy hiw an inheritance was divided etiuallv among 
 the Sims, except the ulilest, who took a double share. 
 But this son claims his share before it is duo. 
 
 8 The 'famine' and 'want' forcibly depict tho utter 
 destitution of all satisfying good to which a course of sin 
 moat e4'rl!iinly brings the soul. 
 
 Nothing could more forcibly depict to a Jew tho 
 extreme of degradation, than the occupation of ii swine- 
 herd as tho servant of a foreigner, whieh would bear in 
 hia view the closest resembhinco to tho condition of tho 
 publieuns who collected the taxes for foreign rulcTS. 
 
 10 Itather, 'pods,' with the fruit in tiieni, of the rarob- 
 trce (ccratonia silifjunsu); wbieh aro used in the I'liist for 
 fec'iling swine, and iire aomefiinea eiiten by the very poor. 
 
 n Oenuinu peniteiiee ia hero beautifully represented. 
 Sin is felt ana acknowledged cliielly in ita relation to 
 (jod — ('against lieaven') ; tho desire to retuni is resolutely 
 acted upon, thoiigli it involves the deepest humiliation ; 
 and the gracious reception and hope of pardon do not 
 hinder tin? full iionfension of sin. 
 
 12 'I'be 'cliief robe' und the 'ring,' implying freedom 
 and dignity in the person who wore Iheui, were never 
 allowed to servants. 
 
 13 In this last portion of the parable our Lord holds up 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XV. 27— XVI. 13. 
 
 [a.d, 31. H. 
 
 27 asked what tliese things meant. And he said unto him, Thy brother is come; 
 
 and thy lather hatli killed the fattod calf, because he hath received him safe and 
 
 •28 sound. 'And he was angry, 'and woukl not go iu : therefore came his father 
 
 29 out, and intreated him. "And he answering said to his father, Lo, these many 
 years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment : 
 " and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry witli my friends : 
 
 30 l)Ut as soon as this thy sou was come, which hath devoured thy living with 
 
 31 harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf. And he said unto him, Son, 
 
 32 "thou art ever with me, and all that I have is thine. It was meet that we 
 should make mei-ry, and be glad : ■* for this thy brother was dead, and is alive 
 again j and was lost, and is found. 
 
 Parables and precepts inculcating the right use of the things of this life. 
 16 AND he said also unto his disciples, ^ ^ There was a certain rich man, which 
 had =a steivard;- and the same was accused nuto him that he had wasted his 
 
 2 goods. And he called him, and said unto him, How is it that I hear this of thee f 
 *'give an account of thy stewardship; for thou mayest bo no longer steward. 
 
 3 Then the steward said within himself, What shall I do ? for my lord taketh away 
 
 4 from me the stewardship : '' 1 cannot dig ; to beg I am ashamed. I am resolved 
 what to do, that, when I am put out of the stewardsliip, they may receive me 
 
 5 into their houses. So he called every one of his lord's debtors-^ unto him, and 
 
 6 said unto the first, How much owest thou unto my lord? And he said, An 
 hundred "^ measures of oil. And he said unto him, Take thy bill, and sit down 
 
 7 quickly, and write fifty. Then said he to another, And how much owest thou? 
 And he said, An hundred measures of wheat. And he said unto him, Take thy 
 
 8 bill, and write fourscore. And the lord^* commended the unjust steward, because 
 he had done wisely. For <' the children of this world are iu their generation 
 wiser than ' the children of light.^ 
 
 9 And I say unto you, -^Make to yourselves friends® of the mammon of un- 
 righteousness;^ that, ff when ye fail, they may receive you ^into everlasting 
 
 10 habitations. ' He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much : 
 
 11 and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much. * If therefore ye have 
 not been i'aitliful in the unrighteous mammon [or, riches], who will commit to 
 
 12 your trust 'the true riches? And if ye have not been faithful '"in that which is 
 
 13 another man's,^ who shall give you that which is your ownP "No servant can 
 serve two masters : for either he will hate the cue, and love the other ; or else he 
 will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. 
 
 » corap, Ac. n. 2, 3; 
 
 V.I. 45; 21 21. 22; 
 
 Ito. 10. 19. 
 ( ch. 18.9, 11; la. 65. 5. 
 " ch. 17. 10; Mt. 20. 
 
 12 ; Ro. 3. 2U, 2? ; 
 
 1 Johul. 8, 10: Rev. 
 
 3. 17. 
 p MaL 3. 14. 
 
 "Is. 54. 9. 10; Jer. 31. 
 
 35-37; Ro. 8. 17; 
 
 9. 4. 
 J- vcr. 21: Eph. 2. I— 
 
 IU ; 1 Tim. 5, 6. 
 
 VEns. 1—13: 
 Chkon. Tab. Sec. 99. 
 y Mt. 18. 23, 24; 25. 
 
 11. etc. 
 « 1 Cor. 4. 1,2. 
 
 a Ecc. 12. 14; Ro. l4. 
 12; 2 Cor. 5. 10; 1 
 Pet. 4. 5. 
 
 b Pro. 18.9; 21.25. 
 
 eEze. 45.10,11.14. 
 
 dcTi. 20.34; P8.17.U; 
 
 Mt, 13. 34; John 8. 
 
 23; Gal. 1. 4. 
 e Jolin 12. 31) ; Eph. 
 
 5. M; 1 Thea. 6. 5; 
 1 Pet. 2. 9. 
 
 / ch. 11. 41 ; II. U; 
 Pro. 19. 17; Ib. 58. 
 7.rt; Dao. 4.27; Mt. 
 
 6. 19; ID- 41, 12; 19. 
 21; 2.V 35-40; ITim. 
 6. 17—19- 
 
 g sec Ecc. 12. 3-7. 
 
 A 2 Cor. 5. I. 
 
 i ch. 19. 17; Mt. 25.21. 
 
 k I Cor. 4. 7. 
 
 i ch. 12. 33; Pro. 8. 
 
 18, 19. 
 mch. 19, 13-26. 
 n Bee refs. Mc, ti. 24. 
 
 before the murmurers (ver. 2) a mirror in which they 
 could hardly fiiil to discern their own features. 
 
 1 In ch. xvi., our Lord, alluding to the master sin of the 
 Pharisees (see ver 14), teaches his disciples to be wise as 
 well as faithful in the use of all earthly gifts, eo as through 
 them to fit themselves for a heavenly possession (vers. 
 1 — 13); and, when the Pharisees deride him for his doctrine 
 (14), he first rebukes some of their prominent sins — hollow 
 self-righteousness (15) ; rejection of John, whom others 
 welcomed (16) ; and neglect of that unalterable law iu 
 which they boasted(17),especiallyin authorizing and prac- 
 tising the most flagitious adultery, whilst they scorned the 
 publicans (xv. 1) mid harlots (xv. 30). Then, in the 
 impressive parable of the rich man and Lazarus, he por- 
 trays the character and awful doom of the luxurious 
 worldling; who, living, as he fancies, according to his 
 rank in society, but, neglecting to make a wise use of his 
 possessions (see vera. 9 — 13), regards himself as a son of 
 Abraham, and expects as such to be taken to ' Abraham's 
 bosom,' but at death awakes in torments which can never 
 be mitigated, and are only aggravated by the remem- 
 brance that, in having ' Moses and the prophets,' he had 
 enough, if he had but used it aright, to preserve him 
 from the 'place of torment.' And all this is made more 
 vivid bv contrast with the blessed state of the pious poor 
 man (19—31). 
 
 2 The parable of the unjust steward has been variously 
 explained and applied. But the key to it is in vers. 8, 9, 
 on which see notes. 
 
 3 These 'debtors' would be either tenants, who paid 
 their rent iu kind, or persons who had purchased some 
 of the prodiirc of the b.rd's estate. They had given an 
 acknowiedgnu-nt (or 'bill') of the amount owing, and 
 were now told to put down a smaller amount. It is 
 
 implied that these sums would agree with the steward's 
 accounts, and thus all would appear right. 
 
 •i That is, the steward's lord, who admired the man's 
 shrewdness, though he sutfered by it. 
 
 5 The 'children of light' are they who are illuminated 
 by heavenly wisdom. See John xii. 36 ; Eph. v. 8 ; 
 1 Thess. V. 7, 8. They, however, use this wisdom to far 
 less purpose in the pursuit of heavenly things, than the 
 men of the world use their natural shrewdness iu earthly 
 pursuits. 
 
 6 As the unjust steward, by the use of his lord's 
 money, provided for himself 'friends' and 'habitations' 
 against his time of need ; so do you employ whatever your 
 Lord intrusts to you in such a way that you may have 
 friends and a home hereafter. This inchuies not only 
 almsgiving, but all use of property in God's service. 
 Compare ch. xii. 33; Matt. xsv. 34 — 40; Mark ix. 41; 
 Heb. vi. 10. 
 
 ^ 'Mammon' (or riches) *of unrighteousness' probably 
 meixue false, dcreitf id richas, in opposition to the 'true' 
 (ver. 11). See Prov. viii. 18, and note. Our Lord cau- 
 tions us against two opposite mistakes : (1) the idolizing 
 money, as if it were a good iu itself; (2), the supposing 
 it to be so profane and unclean that it cannot be employed 
 in the service of God. 
 
 8 Rather, ' anotliei-'a ;' that is, God's. All earthly 
 possessions should be regarded as a trusty however large 
 and complete the powers which human laws may give us 
 over them. 
 
 9 Substantial, enduring, and inalienable possessions. 
 These (piestions intimate that faithfulness to God is the 
 highest prudence; to which the next verse adds that thig 
 faithfulness cannot exist with the lovo of money. Scf 
 Matt. vi. 24, and note. 
 
 1175 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XVI. 14— XVII. 4. 
 
 [A.n. 31. H. 
 
 14 Aud the Pharisees also, " who were covetous, heard all these things : and they 
 
 15 derided him. And he said unto them, Ye are they which Pjustit'y yourselves 
 before men ; but ^ God knoweth your hearts : for ' that which is highly esteemed 
 among men is abominatiou' in the sight of God. 
 
 16 *The Law- and tlie Prophets 7verc until John : since that time 'the kingdom 
 
 17 of God is prcaclied, and "every man pressi.'th into it. 'And it^ is easier for 
 heaviMi and earth to pass, than one tittle of the Law to fail. 
 
 18 5/ Whosoever-* putteth away his wife, aud marrit-'th another, committeth adulti^ry : 
 aud whosoever marrieth her tliat is put away from her huabaud e()mmitteth adultery. 
 
 19 There was a certain rich man, wiiich was clothed in purple and tine liiiru, and 
 
 20 fared sumptuously every day: and there was a certain beggar named Lazarus,^ 
 
 21 which was laid at his gate, full of sores, and desiring to be fed with the crumbs*' 
 which fell from the rich man's table : moreover the dogs came and licked his 
 
 22 sores. ^ And it came to pass, that the beggar died, ' and was carried by the angels 
 
 23 into Abraham's bosom.^ " The rich mau also died, aud was buried.^ And in 
 helU"^ he lift up his eyes, * being in torments, '"and seeth Abraham afar off, aud 
 
 24 Lazarus in hia bosom. And he cried aud said, Father Abraham, have mercy on 
 me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his linger in water, aud ''cool 
 
 25 my tongue; for I "am tormented in this flame. '^ But Abraham said, 8(m, 
 /remember '2 that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise 
 
 26 Lazarus evil things: ^but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. And 
 beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed: ''so that they 
 which would pass from hence to you caimot; neither can they pass to us, that 
 
 27 7Vould come from thence. Then he said, I pray thee therefore, father, that thou 
 
 28 wouldest send him to my father's house : for 1 have five brethren ; that he may 
 
 29 testily uuto them, lest they also come'^ into this ])lace of torment. Abraham 
 saith unto him, 'They have Moses and the Prophets;''* let them hear tinMu. 
 
 30 And he said, Nay,'^ father Abraham : but if one went uuto them from the dead, 
 
 31 they will repeut. And he said unto him. If they hear not Moses aud the Prophets, 
 * neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead. 
 
 Forbearance^ faith^ and humility inculcated. 
 
 17 THEN'*' said he unto the disciples, 'It is impossible but that ofllences*' will 
 
 2 come: but woo unto him, through whom they come! It were better for him 
 that a millstone were hanged about his neck, aud he cast into the sea, than that 
 
 3 he should ofti.*nd one of these little ones. '"Take liced'** to yourselves. " W thy 
 brother trespass against thee, "rebuke him; ''and if he repent, forgive him. 
 
 4 And if lie trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a da}' 
 turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him. 
 
 Vers. U— 31 : 
 CHims. Tab. Soc. UW. 
 cll.a)-4:; It. 5li. II ; 
 
 Ml. -a. li. 
 
 p ell. 10. asi; n. 39; 
 
 m. n, 12: Hx.-£i.h. 
 ■1 Pi 7.9; J*r. 17. 10. 
 r 1 Sam. 16. 7i li. 5.\ 
 
 8, It; Msl. 3. 15; 
 
 1 Cor. I. 26-20; I 
 
 Pet. i. b. 
 * ch. 7. Kl; Mt, *. 17; 
 
 II. \% 13. 
 t Mt 3. 2. 
 
 H J»hn 11.18; IS. 19. 
 J- ch. t\. 33 : Pr WL 
 
 •Jli. 27; I» 40.8; .M. 
 
 6; ML 6. mt 1 Pet. 
 
 1. 2.1. 
 y Ml. 5. 32; 19. 9; 
 
 Mk 10. U; 1 Cor. 7. 
 
 1>I. II. 
 
 " Pc -CI. 0-12. 16-19; 
 Krc. 3, a); 5. l3-iii. 
 '■ Hcv. II, 11. 
 
 c Mt. a n. 12. 
 
 •f Z<.'C. U. 12. 
 
 t I>. t>i>, 21 i Mk. 9. 43 
 
 -l(^. 
 
 / ell. B. 21; Job 21.13; 
 
 P»- 17. li. 
 g .lob 3. 17-19: Ac 
 
 II. -."J; llov. 7. 14. 
 A £cc. n. 3; Hal. 3. 
 
 t Di-iL 30. 11—15. 19; 
 
 P«. 19. 7-n; li. 8. 
 
 30; :U. IG; John 5. 
 
 39-47: Ao. IS. 21; 
 
 17. 11, 12. 
 * .li.Iiii 11.43-53; 12. 
 
 10. II; Ac 2& 28. 
 
 Vl-K'*. 1-VOi 
 CHKUN.TaB. S«-o. IOI. 
 I Mt. 18. u, 7; Mk. 9- 
 
 42 ; 1 Cor. II. 19; 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 3. 4. 
 rriKi.h. S. 15; Ucb.12. 
 
 1 Mt. la 11-17. 
 
 o I.e. 19. 17,18: Pro. 
 
 17. 10; Jain. 5. 19. 
 p Mt IH. 21. 22, 35 1 
 
 l-:pli. 4.31, 32; Col. 
 
 3. 12, 13. 
 
 1 See Exotl. viii. 2G, and note. Mammon, wbich you 
 worship, is iibhorrcd by God as an idol. 
 
 2 See note on Matt xi. 12. 
 
 3 Sec note on Matt. v. 18. 
 
 4 See notes on Matt. v. 31 ; xix. 3—9. The apostle 
 Paul also (Col. iii. 5) connects carnul lusts with 'covet- 
 ousnes.-* (not avariee, but the inordinate desire to possess 
 for enjoyment), which is idolatry.' See ver. 16, and the 
 following parable. 
 
 5 The name Lazarus (or Eleazar, signifying one ivho/te 
 help is God) is probably meant to mark the poor man's 
 character, which is not otherwise designated. Not bccaviso 
 he was poor, but because, in his poverty, he made Gud 
 his trust, he is taken to 'Abraham's bosom.' 
 
 6 And evidently expecting and getting them. It is not 
 implied that the rich man was niggardly. Such a suppo- 
 sition weakens the foree of tlio parable. 
 
 7 Treated by men contemptuously, as little better than 
 a dog; and, by dogs, compawsionatelvasone of themselves. 
 
 8 An expression derived from the position of friends 
 at a feast (see John xiii. 23, 25), implying honour, joy, 
 and inlimate assoniation (John i. 18). As here used, it 
 suggests a striking contrast to the daily feasting of the 
 rich man and his friends on earth (ver. 19). 
 
 9 The rich man's body has a gorgeous funeral on 
 earth, the soul of Lu/anis an angelic convoy to heaven. 
 
 10 Greek, 'Hades;' the name given to the abode of 
 the departed, both the right<-ous and the wicked. See 
 Acts ii. 31 ; Rev. i. 18. It in by the ' torment** tliat the 
 state of the ungodly man aftvr drath is charaftorized. 
 
 H The flufierings of disembodied spirits are here aud 
 
 elsewhere metaphorically represented by bodily pain. 
 
 12 There is every reason to suppose that, in the future 
 state, many of the events of the jmst life will be vividly 
 recalled by the memory, whieli will thtin become a source 
 either of grateful joy or of jKiif^nant anguish. 
 
 13 Some think that this request is designed to indicate 
 a fear that the presence of his brothers would aggravate 
 his own torments ; and perhaps a desire to excuse himself, 
 as if he liad not been sulliciently warned of the danger of 
 worldliness. 
 
 H That is, their inspired writings. God gives in his 
 word abundant rojison for faith; but the belief of moral 
 and spiritual truth requires not only sullieient evidence, 
 but alf-o a right state of heart. A rial Lazarus was 
 recalled from the grave, and One greater than Lazarus 
 soon afterwards rose from llie dead ; but the rhariBCCfS, 
 instead of believing, were only the more exasperated 
 against the truth. Those who do not desire sueh a Saviour 
 as the gospel reveals always find some pretext for rejecting 
 the testimony even of the most astonishing miracles. 
 
 15 * Not ho;' that is, I know they will not hear them. 
 
 IG Itiither, ' And he said ;' for tlie eonni-ilion with the 
 preceding chapter h not that of (imr, hut of suhject. 
 Vers. 1 — 10 appear to be a reminificencr, with a few addi- 
 tions, of several remarks wlii.h Matthew has preserved 
 in their connection: sue Mutt. xvii. 20; xviii. 6, 7, 16, 
 21, 22, and notes. 
 
 W 'i'hat is, 'oeeasions of sin:* see notes on Matt. v. 
 29; Mark ix. 42. 
 
 18 He careful not to causo any one to fall into sin, espe- 
 cially by muuifesting an unforgiving spirit (ver. 4). 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XVII. 5—25. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 5,6 And the apostlea eaid unto tLe Lord, « Increase our faitli.* ""And the Lord 
 said, If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye might say unto tliia sycamine 
 tree,- Be thou plucked up by the root, and be thou plauted in the sea; and it 
 should obey you. 
 
 7 But which of you, having a servant plowing or feeding cattle, will say unto 
 him by and by, when he is come from the field, Go and sit down to nieat?^ 
 
 8 And will not rather say unto him, Make ready wherewith I may sup, and gird 
 thyself, *and serve me, till I have eaten and drunken ; and afterward thou shalt 
 
 eat and drink?'* Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that 
 
 10 were commanded him? I trow not. So likewise ye, when ye shall have done 
 all those things which are commanded you, say, We are ' unprofitable^ servants : 
 we have done that which was our duty to do. 
 
 Healing of ten lepers. 
 
 11 AND it came to pass, «as he went to Jerusalem, that he passed through the 
 
 12 midst^ of Samaria and Galilee. And as he entered into a certniu village, there 
 
 13 met him ten men that were lepers, ■• which stood afar ofl':'' and they lifted up 
 
 14 fkeir voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. And when he saw thcvij 
 he said unto them, y Go show yourselves unto the pi'iests.^ And it came to pass, 
 
 15 that, 'as they went, they were cleansed. And "one of them, when he saw that 
 
 16 he was healed, turned back, and with a loiid voice glorified God, and fell down 
 
 17 on liis face at his feet, giving him thanks : '•and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus 
 
 18 answering said, Were there not^ ten cleansed? ^ but wliere are the nine? There 
 
 19 are not found that returned to give glory to God, *^ save this stranger.^"^ ^ And he 
 said unto him, Arise, go thy Avay: thy faith hath made thee whole.'* 
 
 Aiiswer to the Pharisees respecting the coming of the kingdom of God; imjjortimate prayer 
 
 enjoined, 
 
 20 AND -/"wheu he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the kingdom of God 
 should come, he answered them and said, The kingdom of God cometh not with 
 
 21 observation:'- ^neither shall they say, Lo here I or, Lo there! for, behold, ''the 
 kingdom of God is 'within you.'^ 
 
 22 And he said unto the disciples, *The days will come, when ye shall desire to 
 
 23 see one of the days of the Son of man,'** and ye shall not see it. 'And'^ they 
 shall say to you, See here ! or, See there ! Go not after thi'iUy nor follow them. 
 
 24 '" For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part under heaven, shineth 
 unto the other part •Axnder heaven ; "so shall also the Son of man be in his day. 
 
 25 "But first must he sufier many things, and be rejected of this generation.'^ 
 
 q Ac.6.8; n.24: Ro. 
 
 4. ift. ao; Ei.ii..vie: 
 
 1TIIC9.3.II); 2The!. 
 1. 3,4, 11; Heb. 10. 
 22, 1'3. 
 r Ml ir. 20; 21. 2t ; 
 Mk. y. 23; 11. 23; 
 1 Cor. 13, 2. 
 
 ( 1 Chr. 29. H— 16; 
 Job 22. 2. 3 ; 3A. 7 : 
 P». 1(5. 2; In. til. ti; 
 Mt. 25. 30; Ro.3. 12, 
 27; 11.35; 1 Cor. 1. 
 7; 9. 1«. 17; Fliil. 3. 
 8,9; Philem, II. 
 Vkks. 11—19: 
 ClIROy. Tab. Sec, H2. 
 
 " ch. 9. 51, 52; John 
 
 4. 4. 
 
 J- Le. 13. 45,46; Num. 
 
 5. 2, 3 : 2 Ki. 7. 3. 
 j/ch. 5. 11; I.e. 13. 2; 
 
 14. 2; Mt. 8. 4. 
 
 = John 4.50—53; 9.7; 
 
 11. W. 
 a P*, 30. 11, 12; 103. 
 
 1—1. 
 fc ch. 10. 33-35. 
 
 e 2 Chr. 32.24,25: Pb. 
 
 lOfi. 13: Ro. I. 21. 
 '/ Mt, 8- 10, 11 ; 20. 10. 
 e ch, 7. 50; 8. 48 ; 18. 
 
 42; Mt. 9, 22; Mk. 
 
 5.34; 10.52. 
 
 Vers. 20—37: 
 Chron. Tab. Sec. 102. 
 / ch. 10. 11 ; ItJ. 16. 
 
 17. 
 i John 1. 26. 
 A Bce ch. 5. Vti Mt. 9. 
 
 15; John 7. 33-36; 
 
 13.33; 17. 11-13. 
 ; ch. 21. 8; Mt. 24. 23 
 
 —26; Mk. 13.21. 
 niMt. 24. 27. 
 n Mai. 3. 1,2; Mt. 26. 
 
 61; I Tlips. 5.2. 
 o ch. 9. 22; Mk.8. 31; 
 
 9- 31 ; 10. 33i John 
 
 1. II. 
 
 1 Aa this is the petition of 'the apostles' as distingiiisln'd 
 from the other disciples, it appears probable that it had 
 reference to their defeat by a demon, which our Loid 
 aseribed to their * unbelief.' See Mutt. xvii. 14 — 21 ; 
 Mark ix. 29, and notes. 
 
 2 The * sycamine' is the black mulberry tree, which 
 is found in Palestine. 
 
 3 Rather, ' will Bay unto him as he cometh in from 
 the field, Go at once, etc. 
 
 4 Do not regard these requirements as a hardship, or 
 think to found on them a claim for Gnd's favour. When 
 a servant comes in from his work, however laborious, the 
 ma.ster sffll requires ids attendance, and does not feel 
 that the servant has thereby earned special thanks. 
 
 5 Not unserviceable^ although God could dispense with 
 their services ; but having no claim or merit. If this be 
 the case wlien 'all those things which were commanded' 
 have been done, how much more must it be so when the 
 service is so defective as it is even at the best ! ' Miserable 
 is he whom the Lord calls unprofitable (Matt. xxv. 30); 
 happv he who calls himself so.' — licngeL See 1 Cor. ix. 
 lG-i8. 
 
 6 That is, between the two countries. This seems to he 
 the journey mentioned in Matt, xix.l. 'J'his inrldent i.-^pei- 
 haps out of the exact order of time, being introduced here 
 as part of a series of illustrations of the an ti- Pharisaic spirit 
 of our Lord's actions and teachings, which appears so pro- 
 minent throughout this section. After healing ten lepers, 
 lie particularly commends and blesses the Samaritan, who 
 alone showed any gratitude to his benefactor (vers. U — 10). 
 He corrects the false expectation of the Pharisees, tliat 
 tlie Messiah would come with great outward pomp (20, 21); 
 and takes ocrasion to inform his disciples that his next 
 coming will be sudden, and awfully destructive to that 
 guilty nation, who will then bo ripe for destruction 
 
 (23—37). Much of this last portion is to be found in 
 Matthew's report of the discourse on the Mount of Olives 
 (Matt, xxiv.), though not in Luke's (ch. xxi.) It may 
 have been spoken on both occasions; and, having been 
 recorded by Luke in the one place, it is omitted in the 
 other. 
 
 7 In obedience to the law (Lev. xiii. 45, 4G). 
 
 8 See note on Mark i. 44. This command implied 
 that they would be healed on the way ; and their obedience 
 to it showed so much faith in our Lord's power as ob- 
 tained the cure : but, except in the case of one, the bless- 
 ing called forth little gratitude. 
 
 9 Kather, ' Were not the ten cleansed .•^' 
 
 10 'This foreigner.' See note on John iv. 9. 
 
 11 Or, 'hath saved thee;' doubtless in a liigher sense 
 than the nicrc clriinsing of his leprosy, for in that all the 
 ten liad pnrtiripiitid alike. 
 
 12 It will be gradual and unobserved. 
 
 13 Or, 'among you' as a people; for the kingdom of 
 God was not icithin the Pharisees. But it is, in truth, 
 within all genuine believers (see Rom. xiv. 17), its seat 
 being in the heart; and so it escaped the observation of 
 tin; worldly-minded Pharisees, whose religion was wholly 
 fxtirrnal (see Matt, xxiii. 2H). 
 
 H 'Days' of severe trial * will come when ye shall 
 desire to see one' such day as these in which ye now 
 enjoy my personal presence among you (ver. 21). 
 
 "15 On vers. 23—37, see Matt. xxiv. 23—41, and notes. 
 
 IG The coming of the kingdom of God (ver. 20) is very 
 different from that which ytui expect. As to ntgsrlf my 
 sulTerings must precede my glf I'y ; and so it must be as to 
 my disciples (Matt. x. 21, 2-5 ; Rom. viii. 17; 1 Pet. iv. 13). 
 As to these unhelitvcrs^ it is the coming nf a day of ven- 
 geance. And as, when 'righteous' Noah entered the 
 ark, the reckless people whom ho hud left were over- 
 ^ \\',7 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XVII. 26— XVIII. 14. 
 
 [a.d. 31. II. 
 
 26 P Ai\d. as it was in the days of Noe, so stall it he also in tho days of tlie Son of 
 
 27 man. They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were given in 
 marriage, until the da}' that Noe entered into the ark, and the flood came, and 
 
 *28 destroyed them all. i Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot ; ' they did eat, 
 
 29 they drank, they hought, they sold, they planted, they huihh'd ; Init the same 
 dav that Lot went out of Sodom it rained tire and brimstone from heaven, and 
 
 30 di'ptmved thnn all. Even tlms shall it he in the day whun the Son of man Ms 
 
 31 revealed. In that dhy, he 'whieh shall he upon the housetop,^ and his stuff in 
 the house, let iiim not come down to take it away: and he that is in the field, 
 
 33 let him likewise not return hack. "Remember Lot's wife.^ "Whosoever shall 
 seek to save his lift? shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose his life shall preserve 
 
 34 it. "I tell you, in that night there shall be 'two vtcti in one bed ; the one shall 
 3.5 1)6 taken, and the other shall be left. Two woimyi shall be grinding together; 
 .30 the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two men shall be in the field ; the 
 37 one shall he taken, and the other left. And tln'y answered and said unto him, 
 
 AVhere,'^ Lord? And he said unto them, ^ Wheresoever the body is, thither Avill 
 the eagles be gathered together. 
 
 Parahhs illusiraiing the natin'e of successful prayer. 
 18 AND ^ he spake a parable unto them to this cnti, that men ought -always to 
 
 2 pray, and not to faint; saying, Thnre was in a eity a judge, whieh feared not 
 
 3 (lofi, neither regarded man: and thnre wos a widow in that eity; and she oamo 
 
 4 unto liim, saying, " Avenge me of mine adversary.^ And he would not for a 
 wliiie: but afterward he said within liimself, Though I fear not God, nor regard 
 
 r> man; yet because this widow trouhleth me, I will avenge her, lest by her con- 
 
 6 tinual coming she weary me. And the Lord said. Hear what the unjust judge 
 
 7 saith. And ^ shall not God avenge Isis own elect, which cryf' day and night 
 
 8 unto him, though he hear long with them?^ 1 tell you ''that he will avenge 
 them speedily.** Nevertheless, "^whcn the Son of man cometh, shall he find 
 faith on the earth ?» 
 
 9 And he spahe this parable unto certain 'which trusted in themselves that 
 
 10 they were righteous, /and despised others :i*^ ff Two men went up into the temple 
 
 11 to]>ray; the one ''a Pharisee, and the other a. publican. The Pharisee 'stood 
 ana ]i*raycd thus with himself, •> (Jod, I thank tluM', that I am not as other men 
 
 12 arCj extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this jtublican. *I fust twice in 
 
 13 the week, 'I give tithes of all that I possess. •* And the publican, "'standing 
 afar ofl','- would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, "but emote 
 
 14 ujion his breast, saying, * God be merciful to mo a sinner! I tell you, this 
 man went down to liis house '' justified *3 rather than the other: 'for every one 
 
 f Gp. ch. 7 ; Mt 24. 37 
 
 —39; HP* 1 The». 5. 
 
 3 : I PcU 3. SO. 
 q Co, lit. 4-?.".: 2 Pet 
 
 1'- «-9: iw\Q7. 
 r cli. 8. 14: 11. IS— TO; 
 
 21.31; Vl'eUS. 4. 
 
 > Mt.2l.27— 31: 2Tlie«. 
 
 1.7: 1 Pit. 1. Ki. 
 ( Job 2.4; ML 6. 2.^; 
 
 1i.. iiii 24. 17. 1l*; 
 
 Mk. 13, 15! Pl>ll- 3. 
 
 7.H. 
 ■I 1 Cor, 1ft. 6.12] Heb. 
 
 l(K:W,3»;2Pct2.20 
 
 -22. 
 V cli.'l.24; Mt m.ai; 
 
 to. 25: Mk. a 3,'>; 
 
 Jolin 12. 2i ; Iter. 
 
 2. in. 
 wMt, 21. 40,41; I Thwi. 
 
 4. 17. 
 j-F.Rr.D. 4-C; Mai. 3. 
 
 !/ Mt 21, 
 
 VEIt<i. 1—14: 
 rilltoN. Tab. See. 103 
 «ch. 11. 5-*( 21. 3(li 
 
 Ge, 32. 2l-2ii; Ro. 
 
 12. 12; E|>li. 6. 18: 
 
 Phil. 4. 6; Col. 4.2; 
 
 1 T11PI. ft. 17. 
 
 a P». i>. lit, 2ft: 10.1,2, 
 I'J-I.'.; 119.84. 
 
 b I>oii. 32. 3ti : 1 .^am. 
 2<1. in. II: Ff. 10. 1.S 
 —18; 2Thoi. 1. b.7; 
 
 ](<■». a in. II. 
 
 c Pa. 411. 5: ilrb. 10. 
 
 37; UPT. 22, 12. Vft. 
 d Mt 21. 9-13: Ucb. 
 
 1ft. 23-36; Jam. 5. 
 
 1-8, 
 e ch. 10. 29 ; 16. IS: 
 
 .lob i). 20.21 : 2i. 4; 
 
 Pro. 3ft.I2; Ho.in.3. 
 / ch. 7. 39: 1.V 2j 19. 
 
 7: Jo1tn9 2)^.31. 
 s »Mi ch. 7. 29, 30. 
 h Ac- 2;t 6-M. 
 
 > P» 13;,. 2: Mt G, 5. 
 
 > l<.1.1.'i: .'A2: Jcr.-i. 
 3.'. : RcT. 3. 17. 
 
 * .MTpf., Mt«.16-IB: 
 Hn :i 27; Kpli. 2.9} 
 Phil. 3. 4-9. 
 
 / ch. II. 42; Le. 27. 
 31)— 33. 
 
 ''■.lob42.ni Pt.iQ. 12. 
 
 1 >r<Toft.Jrr.3l- H^S. 
 
 o P«. .M. 1-3: fti- li. 
 
 p Ho ;i ■.•ft-2»l; &. 9. 
 
 V tee rcri. ch. 14. II. 
 
 whelmed ; and when * rightt-nus Lot' went out of Sodoni, 
 the busy city was utterly destroyed ; so, when I have 
 been ' rejected by this generation,' and my disciples have 
 withdrawn from them, shall Inrael, no more God s people, 
 and Jenii*alem, now a very Sodom (Isa. i. 10 j Jer. ixiii. 
 14; Kzi'k. xvi.), be unexpectedly destroyed. 
 
 1 See note on Matt. xxiv. 17. 
 
 2 See Gen. xix. 17, 20. Lot's wife ia to all agca a 
 solenm example of the sin and danger of loving the society 
 of the ungodly, and fixing the heart upon the possessions 
 or pleasures "fa polluted world. 
 
 3 This (|ui-Hiif>n gives our Lord occasion to dcohii"- 
 Ihat such puniKbmentj* may be expected, not in Jeru- 
 Ralem only, hut 'wheresoever' sin similarly prevails. 
 
 4 In two beautiful parables our Lord illustrates two 
 main elements of Buccensful prayer; encouraging first 
 the utmof*t importunity (vera. 1—8), and then enjoining 
 the dei-pcBt sense of unworthiness (£) — 11). In the former 
 lie infiTH, from the power of earnest entreaty upon a hard- 
 hearted man, that God will eertainly an.'^wer the urgent 
 cries of liis peoph>. In the latter he forcibly contrasts tho 
 self-coniplaeent thankfgivings of a I'hariHeo with the self- 
 renouncing prayer of a penitent publiean. He further 
 Hhows the valu(? he sets upon humble confidence, by his 
 n-marli» upon the infants who are lirouglit to him (15— 
 17) ; and the necessity of self-denial in order to real 
 piety, by his rer|uironientfl from a young ruler (18 — 
 .'JO) : he foretells his own exemplifieatinn of this in tiis 
 death (31—34) : and he lialt* in liis journey to euro a 
 blind beggar (3.5 — 43), and to visit Zacclircus the publican 
 (xix. 2 — 10). The section is closed willi the parable of tho 
 pounds (11 — 27); respecting which, sec note on ch. xix. 1 1. 
 
 5 llathcr, * Exact justice for mo from my opponent,' 
 
 in my cause before thee. On the oppression of widows 
 generally, see Exod. xxii. 22; Mai. iii. 5; and by the 
 Pharisees especially, see Mark xii. 40. 
 
 6 Both by their prayers (see Ilev. vi. 10), and by their 
 patiently-borne sultcrings. See Gen. iv. 10. 
 
 " Hather (as in James v. 7), ' though ho hath long 
 patieiiec in regard to them ;' didaying in mercy the 
 vengeance which ho will inflict for tliem upon their per- 
 secutors. 
 
 8 There is no real delay, though man in his im]iatience 
 may think there is: see 2 Pet. iii. 8 — 10. 
 
 9 \Vhen this day of vengeance and dcliveranee conies, 
 how few will l)e found still rontidiiiir and prayerful? An 
 intimation that the danger is, not that (iod will he un- 
 faithrii), but that his elect, through miBtrust, will relax 
 their importunity. 
 
 H* These two traits of character are always connected. 
 Men's estimation of others and feelings towards them 
 are determined i>y their fccliuKH towards God. 
 
 11 Kather, * of all that I y«»"«,' or * acquire.' See Mutt, 
 xxiii. 23, and note. 
 
 12 Feeling, like tho Pharisee, hut in the opposite sense, 
 that ho is ' not aa other men.' To the Pharisi-e othi-rs are 
 sinners, and he is righteous; to the publican others are 
 rit;bteou8, and he ' tlie sinner.' 
 
 13 This word (on wliieh see notes on Horn. iii. 21 — 20) 
 here probably includes the happy eonsi^imisness of Divine 
 areeptanco : see Koni. v. 1. The Pharisee, not alive to 
 his sins, was also not alive to the blcHsednesB of pardon ; 
 the publican was alive to both: see Psa. xxxii. Tliese 
 two men represent in their simpleHt form the two opposite 
 principles of trust in personal merit on the one hand, 
 and humblo appeal to God's free mercy on tho other. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XVIII. 15— XIX. 3. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 that exalteth luniself sliall bo abased ; and he that humbleth hiniBeLf shall be 
 
 exalted.' 
 
 Jesus receives and blesses little children. 
 lo "■ AND2 they brought unto him also infants, that he would touch them: hut 
 10 whiin his disciples saw it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them unto him, 
 
 and said, Sutter little children to come unto me, and forbid thera not; for 'of 
 
 17 such is the kingdom of God. ' Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive 
 the kingdom of God " as a little child shall in no wise enter therein. 
 
 Question of a rich ruler; our Lord's anstoer and discourse thereupon, 
 
 18 "AND^ a certain ruler asked hiin, saying, Good Master, what shall I do to 
 
 19 inherit eternal life? And Jesus said unto him. Why callest thou me good? none 
 
 20 is good, save one, that is, God. Thou knowest the commandments, " ' Do not 
 commit adultery, Do not kill. Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, ' Honour 
 
 21 thy father and thy mother' [Exod. xx. 12, etc.] And he said, * All these have I 
 kept from my youth up. 
 
 22 Now when Jesus heard these things, he said unto him. Yet laciest thou one 
 thing: 'sell all that tliou hast, and distribute unto the poor, and thou shalt have 
 
 23 treasure in heaven : and come, follow me. And when he heard this, he was very 
 sorrowful ; for he was very rich. 
 
 24 And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrowful, he said, " How hardly shall 
 
 25 they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God ! For it is easier for a 
 camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom 
 
 27 of God. And they that heard it said. Who then can be saved ? And he said, 
 'The things which are impossible with men are possilile with God. 
 
 28,29 'Then Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed thee. And he said unto 
 them, Verily I say unto you, '' There is no man that hath left house, or parents, 
 
 30 or l)rethreu, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, ' who shall 
 not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life 
 everlasting. 
 
 Jesus a third time foretels his sufferings, death, and resicrrection, 
 
 31 /THEN* he took mito him the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up 
 to Jerusalem, and all things e that are written by the proidiets concerning the 
 
 .32 Son of man shall be accomplished. For '' he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, 
 33 and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on : and they shall 
 
 scourge him, and put him to death : and the third day he shall rise again. 
 3i 'And they understood none-^ of these things: and this saying was hid from 
 
 them, neither knew they the things which were spoken. 
 Healing of a blind man at Jericho. 
 
 35 i AND^ it came to pass, that as he was come nigh unto Jericho, a certain blind 
 
 36 man sat by the way side begging : and hearing the multitude pass by, he asked 
 
 38 wliat it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passetli by. And he 
 
 39 cried, saying, .Tesus, * thou son of David, have mercy on me ! And they which 
 went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace : but he cried so much 
 the more. Thou son of David, have mercy on me ! 
 
 40 And Jesus stood, and commanded him to he brought unto him : and when he 
 
 41 was come near, he asked him, saying, What wilt thou that I shall do unto thee? 
 
 42 And he said. Lord, that I may receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him, 
 
 43 Ueceive thy sight: 'thy faith hath saved "thee. And immediately he received 
 his sight, and followed him, "'glorifying God:' and all the people, when they 
 saw it, gave praise unto God. 
 
 Our Lord's visit to Zacckteus. 
 19 AND /«?« entered and passed* through Jericho. And, behold, i^ere ron* a 
 man named Zacchseus, which was the chief among the publicans," and he was 
 3 rich. " And he sought to see Jesus '" who he was ; and could not " for the press. 
 
 Vers. 16—17: 
 
 Cintny TMJ. Set'. 106. 
 
 r pee ]iaralli'l, Mt. 19. 
 
 13-15; Mk. 10. 13— 
 
 m. 
 
 » I Cor. U. 20: 1 Pet. 
 
 2. 1'. 
 t Mt. 18. 1-5,10; Mk. 
 
 10. 1.^. 
 
 u I Pet. 1. U. 
 
 u-Ex. 20. 12, 111; Deo. 
 5. 16-20; Ro. i:i. <J. 
 r Eph. G. 2; Col. 3. 20. 
 y Phil, 3. 6. 
 
 . Pro. 11. !8; Mt. 1 
 
 23; Mk. 10. 23; 
 JuliD 2. 15. 
 
 1 ch. 1.37; J<ir..32. 17; 
 
 Zoc. 8. 0; Mt. 19. 
 
 2H ; 2 Cor. 12. 9. 
 Mt, 10.27-29; Mk. 
 
 10. 28—30. 
 d Dpu. 33. 9. 
 c Job 42. 10. 
 
 VERS. 31— 34: 
 CHRON. Tab. Sec. 107. 
 / ece paralU-1, Mt. 20. 
 
 17-19; Mk. 10. 32— 
 
 34 ; Bee also Mt. 16. 
 
 21 ; 17. 22. 
 ff Pb. 22; Is. ch. .53. 
 /• ch. 23. 1 ; Mt. 27- 2; 
 
 .lohn IS. 28; Ac. 3. 
 
 13. 
 
 Mk. 
 
 VEIt. 35 to Ctl. 19. I ; 
 
 ClIROX. TAIt, Sec, 109. 
 
 j Bee paralli'l. Mt 20. 
 
 2^1—31; Mk. 10. 4li— 
 
 I .lohn 12, 21. 
 
 ' I.k,8.l4; 11.40; 21. 
 
 But in actual life the publican's words are often found 
 on a Pharisee's lips ; and tlte conflict between the two 
 principles goes on even in the true believer's heart, 
 
 1 Compare ch, xiv, 11 ; Jlatt. .\.\iii, 12, 
 
 2 On vers, 1.5—17, see Mark x, 13—16, and note. 
 
 3 On vers. 18—30, see notes on Matt. xix. 16—20, 
 Mark x. 17—32. 
 
 i On vera. 31—34, see notes on Matt. xx. 17 — 19. 
 5 See Mark ix, 32, and note, 
 G On vers, 3,5 — 43, sec notes on Matt, xx, 29- 
 Mark x, 46—52, 
 7 liUke hero, as in some other places (cli. v. 26 
 
 . and 
 
 -34; 
 
 43 ; xiii, 17), notices particularly the effect of the miracle 
 upon men's minds, Iciiding them to ' glorify God,' 
 
 8 Itather, * was passing,' 
 
 9 See note on Matt, v, 46, Zacchaeus either fanned 
 the taxes of a large district, which he eub-let again to 
 the ordinary collectors', or was receiver-general of the 
 taxes of the district from the inferior collectors, 
 
 nj The *rich' publican is not broui;ht by affliction, 
 either personal or relative, but impelled by an inward 
 longing to know ' the Friend of publi(;ans,' And the 
 Friend of publicans has tletermiuyd to visit this ' son of 
 Abrah:im' (vers, 5, 9), 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XIX. 4— i!7. 
 
 [a.d.31. H. 
 
 4 because lie was '' little of stature. And ' he rau before, 'and climbed up into a 
 
 5 sycomore' tree to see Mm : for he was to pass that way. And when Jesiis came 
 to the place, 'he looked up, and saw him, and said unto him, Zacchat'na, 'make 
 
 6 haste, and come down ; for to-day " I must abide at thy house. And he made 
 haste, and came down, and received him joyfully. 
 
 7 And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, "That he was gone to be 
 
 8 guest with a man that is a sinner. And Zacchfeus stood, and said uuto the Lord ; 
 "Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; 'and if- I have taken 
 
 9 any thing from any man by i'alse accusation, y I restore him fourfold.-' And 
 Jesus said uuto him, = This day is salvation come to this house, forsomuoh as 
 
 10 " he also is '■ a son of Abraham.'' ' For the Sou of man is come '' to seek and to 
 save that which was lost. 
 
 Parable often servants intrusted with ten pounds. 
 
 11 AND as they heard these things, he added and spake a parable, because he was 
 nigh to Jerusalem, and because ' tln-y thought that the kingdom of God should 
 
 1'2 immediately appear.-'* / He said therefore, 
 
 A certain nobleman went into f a far country * to receive for himself a kingdom, 
 
 13 'and to return." And he called his ten servants,' and delivered them ten 
 
 14 pounds, 8 and said unto them. Occupy » till I come. ■'Bat his citizens hated 
 him, and sent a message after him, saying. We will not have this man to reign 
 
 15 over us. And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the 
 kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him to whom he 
 had given the * money, ' that he might know how much every man had gained'" 
 
 IT) by trading. Tlien came the first, saying, Lord, tliy pound hath gained ten 
 
 17 piinnds. And he said unto him. Well, thou good servant: because thou hast 
 
 18 been "'faithful in a very little, have thou authority over ten cities." And the 
 1!) second came, saying. Lord, thy pound hath gained live pounds. And he said 
 
 20 likewise to him, Be thou also over five cities. And anotlu^r came, saying, Lord, 
 
 21 behold, here is thy pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin: "for 1 fc^ared 
 thee, because thou'art an austere man : " thou takest up that thou layedst not down, 
 
 22 and reapest that thou didst not sow. And he saith unto him, '' Out of thine own 
 mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant. «Thou knewest that I was an 
 austere man, taking up that I laid not down, ar 1 rcajiing that I did not sow: 
 
 23 wherefore then gavest not thou my money into the bank, that at my coming I 
 
 24 might have reipiired mine own witli usury? And he said unto them that stood 
 
 25 by. Take fnna him the pound, and give it to him that halh ten pounds. •'(And 
 20 they said'- unto him, Lord, he hatli ten pounds.) For I say unto you, "That 
 
 unto every one which hath shall be given; and from him that hath not, even 
 27 that he hath '■' shall be taken away from him. But those mine enemies, which 
 ■would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay thern before me. 
 
 pMt.K.86. 
 
 1 Es. -a. a ; Mt. 7. 13. 
 
 r Lk. 13. 21. 
 
 • Joliti 1. 4H. 
 
 I Ei;c. ». lu; 2 Cor. 6. 
 
 I. -J. 
 u John 14.23; F.iih.3. 
 
 17i Her. 3.2U. 
 
 «■ eh. .S. 30; 7. 39; 15. 
 
 i\ Ml. 9. II. 
 w Ph. 3, 8 
 T ch. 3. la— u. 
 y Ex. 2-i. I : Lo. 6. & ; 
 
 1 Sfira.ia.3; 2 Sam. 
 
 r,' li. 
 
 1 ICor.t;.0~ll; IPeU 
 
 2. lu. 
 n Ko. 4.11,12,16; GbI. 
 
 3.7. 14,29. 
 b ch. 13. 1(1. 
 c »cc reh. Mt. IB. 11 ; 
 
 Bee Mt. 10. li; lt>. 24. 
 <t ExG. 34. II— hi. 
 
 Vi:i{=i. 11-28: 
 ClIKON. Tah Sec. in. 
 ' ch. 17. 20; Ac l.li. 
 / Mt. 25. U ; Mk. 13. 
 
 34. 
 X ch. 21. 51 ; F.nh. 4. 8. 
 A John 18.37: F.jjh, " 
 
 20-23; Phil 2, 
 
 I. 
 
 1 Pel. 3. 22. 
 > John 14. 2,3: Ac. I. 
 
 II; 17.31; Rev. 1. 7. 
 J John I, II; 19. 15; 
 
 Ac. 3. 14, 15; 4. 27, 
 
 2H; 7.51,5-2. 
 
 cli. 111. 10; ML 25 
 
 p 2 Sam. 1. IR; Job 15. 
 
 5. li ; Mt, 12. 37. 
 q ML 25. 21;. 
 
 ch. 8. 18; MUI3. 12; 
 2.). 29; Mk. 4. 25; 
 John 15. 2. 
 
 1 The 'sycomore' is the Ejiyptiim fig; a tree whicli 
 resembles the mulberry in appearauce and foliage, and 
 grows to a great size and height. 
 
 2 Rather, ' Whatever I have exacted, from any one by 
 unfair charges.' One of the most decisive marks of true 
 penitence is the humble acknowledgiueut, not only of 
 sin in general, but of actual and particular sins; com- 
 bined with an effort, as far as possible, to counteract 
 their evil consequences. 
 
 3 This was much beyond the demands of the law, 
 which only required double (IC.xod. xxii. 4, 9), or some- 
 times only the addition of a fifth part (Numb. v. 6, 7), 
 upon proof and conviction of the oneiiee. 
 
 -1 Your bigotry denies him the ])rivileges of your 
 nation ; my grace confers upon him those of the kingdom 
 of heaven. 
 
 5 As our Lord was now within fifteen miles of Jeru- 
 salem, and had recently wrought many wonderful miracles, 
 his numerous followers imagined that, on readiing the 
 royal eitv, he would ' immi-di;itely' cKljiblish liis kingdom 
 as Messiah by some miraculous display of power (see 
 ver. 37). He therefore delivers a iiiirnbli; to correct their 
 views, to repress their iinpiitiencr?, and to inculcate the 
 duty of patiently waiting and actively working for him. 
 This parable, though very similar in some points to that 
 in iMatt. xxv. 14 — 30 (on whiidi si-o notes), was evidently 
 delivered upon a different occiision, and differs from it 
 both in design and in many important partieiiliirs. In 
 Matthew, a wc-allhy private person intrusts to his servants 
 large sums of money, varying according to their ability; 
 
 and on his return he receives from those who had been 
 fiiithfiil results proportionally etjiml, and bestows on both 
 the same measure of approval. In Luke, a prince com- 
 mits to each of ten servants the same small sum, and he 
 obtains from those who are faithful very different returns, 
 and confers rewards bearing in each ease the same propor- 
 tion to the servants' diligence and success, but indicating 
 in their richness ratlier his royal b(unitv than the measure 
 of their deserts. The parable in Matthew relates only to 
 professed disciples, and inculcates diligence. This in 
 Luke includes also rebellious citizens, referring evidently 
 to those who, like the greater part of the Jews, reject 
 altogether the Saviour's authority, and thus bring upon 
 themselves certain mid terrible destruction. 
 
 6 This incident in thi^ jiiu-able was probably suggested 
 by the journey of Arehelaus to Home, to obtain from the 
 emperor confirmation in the throne of Judica. 
 
 7 Or, Hen of his servantJi.' 
 
 8 Tlie 'pound' (or niina) was but a fraction of the 
 'talent' iu Mutt. Jtxv., and was worth about £3 of our 
 money. 
 
 1) '1 hat is, ' Employ it in business :' see note on Matt. 
 XXV. 14. 
 
 10 Or, ' what biisinosa each had carried on.' 
 
 11 This alludes to the ancient Oriental custom of a.ssign- 
 ing the government and revenues of a (;ertain number of 
 cities to a meritorious public o(tiet;r, as the reward of his 
 services. 
 
 12 That is, the servants said to the king. 
 
 13 Seo note on Mutt. xiii. 12. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XIX. 28— XX. 10. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 Public entry into Jerusalem, and lamentation over the city; cleansing of the tanple. 
 
 28 AND wlieu he had thus spoken, ' he went before,' ascending up to Jerusalem. 
 
 29 " And- it came to pass, when he was come nigh to Bethphage and Bethany, at 
 
 30 the mount called the mount of Olives, he sent two of his disciples, saying. Go ye 
 into the village over against you; iu the which at your entering ye shall find a 
 
 31 colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him hither. And if 
 any man ask you, Why do ye loose him ? thus shall ye say unto him, Because 
 the Lord hath need of him. 
 
 32 And they that were sent went their way, and found even as he had said unto 
 
 33 them. And as they were loosing the colt, the owners tliereof said unto them, 
 33 Why loose ye the colt? And they said, The Lord hath need of him. And they 
 
 brought him to Jesus : ^and they east their garments upon the colt, and they set 
 
 36 Jesus thereon. And as they went, they spread their clothes iu the way. 
 
 37 And when he was come nigh, even now at the descent of the mount of Olives, 
 the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud 
 
 38 voice for all the mighty works that they had seen ; saying, " Blessed be the King 
 that Cometh in the name of the Lord ! = Peace in heaven, and glory in the highest I 
 
 39 And ^ some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said unto him. Master, 
 
 40 rebuke thy disciples. And he answered and said unto theui, I tell you that, if 
 these should hold their peace, " the stones would immediately cry out.* 
 
 41 And when he was come near, he beheld the city, and ' wept over it, saying, 
 
 42 'If thou hadst known, even thou, at least ''in this thy day,^ the things which 
 
 43 belong unto thy peace ! — but now they are hid from thine eyes. For ' the days 
 shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench^ about thee, and 
 
 44 compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, and /shall lay thee even 
 with the ground, and « thy children within thee ;' and * they shall not leave in 
 thee one stone upon another ; ' because thou knewest not the time of tljy 
 visitation. 
 
 45 * And* he went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold therein, 
 
 46 and them that bought ; saying unto them, ' It is written, ' My house is the house 
 of prayer: but "'ye hare made it a den of thieves' [Isa. Ivi. 7; Jer. vii. 11]. 
 
 47 And" he taught daily in the temple. But " the chief priests and the scribes 
 
 48 and the chief of the people sought to destroy him, and could not find what they 
 might do : for all the people "were very attentive to hear him.'" 
 
 Christ's authority questioned; his reply ; parable of the vineyard and the husbandmen. 
 20 AND" ''it came to pass, that on one of those days, as he taught the people in 
 the temple, and preached the gospel, the chief priests and the scribes came upon 
 
 2 him with the elders, and spake unto him, saying. Tell us, «by what authority 
 
 3 doest thou these things? or who is he that gave thee this authority? And he 
 
 4 answered and said unto them, I will also ask you one thing ; and answer me : The 
 
 5 baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? And they reasoned with them- 
 selves, saying. If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say. Why then believed 
 
 6 ye him not? But and if we say. Of men; all the people will stone us : ''-^ ■'for 
 
 7 they be persuaded that John was a prophet. And they answered, that they could 
 
 8 not tell whence it was. And Jesus said unto them, Neither tell I you by what 
 authority I do these things. 
 
 9 Then '^ began he to speak to the people this parable ; ' A certain man planted 
 a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long 
 
 10 time. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they should 
 give him of the fruit of the vineyard : but the husbandmen beat him, and sent 
 
 ' Mk. 10. 32. 
 
 VKRS. 29-H : 
 ClIHO.V. Tab. Sec- U3. 
 " see parallel, Mt 21. 
 
 1-9; Mk. II. 1-10; 
 
 JoUu 12. 12—15. 
 
 J/ ch.13.35; Pg.n8.26. 
 * eh. 2. U; Epli, 2. U. 
 a Hab. 2. II; ML 3.9. 
 & Pa. 119. 53. I3*i. 15>*; 
 
 Jer. 9. I; Hos. 11.8; 
 
 John II. 35. 
 c aee refs. Deu. 5. 29. 
 <i ver. 41 ; Is. 5.'i. 6; 
 
 John 12. 35, 3ti ; 2 
 
 Cor. 6. 1,2; Heb. 3. 
 
 7-13. 
 « ch. 21.20; Is. 20.3, 
 
 4: Jer. 6. 3, 11; Ml. 
 
 23. 37-39; Mk. 13. 
 
 U-20. 
 / 1 Kl. 9. 7,8; MIc. 3. 
 
 12. 
 p eh. 13.34. 
 Ach. 21.6; Mt. 24. 2; 
 
 Mk. 13.2. 
 ' ch. 1. 6«, 7ii; Dan. 
 
 0- 21; John 3. 16- 
 
 21 ; 1 Pet. 2. 12. 
 Vers. 15, 46 : 
 Clino.v. Tab. Sec. n4. 
 k see parallel, Mt. 21. 
 
 12, 13; Mk. II. II, 
 
 15—19 ; see also John 
 
 2. 14, 1.5. 
 / Is. 56. 7. 
 mJer. 7. 11. 
 1 Mt. II. 18; John 7. 
 
 19; e. 37. 
 o Nc. 8. 2; Ac. 16. 14. 
 
 VKRS. 1—19: 
 ChrON. Tab. Sec. 116. 
 V see parallel, Mt. 21. 
 " 27; Mk. 11.27— 
 
 33. 
 
 q John 2. 18; 
 71 7. 27. 
 
 Ac. 4 
 
 ■ ch. 7. 29; Mt. 14. 5. 
 
 see parallel, Mt SI, 
 33— IG ; Mk. 12. 1— 
 12 ; ace also Is. 5. 
 1,2. 
 
 1 Advancing determinately to meet his sufferings and 
 accomplish his work. 
 
 2 Chapter xix. 29—46 is parallel with Matt. xxi. 
 1 — 22 ; see note on Matt. xxi. 1. On vers. 29 — 38, see 
 notes on Matt. xxl. 1 — 9 ; Mark. xi. 1 — 10. 
 
 3 Vera. 39 — ^14 arc peculiar to Luke. The Pharisees 
 are offended that such lofty epithets and such great pro- 
 phecies should be appUed to one whom they regard only 
 as a teacher. 
 
 4 A bold personification: compare Psa. xcvi. 11 — 13; 
 Hab. ii. 11 ; Matt. iii. 9. 
 
 5 'The time of thy visitation' (ver. 41), when I am 
 come, wilUng to save thee. 
 
 6 Rather, ' a bank' with palisades. In besieging Jeru- 
 salem, Titus first surrounded it with a wooden fence 
 (Joseph. Bell. Jud. v. 6, 2) ; and, when the Jews destroyed 
 this, he blockaded the city with a fortified wall. Compare 
 Isa. xxix. 2—4, to which Jesus appears to refer here. 
 
 7 They shall destroy both the buildings and the people. 
 
 8 On vers. 45, 46, see notes on Matt. xxi. 12, 13, and 
 Mark xi. 17. 
 
 9 Vers. 47, 4S, like ch. xxi. 37, 38, contain a general 
 description of the manner in which our Lord spent the 
 last few days before he suffered. Some of the particulai-s 
 are found in chapters xix. — xxii. 
 
 '0 Or, 'hung on his words;' miplying deep interest 
 and admiration. 
 
 " The events recorded in ch. xx. are found also in 
 Matt. xxi. 23 — 46 ; xxii., xxiii : see notes on Matt. xxi. 
 23; xxii. 1.5 ; xxiii. 1. On vers. 1 — 8, see notes on Matt, 
 xxi. 23—27. 
 
 12 The rulers had been accustomed to encourage such 
 acts of violence on the part of the people, for their own 
 purposes ; and now they fear the weapon they have used. 
 
 13 On vers. 9—19, see notes on Matt. xxi. 23, 33 — 46; 
 Mark xii. 1—12. 
 
 nsi 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XX. 11—47. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 11 him away empty. And again he sent anotlier servant: and they heat him also, 
 
 12 and entreated hi?ii sljaraet'ully, and sent 7iim away empty. And again lie sent a 
 
 13 third : and they wounded him also, and cast him out. Then eaid the lord of the 
 vineyard, ' What shall I do ? I will send ni)' beloved son : it may be they will 
 
 11 reverence kim when they see him. Hut when the husbandmen saw liim, they 
 
 reasoned among themselves, saying. This is the heir: come, let us kill him, that 
 
 1.") the inheritance may be ours. So they cast him out of the vineyard, and killed 
 
 16 him. What therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them? lie shall 
 come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others. 
 
 And when they heard it, they said, God forbid I ■ 
 
 17 And he beheld them, and said, What is this then th.it is written, " 'The stone 
 which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner?' [Psa. 
 
 18 cxviii. 22, Sept.] Whosoever -^ shall fall upon that stone shall be broken; but 
 10 yon whomsoever it shall fall, it will giind him to powder. And the chief priests 
 
 and the scribes the same hour sought to lay hands on him ; and th(!y feared the 
 people : for they perceived that he had spoken this parable against them. 
 
 Our Lord's replies cnncerning the payment of tribute to Cfpsar, and the resurrection of the 
 dead; and his question respecting the Son of David. 
 
 20 *AND2 they watched ?dm, and sent forth spies,3 which should feign them- 
 selves just men, that they might take hold of his words, that so tliey might 
 
 •31 deliver him unto the power and authority of the governor. And they asked him, 
 saying. Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly, neither acceptest 
 
 '22 tliou the person nj' uiii/, but teachest the way of God truly : " Is it lawful for us 
 
 23 to give tribute unto Ciesar, or no? But he perceived their craftiness, and said 
 
 24 unto them. Why tempt ye me? Show me a 'penny. Whose image and super- 
 2u Bcription hath it? They answered and said, Csesar's. And he said imto them, 
 
 'Render therefore unto Caesar the things wliich be CfEsar's, and unto God the 
 
 26 things which be God's. ''And the}' could not take hold of his words before the 
 peo]ile : and they marvelled at his answer, and held their peace. 
 
 27 'Then came to him certain of the Sadducees, /which deny that there is any 
 
 28 resurrection; and they asked him, saying. Master, ^ Moses wmti! unto us, 'If 
 any man's Jirother die, having a wife, and he die withcnit children, that his 
 brother should take his wife, and raise u]> seed unto his brother' [Dent. xxv. 5]. 
 
 2!) There were therefore seven brethren: and the first took a wif(!, and died withcnit 
 
 31 children: and the second took her to wife, and he died childless: and the 
 
 third took her; and in like manner the seven also: and they left no children, 
 
 33 and died. Last of all the woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection whoso 
 wife of them is she ? for seven had her to wife. 
 
 34 And .Tesus answering said unto tlnnn, The children of this world marry, and 
 3.> are given in marriage : but they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that 
 
 world, and tlie resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in 
 3G marriage : '' neither can they die any more : for they are equal unto the angels ;■* 
 37 and are the children of God, ■ being the ehil Iron of the resurrection.'' Now that 
 
 the dead are raised, *even Moses slicuved at the bush, when he callefh the Lord 
 .38 till' (!od of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of .lacob. For he is not 
 
 39 a God of the dead, but of the living : for ' all live nnto him. Then certain of the 
 
 40 scribes answering said, Master, thou hast well said. '" And" after that they 
 durst not ask liini any qurxtion at all. 
 
 41,42 And he said unto them, " How say they that Christ is David's son ? And David 
 himself saith in tlie book of Psalms, » ' The Loiin said unto my Lord, Sit thou 
 
 43 on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool' [Psa. ex. 1, Sijlt.] 
 
 44 David therefore calleth liim Lord, how is he then his son? 
 
 Caution against the Scribes ; the widow's offering to the tcmple-trcasury, 
 
 45,46 'TIIKN' in the audience of all the people he said unto his disciples, « Dewaro 
 
 of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and • love greetings in the 
 
 markets, and the liighcst scats in the synagngm-s, and the chief rooms at feasts; 
 
 47 'which devour widows' houses, and for a show make long prayers: t)io same 
 
 shall receive greater damnation. 
 
 J-P«.2. 12; 1b,8. 11.16s 
 Zee. 12. 3; Mt •i\. 
 •ll! Ro.!).3.1; 2Cor. 
 4 3. 4 ; 1 Pet. '2. 8. 
 
 y P«. 2.Ut 2I.«,9; Ii. 
 m. 12; Dun. 2. Dl, 
 35,41,0; Mt.21.44. 
 
 VEn^. 2H— 2(i: 
 CllliOX. TAIi. Sec. M8. 
 ' «ce I'Amllel, Alt 22. 
 l.',-22; iMk. 12. 13— 
 
 17. 
 
 b ice Mt le. 2H. 
 
 e Mt. 22. 21 ; Mk. 12. 
 
 17; Uo. 13.7. 
 <t Job 6. 13. 
 
 VKns. 27— 10: 
 CIIKON. Tail Sec. 119. 
 ' »eo pRmllel, Ml. 22. 
 
 2.1-il; Wk. 12. 1«- 
 
 27. 
 
 1 ■•.2».n; ni».l3.l<; 
 
 .lolinll.2.\»l; ICor. 
 
 l.V 211. 42, 4lt-W>; 1 
 
 ,Tnhn3 2: lte*.2l.4. 
 i Ho. 8. 2.1 1 1 Cor. Ift. 
 
 41-11): riill 3. 20,21. 
 k V.\. 3 tl. 
 ( Ho. 11. 111. 11; 11.7— 
 
 0; 2 Cor. 13.4. 
 m Mt 22. 40. 
 
 VRKS. 41-44 1 
 
 C)IIIO.v. TAII. Bee. 121. 
 
 <i iteenHrallel, ML22.11 
 
 -45; Mk. 12.35- 37. 
 
 p pee t.tiriillel, Mh. 12. 
 
 W. 3'.(; too alio Mt. 
 
 23. 1. 
 9 Mt 111. n ; 23. 5-7. 
 ' el). 11. 43. 
 1 tee ixirallol, Mt 23. 
 
 14; Mk. 12.40. 
 
 1 They felt that the parable was directed against them- 
 selvefl (vcr. 19). 
 
 2 On Tern. 20 — 47, Bee notes on Matt. xxii. 15 — 46; 
 Mark xii. 13—40. 
 
 ' Kathcr, ' and having watched [their opportunity], 
 they Bent flubomcd men. 
 4 Like them in the enjoyment of immortality; and 
 
 1Ih2 
 
 therefore not needing marriage, wliich is the means of 
 replacing tlinsi- wlinin ileiilh (leRtroys. 
 
 tt Having otitaincd the full bi^m-fit of their adoption 
 in the deliverance of budg a« welt a« soul from the etfocts 
 of sin: see Horn, viii. 2IJ ; Kjih. i. 14. 
 
 6 Vers. 39, 40 nro a summary of tho beginning and 
 end of Mark xii. 28—34. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XXI. 1—31. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 21 And* lie looked up, 'and saw tlie ricli men casting tlieir gifts into the 
 
 2 treasury. And he saw also a certain jioor widow castiug in tliither two "mites. 
 
 3 And he said, Of a truth I sa}' unto you, ■" that tbis poor widow hath cast in more 
 
 4 than tliey all : for all these have of their ahundance cast in unto the offerings of 
 God : hut she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she bad. 
 
 Prophecy of Christ* s second coyning, 
 
 5 ^AND^ as some spahe of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones 
 
 6 and gilts, ^ he said, As for these things which yQ behold, the days will come, in 
 which ^ there shall nut be left one stone upon another, that shall not he thrown 
 down. 
 
 7 And* they asked liim, saying, "^Master, but when shall these things be? And 
 what sign will there he when tbese things shall come to pass? 
 
 8 And be said, * Take heed that ye be not deceived: for many shall come in my 
 name, saying, I am Christ; and, ''The time draweth near.^ Go yo not therefore 
 
 9 after them. Uut when ye shall hear of wars and commotions, '^ be not terrified: 
 for these things must first come to pass; hut the end is not by and hy. ^ 
 
 10 'Then said he unto them, ^'ation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against 
 
 11 kingdom: and great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and 
 pestilences; and fearful sights and great signs shall there he from heaven. 
 
 12 /But^ before all these they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you^ 
 delivering you up to the synagogues, and ^into prisons, ''being brought before 
 
 13 kings and rulers ' for my name's sake. And * it shall turn to you for a testimony.^ 
 
 14 ' Settle it therefore in yonr hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall answer : 
 
 15 "'for I will give you a mouth and wisdom, "which all your adversaries shall not 
 IG be able to gainsay nor resist. "And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and 
 
 brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and p some of you shall they cause to be put 
 
 18 to death. And 9 ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. ''But there 
 
 19 shall not an hair of your head perish,^ 'In your patience possess ye your souls. 
 
 20 ' And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the 
 
 21 desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judsea flee to the moun- 
 tains; and let them wliich are in the midst of it'^ depart out; and let not them 
 
 22 that are in the countries enter thereinto. For these be "the days of vengeance,*^ 
 
 23 that ■'all things which are written may be fulfilled. ^ But woe unto them that 
 are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! = for there shall be 
 
 24 great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. And they shall i'all by 
 the edge of the sword, "and shall he led away captive into all nations: '2 ^and 
 Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, "^ until the times of the 
 Gentilesi3 he fulfilled. 
 
 2.5 "^Aud there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and 
 upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity ; *■ the sea and the waves 
 
 26 roaring ; '* /men's hearts failing them for fear, and fur looking alter those things 
 which are coming on the earth: ? for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. 
 
 27 And then sliall they see the Son of man '^ coming in a cloud with power and groat 
 
 28 glory. And when these things begin to come to pass, ' then look up, and lii't up 
 your heads ;^^ for *your redemption'** draweth nigh. 
 
 29 'And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; 
 
 30 when they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is 
 
 31 now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know 
 
 ; RcT. 
 
 Vers. 1— l : 
 CliRON. T,\ri, Seo. 123. 
 t see parallel, Mk. 12. 
 
 VERS. .^-3t!! 
 
 CHIiOX. Tab. Sec. 125. 
 
 y see parallel, Mt 24- 
 
 1 — Hi Mk.13. 1-13. 
 
 X ch. 19. \\. 
 
 a Mt. 24. 3. 
 
 ft Mt.2-1.4: Mk.l3.&: 
 
 Ejjh. S. 6 ; -2 Thes. 
 
 1! 3. 
 o Mt, 3. 2; 4. 17- 
 d Pro. 3. 26. 
 ' Mt. -M.l. 
 f Mt. 10. 17—22; Mk. 
 
 13. 9; Ro. 8. 35-39; 
 
 2 Cor. 4. 8-12, 17: 
 
 2 Tim. 1. 12; Heb. 
 
 12.3-11; 
 g Ac. 4. 3; 
 
 4 : 16. 24. 
 A Ac. 25.23. 
 i 1 PeL 2. 13. 
 * Phil. 1.28: I Thes. 
 
 3. 3. 4: 2 The*. I. 5 
 i ch. 12. II, 12; Mt. 
 
 10. 19; Mk. 13. 11. 
 m Ac. 2. 4 ; 4. 8-13 ; 
 
 Eph. 6. 19. 
 n Ac. G. 10; 24. 25; 2 
 
 Tira. 4. Id. 17. 
 o Mic. 7. 6; Ml. 10. 21 ; 
 
 Mk. 13 12. 
 P Ac. 7 59; 12.2. 
 q Mt. 10. 22. 
 •- Mt.lO, 30; Ac.27.31. 
 » P». 27. 13, U; 37.7: 
 
 Ro. 8. 25; 12. 12 ; 
 
 Col. 1.10; 1 The*. I. 
 
 3; I Tim. 6.11 ; Ueb. 
 
 6.11.12; 10.3t;; 12.1; 
 
 Jam. 1.4; .^7; 1 Pet. 
 
 2. 19. 20. 
 t gee p.irallcl, Mt. 24. 
 
 15—12; Mk. 13. 14— 
 
 37. 
 n 2 Pet. 2. 9. 
 X Lp, 26. 14—33; Deu. 
 
 32. 22—2.5 ; In. 65. 12 
 
 —16; Dan. 9. 20, 27; 
 
 Zee. 11. I, etc. 
 y Mt. 24. 19. 
 : ch. 19. 43, 44. 
 a Deu. 28 bl-68. 
 b Ker. 11.2. 
 c Eze. 34. 23-31 ; 36 
 
 2:)-3S ; 37. 2f)— 28 ; 
 
 Dan. 9. 27 ; 12. 7 : 
 
 Am. 9. 13—15; Ho. 
 
 11. 15-32. 
 
 d MU 24. 29; Mk. 13. 
 
 24 ; 2 Pet. 3. 10. 12. 
 e Pb. 4fi. 3 ; 93. 3, 4. 
 / I.e. 26. 36. 
 fi Mt. 21. 29. 
 /' Mt. 21. 31); Rev. 1. 
 
 7; 14. 14. 
 ■■ Ph. 9«. 5-9 ; Ii. 25. 
 
 fl. ft. 
 A 1(0.8.19.23: 13. 11; 
 
 1 Cor. 7-29-31; Eph. 
 
 1. 14; 4. 30; I Pet. 
 
 1.7: 2 Pel. 3. II— U; 
 
 Rov. 22. 12.20. 
 i Mt,21.32: Mk. 13.28. 
 
 1 On vers. 1 — 4, see notes on Mark xii. 41 — 44. 
 
 2 This Beotion closely resembles Mark's account of our 
 Lord's prophetic discourse on the Mount of Olives. See 
 notes on Matt. xxiv. I ; Mark xiii. 1. 
 
 3 The ' gifts,' or votive offerings in the temple, were 
 very numerous and valuable : see Joseph. B, J. v. 5, 4; 
 Ant. XV. 11, 3. 
 
 4 This was after leaving the temple : sec Matt. xxiv. 3. 
 
 5 These are the words of the impostors, who imitate 
 our Lord's own preaching (Mark i. 15). 
 
 G Rather, ' is not immediately.' 
 
 7 Onvers. 12—19, see notes on Matt. x. 17—22. 
 
 8 This public persecution shall turn out to be a testi- 
 mony ' to you,' showing your faithfulness, as well as ' to 
 them :' see note on Matt. x. 19. 
 
 9 You shall not sustain the smallest real injury: and, 
 if you patiently trust and obey me, you shall obtain both 
 present deliverance and eternal salvation (ver. 19). 
 
 10 That is, of Jerusalem. The 'countries' are rather 
 * country places,' t. e. rural districts. 
 
 11 Taking ver. 22 in connection with ver. 28, it is 
 evident that the 'day of vengeance* is the same as the 
 ' year of redemption :* compare Isa. xxxiv. 1 — 8 ; Ixiii. 
 1, 4, and notes. 
 
 12 Formerly the Jews had been led captive into Chaldea ; 
 now they were to be dispersed tlirough the whole world. 
 For many ages the Holy City, with apostate Israel, has 
 been trodden Aovra by Romans, Persians, Saracens, super- 
 stitious Christian nations, and Turks. 
 
 13 Ancient Israel has had its time (ch. xix. 42) of mer- 
 ciful probation ; the Gentiles are to have theirs. As the 
 former ends in a day of combined vengeance and redemp- 
 tion, so does the latter. 
 
 14 The various and forcible figures here employed illus- 
 trate the awful nature of these convulsions. 
 
 15 Fear not, but exult in your approaching salvation. 
 
 16 This appears to refer primarily to the deliverance of 
 the Christians from persecution and peril, by the punish- 
 ment of their unbelieving countrynuMi ; which is viewed 
 as a type of the final deliverance of God's faithful people. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XXI. 3-2— XXII. "20. 
 
 [a. 11. 31. H. 
 
 33 ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at Laud. A'erily I say uuto you, '" This 
 
 33 generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. " Heaven and earth sliall 
 pass awa3' : hut my words shall not jiass away. 
 
 34 And " take heed to yourselves, lost at any time your hearts he overcharged 
 with surfeiting, and druukenness, f and cares of this life, and so i that day come 
 
 3.5 upon you unawares. For 'as a snare' shall it come on all them that dwell on 
 3(5 the iace of the whole earth. ' Watch ye therefore, and ' pray always, that ye 
 
 may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and 
 
 " to stand- before the Sou of man. 
 
 Jesta leaches daily in the temple; the rulers consjiire to kill him. ami make a compact 
 
 tvith Judas. 
 
 37 'AND in the day time he was teaching in the temple ; and ■" at night he went 
 
 38 out, and abode in the mount that is called the mount of Olives.'' Aud all the 
 people came early in the morning to him in the temple, for to hoar him. 
 
 22 Kow^ =the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the passover. 
 
 2 And " the chief priests and scribes sought how they might kill him : for tliey 
 feared the people. 
 
 3 'Then' entered Satan into .ludas surnamed Iscariot, being of the number of 
 
 4 the twelve. And he went his way, and communed with the chief priests and 
 
 5 ' captains'^ how he might betray him unto them. And they were glad, and 
 
 6 ■'covenanted to give him money. And he promised, and sought opportunity to 
 betray him unto them in the absence of the multitude [or, without tumult]. 
 
 Our Lord celebrates the Passover; institutes his Supper; announces his betrayal by one of 
 the twelve ; reproces their contention for pre-eminence ; and teams Peter and the rest, 
 
 7 'THEN' came the day^ of unleavened bread, when the passover must he 
 
 8 killed. Aud he sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare lis the passover, 
 
 9 tliat we may eat. And they said unto him. Where wilt thou that we prepare? 
 
 10 And he said unto them. Behold, when ye are entered into the city, there shall a 
 man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the Iiouso where he 
 
 11 entereth in. And ye sliall say unto the goodman'* of the house. The Master 
 saitli unto thee. Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with 
 
 r2 my disciples? And lie shall show you a large upper room furnislied : '" there 
 
 13 make ready." And they went, and found as he had said unto them: and they 
 made ready the passover. 
 
 14 ■''.\nd when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with 
 ITi him. '- And he said unto them. With desire'^ I have desired to eat this passover 
 10 with you before I sutler: for I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, 
 
 17 « until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. And he took the cup,'^ and gave 
 
 18 thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yoiirscdves : for '' I say unto you, 
 I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. 
 
 19 'And '5 he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, 
 saying, This is my body * which is given for you: this do in remembrance of 
 
 •20 me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament 
 in my blood, which is shed for you. 
 
 m Ml, Hi. Kt : 23. 36. 
 n Pb. inj. -M; Jcr. 31. 
 
 36. 36 : Mt i. Irt : »». 
 
 36; Mk. 13.31; Heb. 
 
 1. 11; VTcLS. II). 
 
 o I'ro. a3. VO ; 1 The». 
 
 5. ti ; 1 PoU V. II ; 4. 
 
 3-7. 
 t> tec rcff. ch. 10. 41. 
 V cli. IZ. 46 ; 1 Tlic*. 6. 
 
 2. 3 ; nc». 3. 3. 
 
 P*, 11.6; Ecc. 9. 12: 
 r Hot. 3. 3. 
 * Ml. 21.42; 1 Cor. 16. 
 
 13. 
 ( Pee rcfi. ch. 19. I, 
 N P*. 1. 6; .'Jit. 3-6; 
 
 Mai. 3. 2; Epb. 6. 
 
 13; I The*. 2. IH ; 
 
 lJoliii2.2d; Judc24. 
 
 VEIIS. 37. 38 : 
 
 CnROS. Tau. S«c. lie. 
 
 .r Johns. 1,2. 
 
 y ch. 22.31(; ML 21. 17: 
 
 Murk II. 11,12, 19. 
 
 VKHS. I-G: 
 
 CQRON, TAB. Sec. 127. 
 
 ' SCO icfa. John II. 47, 
 
 c Ac. 4. I ; 6. 24. 
 d Zee, II, 12, 
 
 Vkhs. 7 - 13 : 
 
 CnitON. Tab. Sec, isa. 
 
 e 400 pArnllel, Mt. 26. 
 
 17-1'JiMU. 14.12-16. 
 
 VliBS. I4-I8: 
 CjntoN. Tab. Sec. 129. 
 / »ec iiarBllel, Mt. 26. 
 20; Mk. II. 17, 
 
 M ch. II. 16: Ac. 10. 
 
 H; Re». 19.9. 
 A Ml,26,29; Mk, 11.26. 
 
 VKR9, 19,20; 
 CIIBON, Tab. See. Kn. 
 
 • tee iiarnlU'I, Ml 26. 
 26-2H: Mk. 14,22- 
 21; 1 Cor. 11.23-26 
 
 * John 6, 61 ; CbI. 1. 4. 
 
 1 Unexpcntcd and inevitable. 
 
 2 To stand in judgment, uiU'Dndcnincd : sec rofs. 
 
 3 Aceording to Mark, He epenL tln'Hc ni;;lit6 at Bethany, 
 whieh was on the western slope of tin- .Ntoiml of Olives. 
 
 4 Ch, xxii, is for the most part piirallel to Matt, xxvi. 
 See notes on Matt, xjivi, 1, 17, ,3I>, 57. 
 
 5 On vers, 3 — 6, see notes on Mark xiv, 10, 11. Luke 
 omits the supper at Bethany. 
 
 6 That is, captains of the temple ; the officers com- 
 manding the Levitical guard in the temple. Bee Acts 
 iv, 1, 
 
 7 On vers, 7 — 14, see also notes on Matt, xxvi, 17 — 19, 
 
 8 That is. the first day of the feast so called, 
 
 The iniiabitanta of Jerusalem gave the free use of 
 their rooms to strangers coming from the country to 
 celebrate Ihi; Passover. It is tiierefore unnecessarv to 
 suppose that tliis man wan a disciple of Jesus ; though he 
 may have been so, as he apiiears to have known him as 
 tlie * Majiter' of Peter and J<.lin, 
 
 10 I.,iterally, ' furDi»hed with couches j' that is, for 
 reclining nl table, 
 
 11 liy sacrificing and preparing the Iamb, and providing 
 the bread, wine, and other things necessary for the pas- 
 chal supper, See Exod. ch. xii. 
 
 12 Tlie order of the transactions during the paschal 
 supper a]ipear8 to have been the following: tlie taking 
 of the places at table (ver, 14) ; tlio contention for pre- 
 eminence (24 -.30) ; our Lord's e.\|)reBsion of desire, and 
 the first cup of wine (15—18) ; tlie washing of the disci- 
 jdes' feet, and reproof to them (Jolin xiii. 1— '2(1); the 
 pointing out of the traitor (vers. 21—23) ; the foretelling 
 of Peter'sdf iiial (31—38); and tlie institution of the Lord's 
 •Supper (19, '20). Luke introduces the institution of the 
 Supper out of its regular order, and connects it with 
 the first cup ; apiKireiilly that he may exhibit in close 
 connection the alimgation of tlie old economy (ver. 18), 
 and the introduction of the new (19, '20), 
 
 13 That is, ' I have earnestly di:«ired,' Our Lord 
 longed to begin the last coiillict which was to terminate 
 Ills humiliation and to complete his work of mercy; and 
 in this feast he desired both to give to his disciples a fresh 
 proof, and to iiislituto a permanent memorial, of his love 
 to them, 
 
 14 'I'his was probably the first cup in the Passovcr-mcal, 
 which was now about to be 'fullilled' (ver. Ifi), and bo 
 abrogated, by his death. The cup of the Lord's Supper is 
 not mentioned till ver, 20. 
 
 15 On vers. 19, 20, see notes on Matt, xxvi, 26—28, 
 
A.D.33. U.] 
 
 LUKE ^XII. 21—45. 
 
 A. D. 31. H. 
 
 21 ' But, "beliold, the hand of him tliat betrayeth me is with me on the table.' 
 ! And truly the Sou of man gnetk, "' as it was determined : but woe unto that 
 
 23 man by whom he is betrayed I And they began to inquire among themselves, 
 which of tliem it was that should do this thing. 
 
 24 " And there was- also a strife among them, which of them should be accounted 
 
 25 the greatest. " And he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship 
 over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors.-^ 
 
 26 ''But ye shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the 
 
 27 younger;-* and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. For whether is greater, 
 he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth? is not he that sitteth at meat? But 
 
 28 9 I am among you as he that serveth. Ye are they ''which have continued with 
 
 29 me in ' my temptations.^ And ' I appoint unto you a kingdom, " as my Father 
 
 30 hath appointed unto me ; that ' ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdouiji^ 
 ^and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 
 
 31 'And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, ''Satan hath desired to have you,^ 
 
 32 that he may '"^lityou as wheat: but ''I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail 
 
 33 not: '^and when thou art converted, ^strengthen thy brethreu. And lie said 
 unto him, /Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. 
 
 34 And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that 
 thou shalt thrice deny that thou k newest me. 
 
 3.5 fi'And^ ho said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and 
 
 36 shoes, lacked ye any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said he unto them. 
 But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip : and he 
 
 37 that hath no sword,** let him sell his garment, and buy one. For 1 say unto 
 you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in me, '' * And he was 
 reckoned among the transgressors' [Isa. liii. 12]: 'for the things concerning me 
 
 38 have an end. And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And he said 
 unto them, * It is enough. 
 
 Christ's agotiy on the Mount of Olives \ his betrayal and apprehension. 
 
 39 ' AND '** he came out, and '" went, as he was wont, to the mount of Olives ; and 
 
 40 his disciples also followed him. " And when he was at the place, he said unto 
 them, " Pray that ye enter not into temptation. 
 
 41 And he was withdrawn from them about a stone's cast, and kneeled down, 
 4-2 and prayed, saying, P'ather, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me : uever- 
 
 43 thelese ^not my will, but thine, be done. And there appeared ^an angel unto 
 
 44 him from heaven, strengthening him. '' And being in an agony he prayed more 
 earnestly: *and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood ^^ falling down to 
 
 4i> the ground. And when he rose up from prayer, and was come to his disciples, 
 
 V^:BS. 21—23: 
 Ciiuo.v.Tab. Sec. 131. 
 I see parallel, Mt. 26. 
 
 •Jl-^'); Mk 11. 18— 
 
 21 : John 13- 21,26; 
 
 sec also I'l. 41. a. 
 
 m Ac 2, 23; 4.28. 
 
 VKIiS. 24—30: 
 
 CHltON. T.VB. Spc. 129. 
 
 1 ch. 9. 46: ait. 20. 20 
 
 -2i : Mk. 9. 34. 
 
 Mt 211.26; Mk. 10. 42. 
 P Mt. 20. 2(}; Ro. 12. 2. 
 -; Bie rcf«. Mt 20. 2rt. 
 
 ' Mt. la. 28.29; 24.13; 
 
 JohnG.ti7, 68; 8. 31. 
 < Heb. I. 15. 
 t ch. 12. 32 ; 19. 17 J 
 
 Mt, 24. 47; 2 Cor. t. 
 
 7: ReT. 1.6. 
 u Phil, 2.9-11. 
 s ch. 12. 37; 14. 15; 
 
 Mt e. II; Rev. 19.9. 
 y P». 49, 14; Mt 19. 
 
 2S! Rev. 3. 21. 
 Vkhs. 31-38: 
 CnU'iy. T.VB. Sec. 132. 
 = see parallel. Mt, 26- 
 
 31-3,'); Mk. 14.27— 
 
 31 ; John 13. 3e-ad. 
 a see refs. Zee. 3. I. 
 b Am. 9. 9. 
 c Zee. 3. 2-4; John 
 
 17. 9—11. L-j; Ro. 8. 
 32 -3t ; Heb. 4. 15. 
 
 d vers, fil, il2 ; Ps. ."il. 
 
 13; John 21. 1.^—1?. 
 <■ Ac, I. 15; 1 Pet h. 
 
 8—10; 2 Pet I. l»— 
 
 12: 3. 14, 17, 18. 
 / Pro. 2H. 26; Jcr. 10. 
 
 23 ; Mt- 26. 33, 35. 
 «ch. 9. 3; 10. 4; Mt 
 
 in. 9, 10. 
 A la. 53. 12; Mk. 15. 
 
 28; 2 Cor. f>. 21. 
 
 1 John5.39;Rev.l9.in. 
 A Mt 26. 52—54 ; John 
 
 18. 36 ; 2 Cor. 10. 3, 
 4 ; 1 Pet 5. 9. 
 
 Verb. 39—46: 
 Cillio.v. Tail Sec. 135. 
 I see parallel, Mt 2d. 
 
 30.30—16; Mk.U.32 
 
 -4;; : John 18. 1. 
 mch. 21.37. 
 n Mt 6. 13. 
 o see Ps. 119. 117. 
 P Ps. 10.8; John .^.30; 
 
 6. 38. 
 q Mt 4. 11. 
 t Ge. 32. 24-28: Ps. 
 
 2--'. 1.2; John 12.27; 
 
 Ileb. 5. 7, 8. 
 t Lam. 1. 12. 
 
 * Partaking of the same dish. 
 
 2 Or, * there had bet-n.' The washing of tlie disci- 
 ples' feet (John xiii. 1 — 17), which, though not related 
 here, is evidently alluded to in ver. 27, was probably 
 designed to correct that self-seeking which caused the 
 dispute (see Matt. xx. 25—28). 
 
 3 The title 'Euergetes' (or benefactor^ was given to 
 and assumed by one of the Ptolemies in Egypt, and some 
 other Eastern princes. Our Lord's argument is. You 
 wish for honour and distinction : seek it then, after my 
 example, by becoming in reality what others are only 
 in name — the benefactors of mankind. See notes on Matt. 
 XX. 26, 28. 
 
 •1 That is, the inferior. 
 
 5 Through my humiliation and sufferings you have 
 been my faithful companions ; and, in my kingdom of 
 glory, you shall be distinguished accordingly. 
 
 6 See note on Matt. viii. 11. 
 
 7 Rather, 'haa urgently demanded you.* The usage 
 of the Greek word implies the success of the demand. 
 Though several incidents had occurred since those related 
 in vers. 2-4 — 30, yet that dispute was still before our 
 Lord's mind, as appears from John xiii. 34, 35. So that, 
 when Peter began his eager protestations (John xiii. 36, 
 37), our Lord, though addressing him chietly, includes 
 all his brethren (observe 'you' and ' thee,* vers. 31, 32), 
 as this conduct of theirs showed that Satan, who w^a 
 permitted to tempt, had already gained some advantage 
 over them. And his 'sifting' of them, by putting the 
 genuineness of their faith and love to theseverest test, 
 would bring to hght the treachery of Judas, the insta- 
 bility of Peter, and the weakness of all. But theU" Lord, 
 
 knowing that all but Judas, though cowardly, were true- 
 hearted, would pray for them ; so that the one of them who 
 fell farthest would be brought back ('converted'), that 
 he might 'strengthen' others (1 Pet. v. 10 ; 2 Pet. i. 12 ; 
 iii. 17). Here, as throughout the narrative of the last 
 feast, L\ike has attended more to the uiternal connection 
 than to the sequence of the events ; and he alone has 
 preserved these touching words of our Lord. 
 
 8 In vers. 35—37, our Lord apparently pursues the 
 train of thought expressed in ver. 31 : You are entering 
 upon a season of severe ' sifting,' as a result of the accom- 
 plishment of ' the things concerning me,' which are to 
 ' have an end' (or, be fit If ill fd) in my death ; you must there- 
 fore be completely provided and armed for the greatest 
 emergencies. The language is figurative, derived from 
 the previous mission of the apostles ; but they took it 
 as literal (see vers. 38, 49) ; and our Lord regarded it as 
 sufficient ('It is enough') to have given them a warning 
 which events would soon (ver. 51 ; John xviii. 11) teiicli 
 them to understand. Comp. Eph. vi. 13—20. 
 
 9 Or, 'and he who hath not [a purse or scrip], let him 
 sell his garment^ and buy a sword;' that is, let him pro- 
 cure one at all costs. 
 
 10 On vers. 39 — 46, see notes on Matt. xxvi. 36—46. 
 Luke's account of our Lord's agony in the garden, while 
 it omits some particulars which the other two Gospels 
 contain, adds the important details in vers. 43, 44. 
 
 1 1 This probabl) means that the sweat wiis lihc drops 
 
 of blood, 1. e. highly coloured with bload. ApVell-attested 
 
 cases aro recorded in which blood has exuded from the 
 
 pores of the skin, ui.der the pressure of extreme suffering 
 
 1 or terror. " 
 
 iiu 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XXII. 46— 5XIIL 6. 
 
 [A.D.31.H. 
 
 46 he ibuml tliem sleeping for sorrow, and said uuto them, Why sleep ye? rise aud 
 pray, lest ye enter into temptation. 
 
 47 And while^ he yet spake, 'hehold a multitude, and he that "was called .Tiidas, 
 one of the twelve, wont before them, and drew near uuto Jesus "to kiss liim. 
 
 48 But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betrayest thou the Sou of man with a kiss? 
 
 49 When they which were about liim saw what would follow, thoy said unto him, 
 
 50 Lord, shall we smite with the sword? And 'one- of them smote the servant 
 
 51 of the high priest, and cut oil' his right ear. And Jesus answered and said, Sutler 
 ye thus far.^ y And he touched his ear, and healed him. 
 
 52 ^Theu Jesus said uuto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and the 
 elders, which were come to him, Be ye come out, as against a thief, with swords 
 
 53 aud staves X When I was daily with you in the temple, ye stretched forth no 
 hands against me : " hut this is your hour, '' aud the power of darkness.-* 
 
 Je&VA is led to the high priest's house; Pete?- thrice denies him, 
 
 54 '^THEN took they him, and led him^ and brought him into the high priest's house. 
 
 55 And^ Peter followed afar off. And when they had kindled a lire in the 
 midst of the hall, and were set down together, '' Peter sat down among them. 
 
 5G But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, aud earnestly looked upou 
 
 57 him, and said, This man was also with him. And he 'denied him, saying, 
 
 58 Woman, I know him uot. And after a little while another saw him, and said, 
 
 59 Thou art also of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not. -^And about the si)ace 
 of one hour after another confidently afiirmed, saying, Of a truth thisjellofo also 
 
 60 was with him : for he is a Galila?an. And Peter said, Man, I know not what 
 
 61 thou sayest. «'And immediately, while he yet spake, the cock crew. * And the 
 Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. 'And Peter remembered the word of the 
 Lord, how he had said unto him,* Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me 
 
 62 thrice. And Peter went out, and wept bitterly. 
 
 63,64 ' And*^ the men tliat h(dd Jesus '"mocked him, and smote him. And when 
 they had blindfohled him, they struck him on the face, aud asked him, saying, 
 
 65 Prophesy, who is it that smote thee ? And many other things blasphemously 
 spake they against him. 
 
 Jesus before the comicil. 
 
 66 " AND as soon as it was day, " the elders of the peo]de and the chief priests and 
 
 67 the scribes came together, aud led hitu into their council, saying, ''Art thou the 
 
 68 Christ? tell us. And he said unto them, if I tell you, ^ye will not believe: and 
 
 69 if I also ask you, ye will not answer 
 
 let 
 
 me go.' 
 
 Hereafter shall 
 
 70 the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God. Tlieu said they 
 all, Art thou then tlie Son of Uod? And he said uuto them, • Ye say that I am. 
 
 71 'And tliey said, What need wo any further witness? for wo ourselves have heard 
 of his own mouth. 
 
 Jtsus before Pilate and Ilerod ; Pilate seeks to release IIi?n, but finally delivers Him np 
 
 to death. 
 23 ANDS"tho whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto Pilate. Aud 
 thoy began to accuse him, saying, Wc found^ th\ a frllfi/v ' jiervertiug the nation, 
 and 1/ forbidding to give tribute to Ciesar, saying = that he himself is Christ a 
 
 3 King. "And Pilate asked liim, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews? Aud 
 he answered him and said. Thou sayest it.^^ 
 
 4 Then^' said Pilate to the chief ]>riesta and to the people, *I find no fault in 
 
 5 this man. And tliey were tlio more tierce, saying. Ho stirroth up the people, 
 
 6 teaching throughout all Jewry,^'-^ ^beginning from (Jalileo to this place. Wlien 
 
 Vkrs. 47—53: 
 
 CintoN. TAB.Sc*. IM 
 
 ' »('«• parallel, Ml. __ 
 
 -17-.'>ii: Wk. U. 43— 
 
 .V): John IA.3— U. 
 
 u -2 Sam. 2i). >J. 
 
 J ML »i. 51: Mk. 11. 
 17: JoliD 18. lU; Ho. 
 
 V Ro. 12. 21. 
 « Mt.26.55; 
 
 't Jolin la. 27. 
 
 (> Epli.6. 12i Col. l.l.V 
 
 Vers. 5i-fi2 ; 
 
 Cili:ui«. Taii, Sec. 137. 
 
 e SCO pnrullel, Mt. 'At 
 l>7. i>*. till— 7i: Mk. 
 M. 53. .'li. 6H— 7'J i 
 Johu 18. 13-lS, 25- 
 
 rf pV. 1. I : 26. i. 5; 
 
 I Cor. 15. 33. 
 e 2 Tim. i. 10-12, 
 
 ff cli. 22. 31. 
 A Hot. 11.8, 
 ■ Etc. 3fi. 31,32: Mt. 
 
 2ii. 75; Mk. li. 72. 
 k Jolm 13. 38, 
 
 VERS. 63-71: 
 ?Jil;()N. Tail .Snc. I3B. 
 
 Iff i)nrallrl. Ml, 2li. 
 
 5l)-ti8; Mk, li. ;,5- 
 
 t')5. 
 '■].. 53.3; IPcL^'jy 
 
 n Mt. 27. 1. 
 
 Ac i.2fl! iw* Ac.22.5. 
 p Mt. 'Jti. iKt; Mk. It. 
 
 «t ; John in. 21. 
 
 1 cli. W>. 31 ; John a 
 •i:(-17i 12-37. 
 
 * ch. 23. 3. 
 
 I Mt.26.G5; Mk.U,C3. 
 
 Vers. 1—5 1 
 
 ClIHON. T*n. .SiHS.13(t. 
 M »ce pritnllt'l. Ml. 27. 
 
 1,2, ll-lt; Mk. l.V 
 
 1-5; Jolm IB.28-38. 
 T Ac. 17. 7. 
 V foo Mt. 17. 2?; 22.15 
 
 -22 ; Mk. 12. 17. 
 M cli 22. (iU, 70t Jolin 
 
 1«. 12. 
 a I Tim, 6. 13, 
 b fcr*. U. 15: II. 53. 
 
 1 1 PfL 2. XI. 
 
 Gl). 4. 14, W 
 
 1 On vers. 47 — 53, Bce notes on Matt. xxvi. 47 — 50; 
 Mark xiv. 4.3—52; John xviii. 2—11. Luke introduces 
 here stivcriil minuto and striking details which are not 
 found i-lHcwhcre. 
 
 2 This was Peter, whom Jolm alono names. The art 
 was very characteristic. 
 
 3 This short sentence is obscure. If addressed to the 
 captors, it may mean, * Excuse what lias been done,' or, 
 * Allow mo BO mu( h liberty aa to touch the wounded 
 man.' If spoken to the disciples, it may mean, ' Lot them 
 do as they please ;' or perhaps, * Enough of this.* 
 
 4 What you have not done before you do now, bccauso 
 God permits and Satan prompts you. 
 
 5 On Peter's denial, see nolo on Matt. xxvi. 60. Sco 
 also notes on Mark xiv. 06 — 72; ami John xviii. 17, 18. 
 
 6 On vers. 63 — 71, see notes on Matt. xxvi. 59—08. 
 
 7 I know that neither any reply I may make, nor any 
 questions I may ask, will avail to shako your determina- 
 
 tion to condemn mo. But I avow myself (ver. G9) the 
 Messiah — your Judpo. Sec note on Matt. xxvi. 64. 
 
 S Cliapter xxiii. is pandlel to Matt, xxvii. (seo notes 
 on M.itt. xxvii. 11, 27, 57); but it has some omissions 
 and Komo important adiiilions. It contains our Lord's 
 examination before Herod, and Pilate's testimonies to his 
 innocence (vers. 4 — 10) ; his adtlress to the women who 
 lamented him (27 — 31); his prayer for his murderers 
 (34); his promise to the penitent malefactor (30 — 43); and 
 his committal of lumsolf in death into hi>i Father's hands 
 (10). On ch. xxiii., SCO notes on Matt, xxvii. ; Mark xv.; 
 John xviii., xix. 
 
 See note on Matt, xxvii. 1. 
 
 10 That is, * It is jLHtliou sayest :* soever. 70. Our Lord's 
 reply, which is given more fully in John xviii. 30, 37, 
 thoroughly convinced Pilate of bin innocence (vcr. 4). 
 
 U Vers. 4 — 16 are peculiar to Luke. 
 
 13 Rather, * Judroa;' and so in John vii. 1. 
 
. 33. U. 
 
 LUKE XXIII. 7— 34. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 17 
 18 
 19 
 
 20, 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 34 
 
 Pilate lieard uf Galilee, he asked whetLer tlie man were a Galilrean. And as 
 soon as he kuew that he belouged unto ''Herod's jurisdiction, he sent him to 
 Herod, ■\Tho himself also was at Jerusalem at that time. 
 
 And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad : for ^ he was desirous to 
 see him of a long seasoii, because -^he had heard many things of him ; and «" he 
 hoped to have seen some miracle done by him. Then he questioned with him in 
 many words ; ''but he answered him nothing.^ And the chief priests and scribes 
 stood and vehemently accused him. 'And Herod with his men of war set him 
 at nought, and mocked hittij and arrayed him in a gorgeous- robe, and sent him 
 again to Pilate. And the same day * Pilate and Herod were made friends 
 together : for before they were at enmity between themselves.^ 
 
 ' And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and 
 the people, said unto them, "■ Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that 
 perverteth the people: and, behold, "I, having examined Jntn before you, have 
 found no fault in this man toucbing those things whereof ye accuse him : no, nor 
 yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done 
 unto him.-* " I will therefore cliastise him,^ and release him. p For of necessity he 
 must release one unto them at the feast. And ''they cried out all at once, saying. 
 Away with this vian! and release unto us Barabbas : (who for a certain sedition 
 made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison.) 
 
 21 Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spake again to them. But they 
 cried, saying, Crucify h'un, crucify him. And he said unto them the third time. 
 Why, '■ what evil hath he done 1 I have found no cause of death in him : I will 
 therefore chastise him, and let him. go. And they were instant with loud voices, 
 requiring that he might be crucified. And the voices of them and of the chief 
 priests prevailed. And * Pilate ' gave sentenoe that it should be as they required. 
 And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, 
 " whom they had desired ; but he delivered Jesus to their will. 
 
 The crucijixlon, 
 
 'AND^ as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, 
 coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, ^that he might bear 
 it after Jesus.^ 
 
 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also 
 bewailed and lamented him. But Jesus turning unto them, said. Daughters of 
 Jerusalem,^ weep not for me, but weep for yourselves,^ and for your children. 
 » For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, " Blessed arc 
 the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck, 
 * Then shall they be^in to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, 
 *■ Cover us [Hos. x, 8]. ^ For if they do these things iu a green tree, what shall 
 be done in the ^ dry ? 
 
 •'^And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death. 
 And f when the}' were come to the place which is called Calvary ^^ [or, The 
 place of a scull], there ''they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on tne right 
 hand, and the other on the left. 
 
 Then said Jesus, Father,^i ' forgive them ; for they ^^ know not what they do. 
 
 And * they parted his raiment, and cast lots. 
 
 VkRS. 6—12: 
 Crmo,s. Tab. Sec. 140. 
 d ch. S. I. 
 
 / Mt. U. 1; Mk. ti. U. 
 S st^e Lk. 4. 23. 
 
 h \a. 53. 7. 
 
 < ch. 22, Ki— 6.1 ; Ib. 53. 
 
 3 ; Bco Ut. 27. 27, 28 ; 
 
 Mk. \f,. Iti. 17; John 
 
 19. -i, 3. 
 A Ac i. -27. 
 
 Vers. 13-25: 
 CURON. Tab. SecUI. 
 ( Mt. 27. '23; Mk. 13. 
 U; JoliQlti.38; 19.4. 
 "tvcn. 1,2. 
 '1 ver. 4; Ac, 13. '«. 
 
 o Mt. 27.26: John 19.1. 
 
 p iee purallel, Mt. 27. 
 
 15— 2I>; Mk. 1.V tj— 
 
 Vers. 26—33: 
 ClIKON. Tab. Sec. 143. 
 I Bee parallpl, M(. 27, 
 
 3J— 31; Mk. 15. 21 ; 
 
 John I'J. 17. 
 y see ch. U. 23. 
 
 « ch. 21.23.24; Mt. 21. 
 
 iy. 
 
 a see Dea, 2fl, 53—57. 
 b iB. 2. 19; Hos. 10. H; 
 
 Rov. 6. 16; 9- 6. 
 Rev. tj. 16; li.'i. 10, 
 
 l!t, 21. 
 <( Pro. 11.31: Jer. 25. 
 
 29 ; Ezc. 20. 47, 48 ; 
 
 21.3.4; 1 Pet.4. 17,18. 
 a E/.e. 20, 47i compared 
 
 with 21. 3, 4 ; 1 Pet. 
 
 4. 17. Itl. 
 / l8. .■J3. 12; ML 27. 38. 
 
 Vlilts. 3.1—43: 
 CHUON. Tab. Sec. 144. 
 K see reFs. Mt. 27. 33. 
 h Bcc refs. Mt. 2?. 35. 
 • nee reft. Mt. 5. 44. 
 k see parnllcl, Mt. 27. 
 
 3.'.— 38 ; Mk. 1.1. 24— 
 
 28; John 19. 18—24; 
 
 BCO alio Pa. 22. 18. 
 
 1 He knew that Herod was not wishing to learn and 
 obey the truth. 
 
 2 Tlie Greek favours the idea that the robe was H'hite^ 
 which was the royal colour among the Hebrews. Comp. 
 Sol. Sonp V. 14, and note; Matt. vi. 28, 29. But the im- 
 perial colour among the Romans wulb purple ; and hence 
 that was the colour of the robe in which Pilate's soldiers 
 arrayed Jesus in their mockery of him : see John xix. 2. 
 
 3 What had been the cause of their quarrel is unknown. 
 Some think it was Pilate's avX of cruelty to some of Herod's 
 subjects mentioned in ch. xiii. 1. 
 
 4 Rather, ' has been done btj him ;' t. e. by Jesus. 
 
 5 Pilate wislied to treat the affair as a misdemeanour; 
 and to inflict a slight but degrading punishment, wliich 
 would throw contempt upon the alleged pretensions of 
 Jesus. Rut the Jews persisted in urging its importance, 
 anil prevailed. 
 
 ^» On vers. 26—49, see notes on Matt, xxvii. 31 — 56 ; 
 Mark XV. 20-41; John xix. 16—^0. 
 
 7 Simon bearing the hinder part of the cross, and 
 Jesus the fore part. 
 
 8 Tliese were therefore not the women who had fol- 
 lowed him from GuUlee; but inhabitants of Jerusalem, 
 
 4 G 2 
 
 who were attracted by the spectacle, and moved with 
 sympathy for the sufferer. 
 
 9 This is the end of my sufferings, but the beginning 
 of yours ; and these shall be so terrible, that, instead of 
 deeming barrenness a curse, you will count it a blessing 
 (ver. 29), and will think sudden death better than your 
 protracted miseries (30). For if I, the holj', the useful, 
 suffer thus, how much must your ungodly fruitless nation 
 have to endure (31). 
 
 10 'Calvary' is a Latin word, corresponding with the 
 Hebrew GoJijotha (see Matt, xxvii. 33, and note). 
 
 11 To Luke we owe this precious portion of tne inter- 
 cession of Jesus. Conscious, even whilst he is bearing 
 fiuman guilt, of his Father's unabated love, he pleads 
 already for the pardon of his enemies (Isa. liii. 12). 
 Though himself the victim of their fury, he becomes their 
 advocate, turning the very blindness of their bi<;ritry into 
 a plea for mercy. Uow beautiful an illustration of his 
 own precepts (Matt. v. 44) ! How perfect a pattern to all 
 his followers (Acts vii. 60; 1 Pot. ii. 21—23)! ^ 
 
 12 Not only the Roman soldiers, hut the Jewish people 
 too, did it in ignorance (Acts iii. 17; 1 Cor. ii. 8) ; an 
 ignorance, however, which was exceeduigly guilty. 
 
 1187 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XXIII. 35— XXIV. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 35 And ' the people stood beholding. And the '" rulers also with theiu derided 
 him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen 
 
 36 of God. And the soldiers also mocked liiiii, comin;,^ to him, and otleriug hiiu 
 
 37 viuegar, and sa^'ing, If thou be the King of the Jews, save thyself. 
 
 38 "And a superscription also was written over him iu letters of Greek, and Latin, 
 and Hebrew, This is the Kixg of the Jews. 
 
 30 And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying. If thou 
 
 40 be Christ, save thyself and us. But the other answering rebuked ium, saying, 
 
 41 Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation ? ' " And we 
 indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds ; f but tliis man hath 
 
 4*2 done nothing amiss. And he said unto Jesus, « Lord, remember me 'Whou thou 
 
 43 comest into ' thy kingdom.- And 'Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto theo, 
 " To-day 3 shalt thou be ' with me in paradise.** 
 
 44 y And it was al)()ut the sixth hour; and there was a darkness over all the earth^ 
 
 45 until the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened. 
 
 And 2 the veil of the temple was rent in the midst. 
 
 46 And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, " Father, ' into thy hands I 
 commend my spirit'*^ [Psa. xxxi. 5]. * And having said thus, he gave up the ghost. 
 
 47 *Now when the centurion saw what was done, he gloritied God, saying. 
 Certainly this was a righteous man.' 
 
 48 And all the jjeople that came together to that sight, beholding the things which 
 
 49 were done, '^ smote their breasts,'^ and returned. ' And all his acquaintance, 
 and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar oti", beholding these 
 things. 
 
 The burial. 
 
 50 /AND,^ behold, tJtere was a man named Joseph, a counsellor; and he nms ^ a 
 
 51 good man, and a just: (the same '' had not consented to the counsel and deed of 
 them;) he was of Arinnithtea, a city of the Jews: 'who also himsfdf waited for 
 
 5'2 the kingdom of God. This 7/ia/i went unto Pilate, and bogged the body of Jesus. 
 
 53 * And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, ' and laid it in a sepulchre that 
 
 54 was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid. And that day was '" the 
 preparation ; and the sabbath drew on. 
 
 55 And the women also, " which came with him from Galileo, f(dlowod after, and 
 oQ "beheld the sepulchre, and how liis bod^* was laid. And they returned, and 
 
 ''prepared spices and ointments. And [they] rested the sabbath day 'according 
 to the commandment. 
 
 Visit of the disciples to the sepulchre; our Lord's appearance to them after his resurrection; 
 
 and his ascension to heaven. 
 
 24 NOW'O ' upon the first d//?/ of the week, very early in the niorning, they came 
 
 unto the scjiulchre, * bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain 
 
 2 others with them. And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre, 
 
 4 And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. 'And it came 
 to pass, as they were mu<-h perjtlexed thereabout, " btdiold, two men stood hy 
 
 5 thiMU in shining garments. And as they were afraid, and bowed down their 
 faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the 'living among the 
 
 dead? He is not here, but is risen. J^Uemimiber how he spake unto you when ho 
 7 was yet in Galilee, ' saying, Tlie Son of man must be delivered into the hands of 
 sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. 
 
 I I Pi. 22. 12, 13. 17: Zee. 
 ' 12. UK 
 wttoo parRlIel, Mt 27. 
 ai—llj Uk. 15.2U— 
 32. 
 n Mt. 27. 37: Mk. li. 
 
 20 i JohD 19. i'J. 
 « I.e. ■2A. 40, 4l ; Etra 
 •I. 13; V»- Hi-b. 
 I p ver«. 4, 47. 
 7 ch. 18. 13: P*. 10&4, 
 :>; Ka 10. 10-I3i 
 
 1 JobnS. I, U, 12. 
 r ih. \n. 8. 
 
 * !'». 2. U : Ii. 9. G, 7. 
 t ch. 19. m; Job 38. 27 
 
 —30; I'l. 32, .'i; .Vl. 
 
 l.^; la. I. 14 i Mlc. 7- 
 
 Irt; 1 Tim, 1. 15, IH; 
 
 m-h. 7. 2i. 
 
 2 Cfir. h. 'J. 
 
 J John U. 3; 17. Wj 
 2Cor. 12. 4; Uu».2.7. 
 
 VkiiS, 41— 4'.I: 
 
 CtlKON.TAH. Sec. Hh. 
 
 y Ri'D parallel. Ml. 27. 
 
 4.'>-5<); Mk. 1.'.. 33- 
 
 37 ; .I'llm la. :in. 
 
 r see pftmllfl. Mt. 27. 
 
 :j|-.'>ii;Mk.l5.3t)-41. 
 a Pi. 31. i; Ac 7. 69; 
 
 1 PeL 2. 23. 
 b ML 27. 50: Mk. 15. 
 
 37; .lolin in.3<l. 
 c Wt. 27.51; Mk.li.3'J 
 
 d ch. Ifi. 13. 
 
 • P». 38. 11 ; Mt. 27. 
 
 5:>: Mk. \b. 40; icv 
 
 John 19. 25. 
 
 Vrr<s. W)— Mi; 
 CitltoN. Tail Sec. 116. 
 / K^D pArallel, Mt. 27- 
 
 67-61 ; Mk. 15. 42- 
 
 47: John l'.i. ^4— 42. 
 ft ch. 2. 2:.: Ao. 10. 2, 
 
 '-'2; II. 24. 
 A K«. 23, 2. 
 • ch. 2. i!,. 38 : I». 85. 
 
 II; Mk. !.■). i;i. 
 k Mt. 27..V.I; Mk.15.46. 
 I U. 53 !l. 
 m Mt 27. Hi 
 n ch. 8. 2. 
 o Mk. 15. 47. 
 
 P 2 Chr. Iti. U; Mk. 
 
 Ifi. I. 
 <l Ex. 20. 8-10 1 Jcr. 
 
 17. 21. 
 
 Vtns. \—3: 
 CIIROX. Tab. Sec. 149. 
 f I0-- imr«1l-1. Ml 2^ 
 
 1.2; Murk 16. 1,2; 
 
 John 20, 1,2. 
 • eh. 23. M. 
 
 Vi;its. 4-fli 
 CitnoN. Tail S»c. l.W. 
 ( »«^e imrnllel, ML 2»*. 
 
 5-7; Mk. hi. 5-7. 
 M Go. 1H. -i; .lohn 20. 
 
 12; Ac. 1 10. 
 'Hi-T. I. IS. 
 y ch.3. 22; ML 1A.21 ; 
 
 17- 23: Mk. 8. 31; 
 
 0.31. 
 M ch. 18. 31-33. 
 
 • Art thou so destitute of the f<::ir of God, as to join in 
 railing at this sufFerer, although thou thyself art under- 
 going the same pnniHhment ? 
 
 2 Or, ' in thy kingdom ;' when thou shalt como again 
 in regal powur and glory. How thi.i man had obtained 
 hin knowledge of Jesufl wo are not t(dd ; but the proofs nf 
 his penitence and faith are clear. He aclcnowh-dgcs hi« 
 own guilt and the jn.stice of bis condemnation ; he reproves 
 the ungodliness of hia companion^ atteBte the innocence 
 of the crucified Jesus, and makes peraonal application to 
 him aa the Ilovnl and Divine Messiah. 
 
 3 * To-day ; for I am a King already, and my death 
 will but establish my kingdom. 
 
 4 The word *paradifli',* which originally signified a 
 jarrftfw, camo to be applied to the garden of Ruen {den. 
 11. 8, Scpt.)^ and waa Hub8e(|uently used to designatf- the 
 abode of the bouU of the nght<'ouH aftor death (2 Cor. 
 xii. 4; Rev. ii. 7). This promise proves that those who 
 die in the Lord are, immediately after <leath, with Him. 
 See Phil. i. 23. 
 
 •^ Or, as in Matthew and Mark, ' the land.* 
 fi Using the words of Psa. .xx.\i. 5, with the emphatic 
 word ' Father' prefixed, our Lord again shows his con- 
 sciousness of his Father's approving love. 
 
 7 Rather, ' Truly thi.t man was righteous.' And, if 
 righteous, then ho was what he claimed to bo, the Son of 
 God. Comp. Mark xv. 3!). 
 
 8 In regret for what had been done. In many, doubt- 
 less, this prepared the way for the conviction which fol- 
 lowed Peter's preaching (Acts ii. 37). 
 
 9 On vers. oO— 5G, see notes on Matt, xxvii. 57— 6G; 
 Mark XV. 42— '17 ; John xix. 38—42. 
 
 10 ChapUT xxiv. is partly parallel to Matt, xiviii. ; ■ 
 Mark xvi, ; John xx., xxi. See particularly note on 
 .Matt, xxviii, 1. liut Luke alone relates our Lord's con- ' 
 versations with the two disciples whom lie joined on their ) 
 way to Emmaus (vers. 13—35), and with the apostles on 
 hia first reappearance among them (37— 4S); and ho alone ' 
 completes tlie narrative with an account of our Lord's 
 ascension (50 — 53). 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XXIV. 8—37. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 8, 9 And they remembered liis words, " and returned from tlie sepulclire, and told 
 
 10 all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. It was '' Mary Magdalene, 
 and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and other 7vomen that 7vere with 
 
 11 thorn, which told these things unto the apostles. "^And their words seemed to 
 them as idle tales, and they believed them nnt. 
 
 12 ''Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulehre ; and stooping down, he beheld 
 the linen clotlies^ laid by themselves, and departed, wondering in himself ^ at 
 that which was come to pass, 
 
 13 *■ And, behold, two of them^ went that same day to a village called Emmaus,^ 
 
 14 which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlongs. And /they talked together 
 
 15 of all these things which had happened. And it came to pass, that while thoy 
 communed tofjether and reasoned, « Jesus himself drew near, and went with them. 
 
 16 But '* their eyes were holden that they should not know him.^ 
 
 17 And he said unto them, What manner of communications are these that ye 
 
 18 have one to another, as ye walk, 'and are sad ? And the one of them, * whose name 
 was Cleopas,*' answering, said unto him. Art thou only a stranger^ in Jerusalem, 
 and hast not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? 
 
 19 And he said unto them. What things? And they said unto him. Concerning 
 Jesus of Nazareth, ^ which was a prophet '" mighty in deed and word before God 
 
 20 and all the people: "and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him to 
 
 21 he condemned to death, and have cruciiied him. But we trusted "that it had 
 been he which should have redeemed Israel. And ''beside all this, to-day is the 
 
 22 third day*^ since these things were done. Yea, and ? certain women also of our 
 
 23 company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulchre : and when they 
 found not his body, they came, saying, that they had also seen a vision of angels, 
 
 24 which said that he was alive. And ' certain of them which were with us went to 
 the sepulchre, and found it even so as the women had said : but him they saw not. 
 
 25 Then he said unto them, fools,^ and * slow of heart to believe all that the 
 
 26 prophets have spoken: 'ought not Christ'^ to have sufiered these things, and to 
 
 27 enter into his glory? "And beginning at 'Moses and i' all the prophets, he 
 expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself. 
 
 28 And they drew nigh unto the village, Avhither they went: and ^ he made as 
 
 29 though he would have gone further.' i But " they constrained him, saying. Abide 
 with us : for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent. And he went in to 
 tarry with them. 
 
 30 And it came to pass, as he sat at meat with them, * he took bread, ^^ and 
 
 31 blessed it^ and brake, and gave to them. And '^ their eyes were opened, and 
 they knew him ; and he vanished out of their sight \or^ ceased to be seen of them ''■ ]. 
 
 32 And they said one to another, ^ Did not our heart burn within us,'^ while he talked 
 with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures ? 
 
 33 And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the 
 
 34 eleven'* gathered together, and them that were with them, saying, The Lord is 
 
 35 risen indeed, and /hath appeared to Simon. '^ And they told what things reere 
 done in the way, and how lie was known of them in breaking of bread, 
 
 30 ^AniH^ as they tlius spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst'^ of them, and 
 37 eaith unto them, Peace he unto you. But they were terrified and aftVighted, 
 
 VBitS n-U: 
 Chron.TaR Sec 151. 
 1 Bit. 28. 8; Mk. 16.10. 
 Ii ch. M. 2. 3. 
 
 Ver. 12: 
 CnnON. Tab. Sec. 152. 
 •i ice parallel, John 20. 
 3-7. 
 
 Vers. 13—35: 
 CiiRON. Tab, Sec. 155. 
 e see parallel, Mk. 16. 
 
 I-'. 13. 
 / cli.e. 45; Deu. 6, 7; 
 
 Mai. 3. 16; 1 Thei.5. 
 
 II. 
 « ver. 3ii; Mt. 18. 20. 
 h ice Tcr, 31 ; Joho 20. 
 
 U; 21. 4. 
 
 t ch. 7. 16; Mt.21.n: 
 .lohn3. 2; A. 19 j 6. 
 M; Ac. 2. 22. 
 
 »i Ac. 7. 22. 
 ch. 23. 1 ; Ac. 13. 27, 
 
 ); Ac. 
 
 2». 
 o ch. 1.68; 2.: 
 
 1.6. 
 P ch. <l. 22. 
 7 vers. 0, 10; Mt. 28. 
 
 8; Mk. 16, 10; John 
 
 20. 18. 
 
 I nee Mt, 8. 26. 
 
 ' vpr. 46; cli. 22. 37; 
 
 Ac. 17.3; Heb. 2. tf, 
 
 10; 1 Pet. 1. U. 
 " ver. 45. 
 X Ge. 3. 15; 22. 18; 26. 
 
 4 ; 49. 10; Num. 21, 
 
 6-9; Deu. 18. 15. 18, 
 
 III. 
 y Ps. 16. 9, 10; 22; 1.12. 
 
 11; Ii. 7. U; 9-6,7; 
 
 40. 10, II ; 50. 6; 53; 
 
 Jer. 23. 5,6; 3.^ 14, 
 
 15; Eitp. 34. i;3-. 37. 
 
 2.'»; Dan. 9. 24—26; 
 
 Mic. .5. 2-4; 7.20; 
 
 Zee. 9. 9; 13.7; Mai. 
 
 3. 1-3; 4. 2. 
 * »eeGe. 32. 26; 42.7; 
 
 Mk. 6. 48. 
 1 Oc. 19.3; Ac, 16,15, 
 b Mt. U. 19. 
 •• ver. 16. 
 d sec ch. 4. 30; John 
 
 8. 59. 
 e P«. 39. 3; Pro. 27. (1; 
 
 Jer. 21). 9; Hob. 4. 12. 
 
 / 1 Cor. 15. 5. 
 
 Vers. 36-49: 
 rniiON.TAIi, Sec, I.W. 
 
 1 Rather, 'cloths,' or bandages, in which the body of 
 our Lord was wrapped with the spices. 
 
 2 Kather, 'He went away by himself ('to his own 
 home,' John sx. 10), 'wondering.' 
 
 3 Not two of the apostles, but of the *rest' mentioned 
 in ver. 9. See ver. 18, and note, and ver. 33. 
 
 4 Enimaus (wliich signifies 'the hot-baths*) lay about 
 seven miles from Jerusalem (Joseph. Bell. Jud. vii. 6, 6). 
 Its site is not determined. 
 
 5 The language here and in ver. 31 shows that there 
 was a Divine interposition which kept the two disciples 
 from recognising Jesus; but that it was by muaculous 
 agency is not said. 
 
 G Cleopas is thought by some to be the same as Clopna 
 or AlphiEus, the husband of Mary, a relative of our Lord's 
 mother : see Matt. x. 3 ; John xix. 25, and notes. But the 
 variation in the name here makes this supposition very 
 improbable. 
 
 7 Perhaps the best rendering of these words is, ' Thou 
 alone sninvirufst in Jerusalem, and dost not know,* e(c. ! 
 Surely thou art the only person in Jerusalem (even among 
 the strangers here) who dost not know, etc. 
 
 8 See note on Matt. xii. 40. The very mention of 
 
 'the third day' in connection with what follows ought to 
 have rekindled hope. 
 
 9 Rather, ' without understanding.' 
 
 10 Rather, 'the Christ.' Have not these things of 
 which you are speaking aroused your hearts to under- 
 stand what the prophets foretold (and your Master himself 
 taught you), that by Divine arrangement it was required 
 that the Messiah should suffer, and (by suffering) enter 
 into his glory } 
 
 11 See note on Mark vi. 48. 
 
 12 He acted as the master of the house; and by tliis 
 action, as well as by his tnode of doing it, revealed him- 
 self to the disciples. 
 
 15 We ought to have felt that thost* enUvening and 
 kindling words could be no other than His. 
 
 H A phrase for the ' apostles ;' one of whom, however, 
 was absent: see John xx. 19, 24. 
 !•'' Compare 1 Cor. xv. 5. 
 
 16 On vers. 36 — 49, compare Afark xvi. 14 — 18 ; John 
 XX. 19—23, and notes. 
 
 1" ' The doors being shut' (John xx. 19). The manner 
 and the suddenness of his appearance, after his recent 
 death, excited their alarm (37). 
 
 um 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 LUKE XXIV. 38—53. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 38 and supposed that they had seen * a spirit. And he said uTito them, Why are ye 
 
 39 troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your liearts? Behold my hands and my 
 feet,* that it is I myself: 'handle mo, and see; for *a spirit hath not flesh and 
 
 40 hones, as ye see me have. And when he had thus spok<'n, he showed thorn 
 
 41 his hands and his feet. And while they yet believed not Mop joy, and wondered, 
 
 42 he said uuto them, "* Have ye here any moat? " And they gave him a piece of a 
 
 43 broiled fish, and of an honeycomb. "And he took ity and did eat before them.- 
 
 44 And^ he said unto them, ''These arc the words wliich I spake unto you, while 
 I was yet with you,^ « that all things must be fultilled, which were written Mu 
 the Law of Moses, and ifi the Prophets, and i?i the Psalms,^ concerning me. 
 
 45 Then 'opened he their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures. 
 
 46 And [he] said unto th(;m, ' Tims it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to 
 
 47 suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day : and that repentance and " remis- 
 sion of sins should be preached in his name ' among all nations, ^ beginning at 
 
 49 Jerusalem.*^ And -ye are witnesses of these things. " And, behold, I send the 
 promise of my Father^ upon you. But tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until 
 9/e be endued with power from on high. 
 
 50 And he led them out * as far as to Bethany,^ and he lifted up his hands, and 
 
 51 blessed them. ' And it came to pass, while he blessed them, he was parted from 
 
 52 them and carried up into heaven. ''And they worshipped him, ^ and returned 
 
 53 to Jerusalem with great joy. And [they] were contmuaily 'in the temple,'** 
 praising and blessing God. /Amen. 
 
 A aoe rcfi. Ac. Yi. 15. 
 
 ' Boe reft. John 30. 20, 
 
 * TThof. 6. S3; Bcb. 
 
 V2. It. 
 I Go. 15. 26. 
 "iJoha^il. 5. 
 r> John 21. S>, 13. 
 
 Ac III 11. 
 
 p IOC rcfs ver. & 
 <i neorcfii. Ac. 3. 19. 
 f nee rvl's, TPr. ai: L«. 
 
 IK. S. .'y-Iil: I*». 3!; 
 
 Ti: 110; lid. ■.*:;. 2.1; 
 
 Ho«. 3.5; Baif.it.?. 
 
 1 »w rpfs. Ac. 111. 11. 
 
 I •IP rels. »iT». ao, 27. 
 •I sptTt'fs. Ac.l3. ;(a,3ft. 
 jrr.e.12.3; I«. lil.H.lK. 
 
 Jer. 31. 31; Ho». l!; 
 
 23 ; Mio. 4. 2 ; Nk. 
 
 Ki. I.V 
 y ace ML 10. 5, tJ ; Ac. 
 
 3. 20 ; 13. it>. 
 t see rcf*. Ac. I. 8, 2X. 
 a ice rcfs. Is. 41. 3, 4 ; 
 
 Ac I. 4. 
 
 Vki:9. .Vi-Kl! 
 Cmrok. Tab. Src 161. 
 h »cc parallrl, Mk. 16. 
 
 19: Ac. 1. U, 12. 
 e 2 Kl 'L\\; Juliii2lt. 
 
 17: £i>h. «.t»: Uvb. 
 
 I. 3. 
 rf Ml. 28. 9, 17. 
 e Ac. 2. 46, 1? ; ft. 42. 
 / MLti. IS. 
 
 1 This would at onc3 convince them of his possession 
 of a material body, and of his identity : see John xx. 20. 
 
 2 In condescension to their 'slowness of heart' to be- 
 lieve, he multiplies the proofs of his resurrection. 
 
 3 Vers. 44 — 49 appear to contain a summary of our 
 Lord's instructions to his disciples, during the forty days 
 that intervened between his resurrection aud his ascension. 
 
 4 Some of these words are recorded : see ch. xviii, 31 ; 
 xxii. 37 ; Matt. xxvi. b^\ but doubtless there were very 
 many others, of which we havo no account. 
 
 5 This was the threefold division of the Old Testament 
 Scriptures among the Jews. See General Preface, p. iv. 
 
 6 None could be more undeserving, and none more in 
 need of this distinguishing f;ivour, than the inhabitants 
 of Jcrusalmi ; which had not yet lost, though it was soon 
 to lose, its ancient religious lionoui^s. The apostles obeyed 
 this command literally (Acts ii. — viii.) ; and they after- 
 
 wards still further carried out the spirit of it, by announc- 
 ing the g08i)el first to the Jews in eveij Gentile city to 
 which they went : see Acts xi. 19; xiii. 5,46; xvii. 1,2; 
 xviii. 0, G, etc. 
 
 7 ' The baptism with the Holy Ghost,' which they 
 were to receive 'not many days Iumico* (Acts i. 5). 
 
 8 Not quite to the village, but to tliat part of tho 
 Mount of Olives which adjoined to Bethany. A fuller 
 account of our Lord's ascension is given in Acts i. 9 — 12. 
 
 9 This was a solemn act of worship rendered to him 
 as exalted at God's right hand. 
 
 10 That is, at all the appointed seasons of prayer. See 
 Acts iii. 1. Their daily presence in the temple would 
 show that the crucified Jesus still had devoted followers, 
 and would enable them to satisfy any inquirers who 
 wished for information respecting the extraordinary oc- 
 currences which they had witnessed. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. JOHN. 
 
 John, tho brother of James, and one of his colleagues in 
 tho apostleship, wan the son of Zcbcdcc (Matt. iv. 21) and 
 Salome (see note on Matt. xx. 20); and was employed 
 with hifl father as a fisherman at Pethsaida in Galilee, 
 on the Lake of Gennesaretli. Tho family scciu to have 
 been in casv circumstances: for his father had 'hired 
 aervants' (>fark i. 20) ; his mother was among the women 
 who accompanied Jesua from Galilee, and ' ministered to 
 him of their substance' (Matt, xxvii. 56) ; and John him- 
 Bclf apparently was known to the high priest (ch. xviii. 1/5). 
 It is almost certain that he wa.4 the companion of Andrew 
 in first fullcjwing Jesus (ch. i. 3o— 40) ; and it may there- 
 fore be supposed that he early became a disciple of John 
 tho Baptist, and was by him directed to Jesus, to whom 
 ho quickly and strongly attached himself. Ho was soon 
 admitted, with his brother James, and Peter, to particular 
 intimacy with the Saviour, who selected them as wit- 
 nesses of the most important and «<demn events of his 
 life (sco Mark v. 37, and note). Through our Lord's 
 whole public ministry John was devotedly attached to 
 his Master. Although at tlio time of tlie apprehension 
 in the garden he fled, like tho other apostles, ho appears 
 to havo Bubaequently recovered his firmness; ho wjw 
 present during the trial and crucifixion of our Saviour, 
 and was intrusted by him with tho care of his mother 
 (ch. xix. 20, 27). 
 
 After the close of tho gospel narrative John is men- 
 tioned but aeldnm, and then always in connection with 
 Peter. Wlien Paul first visited Jerusalem after liis con- 
 version, John was absent (Gal. i. 10) ; ho was found there 
 by Paul at a \\U:x period (Gal. ii. 9) ; but he probably was 
 not there at the time of that apostle's la^t visit (Acts 
 xxi. 18, etc.) Tradition relates that he remained at Jeru- 
 salem until the death of Mary, about A. D. 48; and that, 
 after Paul finally left Asia Minor, John went to labour 
 there, residing chicfiy at Ephesus, and founding several 
 churches in that country. It is further said that, Homo 
 years afterwards, during tlie persecution under Domitian 
 (or perliaps towards the end of tho reign of Nero), ho 
 was banished to Patmos^ an island in tho yEgean Sea. 
 where he received tho visions of tho Apocalypse ; and 
 that, on the accession of Nerva, he was liberated, and 
 returned to Kphesus, where ho continued to labour until 
 his death, in tho hundredth year of his age, about 
 A.I). 100. 
 
 John is thought to havo been naturally a man of quick 
 and ardent feelings, who needed tho diHci|»lino or his 
 Lord's rebukes to check a tendi-ncy to bigoted party 
 spirit (Luke ix. 49 — hX) ; but he became, when corrected 
 and sanctified by Divine grace, singularly affectionate 
 and amiable, without losing any of his earnestness in 
 
JOHN I. 1—3. 
 
 opposing evil: see 1 John i. 6 — 10; iii. 8, 15; iv. 7 — 13, 
 
 etc. Hence, probably, he was favoured with his Lord's 
 special regard, which he hig-lily prized, evidently delight- 
 ing- in the name, 'the disciple whom Jesus loved.' 
 
 John's writings show also a remarkably contemplative 
 mind, peculiarly fitting him to be the Holy Spirit's instru- 
 ment in recording those actions and discourses of our 
 Lord which disclose his intimate union of nature and will 
 with the Father, and his close and tender sympathy with 
 his own believing followers. 
 
 According to the general testimony of antiquity, John 
 wrote his Gospel at Ephesus, about the year 97 ; long 
 after the destruction of Jerusalem. This statement is 
 confirmed by the fact that he does not mention our Lord's 
 predictions of that event and the dispersion of the Jews ; 
 those prophecies having been already fulfilled. 
 
 As John wrote at a distance from Palestine, after the 
 overthrow of the Jewish polity and worship, and when 
 Gentile converts to Christianity had become numerous, 
 he gives explanations of Jewish terms, customs, and 
 localities, which he has occasion to mention ; calling the 
 feasts (which he is careful to note) ' feasts of the Jetvs' 
 (ch. V. 1; vi. 4); explaining the 'Sea of Galilee' as 
 being the same as the ' Sea of Tiberias' (ch. vi. 1) ; telling 
 his readers that 'Rabbi' signifies Teacher (ch. i. 38), and 
 'Messiah' Christ (ch. i. 41); and accounting for the 
 conduct of the Samaritans by recalling the fact that ' the 
 Jews had no dealings with the Samaritans' (ch. iv. 9). 
 Explanations of tliis kind are observable in the other 
 Gospels ; but in this they are more marked, and occur 
 more frequently. 
 
 There can be little doubt that John was well acquainted 
 with the earlier Gospels. He writes as one who supposes 
 his hearers to be informed of the chief events of the 
 I Saviour's life. He repeatedly alludes to facts recorded 
 by the other evangelists; but rarely relates the same 
 events, and then only when they are closely connected 
 with the main object o( his Gospel. He records only 
 six miracles, of which five are peculiar to this Gospel. 
 He omits all the parables found in the other evangelists, 
 as well as the Sermon on the Mount, and our Lord's last 
 prophetic discour.se. Thus two-thirds of the book are 
 entirely new; and those matters which are fouud else- 
 where are given here with such important additions as 
 to place them in a new light. 
 
 The evangelist's subject, as announced by himself (ch. 
 i. 4, 14), is the manifested glory of the Incarnate Word, 
 the Life and the Light of men ; and his object is to lead 
 his readers to faith in Jesus, viewed in this aspect, that 
 they may attain eternal life (ch. xx. 31). For this pur- 
 pose he selects such passages of the Saviour's life, and 
 places them in such a light as may display most fully the 
 'grace and truth' of the Son of God. He relates those 
 discourses in which our Lord speaks most plainly of his 
 own nature, of the work given to him by the Father, and of 
 the efficacy of his death, as an atonement for the sins of 
 the world. And it is from this Gospel that the most 
 numerous and decisive proofs of our I^ord's Deity are 
 derived. Tet no evangelist has portrayed the gentler 
 lineaments of our Lord's humanity with more delicacy 
 and beauty, or disclosed more of the inmost aflfections ana 
 feelings of the Saviour's heart. 
 
 The didactic character of John's Gospel naturally brings 
 out the truths opposed to prevailing errors ; but it does not 
 necessarily follow that he had any special design to con- 
 trovert them. 
 
 In pursuing his great object the evangelist avowedly 
 makes a selection of the materials which he possessed 
 (ch. XX. 30; xxi. 25). His narratives evidently follow 
 the order of time ; but they may be further aiTanged in 
 the following divisions : — 
 
 I. The introduction, displaying the glory of the Son of 
 God in his original Divine nature and operations, as well 
 as m the fact and the purpose of his incarnation (ch. i. 
 1-18). 
 
 II. Some events which occurred during his public life, 
 also manifesting his glory (1. 19 — xii. 50) : 1. In the 
 earlier portion, the testimony of the Baptist, the faith 
 of his early disciples, the inquiry of Nicodemus, and the 
 faith of tiie Samaritans and of a Galilean nobleman 
 (i. 19 — iv. 54) : 2. In the subsequent narratives, liis own 
 miracles, conversations, and deportment, amidst violent 
 and growing opposition (v. 1 — xii. 36). This is closed by 
 reflections on the foregoing narratives (xii. 37—60). 
 
 III. Some events preparatory to and connected with 
 his death, further showing his glory (xiii. 1 — xxi. 25) : 
 1. In his private discourses with his intimate disciples 
 and his intercessory prayer (xiii. 1 — xvii. 2f)) : 2. In his 
 trial, sufferings, and death (xviii. 1 — xix. 42) : 3. In his 
 resurrection and appearances to his disciples (xx.), of 
 which a further account is added in an appendix (xxi.) 
 
 The eternal existence ajid Divine attributes of the Woi'd, 
 1 ''IN^ the beginnings -was the Word,-*^ and the Word was * with God,* '^ 
 3 Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. ^ All thinj 
 
 e «h. 10. 30 ; P<. <3. 6 ; U. 7. U ; Mt. 1. 23 ; Phil. 2. 6 ; 2 Pot. 1. 1 ; 1 John : ^ --..— _ 
 
 d tee refs. Ge. I. I.S6: 
 
 and the 
 igs were 
 
 Eph. 3. 9; Ilch. 1. 2, 10-12; 3, 
 
 a »pc refs. G*.I.l ; Pro. 
 8. ^2, -ill. ct<! ; 1 .Tohn 
 I. 1 ; RcT. 10. 13. 
 
 'j Bee rofs, ch. 10. iW. 
 
 1 The evangelist, in accordance with the great plan of 
 his Gospel, sets forth the Word, 1, in his pre-existent 
 nature^ as partaking of the Godhead (vers. 1, 2) : 2, in 
 his actSy as the Divine Creator of all things (3) : 3, in his 
 cai-Uvr 7'elations to men, as the Author of life and light 
 (4, 5); whicli, however, men had not received, either re- 
 jecting or mistaking the testimony borne to Him (6 — 8) ; 
 so that Jews and Gentiles united in rejecting Him, and 
 thus lost the privilege of God's children (9 — 13) : anJ, 4, 
 in his last and 7;>r.5(?H^ manifestation to men., when he 
 became incarnate, bringing l3ivine blessings which none 
 else was able to bestow (14—18). 
 
 2 This is a reference to Gen. i. 1 ; meaning that before 
 anything «'(76- »?(7rf(?, the Word already '■■was.'' The refer- 
 ence to the creation seems to be kept up in vers. 4, 5 ; 
 and perhaps also in the notice of the several 'days' 
 which compose this week of the manifestation of the 
 glory of the word : see vers. 29, 35, 43; ch. ii. 1. 
 
 3 John alone employs this term to designate the Son 
 of God ; but he employs it without explanation, .is one 
 which had already come into use in sucli a sense as to 
 make it the most suitable word which he could adopt. 
 Some suppose that it was derived from the Old Testament 
 Scriptures, where the word and wisdom of God are per- 
 sonified (see Psa. xxxiii. 4, 6; cxix. 89, 105; cvii. 20; 
 
 cxlvii. 15, 18 ; Job xxviii. 12, etc. ; Prov. viii., ix.) The 
 term is found in the writings of Philo of Alexandria, a 
 Jewish disciple of Plato, whose writings were exercising 
 a powerful influence in Egypt and throughout the East. 
 Its equivalent in the Aramaic language was familiar to 
 the Jewish theologians. It appears to have been speedily 
 introduced into the statements of Christian doctrine re- 
 specting the person of Jesus ; although it was probably 
 used with very indefinite and incorrect notions. But, as 
 one who would make known to the heathen the true God 
 uses the best well-known term he can find (Acts xvii. 23), 
 connecting with it more correct and exalted ideas; so 
 it seems that the inspired evangelist ' took the familiar 
 term, and, as it were, infused into it the peculiar and 
 Christian sense in which it is used in his writings.' Many 
 suppose that 'the Word' here is nearly equivalent to 
 * Wisdom :' but the original meaning and tlie usage of the 
 term lead us rather to think of tlic Divine Being who 
 comnimucatcs with man ; and this idea appears the most 
 agreeable both to the description of Hira who 'reveals 
 the Father,' and to the immediatf context C^ff^ "ote 1). 
 
 4 ' The Word' is closely united with the Divine nature, 
 and is partaker of the Godhead absolutely, without re- 
 striction or qualification. Yet in this union there is a 
 distinction (vcr. 2), not in ofiaccs and actions only, but 
 
A. D. 26. U.] 
 
 JOHN I. 4—18. 
 
 [a. d. 26. H. 
 
 4 made by' bim; and witbnut bim was not any thing made that was made. 'In 
 
 5 bim2 was life ; and ■'^ the life was s tlie light of men. And '' the light shinetb^ in 
 darkness ; and the darkness comprehended it not. 
 
 The maiiifestalian and tcork of the Divine Word; with the testimony of John the Baptist. 
 
 6,7 'THERE was a man sent from (iod whose name ivas John. * The same came 
 
 for a witness, to bear witness of the Liijht, that all nun through him might believe. 
 
 8 ' He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light. 
 
 9 "' That was tlie true-* Light, wliieh lighteth every man that oometh into the 
 
 10 world. He was in the world, and " tlio world was made by him, and ° the 
 
 11 world^ knew him not. '' He came unto his own, and his own received him not. 
 
 12 But 'as many as received bim, to them gave he power" to become the sons' of 
 
 13 God, even to them that believe ou his name: which were born, 'not of blood," 
 ' nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, ' but of God. 
 
 And the Word "was made flesh,'' and dwelt among us (and 'we beheld 'o 
 his glory, the glory as of > the only begotten" of the Father) = full of grace 
 and truth.'- 
 
 John bare witness '^ of him, and cried, saying, This was be of whom 
 I epake, " He that oometh after me is preferred before mo : '■* ' for he was be- 
 fore me. 
 16, 17 And of his 'fulness have all we'^ received, ''and grace for grace.'" For" 'the 
 18 Law was given by Jloses, hut /grace and «■ truth came by Jesus Christ. '' .No 
 man hath seen God at any time ; ' the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom'" 
 of the Father, *he hath declared him. 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 r Morefi. ch. 11.25. 
 / (tec TffU. I>. 49. ti. 
 
 /. ch. a. IS. a); IS. M 
 — il); I Lor. 2. U. 
 
 i »oe rpft. Ht 3. I. 3. 
 
 * rh. A. '.li -:iin 
 ' TIT -JO: ch. 3. 28. 
 '"I.. V'.t.; I Jol.n2.a 
 ri Hcb 1.^; II. a. 
 <* ch. 17. L'.\ 
 P It. .^:i. \-:s\ l.k. 19. 
 Hi m 13-1.') J Ac. 
 
 13. m. 
 
 q U. M. ."ij Jet. .1. 19; 
 
 K". 8. U. l:.; C*!. 3. 
 
 2(i; t John 3 I. 
 T •ci>rcf«,ch a 33— 41. 
 > Ko. H. ID-lb. 
 t tvft TvU. ch, 3. 3—8. 
 u Mt 1. Hi, •ia—-ZA ; 1 
 
 Tim. 3. I(>; Rom. 1. 
 
 3; Ueb. 2. 14-17. 
 xch.2. 11; 11.40; ML 
 
 17. 1-.^ 
 V ire rp^ Pi. 2. 7. 
 e 2 Cor. 12. »; Col, 1. 
 
 tt)i 2.3,9. 
 
 VERS. 1.^—34: 
 ClIlc'iN. T/ll. Sects. 
 .. ih. 3.31; Mt. 3. II. 
 i> cli. R..')H; Mlc 5. a. 
 . cli 3. 31; Col. I. 19. 
 -' Ml, 13.12; Ei>li. 4.7. 
 ' r.x. I'tl. 1, clc. 
 / Kn 3. 21. 
 e ch. 14. 6; Ro. \KK 
 t cli. 0. 4tit Ex.33. 20. 
 t ch. 3. »». IH. 
 ft ch. 17.6; Ml, 11.27. 
 
 subsisting ' in the beginning,' before any external Divine 
 act. With respect to this distinction the terms * person' 
 and 'personality* are commonly used; but it must be 
 remembered that no uninspired language can be supposed 
 accurately to express these mysterious truths. The words 
 here used are probably intended to oppose at once the 
 denial of our Lord's jtroper Deity, and the confusion of 
 * Persons' in the Godhead. 
 
 1 Rather, ' through him ;' i. c. by his agency ; and so in 
 ver. 17. This form of expression is used in speaking of 
 a Divine agent in Rom. xi. 36 ; 1 Cor. i. 9 ; Gal. i. 1. It 
 seems to intimate that the Son does not act apart from 
 the Father ("see ch. v. 19 — 23). Nor does the Father act 
 apart from tne Son ; for ' without him waa not even one 
 thing made which has been made.' 
 
 2 Life waa in Him as in its source, whence all life is 
 derived; and especially man's life. And tliis life is also 
 light; for without knowlcTige, purity, and jny (of which 
 light is the symbol) man does not really live. 
 
 3 The meaning is, 'has beun and is shining;' referring 
 to the whole series of Divine communications to man, 
 which had not been 'comprehended;' so that men re- 
 mained ignorant of God, degraded, and unholy. 
 
 4 Some render this, 'The true light, which lighteth 
 every man, was [now] coming into the world.' Others, 
 'The true light was that which, coming into the world, 
 lighteth every man.' 'True' here and clKcwhcre in 
 John's Gospel means 6(;-/<7i';irt/, real (in opposition to rcprc- 
 acntativey apparent, the ' figures of the true,' Ueb. ix. 24) ; 
 and therefore also permanent and Hnwcrnal. John ' was 
 the burning and shining lamp' (ch. v. 35); but neither 
 his origin nor his powers tilted him to be ' the true Light' 
 of ' every man.' 
 
 5 That is, mankind at large, who did not recognise or 
 'receive' him. But more than this, ' his own' inheritance, 
 *hi8 0wn' chosen jteonle of Irtrai-l, faihrd tn aiiknowlcdgu 
 him (ver. 11). Some, liowever, in all ages and in dillcrent 
 nations, not by virtue of human will or human parent- 
 age, but under a Divine power, were led to receive him, 
 and thus obtained the privilege of being 'sons of Gnd' 
 (12, 13). This seems to refer primarily to the salvation of 
 believers before his incarnation, who by faith 'saw his 
 day,' and were glad (i.h. viii. 60). 
 
 »i Or, 'the right;' including all that enabled them to 
 become such. 
 
 7 Rather, 'children.' This word ig chosen perhaps, not 
 only because it best expresses the believer's privih-gei* and 
 character, but also as being in keeping with the as pert in 
 which the Incarnate Word is now to be presented, as the * only 
 begotten' (ver. 14), the ' firstborn among many brethren.' 
 
 1192 
 
 8 Literally, 'bloods;' perhaps meaning, as in Hebrew, 
 blood -shedding. These accumulated expressions enforce 
 the idea that these children of God became such by 
 virtue, not of outward rites, such as circumcision ; nor 
 of human pai-cntago, as descendants of Abraham (Matt, 
 iii. 9) ; nor of anything depending in anyway upon man's 
 will; but by the will and power of God (ch. iii. oY 
 
 9 Or, ' became flesh.' Flesh here stands for the iiuman 
 nature generally, including soul as well as body. It may 
 be selected here because some asserted tliat our Lord's 
 body was only a semblance. The words ' dwelt among 
 us' seem to refer to the dwelling of God among men, 
 symbolized by the Shechinah, or visible 'glory,' in the 
 holy of holies. 
 
 10 One remarkable peculiarity of this evangelist is the 
 reference which he constantly makes to what he and his 
 colleagues had 'seen and heard,' as allording indisputable 
 evidence of the truth of his testimony. Compare Luke 
 ix. 28—36, and notes. 
 
 U That is, ' such as is suitable to the only begotten 
 from the father.' This term, peculiar to John, seems here 
 to refer to ver. 12; and to assert that, however close the 
 relation of the believer to God and to Jesus, yet it must 
 be always distinguished from that still closer relation 
 in which Jesus alone stands to the Father. 
 
 12 Compare ver. 17, where 'grace and truth* are opposed 
 to the Mosaic law. The incarnate Word is 'full ot grace 
 and truth' as the Revealer and IJcstower of pardoning 
 mercy, and the substance of all that had been set forth 
 in the ancient types. 
 
 13 Rather, ' bears witness.' His testimony still remains 
 as one evidence of these truths. 
 
 H Or, 'has come to bo before me.' Though he was 
 after me in his minititry on earth, he was hfifore me in 
 dignity and pre-existence ; and therefore now tukes pre- 
 cedence of WW. 
 
 1-^ All of us who believe in him ^ver. 12). 
 
 16 'Grace in the place of grace; t. e. successive com- 
 munications of ever-increasing blessings. This expres- 
 sion beautifully represent* the inexhaustible 'fulness' of 
 Christ. 
 
 17 The inferior economy might be intrusted to the 
 hands of a servant (Heb. iii. 2—0); the realization of 
 all its foreshadowed bh-SMingH, ami espceially tin* exercise 
 of the highest Divine prerogative of sovereign mercy, 
 could be committed only to One whose intimacy with 
 the Father, such as no mere man could pretend to, 
 would enalile him to make the fullest revcdation of Goil 
 (ver. 18). 
 
 18 See note on Luke xvi, 22 ; also ch. xlii, 23. 
 
30. U.] 
 
 JOHN I. 19—39. 
 
 [a.d. 20. -27. n. 
 
 34: 
 
 35, 
 37 
 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 Johns testimonies of Christ to the priests, and to his own disciples; Jesus gains disciples. 
 
 AND^ this is 'the record of John, when the Jews^ gent priests and Levitea 
 from Jerusalem to ask him, WIio art thou? And "'he confessed, and denied not; 
 but coufessed,^ I am not the Christ. And they asked him, Wliat then? Art 
 thou "Eliaa? And he saith, I am not.* Art thou "that prophet?^ And lie 
 answered. No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an 
 answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of tliyseli? p He said, I a?n 
 'the voice of one cryinf,^ in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord' 
 [Isa. xl. 3], as said the prophet Esaias. 
 
 25 And they wliinh wore sent were of the Pharisees.® And tliey asked hira, and 
 said unto him, Why haptizest thou then, if thou he not that Christ, nor Elias, 
 neither that prophet? John answered them, saying, «! haptize with water:' 
 'hut there etaiideth one among you, *whom ye know not; 'he it is, who coming 
 after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose.^ 
 These things were done " in Bethahara,^ beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing. 
 
 The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith. Behold ' the Lamb "^ 
 of God, y which taketh ^ away " the sin of the world I ^^ " This is he of whom I 
 said, After mo cometh a man which is preferred before me : for he was befi>re 
 me. And ''I knew him not : ^^ but that he should be made manifest i'* to Israel, 
 "^therefore am I come baptizing with water. 
 
 ''And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heayen like 
 a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not: but lie that sent me to 
 baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalfc see the vSpirit 
 descending, and remaining on him, '"the same is he which baptizeth with the 
 Holy Ghost. And 1 saw, and bare record /that this is the Son of God.^^ 
 36 Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples ; and looking 
 upon Jesus as he walked, ho saith, «■ Behohl the Lamb of God I And the two dis- 
 ciples heard him speak, and they followed ^'^ Jesus. Then Jesus turned, and saw 
 them following, and saith unto them, What seek ye? They said unto him, 
 Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpretefl, Master,'") ''where dwellest thou? 
 He saith unto them, 'Come and see. They came and saw where he dwelt, 
 and abode with him that day : for it was abi»ut the tenth hour. '^ 
 
 1 Mt. 3. n. 
 
 r Ulal. 3. 1. 
 
 ^ vPrg. m. II. 
 
 / vers 15,3fl; Ac.I9.<. 
 
 H cli.in.ir); .I«(lg7.24. 
 
 J see rcfg Ge. Ti. fl ; 
 
 Ex. 12. 3—10; 'JO.IW, 
 
 3!P ; la. M. 7 ; Ac. 8. 
 
 32. 
 y tee refs, T». .')3. 1— fi, 
 
 11; 2 Cor. 5. 15; GaL 
 
 1.4; 3. 1.1; Heh.1.3; 
 
 2.17; IJohnL'.'J; 3, 
 
 A; 4. 10; Rcy. 1. 5. 
 I Le. le. 21.22. 
 a vers. 15, 27- 
 l> see Lk. I. 80. 
 ( YCT. 7 ; Mai. 3. I ; 
 
 Mt. 3. 6; Lk. 1. 17, 
 
 7ti-79; 3. 3, 4; Ac. 
 
 I!i. 4. 
 li ih. 5. 32 ; lee refg. 
 
 Mt. 3. 15, 16. 
 e Mai. 3.2; Mt. 3. 11; 
 
 Ac 1.5; 2.1t-4; 10. 
 
 44 ; 19. li. 
 / Mt 3. 17- 
 
 Vers. W— 42: 
 CllHON. Tail Sec. 17; 
 g Tcr. 29; Is. 45. 22. 
 
 Ileb. 12. 2, 
 
 i ch. 12. 21; 1 K!. 10. 
 H ; Pb. 27. 4 ; Pro. 8. 
 31; S. Soiic 1.7. 
 ch. (i. 37; Pro. 8. 17; 
 Mt 11.2rti Hev.3.20. 
 
 1 The evaBgidist, having alluded to John's testimony, 
 now brings it forward as delivered on various oocasions. 
 First, in answer to the priests who were commissioned to 
 investigate his pretensions, John declares that he is not the 
 Messiah, but his forerunner (vers. 19 — 28). Then, on 
 the next day, he points out Jesus to his disciples as the 
 Divinely promised victim, who was destined to expiate 
 human guilt, and had been made known to him by a sign 
 from heaven (29 — 34). Again, on the day following, he 
 repeats his testimony, and thus leads two of his discijdes 
 to attach themselves to Jesus as their 'Master' (35—39). 
 The consequences of this testimony are then more fully 
 unfolded, in the zeal of the new disciples to bring their 
 friends to Jesus, and in the increase of the little band of 
 followers by their own efforts, and by the attractions of 
 his supernatural knowledge and grace (40 — 51). And the 
 truth of John's testimony is confirmed, to the stronger 
 conviction of the new disciples, by our Lord's first miracle, 
 when he tunied water into wine at a wedding-feast (ii. 
 1 — 12). These events must have occurred after our Lord's 
 baptism and temptation ; and they would occupy the 
 short space of about a week. 
 
 2 The term 'the Jews' is often used by John for the 
 rulers, civil and ecclesiastical, of the Jewish people. 
 
 3 An emphatic statemt-nt of his denial. 
 
 4 In the sense in which the Jews used the word, he was 
 not Elijah, whom they expected to return in person (see 
 Matt. xvii. 10). John came, indeed, in the spirit and 
 power of Elijah (Luke i. 17, and note) ; and therefore is 
 called Elijah by our Lord (Matt. xi. 14; xvii. 11), as well 
 as by the prophet Malachi (ch. iv. 5). IJut it is quite 
 possible that he, like our Lord's disciples (Mark ix. 11 — 
 13), was not aware that the prediction alluded to himself. 
 
 6 See Deut. xviii. 15 — 18 ; from which some of the Jews 
 inferred that one of their prophets would return, either as 
 the Messiah or as his attendant. See Matt. xvi. 14, and note. 
 
 6 The fact that they were Pharisees explains the pro- 
 minence which they gave to an external ordinance (vcr. 
 25) in their inquiries. Comp. Mark vii. 3 — 13. 
 
 7 This answer was both a vindication of himself, assert- 
 
 ing that the Messiah, whose nght to baptize all allowed, 
 was already come, and that John was his forerunner ; and 
 a reproof to them, teaching them that, in the new dis- 
 pensation, outward ordinances would be of less account 
 than they were wont to make them. 
 
 8 See note on Matt. iii. 11. 
 
 9 All the best manuscripts have 'Bethany,' instead of 
 Bethabara. The words 'beyond Jordan' distinguish it 
 from the Bethany near Jerusalem. 
 
 10 Isaiah (ch. liii. 7) had likened the Messiah in his 
 death to a lamb, with which the people were already 
 familiar as a Bivinely appointed sacrificial victim, both in 
 the daily offering (Exod. xxix. 38, 39), and also in the 
 Passover (Exod. xii.) which the evangelist distinctly con- 
 nects with our Lord's death (ch. xix. 36). John points 
 out Jesus as the antitype of these types, the fulfilment of 
 this prophecy. 
 
 11 Or, ' beareth away.' See Isa. liii. 5, and note. 
 
 12 Not the sin of the Jewish niition only, but of the 
 whole human race. See 1 John ii. 2. 
 
 13 John probably was personally acquainted with Jesus 
 
 fireviously to his baptism, and knew the lioliness of his 
 ife ; hut it was not until he saw the appointed sign that 
 he was assured that Jesus was the Messiah. 
 
 H Partly by the descent of the Spirit upon hira in 
 baptism, partly by John's consequent testimony. 
 
 15 KeferrLng to the voice which accompanied the de- 
 scent of the Holy Spirit (Matt. iii. 17). 
 
 16 Apparently walking after him (ver. 38), as if they 
 wished to overtake and converse with him. 
 
 17 ' Master' is the old English for Teacher. 
 
 18 An apparent discrepancy between Murk xv. 23 and 
 John xix. 14 has led some to suppose that John reckons 
 the hours from midnight, according to one of the Roman 
 methods, so as to make this ten o'clock a. m. But sec 
 notes on those passages. It was probalily about four 
 o'clock in the afternoon. The two disciples seem to have 
 remained with Jesns till the usual time for retiring to rest. 
 What they then saw and heard confirmed their belief 
 that he w.as the Messiah (ver. 41), 
 
 1UI3 
 
A. D. 30. U.l 
 
 JOHN I. 40—11. 8. 
 
 [A.n.27. H. 
 
 40 One of the two* -wMcli heard John speak, and followed him, was * Andrew, 
 
 41 Simon Peter's brother. He tirst^ tindeth his own brother Siniou, and saith unto 
 him, We have found '|the Hessiae, which ie, being; interpreted, the Christ [o/*, tlie 
 
 42 anointed '"]. And lie brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him. lie said, 
 "Thou art vSimou ''the son of Joua: ^ thou shalt be called Cephas/* (which is by 
 interpretation, ^A stone.) 
 
 43 The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee. '' And [he] findeth Philip, 
 
 44 and saith unto him, Follow me.* Now 'Philip was of Bethsaida,^ the city of 
 Audrew and Peter. 
 
 45 Philip lindeth ' Nathanael,® and eaith of him, We have found him, of whom 
 "Moses in the Law, and the *' Prophets, did write, Jesua '"of Nazaroth, 'the eon 
 
 46 of Joseph. And Nathanael said unto him, I'Can there any good thing come out 
 of Nazareth?" Philip saith unto him, Come and see. 
 
 47 Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith unto him, Behold = an Israelite 
 43 indeed,"^ in whom is no guile! Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou 
 
 me? Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, "when 
 
 49 thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee. Nathanael answered and saith unto 
 
 50 him, Rabbi, ''thou art the Son of God; thou art Uhe King of Israid.^ Jesus 
 answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thoe, I saw thee under thn tig 
 
 51 tree, believest thou? thou shalt see greater things than these. And he saith unto 
 him, Verily, verily,^*^ I say unto you. Hereafter '^ ye shall see '^ heaven open, *'and 
 the angels of God -^ascending and descending upon the Son of man.'- 
 
 Mira^'le of turnivg water into loine at Cana, 
 2 AND the third day^^ there was a marriage in «'Caua^* of Galilee; and the 
 
 2 mother of Jesus was there : ^^ and both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the 
 
 3 marriage.'*^ And when they wanted wine, tlie mothor of Jesus saith unto him, 
 
 4 They have no wine. Jesus saith unto her, ''Woman,'" 'what have I to do with 
 
 5 thee? ■' mine hour'^ is not yet come. His mother saith unto the servants, What- 
 
 6 soever he saith unto you, do it.^^ And there were set there six waterpots of stone, 
 * after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, 2*^ containing two or thrco firkins^' 
 
 7 apiece. Jesus saith unto them, Kill the waterpots with water. Autl they tilled 
 
 8 them up to the brim. And lit* saith unto tliem. Draw out now, and bear unto the 
 
 / Dun. 9. 25, 26. 
 
 »> V*. -I. 2. 
 
 "cli.fi. 7U. 71. 
 
 " Mt. It.. 17, Itarjana. 
 
 P I*tt, 1(i. 18; I Cor. 1. 
 
 1'-': Gal. 2 0. 
 7 cli. Ml. 2i Mt 10.2, 
 
 Vi;its. 13-51 : 
 Cinin.v. Tail Sec. 8- 
 r 1 John 4. IV. 
 » ch. 12.21. 
 I ell. 21. 2. 
 u Dan. H. 1«; ipc ref». 
 
 Lk. 24. 27, 4'1. 
 f Ib.4.2; 7. 14; ft. fi ; 
 
 .Vt.3; Mio.3.2: Zee. 
 
 lU 12; y. It. 
 w'Mt. 2. aS; Lk. 2. 4: 
 
 Jolm 1ft. b. 
 r Mt. I. Itt. 
 V cli. 7. 41. 42, ri2. 
 : cli. a 39; Gff. 32. SR; 
 
 P*. 32.2; 73. I ; Ro. 
 
 2. 'JH, ffl J 9. 0-8 ; 
 
 1 IVU 2. I. 
 
 1 Mt U til Ac 10. 4. 
 
 '. Ml. 14. ai. 
 
 <■ cli. 12. i:i-lft; m.37: 
 ID. ni Jcr. S3. r>. ft: 
 Ezr 37.21-2.): Iloa. 
 
 3. r,: »vc Tth. Mt.2. 
 2; 27. II. 42. 
 
 il Bi'c refs. Efp. 1.1. 
 ' Or. 2K.12J Mt.4. 11 ; 
 
 Mk. I. 13; l.k. 2. H. 
 
 13: 24. 4: Ac. I. 10; 
 
 2 TliM. 1. 7. 
 
 / Lk. 22. 43! 24. b\ : 
 Ucb 1. 11. 
 
 VKltS, 1-12: 
 CimoN. Tai!. Sec \9. 
 K aoo Joa. I'J. 28. 
 
 J ch. 7- li. 
 
 * Mt. 7. 2-4; l.k. II. 
 
 1 It can scarcely be doubted that the otlicr of ' the two' 
 who 13 not named is the eviingeli^t himself; who avoids 
 the mention of his own name throughout his Gospel. 
 The whole narrative bears the marks of an eye-witness. 
 
 2 Or, ' he is the first to find ;' i. c. either before John 
 found Simon, or before John found his own brother James. 
 It is an emphatic statement, that Simon was brought to 
 Jesus originally through his brother's elTorts. 
 
 3 The Aramaic name 'Cephas,* like the Greek name 
 ' Peter,' means a 7-ock. This new name indicated our 
 Lord's Divine knowledge of Simon's character and future 
 service : see note on Matt. xvi. 18. 
 
 4 That is. Become my disciple. This did not yot 
 involve constant attendance upon Jesus, to which they 
 were afterwards called. 
 
 5 See note on Matt. xi. 21. Peter was shortly afterwards 
 living in Capernaum (Matt. viii. 5, 14). 
 
 6 Nathanael is described m ch. xxi. 2 as 'of Cana in 
 Galilee ;' where Jesus Wiis two days afterwards (ch. li. 1), 
 and perhaps at this time. Nathanael is generally supposed 
 to have been the same as BartholomGW : sec note on 
 Matt. X. 3. 
 
 ' See notes on Matt. ii. 23. 
 
 8 One of the true Israel — a real, faithful, prayerful scr- 
 vantof Gud. Jesus may allude to Gen. xxxii. 28 ; Psa. xv. 
 
 9 Nathanael's admiring confession shows his cortjiin 
 connctinn that no human eye couhl have witnessed liis 
 retirement (ver. 50). It is not unlikely that he had hern 
 fttthe time praying, as a true Israelite, for the fulfilment of 
 Israel's hope^ ; and if so, our Lord's allusion would be to 
 liiin a mfiHt forcible proof thiit bin prayer w.as nownnswen-d. 
 
 I'J The plirase * Verily, verily* is peculiar to Jolm. 
 ' The * Venly, verily, I say unto you' of tlic Lord, answers 
 to the * Thus saith the Lord* of the prophetit.* — iStier. 
 
 11 Rather, 'Henceforth.' Henceforth you shall see 
 greater (ver. 50) and more glorious proofs of my Jlessiah- 
 ship. 
 
 12 These words may perhaps allude to Jacob*s vision (see 
 Gen. xxviii. 12). Henceforth you shall behold such a 
 communication opened between heaven and me, the reprc- 
 
 1 lui 
 
 eentative of man, as may bo well illustrated by that 
 supernatural vision. On tne title ' Son of man,' as applied 
 by our Lord to himself, see note on Matt. viii. 20. 
 
 13 That is, the third day after the transactions related 
 in ch. i. 44 — 51. 
 
 H Cana (now Kena-el-Jelil) was about eight miles 
 nearly due north of Nazareth. 
 
 IJ Alary seems to have been connected in some way 
 with lliis family, wlio were evidently not poor people 
 {ver. 5), It was probably through her inliuence tluit 
 ' both Jesus was invited, and liis disciples.' The disciples 
 having been gathered during the past few days, would he 
 just at last included in the invitation. Perhaps it was this 
 addition to the guests which caused ' wine to be wanting' 
 (or to fail). As yet our Lord had wrought no miraide 
 (ver. 11); but his mother seems to have expected that, after 
 the events of the last week, he would begin more pui)]iely 
 to substantiate his claims as Messiah. This, indeed, hi- was 
 prepared to do ; but in doing it, he tcachi's her that, in 
 his public work and in the exercise of his miraculous 
 power, he was in no respect under her control (ver. 4). 
 
 Hi Our Lord'.s presence at this fewtivul rIiows that it is 
 not the part of true piety indolently or timidly to Hhrink 
 from social intercourse, lint rather to endeavour to purify 
 and improve it by the iniluence of Christian example anil 
 conversation. 
 
 17 Tlie appellation * Woman' is in Greek perfectly 
 respectful, and wiw again addressed to his mother by our 
 Lord in bin tender parting on the cross (ch. xix. 26). 
 
 1^ The time for showing my power. 
 
 10 Mary still fi'rls a,H.surcd that Jesus will interpose, 
 and seems to have a presentiment of the manner in 
 whi.-li he will do it (ver. 5). 
 
 2a See Mark vii. 2, 3. and notes. 
 
 21 The ' firkin' probaldy contained nearly nine gallons ; 
 RO that ea(;h vessel held at IcaHt twenty gallons, and the 
 total quantity of wine thus created would not bo less than 
 120 gallons. 'J'ho largeness of the quantity, the previous 
 use of the vettselfl, and the commendation given to the 
 wine, all show that there could bo no collusion. 
 
A. D. 30. U.] 
 
 JOHN II. 9—22. 
 
 A.D. 27. 28. H. 
 
 9 governor of the feast.^ And they bare it. When the ruler of the feast had 
 tasted 'the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was; (but the 
 servants which drew the water knew ;) the governor of the feast caHed the bride- 
 
 10 groom, and saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; 
 and when men have well drunk, then that whicli is worse : but thou hast kept 
 the good wine until now. 
 
 11 This beginning of miracles^ did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, "' and manifested forth 
 Ms glory : and his disci[des believed on him.-^ 
 
 12 After this he went down to Capernaum, be, and bis mother, and "his brethren, 
 and his disciples : and they continued there not many days. 
 
 Jesus goes up to the Passover at Jerusalem^ cleanses the temple^ and performs miracles ; 
 his conversation with Nicodemus. 
 
 13 "AND* the Jews' passover was at hand;^ and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 
 
 14 P And [be] found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the 
 
 15 changers of money sitting i^^ and when he had made a scourge of small cords,' 
 he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen ; and poured 
 
 16 out the changers' money, and overthrew the tables ; and said unto them tbat sold 
 doves. Take these things hence; ?make not 'my Father's house^ an bouse of 
 
 17 merchandise. And his disciples remembered tbat it was written, *The zeal of 
 thine house^ hath eaten me up' [Psa. Ixix. 9]. 
 
 18 Then answered the Jews and said unto him, *A\Tiat sign'" sbowest thou unto 
 
 19 us, seeing tbat thou doest these things? Jesus answered and said unto tbem, 
 
 20 'Destroy this temple,^' "and iu three days "1 will raise it up. Then said the 
 Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building,'- and wilt thou rear it up 
 
 22 in three days? But be spake '"of the temple of his body. When therefore he 
 
 ' Mt. 12. 4G; 13.55,56. 
 
 o ver. 23 : ch. ,'). 1 ; fr 
 4; II. .W; Lk.a.Jl; 
 Ex. 11'. 14; Deii. l(i. 
 1, 16. 
 
 p secref*. Mt.2l.l2, 13. 
 
 1 .Ter. 7. n. 
 cli. 5. 17. 18; 10. 29, 
 3U ; L,k.. 2. 49. 
 
 ' ch. 6. 30; ML 12.38. 
 
 Mt '2«. 61; 27. 40; 
 
 Mk. 11. 58; L-i. 29. 
 ■i Mt P.*. 40; '27.63. 
 ;- ch. 10. 17. 18 ; Mk. 
 
 8. 31 ; I Cor. \f). 3,4. 
 iceh. 1. 14. Gr.; Col. 2. 
 
 9 ; Heb. 8. 2 ; bo 1 
 
 Cor. 3. 16; 6. 19; 2 
 
 Cor. G. 16. 
 
 1 Some suppose this person to have been an upper ser- 
 vant, who superintended the wliole arrangement?; but 
 he was more probably one of the guests, who had the 
 general superintendence of the feast. Compare the apo- 
 cryphal book, Ecclesiasticus xxxv. 1, 2. The Greeks and 
 Romans had a similar practir.e. This miracle may be 
 regarded as not only showing forth our Lord's power and 
 kindness, and affording evidence of his Divine mission, 
 but as also indicating his ability and willingness to bestow 
 the richest blessings. 
 
 2 John almost invariably uses a word which means 
 'signs' rather than 'miracles' or wonders; perhaps in 
 order to keep before Ms readers' minds the signijieancc of 
 our Lord's works. 
 
 3 That is, their faith in him was strengthened and 
 confirmed. See ch. xi. 15. 
 
 ■1 Honouring all Divine ordinances, oiir Lord, soon 
 after the commencement of his public work, goes up to 
 the Passover at Jerusalem (ch. ii. 13). There he cleanses 
 the temple of the traffickers (14 — 17), aii act which he 
 repeated at the close of his ministry (see Matt. xxi. 12, 
 and note) ; and, in reply to a demand for proof of his 
 Divine autlionty, predicts his own resurrection, in a figure 
 which his disniples did not understand till it was fulfilled, 
 (18 — 22). He also works miracles which lead many to 
 recognise him as the Messiah (23 — 25); and induce 
 Nicodemus, a distinguished member of the Sanhedrim, 
 to come secretly to inquire further respecting tlie king- 
 dom of God which he had announced (ch. iii. 1, 2). He 
 astonishes luv, inquirer by solemn and repeated assertions 
 that even a Jew — a Pharisee, and a ' teacher of Israel' — 
 must undergo a thorough change iu principle and feeling, 
 in order to comprehend or partake of the blessings of this 
 kingdom (3). Amitzement and wounded pride prompt 
 the reply, which seems designed to throw contempt upon 
 the whole subject (4). But Jesus repeats his assertion ; 
 refers to physical facts which none can explain, but none 
 can doubt (5 — 8) ; meets another question of incredulous 
 surprise by intimating that there was more reason to be 
 surprised at the doubter's ignorance, and by insisting 
 again on the reception of his testimony (9 — 11). He then 
 proceeds to further disclosures respecting his own heavenly 
 origin and nature (12, 13), the object of his mission, and 
 the mode of fulfilling it (U, 15) ; the purpose of Divine 
 love in sending him forth (16, 17), and the results of his 
 work in the salvation and condemnation of men (18 — 21). 
 The effect of this conversation we are left to gather from 
 subsequent hints; which show that the timid and half 
 
 incredulous inquirer became a true, though long a secret 
 disciple. 
 
 5 This our Lord's first Passover, during his public 
 ministry, is mentioned by John alone, though the lan- 
 guage of the other evangelists implies that he had gone to 
 Judaja soon after the beginning of his ministry (Matt. iv. 
 12 ; Mark i. 14). John connects with this first Passover 
 the cleansing of the temple and the casting out of the 
 traders ; while the other evangelists describe a like trans- 
 action at his last Passover (Matt. xxi. 12, 13; Mark xi. 
 15 — 17 ; Luke xix. 45, 46). The two transactions resem- 
 ble each other so much, that some have thought them 
 to be the same. But our Lord's actions, as well as his 
 ivords (see note on Matt. v. 1), might well be repeated if 
 occasion arose. And, beside the difference in the language 
 employed on the two occasions, and in other particulars 
 recorded, there is every probability that the act would 
 need to be repeated, for a single reproof would hardly 
 altogether put a stop to a custom which some found so 
 profitable, and many so convenient. See notes on Matt. 
 xxi. 12, 13; Mark xi. 15—17. 
 
 6 In the East, at the present day, sitting is the com- 
 mon posture of tradesmen at their business. 
 
 " Bands made probably, as the Greek word suggests, of 
 the rushes strewn for the cattle to lie on. The 'scourge' 
 seems to have been merely a symbol of authority. The 
 traffickers, conscious of the unlawfulness of their proceed- 
 ings, and awed by the authority of our Lord, at once 
 obeyed. 
 
 8 A phrase similar to that in Luke ii. 49, and involv- 
 ing a claim to Messiahship. 
 
 9 That is, 'zeal for thy house — for its purity and 
 honour.' 'Hath eaten me up' is an expression denoting 
 a vehemence of desire which disregarded danger. 
 
 10 It was rather for the authoritative mode in which 
 our Lord did this, than for the act itself, that they re- 
 quired a warrant. 
 
 11 Neither our Lord's disciples nor the Jews appear 
 to have understood this saying, which was purposely 
 enigmatical, as he had not yet begun to speak openly of 
 his death. It was afterwards employed in a perverted 
 form against him (see Matt. xxvi. 61, and note). 
 
 12 The temple had already been so long in building ; 
 for it was then just forty-six years from the commence- 
 ment of the work by Herod, in the fifteenth year of his 
 reign : Joseph. Bell. Jud. i. 21, I. It was not completed 
 till about A.D. 63, seven years before its destruction by 
 the Homans, A. n, 70. 
 
A.D. 30. U.] 
 
 JOHN II. 23— III. 15. 
 
 [A.D. 38. H.n 
 
 was risen from the dead, 'his disciples remembered tliat he had said this uuto 
 them; and they believed the Scripture,^ and the word which Jesus liad said. 
 i 23 Now when he was in Jerusalem at the j>assover, in the feast (hiif^~ ■" many 
 
 24 believed in his name, when they eaw the miracles which lie did.-** But Jesus 
 
 25 'did not commit"* himself unto them, because he knew all vieUj and needed not 
 that any should testify of man : for " he knew what was iu man. 
 
 3 There was a man of the Pharisees, named * Nicodnmus, a niler of the Jews: 
 
 2 *the same came to Jeeus by night,^ and said unto him, Rabbi, ''we know** that 
 thou art a teacher come from God: for "^no man can do these miracles that thou 
 doest, except -'"God be with him. 
 
 3 Jesus answered and said unto him, A^erily, verily, I say unto thee, «" Except a 
 man be born again," he caimot see the kinji^dom of (.!od. 
 
 4 NicodemuB sailh unto him, ^ How can a man be born when he is old? Can ho 
 enter the second time into his mother's womb, and be born? 
 
 .5 Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I saj^ unto thee, ' Except a man bo l)nrn of 
 
 (> water * and r//' the Sjiirit.'* 'he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. '"That 
 
 which is born of the flesh is flesh; '^ and that which is boru of the Spirit is 
 
 8 spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. •** " The wind 
 bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not 
 tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth : "so is every one that is boru of 
 the Sjiirit. 
 
 9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him, '' How can these things be? 
 
 10 Jesus answered and said unto him, 9 Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest 
 
 11 not these things?" 'Verily, verily, I say unto thee. We speak that we do know, 
 
 12 and testify that we have seen; and * ye receive not our witness. '"•^ If I have 
 toh] you 'earthly 13 things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you 
 
 13 /^'"heavenly things? And -^ no man hath ascended up to heaven, vbut he that 
 
 14 came down from heaven, even the Son of man wliich is in heaven. ' And as 
 Moses lifted up '* the serpent in the wilderness, oven so " must the Son of man bo 
 
 15 lifted up: 'that whosoever belicveth in him should "^not perish, but have 
 ^ eternal life. 
 
 V ch. 7. 31; & 80i 10. 
 
 4-J; II. O. 
 ( ch. G. l.S. 
 1 ch. 4. 17-19: 6. filj 
 
 16, Ml. 30: 1 Sitm. Iti. 
 
 7: RocrcfR Mk. :{ A; 
 
 Ac \.'i\; Krv. 2. ■2X 
 
 VKtiS. 1—21 ! 
 
 CllltnN. TaH. See. 21. 
 
 h ch. 7. 4&-W; 19-39, 
 
 V\. 
 f ch. 7. 13. 
 rf Ml. 22 Ifi. 
 e ch. 2 2.1 ; 7- 31 : 9. Ifi, 
 
 »l-a:i: Ac. 2. 22. 
 f Ac. 1(1. 3rt. 
 K <;nl 6. 15; Tit. 3. ft; 
 
 Jnm. 1.17. 18i IPcu 
 
 1. 3. 23. 
 h I Cor. 2. U. 
 
 i Mt. 2ft. 19 : Mk. 16. 
 Ui; Eph. &. 2(5. 
 —7: I Vh. 3. 21. 
 
 * Ho. R.y; I Cor.tl. 11. 
 
 * Mt. !•*, % 
 
 m 4LV TvU. C.p. &. 3 ; Ro, 
 
 7. IH; H :.-H, 
 .. .loh;i7. 111—13. 10.17. 
 
 21, 22; 1 Cnr. 2. II. 
 " ch. 1. 13; Ecc. 11.5. 
 
 P ch. 6. 52. 60. 
 
 1 Ii. 9. li>; Ilcb. 5. 13. 
 
 r ch. I. IH; 11.21: Mt. 
 
 II. 27; 2 1'ot. 1 III— 
 
 21 i I Jnltn I. 1-3. 
 i ell. a. 38; 12.37. 
 f I Cor. A 1.2. 
 •i 1 Cor. 2. a, 7 ; » Tim. 
 
 3. la 
 r ch. 1. IR; Pro 3fl. \. 
 V ch. li :«, M. IVii B. 
 
 12; Ki>h. 1.1). I». 
 M Niiiii. 21. 7—9. 
 « ill. W. •IH: 12.32-31. 
 '. ch. II 111. 17: 11. 2.S. 
 
 211; Mk, III. lli: Ito. 
 
 10. ! 
 
 -13 
 
 c ch. Ii> -itt: ML Id. 11. 
 ''ch.17.3: lJDhn5.20. 
 
 1 That is, the Old Testament, which in several pas- 
 sages foretells the resurrection of Christ. See Psii. xvi. 
 9, 10, iind note. Compare also ch. xx. 9 ; and Luke 
 xxiv. 2G, 27. 
 
 2 Ilalher, *at' or 'during the festival.' Sec noto on 
 Matt, xxvi, 5. 
 
 3 These miracles arc not recorded, but thej' were evi- 
 dently remarkable : see ch. iii. 2. 
 
 4 lie did not intrust himself and the mysteries of his 
 person and kingdom to all those who .^ppe:lred to be dis- 
 posed to regard him as a teacher sent irom (Jod ; for he 
 knew all that was in them. This omniscience, extend- 
 ing to all the secretii of the heart, is further strikingly 
 displaved in the following incident. 
 
 5 That Nicudemus 'came to Jesus by night* through 
 fear is evident from the manner in which his coming 
 is afterwards referred to in contrast with his subsequent 
 open confes,sion : see ch. xix. 39. 
 
 6 Nicodemus may refer only to himself; but it is pro- 
 bable that there had been some discussions among the 
 rulers respecting the chiims of Jesus, and that there were 
 others who agreed with him in this conviction. It is not 
 Messiahship, but merely a Divine coininijjsion as a tcac/icr, 
 which he here acknowledges. 
 
 V Some render this, 'born from above.* But the reply 
 of Nicodemus (ver. 4), and other New Testament phrases 
 (Titus iii. 5, etc.), show that it means ' born anew.' This 
 term was applied by the Jews to a proselyte from heatln-n- 
 isra; 80 that it« meaning would be partially understood 
 by a religious teacher. 
 
 8 Many suppose the * water' to refer to baptism ; and 
 
 some think that our Lord intended by these words to 
 
 reprove Nicodemus for neglecting John's baptism of 
 
 repentance (see Luke vii. .3(1). Others regard this lan- 
 
 guiige as exactly parallel to Matt. iii. 11, where the Divine 
 
 Agent of purification is connected with a symbol of Ida 
 
 i work; in tlie one cose fire being the symbol chosen, in 
 
 I the other water. See I'sa. xxvi. 0; Lzek. xxxvi. 25; 
 
 Eph. V. 2G. It should be renii-mbered that our J<ord waa 
 
 conversing with one of the rharineea, who generally 
 
 made far too much of external ritea. 
 
 niw 
 
 9 Corrupt humanity can only produce its like. All 
 that is holy, and fitted for tlio kingdom of heaven, ia in 
 its origin and nature not fleshly, but spiritual; and no 
 agency but that of the Spirit of (jod can impart it. Ilenee 
 the terms ' flesh' and 'spirit* are often used in Seripture 
 to denote respectively the unreucwcd and ;T;»Hvr/ state of 
 man's heart. See especially llom. vii. IS ; viii. 5 — 9 ; 
 Gal. V. 16—19. 
 
 10 Do not think the change of wliirli T speak incredible 
 because you cannot understand tin' wny in which it is 
 brought to pass. Powerful etfectM, wlii.-h all can see, are 
 produced by unseen causes beyond human control in tlie 
 natural world : well, th)U-ef(u-e, may the like be expected 
 in the spiritual world (vcr. 8). The beauty and aptilude 
 of tliis illustration are still more apparent in llel)rew 
 and Greek, in both of which 'wind' and 'spirit' are ex- 
 pressed by the same word. 
 
 11 Nicodemus ought, as n religious teacher, to have 
 learned this doctrine from the Old Testament Scriptures 
 (Psa. li. 10; Ezek. xi. 19, 20 ; xxxvi. 20, etc.) lie would 
 then have been prepared to believe our Lord's words. 
 
 1- Our I-ord here shows tlie unreaHonableness of that 
 unbelief, which would not receive his testimony as th;it 
 of men is received with respect to matters which they 
 kuotv. 
 
 13 Tou do not receive * the earthly* parts of my doctrine, 
 connected with human consciousness and the present 
 world ; how will you receive ' the heavenly' truths, vvliieli 
 none but an inhabitant of heaven can know, rcHiK-eling 
 my Divine origin ami the Iiigh purposes of God's all- 
 comprehending (ver. 10) love? 
 
 H Our Lord illustrates liis work by referring this 
 'teacher of Israel' to a Divinely cntnrniindfrd act of tluf 
 great lawgiver whom he venerated {Numl>. xxi. 9). Tlie 
 representative of (leath, the image of tlie (Teature wliich 
 inflicted it, gave lift- and health to all, wlio recognised the 
 appointmtMit and truHtcd in tin- provision of Jehovah's 
 mercy. So to those who believe in the .Smi of nmn, thus 
 'lifted up' to the view of all, ' rvcrliislinK life' flows 
 through death, the death, however, not of the destroyer^ 
 but of the Deliverer. 
 
30. U.] 
 
 JOHN III. 16—33. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 16 'Fori (5q(J gQ loved the world, that /he gave his only begotten Son,- tliat 
 
 17 ■whosoever believeth in him should not ^perish, but have everlaatiue: li*"e- ''For 
 God sent not liis Son into tlie world to condemn^ the world; 'but that the 
 
 18 world through him might he saved. •'He that hidieveth on liim is not condemned : 
 *but he that helioveth not is condemned already,* because he hath not believed 
 
 19 in the name of the only hegotten Sou of" God. And this is the condemnation, ' that 
 light is come into the world, "'and men loved darkness rather than light, because 
 
 20 their deeds were evil. For "every one that doeth evil hateth the light, noithf^r 
 
 21 cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved [or, discovered]. " But he 
 that doeth truth -^ cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that 
 they are wrought in God. 
 
 Jesus, leavhifj Jerusalem, teaches and baptizes in Judaea; further testimony of the Baptist. 
 
 22 AFTERS these things came Jesus and liis disciples into the laud of Juda\a;' 
 
 23 and there he tarried with them, /"aud baptized. And John also was baptizing in 
 jEuon*^ near to Salim, because there was mnch water there: * and they came, 
 
 24 and were baptized. For 'John was not yet cast into prison.^ 
 
 25 Then there arose a question between some of John's disciples and the Jews^^ 
 
 26 about purifying. And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, he that 
 was with thee beyoud Jordan, * to whom thou barest wituess, behold, the same 
 baptizeth, and all vien come to him. 
 
 27 John answered and said, 'A man can receive ^^ nothing, except it be given him 
 
 28 from heaven. Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, " I am not the Christ, 
 
 29 but ■*■ that I am sent before him, ^ He that hath the bi'ide is the bridegroom : but 
 * the friend ''-^ of the bridegroom, whicii standeth and heareth him, rejoiccth greatly 
 
 30 because of the bridegroom's voice : ^^ this my joy therefore is fulfilled. ° He must 
 increase, but I mvst decrease.^* 
 
 31 He'^ that cometh from above * is above all: ''he that is of the earth is 
 earthly, and speaketh of the earth :^^ ''he that cometh from heaven is above all. 
 
 32 And 'what he hath seen*^ and heard, that he testifieth ; /and no man receiveth 
 
 33 his testimony. He that hath received his testimony fihath set to his seal'^ that 
 
 t 2 Cor. 5. 19-21 ; 1 
 
 John4. 9-U. 19. 
 f Ro. h. 10; 8. 32. 
 g I Cor, !. 18; 2 Cor. 
 
 4, 3; 2 Pet, 3. 9. 
 A ch. 12. 17. 
 . In. fi3.4-«. 10-12; I 
 
 John 2. 2; 4. 14. 
 / ch. 5. 21 : 6. 40, 47 ; 
 
 20.31 ; Ro. fl. 1,34- 
 
 39: 1 John 5. 12. 
 * Heh.2.3; 12. 2.V 
 ' ch. 1. 4,9—11: 8. 12. 
 Mis. ;S0. H-I3; Pro. I. 
 
 2^1—31 : Ro. 1. 2S. 
 n ch. 7.7: Job 2l. 13. 
 
 17: Am. .^ 10. 
 D Pa. 131). 23,21. 
 
 p ch. 4. 1,2. 
 
 9 Mt. 3. 5, G. 
 
 r Mt. 14.3. 
 
 » ch. 1.7. 1.^.26—3(5. 
 
 ( 1 Chr. 28. 4, h\ Am. 
 
 7-15: ICor. 4. 7: 12. 
 
 11; 15. 10; Gal. 1. 1; 
 
 Heb, 5. 4 ; Jam.1.17. 
 u ch. 1. 20, 27. 
 jf ch. 1.23; Mai. 3. 1. 
 y P«. 45.9-17; S. Song 
 
 ail; 4. 10; Mt, 22. 
 
 2; 2Cor, 11.2; Fpli. 
 
 .V 2.^—27: Rey. 21. 9, 
 s S, Song 5. 1 ; Mt. 9. 
 
 1,V 
 a Ps. 72. 8-17; 19.9.7: 
 
 Dnn, 2. 34,35.41.4.^: 
 
 Ct.l. 1. Irt; ReT.11.15, 
 & ch. 1.15.27; 5.22.23: 
 
 Mt. 28. IH; Ro. ». 5; 
 
 Heb. 1. 3-8; Rev. 
 
 19 16. 
 e 1 Cor. 1.5. 47. 48. 
 rf ch. 6.33; Eph. 1.21; 
 
 Pliil. 2 9-11. 
 t ch 8. 26; 15. 15. 
 / Ro. 10 16-21. 
 8 Ro. 3. 3, 4; 1 John 
 
 5. 9, 10. 
 
 1 The change in tenses, and the similarity to John's 
 usual phraseology in vers. 16 — 21, jis well as the full 
 announcement which they contain of the purpose and 
 nature of our Lord's work, have led some to regard them 
 as the evangelist's comment on the preceding words. 
 But, on the whole, it seems not unlikely that the Divine 
 Teacher continued to unfold the 'mysteries of the king- 
 dom of God' to one whose previous knowledge prepared 
 him to receive them, as soon as his heart began to open 
 to the truth. 
 
 2 See note on ch. i. 14. Perhaps there may be here 
 an allusion to the otFering of Isaac. Comp. Gen. xxii. 2, 
 16; Rora. viii. 32. 
 
 3 The Jews imagined that the Messiah would come to 
 save them, and to punish the Gentiles. But he is the 
 gift of God's love to the icorld ; and whoever, whether 
 Jew or Gentile, receives him, shall have eternal life ; 
 whilst whoever, Jew or Gentile, rejects him, must be left 
 in the condemnation which he has * already' incurred. 
 Hence, as expressing not God's purpose, but the 7'csult 
 produced by man's unbelief, our Lord is said to have come 
 also to 'judge' (ch. ix. .39). 
 
 4 Jesus being ' the only begotten Son of God,' those 
 who reject him can hope for no other Saviour (ver. 18). 
 But they have also brought a new curse upon themselves, 
 by rejecting the Light which God in his mercy has given 
 them (19). And they have shown the more clearly their 
 determined hostility to God's holiness and love (20). 
 
 5 He who heartily obeys the truth must be attracted by 
 this manifestation of God's holy love; for he lives under 
 the renewing and sanctifying influence of Divine grace. 
 
 6 Chapter iii. 2'2 — 36 contains the Baptist's further 
 testimony to our Lord. Jesus begins to baptize before 
 John's ministry had terminated (22 — 24) ; and this in- 
 volves John's disciples in a controversy, which they refer 
 to their Master (25, 26). He then explains the inferiority 
 of thii relation which he sustains to Jesus, as the fore- 
 runner, the Bridegroom's friend, whose joy is in the 
 Bridegroom's satisfaction (27 — 30). He shows that this 
 must be so ; for the heavenly must be superior to the 
 earthly (31); since it is he who speaks with perfect 
 knowledge, whose testimony is that oi God himself, who 
 
 has unlimited possession of Divine influence, and whom 
 the Father loves and exalts (32 — 35). To receive him, 
 therefore, is Ufe; to reject him, eternal death (36). 
 " That is, the rural districts of Judrea. 
 
 8 These places, iEnon and Salim, may be the same as 
 Ain and Shilhim (Josh. xv. 32), in Judaea. But E^se- 
 hius and Jerome place them in Samaria, a little to the 
 south of Bethshan. 
 
 9 John merely alludes to the Baptist's imprisonment; 
 the account of which is to be sought in the other Gospels. 
 From these words, compared with Matt. iv. 12, it appears 
 that the events related in ch. i. 15 — iv. 54 occurred be- 
 tween vers. 11, 12 of Matt. iv. 
 
 10 Many of the best manuscripts read 'a Jew,' instead 
 of 'the Jews.* 
 
 11 John represses the jealous zeal of his disciples, by 
 reminding them that he cannot go beyond the bounds of 
 his mission as appointed by God (vcr. 27), and that he 
 has always declared that he is not the Messiah, but the 
 Messiah's forerunner (28) ; holding to him a relation 
 similar to that which the bridegroom's friend or agent 
 holds to the bridegroom (29), who is of course tlie prin- 
 cipal person. On the use of this figure, see note on 
 Matt. ix. 15. 
 
 12 The 'friend of the bridegroom' negotiated the pre- 
 liminaries of marriage, and arranged the marriage-feast. 
 
 13 His expressions of satisfaction. 
 
 H As the morning star at the sun's approach. 
 
 15 Some critics regard vers. 31 — 35 as the words of the 
 evangelist. Butthey may very well be those of the Baptist, 
 being intimately connected with the foregoing. 
 
 16 One who has merely an earthly human nature can- 
 not speak of heavenly things as He can who has dwelt 
 among them, superior to them all, and intimately con- 
 versant with them (32). And yet even his testimony is 
 received by almost ' none.' All, howuver, who do receive 
 it do in fact attest God's truth (33); fur hi.s words are 
 God's words, as he partakes without limit th*; Spirit of 
 God (34). 
 
 17 Sec note on ver. 11. 
 
 18 That is, has set his seal to it, as ono who attests a 
 document. 
 
 U97 
 
A. D. 30. U.] 
 
 JOHN III. 34— IV. 19. 
 
 [a. d. 28. H. 
 
 34 God is true. * For lie whom God hath sent epeaketh the words of God : for God 
 
 35 giveth not the Spirit 'by measure mito him. ■'The Father loveth tlie »Soii, *atul 
 
 36 hath given all things into hia hand, ^lle that bi?Iicv(;tli on the 8(ni iiath ' ever- 
 lasting life : and he that helieveth not the Sun shall not see life ; but '" the wratli 
 of God abideth ou him.- 
 
 Jestis, on his icay to Galilee^ discourses tcith a Samari(a7i woman; many bcUeV'C on him. 
 4 WHEN3 therefore "the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus 
 2 made and "baptized more disciples than John, (though Jesus himself baptized 
 
 4 not,"* but his disciples,) he left Judrea, and departed again into Galilee. And he 
 
 5 must needs go through Samaria.^ Then cometh he to a city of Samaria which 
 is called Sychar,*^ near to the parcel of ground p that Jacob gave to his eon 
 
 6 Joseph.' Now Jacob's well '^ was there. Jesus therefore, being *? wearied with 
 7/;> journey, eat thus^ on the well: and it was about the sixth hour. 
 
 7 There cometh a woman of Samaria''' to draw water. Jesus saith unto her, 
 
 8 Give me to drink. (For his disciples were gone away unto the city to l>uy 
 
 9 meat.'') — Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that tliou, being 
 a Jewj askest drink of me, Avhich am a woman of Samaria?'- (Fur *" the Jews 
 have no dealings with the Samaritans.*^) 
 
 Jesus answered and said unto her, * If thou knewest 'the gift of God,'-* "and 
 who it is that saith to tliee. Give mo to drink; "thou wouldest have asked of 
 him, and he would have given thee -^living water.'-'* — »'Tlie woman saith unto 
 him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence 
 
 12 then hast thou that living water? 'Art thou greater than our father Jacob, ''^ 
 ■which gave ue the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and liis 
 cattle ? 
 
 13 Jesus answered and said unto her, '^AVhosoever drinkoth of this water sluill 
 
 14 thirst again: but * wliosoever driuketh of tlie water that I shall give liim phall 
 never thirst;'^ but the water that I shall give him ''shall be in him a well of 
 
 15 -water springing up into everlasting life. ''The woman saith unto him, Sir, give 
 me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw. 
 
 16,17 Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither.'^ The woman 
 answered and said, I have no husband. 
 
 18 Jesus suirl unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband: 'for thou hast 
 had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that 
 
 19 saidst thou truly. Tho woman saith unto liim, Sir, -^1 perceive that thou art a 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 Ach, 7.16; S.26— S8. 
 
 ■ cli.l.lG; Col. 1.19. 
 J U. 42. 1 ; Ml- 3. 17. 
 
 X sccrprR. Mt. 11.87. 
 I I .rolin6. |l)-)3. 
 ./.Gill. 3. 10; F.i.li.5.6t 
 U«b. 10. li*). 
 
 r* I.k. 1. 7>i; S- 11; ■»■ 
 »l : I Cor. 15. 47; 
 •2 Cor. 1. a. 
 « ell. a. 22. 26. 
 
 Veks. 4—42: 
 OlIHOS. TaH. SetSI. 
 
 P Gc. 33. !»! 48 J2; 
 
 Job. 21. 'i'i. 
 q icrch. la 29; ML 4. 
 
 2 : lA. !>. M ; 2 Cor. 
 
 S.i>: Heb.2. 17; 4.I&. 
 
 r 2 Kl 17-24. «-lc.: 
 4. I. 2: l.k. t). 6! 
 
 ' soo n-ft. cli. 8. 16. 
 II vcm. 1*5, 26; oh. 9. 
 X(-37. 
 
 V IV 10. 17; I.k. ll.», 
 1*}; 2:). 42, 43. 
 
 j-tro rvf*. Jer. 2. 13; 
 Zoc. 13. I; 11.8. 
 
 V I Cor. 2. U, 
 
 t cii. a M. 
 
 " ch. R. 27. 40 : P«. 41). 
 
 1(1-211; Pro 23. .*.; 
 
 li. r/i. 13. U; Col. 3. 
 
 2; I Tim. «. 17. 
 t> ch. Q.-ib, M; II. 2tJ; 
 
 Roy. 7. Iti. 
 « ch. 7. 3Hi 14. 1(1-10: 
 
 Ho. 8. 16. 17; 2 Cor. 
 
 1. 2-J; Epli. 4, »1. 
 d ICO cli. I), 31 ; 17. 8. 
 
 3 : I'*. 4. G i Ho. fi. 
 
 2:1 ; 9.h; Jnm. 4. 3 ; 
 
 1 J0I111 b. 21). 
 
 < cli, I. 42, 47, 48; 2. 
 
 24, 2.V 
 / ch. 1. 49: fi.ll: 7.40; 
 
 2 Kl. (>.I2i Lk.7.l(f, 
 3'J; 24. 19. 
 
 1 As his present and eiidurinff possession. 
 
 2 He was under this wrath be lore ; refusing the ap- 
 pointed DL'Uverer he remains subject to it. 
 
 3 Ch, iv. Beta Jesus before us in his all-comprehending 
 grace as the Saviour of the world. Leaving Judica to 
 L-BC'ipn the notine of the Pharisees (vers. 1 — 3), he returns 
 to Galilee through Samaria; and rests ou the journey at 
 mid-day at Jacob's well, near Sheehem (4—0). Acco.st- 
 ing a woman wlio eomes for water (7), lie gradually ex- 
 cites in her a senst; of need, which ho alone can supply 
 (8—15), surpriKcs her by his knowledge of her past and 
 present life (IG — ID), directs her how to apj)roueh God 
 (20—24), and at length derlares himsfilf to be the ex- 
 pected Messiah (2.5, 20). Whilst she. in her astonish- 
 ment, carries the news to the town (27 — 30), our Lord 
 expresses his joy in his work, and eneouragcs his disci- 
 ples to expect large results (31—38). The woman*s 
 testimony is readily believed by her neighbours ; and 
 JesuH remains in the town two days to give fuller iu- 
 fttruetion to the pi-ojde, and ni:iny of the dewjiined Sa- 
 inaritiiiiH believe on him (30—42). I'ursuing his work 
 in Galilee (43—45), he hc:ils, witliout peraonally going 
 to tlie place, the son of a nobleman at Capernaum 
 (4(J-.'ii). 
 
 4 Perhaps Ifst any should pride themselves upon haWng 
 been baptiz'-d by him ; or to show that the preaching of 
 the word waa of higher importance than any outward 
 riti'. Compare 1 Cor. i. 17. 
 
 5 A IravLdler from this part of Jud.ra to Galilee must 
 
 yaiis through Samaria (hee map), unless he croswd the 
 ordan, and went round by I'enca (see Luke ix. 62, '53), 
 But the sequel shows that the shortness of the route was 
 not the only reiwon why our Lord chose it. 
 
 6 Or, ' sheehem' (see Gen. xxxiii. 18; Josh, xx. 7; 
 Act« vii. IG) ; one of the oldest towns in Palestine. It 
 
 was afterwards called * Neapolis/ from which Ib derived 
 the modern name 'Nabulus. 
 
 7 See Gen. xxxiii. 10; xlviii.22, and note; Josh. xxi\'.32. 
 
 8 Called 80 from the tradition mentioned in ver. 12. 
 A well btill exists here, which on various grounds is sup- 
 posed to be the same. It lies near tho road, about two 
 niilea south of the present town. 
 
 9 Tliat is, as a weary man would. 
 
 10 Not of the town of Samaria, but of the nation. She 
 lived at Syehar. 
 
 H Itather, 'food' (of any kind): and m in ver. 32. 
 
 12 Perhaps tho words imply not only surprise, but also 
 something of triumph, that even a Jew could humble 
 himself in his necessity to ask drink of a Samaritan woman. 
 
 13 On the origin of the Samaritans, and the bitter en- 
 mity between them and the Jews, see note on Matt. x. 5, 
 and others referred to there. This mutual enmity still 
 exiHts: see Robinson's lUh. lies. lii. 107, etc. 
 
 14 The blessings which Gml is now giving to the world. 
 Our Lord's reference is plainly to salvation^ and to hiui- 
 self as the Author of it. 
 
 i;* That is, BpriuKiug water like that of a fountain ; as 
 oppoKed to the stagnant water of a cistern. The phniHC 
 had long ago been used to describe the pure, life-giving, 
 healthful blesftiugH of Divine grace; see Psa. xxxvi. 8; 
 Isa. xli. 17, 18; Jer. ii. 13, 
 
 If) Jacob was contentj-d with Mi'« water. If tliou art 
 not, thou must rdaim to be supr-iior to him. 
 
 17 'i'liis indwelling grace shall constantly and fully 
 supply all the deepcHt necessities of his kouI, until he 
 attiiins the complete bli.ssednefu* of everliisting life. 
 
 18 As the woman wiut either unable or unwilling to 
 understand these all-important truths, our Lord turns to 
 the facts of her life, so as at onco to aroiwe her conscience 
 and to convince her of his Divine authority. 
 
A. D. 30. U.] 
 
 JOHN IV. 20—42. 
 
 [a. d. 28- H. 
 
 20 prophet. Our fathers ^ worshipped in ^ this mountain ; and ye say, that in 
 * Jerusalem is the place "where men ought to worship.^ 
 
 21 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, 'when^ ye shall 
 
 22 neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Ye worship 
 *ye know not what:* 'we know wliat we worship: ibr '"salvation is of the 
 
 23 Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, wluui the true worshippers shall worship 
 the Father in " spirit " and in truth : '' i\*r the Father seoketh such to worship hiui. 
 
 24 9 God is a Spirit:^ and they that worship him must worship hiui in spirit and 
 in truth. 
 
 25 The woman saitli unto him, I know that Messias cometh,^ (which is called 
 
 26 Christ:) when he is come, ''he will tell us all things. Jesus saith unto her, 'I 
 that speak unto thee am heJ 
 
 27 And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the 
 woman:'* yet no man said, AVhat scekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her? 
 
 28 The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith 
 
 29 to the men,^ Come, see a man, ' wliich told me all things that ever I did : is not 
 
 30 this the Christ?^'^ Then they went out of the city, and came^* unto him. 
 
 31, 32 In the meati while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat. But he said 
 
 33 unto them, "I have mcat'"^ to eat that ye know not of. Therefore said the 
 disciples one to another. Hath any man brought him auffht to eat? 
 
 34 Jesus saith unto them, -^ My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to 
 3o finish his work. Say not ye. There are yet four months, ^^ and thni cometh 
 
 harvest? Behold, I say unto you, Lii't up your eyes, and look on the fields ; ^for 
 
 36 they are white already to harvest. = And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and 
 gathereth fruit unto life eternal : that both he that soweth and he that reapeth 
 
 37 may rejoice together. And herein is that saying true, i* ''One soweth, and 
 
 38 another reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour : * other 
 men'^ laboured, and ye are entered into their labours. 
 
 39 And '"mauy of the Samaritans of that city believed on him ''for the saying of 
 
 40 the woman which testified, He told me all that ever I did. So when the 
 Samaritans wore come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with 
 
 41 them. And he abode there two days. And many more believed because of his 
 
 42 own word; and said unto the woman, Now we believe, not^^ because of thy 
 
 g Ge. 12.6.7; 33. 18- 
 
 20; Judg. 9. 7. 
 A Dpu. 12. a, 11; 1 Ki. 
 
 9. 3; 'i Chr. 6. ti; 7. 
 
 12,16; Pa. 13,;. 13,14. 
 • Mall. 11; lTiin.2.8. 
 
 A '1 Ki. 17. 27-29, 41 ; 
 
 Ezra -1. 2, 3. 
 / iChr. 13.10— 12; Ps. 
 
 U7. 19; Ro. 3. 2. 
 m Ge. 49. 10 ; Is. 2. 3 ; 
 
 Zee 8. 20-23 ; Lk. 
 
 21. 47; Ro. 9. 4,5. 
 n Ko. 8. 15; Gal. 4.6: 
 
 Eph.6 18; Phil. 3.3. 
 o eh. I. 17; Joa. 24. 14; 
 
 lSam.12.24: Pn.l?.!. 
 P Pa. 147.11; Pro.15.8. 
 q la. 10. IH; Ac. 7. 48; 
 
 2 Cor. 3. 17; I Tim. 
 
 I. 17. 
 r Tcra, 29,39; see Deu, 
 
 18. 15-18. 
 » ch. 9. 37 ; Mt. 26. 63. 
 
 til; Mk. 14.t>l,b'i. 
 
 u ver. 31; Job 23. 12. 
 
 y Ht9.37,38! Lk.l02. 
 
 ^Pro. M. 30; D.in. la. 
 »; Pha 2. 1.'.. 16 1 
 1 Thea. 2. 19, W) ; 2 
 Tim. *. 7, 8. 
 
 a Judg. 63; &Iic.6.l5. 
 
 (■ Jer.44.4; IPet. 1. 12. 
 
 1 Some suppose that the woman, made uneasy by the 
 disclosure of her sin, wished to turn the conversation to 
 a controverted question. Others tliink that her awakened 
 conscience began to turn towards God, and that she asks 
 in earnest sincerity where she may seek his mercy with 
 the assurance of obtaining it. By ' our fathers' she pro- 
 bably means her Samaritan ancestors, who built a temple 
 on Moimt Gerizim (see note on Neh. xiii. 28). This M'as 
 destroyed about 129 B.C. by John Hyrcauus : but the 
 Samaritans continued to worship on the mountain ; and 
 to this day a few Samaritans resort to it. 
 
 2 God had chosen Jerusalem as the site of the temple, 
 and the place for offering sacritices. See 1 Kings viii. 
 48; ix. 3; xi. 13; Psa. Ixxvi. 2. But the Samaritans 
 contended that Gerizim had been indicated by Moses as 
 the place of Divine worship; maintaining th.it, iu Beut. 
 xxvii. 4, Gerizim should be read (as in the Samaritan 
 text) instead of ' Ebal.' 
 
 3 That is, -when ye shall worship the Father, but not 
 only in this mountain, or in Jerusalem. It will no longer 
 be a question whether Zion or Gerizim is the right place 
 of worship ; for the worship of the common Father of all 
 nations will be restricted to no place. 
 
 4 Though you worsliip Jehovah, your ideas of him arc 
 incorrect; particularly because you reject those prophe- 
 cies of 'salvation' in whiih he is clearly revealed. 
 
 5 Or, 'God is spirit,' essentially and absolutely; and 
 therefore he 'seeks' or desires that that part of man's 
 nature which most nearly corresponds with his own should 
 be especially devoted to his worship. This alone will 
 pive the value of ' truth' to any outward form of service ; 
 imd it may and will be offered quite independently of forma 
 atid places (vers. 21, 23). Compare Acta vii.*48; xvii. 
 24, 25. ' Dost thou wish to pray in a temple ? Pray in 
 thyself; but first become a temple of God.'—Aufjustine. 
 
 t) The Samaritans, as well as the Jews, expected the 
 Messiah; resting their expectation on such passages in 
 the books of Moses as Deut. xviii. 15 — 20. The woman's 
 
 feeling seems to have been, I cannot understand these 
 things; but they will all be made clear when the Christ 
 shall come, who will give us full instructions and decide 
 all controversies. And she perhaps already had some 
 suspicion that He who had 'told her all things' (see ver. 
 29) might be the Christ. 
 
 ^ This appears to hare been the first, and it is one of 
 the clearest, of our Lord's declarations that he was the 
 Messiah. Perhaps he made this disclosure on this occasion 
 partly to show that he was to be the ' Saviour of all men.' 
 
 8 Or, * with a woman.' 
 
 9 Kather, * the people.' 
 
 10 Rather, ' Is this the Christ ?' 
 
 11 Rather, ' were coming.' They had not yet annvod. 
 
 12 In fulfilling my Father's will I find refreshment and 
 strength, and I have done so now by teaching this igno- 
 rant sinner. 
 
 13 Some think that our Lord here refers to the actual 
 period of the yeai", as being four months before harvest- 
 time, or about the beginning of December. But it is 
 much more likely that he uses a proverbial saying, derived 
 from the period which usually elapsed between seed-time 
 and harvest, and designed to inculcate patience In wait- 
 ing for the results of labour. In this aif^o^ says our Lord, 
 the spiritual harvest immediately follows the sowing: 
 or rather, Others have sown ; it is yours to reap the 
 fruit of 'their labours;* and you and they shall share 
 the everlasting reward (vers. 36—38). 
 
 14 Rather, ' for in this case the true saying [is applicable] .' 
 
 15 The prophets, my forerunner, and niysrlf. 
 
 16 Rather, 'no longer because of thy saying.* The 
 woman's report led many at once to believe, who after- 
 wards found a still surer ground of faith, when Ihcy heard 
 him themsclvos. Tt is n-markable that, though the Jews, 
 who saw many miracles, were constantly demanding a 
 sign, and even the disciples were sometimes in doubt, 
 these Samaritans, who witnessed no miracle, readily re- 
 ceived our Lord's words as convincingly true. 
 
A. D. 30. 31. U.] 
 
 JOHN IV. 43— V. 7. 
 
 [a. D. 28. -29. II. j 
 
 Baying : for ' wc have heard him ourselvea, and •''know that this is indeed the 
 
 Christ, the Saviour of the world. 
 
 Jesus in Galilee; He heals a nobleman's son at Capernaum. 
 43, 44 'SOW after two days ' he departed theuce, and went into Galilee. For'- * JeBua 
 4d himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country. Then when 
 
 he was come into Galilee, the Galila-ans received him, ''having seen all the 
 
 things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast : ' for they also went unto the feast. 
 
 46 So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, * where ho made the water wine. 
 And there was a certain nobleman, ^ whose sou was sick at Capernaum. 
 
 47 When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judasa into Galilee, he went unto 
 him, and besought him that he would come down and heal his son ; for he was 
 
 48 at the point of death. Then said Jesus unto him, 'Except ye see signs and 
 4i) wonders, ye will not believe.* The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down 
 
 50 ere my child die. Jesus saith unto him. Go thy way; thy son liveth. '"And 
 the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way. 
 
 51 And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying. Thy 
 ; sou liveth. Then inquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And 
 
 o:j they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him. So the 
 
 father knew that it was at the same hour in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy 
 
 54 son liveth: "and himself believed,'' and his whole house. This is again "the 
 
 second^ miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judrea into Galilee. 
 
 At Jerusalem our Lord heals on the sabbath ; and in reply to the objections of the Jews declares 
 
 himself to be the Son of God, one with the Father in power, purpose, and works, 
 
 5 AFTER' ''this* there was a feast^ of tlie Jews; and Jesus went up to 
 
 2 Jerusalem. Now there is at Jerusalem 'by the sheep mnrlict^" a pool, which is 
 
 3 called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda," having five porches. In these lay a 
 great multitude of ■■ impotent folk, '2 of blind, halt, withered, 'waiting '^ for the 
 
 4 moving of the water. For an angel went down'* at a certain season into the 
 pool, and troubled the water : whosoever then ' first after the troubling of the 
 water stepped in " was made whole of whatsoever disease he had. 
 
 5 And a certain man was there, which had an infirmity thirty and eight years. 
 
 6 When Jesus saw him lie, 'and knew that he had been now a long time in that 
 
 7 case, he saith unto him, ''Wilt thou bo made whole ?'5 The impotent man 
 auswered him, Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into 
 
 ch. 17- 8 : I Johu 
 
 4. 14. 
 / Bo. 10. 11—13. 
 
 VEKS. 43— 4.'i: 
 CIIIIO.N-. Tab. Sec. 2.'i. 
 s Ml 13. .W; ML a. 4; 
 
 i.k. 4. n, 
 '. cli. 113-17,23; 3.2. 
 * Dcu. 16. Id. 
 
 VkI!S. 46-54 : 
 ClIIIiKV.TAlJ. Sec. 26. 
 A cli. 2. 1, 11. 
 
 t cli. 2. 1ft! Num. 11. 
 11: MulG. 1; 1 Cor. 
 1. 22. 
 
 Vers. 1-47: 
 CuRoS. Tail S*c. 36. 
 P ch. 2. 13i U. 23. 2( 
 
 IttM. 111. 1. 
 ^ Nc. 3. 1 ; 12. :»9. 
 r U. 1. 0: 
 
 II. 6. 
 ; Lull. 3. 
 
 ( Ecc. 9. 10. 
 
 " Zec.13.1; 1 John 1.7. 
 
 X nc'b. 1. 13. li. 
 
 y li. 6^ I; l.k. 16. 41. 
 
 1 Kather, ' after the two days.' See ver. 40. 
 
 2 Tliu connection here is difficult. As Juthcu contained 
 the religious centre of the peopie to whom our Lord 'came' 
 (ch. i. II), some think that it is here called 'his own coun- 
 try.' Hut as tliis plirase is elsewhere applied to Nazareth, 
 some connect this verse with the next, thus: The Galileans 
 did indeed receive him, but it was only on account of his 
 miracles and fame at Jerusalem ; for, as he had declared, 
 a prophet has no honour, etc. Others regard tlie preceding 
 sentence as elliptical, and complete it by supplying the 
 wonifi.'but not to Nazareth, for Jesus himself tcstiticd,' etc. 
 
 3 He was probably an oliicer of the court of Herod tile 
 tetrarch. 
 
 4 This general charge, which was most just, was appa- 
 rently designed to test the courtier's sincerity. The reply 
 shows that he miide the request, not because he wanted 
 to see a sigTi, but because he believed that Jesus could 
 grant his earnest desire and heal his son; though he knew 
 not the extent of the Saviour's power. 
 
 5 It4'ceiving, with a stronger faith, Jesus not only as 
 a wonder-working prophet, but as the Messiah whom he 
 claimed to be. 
 
 c That is, the second miraclo which our Lord wrought 
 in Galilee : see ch. ii. 11. 
 
 7 At one of the festivals, in Jerusalem (vcr. 1), our 
 Lord heals a cripple on the sabbath, and cnnmiands him 
 to carry home his bed (2 — 9j. The Jewish rulers re- 
 proving the man for this, he pleads the authority of his 
 Healer; and they now persecute Ji-sus as a sabbath- 
 bn-aker. This brings on our Lord'8_/?r.H< npen rontrovcrsi/ 
 with them (10 — 16). He justities hinisrlj on the ground 
 of his intimate relation to thi; Father (17). This, ns 
 the Jews rightly saw, involved a cbiini to 'cipmlity with 
 
 the Father' (I^) ; whicfi our Lord pro* ds to vindicate 
 
 and explain (19 — 30) ; implviug, though not stating the 
 inference, that One who could give life, and was to judge 
 
 both body and soul with Divine authority and power, might 
 surely interpret, or even abrogate, the law of the sabbath 
 as he saw tit. He then adduces the Divine testimony, 
 from his own supernatural works and from ancient Scrip- 
 tural announcements, to the truth of his claims (.'il — 3'.)). 
 He charges his ojiponents with determined unbelief, the 
 fruit of pride and enmity to Ood (-10—44) ; but intimates 
 that he needs not to accuse them, for Moses alremly con- 
 victs them of disbelieving the very Scriptures which they 
 professed to receive (4.5—47). 
 
 8 Kather, ' After these thiiii/s.' John appears to use 
 tlie singular— ff/Cfc ///h— only when he wiaiii.'s to mark 
 the sci|ucnce as inimedialc (compare ch. iii. '2'2; v. 14; 
 vi. 1, etc., with ch. ii. 12; xi. 7, 11, etc.) There was a 
 considerable interval between ch. iv. 64 and v. 1 : see 
 Chron. Table, sees. 27-34. 
 
 9 It is quite uncertain what festival it was ; but many 
 think that it was the i'assover ; and (his is not unlikely. 
 
 Ill ll:ither, the'sheep-r/n/c;' see Neh. iii. 1,32; xii. .39. 
 Th(' situation both of the gate and of the pool is uncer- 
 tain. See Robinson, Hib. Ke». i. 433, 508. 
 
 • 1 Signifying in Arnniuie, JJoiisc (or place) of mere;/. 
 
 12 Intirra, diseased peojiln. 
 
 13 From the word 'withered' to the end of ver. 4 is 
 wanting in some ancient manuscripts : but the passage is 
 inoHt probably genuine ; and ver. 7 appears to imply the 
 fart here stated. 
 
 11 This is a statement of the evangelist, no doubt 
 accordant with the popular belief, but giving to that belief 
 the sanction of inspiration. The reasons and the duration 
 of this miraculous interjiosition we are not told. 
 
 15 This qiicHtion not only showed the Lord's compas- 
 sion, but it would also excite tlie sufferer's hope. And, 
 althougli it dill nut lead him at first to look to any new 
 source of relief (ver. 7), it prepared him to obey the 
 healing word (8, U). 
 
A. D. 31. U.] 
 
 JOHN V. 8— 2fi. 
 
 [a.d. 29. H. 
 
 8 the pool: but wliile I am coniiDg,' another steppeth down before me. -Jesus 
 
 9 saith unto him, " Rise, take up thy bed,- and walk. And immediately the man 
 was made whole, and took up his bed, and walked. 
 
 10 And *on the same day was the sabbath. The Jews^ tlierefore said unto him 
 that was cured, It is the sabbath day: *it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed.^ 
 
 11 He answered them, ''He that made me whole, the same^ said unto me, Take np 
 13 thy bed, and walk. Then asked they him, ^What man is that which said unto 
 
 13 thee. Take up thy bed, and walk ?^ And he that was healed wist not who it was : 
 for Jesus had conveyed himself' away, a multitude being in that place. 
 
 14 Afterward Jesus tindeth him ■''in the temple, and said unto him, Behold, thou 
 
 15 art made whole : ^ sin no more,^ lest a worse thing come unto thee. The man 
 departed, *and told the Jews^ that it was Jesus which had made him whole. 
 
 16 And therefore did the Jews persecute Jesus, and sought to slay him, because he 
 had done these things on the sabbath day. 
 
 17 But Jesus answered them, * My Father worketh hitherto, and I worlc^^ 
 
 18 Therefore the Jews * sought the more to kill him, Mjecause he not only had 
 "' broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, ^^ " making himself 
 equal with God. 
 
 19 Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, ° The 
 Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do : p for what 
 
 20 things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. ^^ For the Father 
 loveth the Son, ^and showeth him all things that himself doeth: and he will 
 
 21 show him '' greater works than these, that ye may marvel. '^ ' For as the Father 
 raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; 'even so the Son quickcneth whom 
 
 22 he will. For the Father judgeth no man,'-* but "hath committed all judgment unto 
 
 23 the Son : ^^ ' that all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. 
 ^ He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him. 
 
 2-i Verily, verily, I say unto you, - He that heareth my word, and believeth on 
 him that sent me,'^ hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation ; 
 
 25 "but is passed from death unto life. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is 
 coming, and now is, when ''the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God : and 
 
 26 they that hear shall live. For as the Father ^hath life in himself; '^ eo hath he 
 
 27 given to the Son to have life in himself; and hath given him authority to 
 
 28 execute judgment also, '^ because he is the Son of man.^*^ Marvel not^^ at this : 
 
 c F,x, 
 
 r Pi. 72. 12; SDt. 1.41. 
 a Mt. 9. 6; Wk. 2. \\. 
 6 ch. 7. 23; 9. U; Mt. 
 
 12. 10-13. 
 
 " 20. 10; Ne. 13. 
 
 i;i; Jer. 17- 21, etc.; 
 
 Mt. 12. 2; Mk. 2. 21; 
 
 3. i i Lk. 6. 2 ; 13. U. 
 d see Wk. Z. 9—11. 
 ' Mt.21.23; Ro. 10.2. 
 / V*. m. 13-15; 116. 
 
 12-19. 
 ^ ch. B. II ; aee refi. 
 
 Ezra9.U; 1 Pet. 4. 3. 
 A Wt. 10. 32, 33. 
 • ch. 9. 4; \\. 10. 
 A ch. 7. 19, 20. 25 ; 10. 
 
 39. 
 I Pa. 35. 11. 
 ""011.7.22.23; Mt.12.5. 
 n ch. 8. 64; 10. 30, 33: 
 
 M. 9; Phil. 2. (i. 
 o vor. 30 ; ch. 8. 28 ; 
 
 9. 4; 12. 49; l4. 10. 
 P Tera 21,2&,2S; comp. 
 
 ch, in. 18, with Ac. 2. 
 21; Ge. 1.1.26. with 
 ch. 1.1—3; Pb. 50. 6. 
 with 2 Cor. h. 10; 
 Pro. 2. 6, with I.k. 
 21. 15; Is. 44 24,with 
 Col. 1.10; Jer. 17. 10, 
 with Rev. 2. 23. 
 q ch. 10. 32; 15. 15; 
 Pro. 8. 22—31: Lk. 
 
 10. 22. 
 
 T vera. 25, 28. 29. 
 
 J Deii. 32. 39; 1 Ki. 
 
 17. 21. 22. 
 t ch. 11.25.43,44; 17. 
 
 2; Lk. 7. 14, 15; 8. 
 
 54. 55. 
 u ver. 27: ch. 3. 35; 
 
 17.2; Mt.ll. 27: 16. 
 
 27; 25. 31-46; 28. 
 
 18; Ac.10.42; 17.3V; 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 1 ; 1 Pet. 
 
 4.5. 
 ^ch. 10. 30; 14. 1; 
 
 Hcb. 1. 6. 
 y ch. 15.23,24: 16. 14. 
 
 15; 17. 10; 1 John 
 
 2. 23 ; 2 John 9. 
 i see refs. ch, 3. 16, IS, 
 
 36; 8.51; Gal. 3 13. 
 a Cot. 1. 13; 1 John 3. 
 
 14. 
 (» Ro. 6. 4 ; Eph. 2. 1, 
 
 5; 5. 14; Col. 2. 13. 
 c Ex. 3. 14. 
 d Dan. 7. 13, 14 ; PhU. 
 
 2. 7—11. 
 
 1 TM3 implies that he could move, though very slowly. 
 
 2 See note on Luke v. 24. 
 
 3 See note on ch. i. 19. 
 
 4 See Matt. xii. 1 — 7, and notes. 
 
 5 Whether the speaker intended it or not, his words 
 suggest the thought that He who can control the laws of 
 nature may suspend an outward religious ordinance. 
 
 G The form of the question (not, Who healed thee? 
 but, Who told thee to carry thy bed ?) may serve to show 
 how the bigoted can shut their eyes even to a Divine 
 work, looking only at some supposed kregularity attend- 
 ing it. Some also think that the form of tlie man's 
 reply (ver. 15), and his attendance in the temple (ver. 
 H), indicate a grateful sphit which thinks of the favour 
 bestowed. 
 
 7 Rather, ' had glided away.* 
 
 8 These words do not necessarily imply that the man 
 had been particularly wicked (sec ch. ix. 1 — 3 ; Luke 
 xiii. 1 — 5, and notes). But they are a solemn warning that 
 Bin repeated after Divine chastisement and deliverance, 
 will incur 'a worse thing'— some signal and terrible 
 punishment. 
 
 9 Partly, perhaps, to justify himself, partly to make 
 known his benefactor. 
 
 10 My Father, who instituted the sabbath, is always 
 putting forth his power, on the sabbath as well as on 
 other days; I, his Son, do the same. The ground which 
 our Lord, here takes is peculiar to himself, and thorofore 
 ditFerent from that on which he vindicates hia- disciples 
 in Matt. xii. 3—8. 
 
 1 1 Rather, ' his own Father,' in a peculiar senec : com- 
 naro Itom. viii. 32. The Jews rightly understood that 
 he was claiming the right to act as God, in distinction 
 from men : and so ver. 19. 
 
 12 Though equal with the Father, the Son does not act 
 apart from him ; for the Fatht^r and the Son alwajs a<'t 
 in concert ; the result of intinite love, which will appear 
 
 in works even greater than any yet seen (ver. 20). These 
 include 'the exercise of his power to quicken (21) and 
 of his authority to judge (22). There is a literal visible 
 future quickening^ i. e. the resurrection (21, 28), and a 
 spiritual invisible present quickening, i. e. regeneration 
 (21, 24, 25, 26) ; there is also an open visible future 
 judgment, contemporaneous with the former (22, 27, 29), 
 and a secret invisible present judgment connected with 
 the latter (22, 24, 30). The Father raises the literally 
 dead; so does the Son the spiritually dead (21) : but he 
 will also raise the literally dead (28). The Father is 
 Judge of all ; but he has committed to the Son the act of 
 final judgment (22, 27), and even now the Son exercises 
 judgment (24, 30).' — Webster and IFUkinson. See Phil. 
 li. 10, 11 ; Rom. xiv. 9, 12. The truths briefly stated in 
 ch. i. 3, 4 are here more fully revealed. 
 
 13 Rather, 'so that ye shall marvel.' 
 
 14 Rather, ' For neither does the Father judge any man.* 
 
 15 Our Lord is showing his equality with the Father. 
 As the life-giving power which he had claimed proved 
 his Divine omnipotence^ so does his abiUty to judge man- 
 kind prove his Divine omniscience. And these are to be 
 fully displayed, that he may be honoured even as the 
 Father; wiio, indeed, is not truly honoured, unless the 
 Son is honoured too (ver. 23), 
 
 l(! That is, ' who believeth on Him as having sent mo* 
 (compare ch. xii. 44; xvii. 3; 1 John v. 9 — 12). 
 1? In Himself as its fountain. 
 
 18 Judicial authority has been given to him as Mediator. 
 See Dan. vii. 13, 14; Acts xvii. 31. 
 
 19 Do you think this strange ? Stranger still you will 
 deem it that the resurrection of the body, which you 
 expect, is to bo effected, and the eternal destinies of the 
 rigliteoua and of the wicked are to be fixed bv me. Yet 
 even in this'l act not independently of the Father, but 
 according to my onencs.'i of nature and will with him, 
 and therefore in perfect rectitude (ver. 30). 
 
 1201 
 
A. D. 31. 3-3. U.] 
 
 JOHX V. 20-Vr. 3. 
 
 [a. d. 29. ir. 
 
 for the hour is coming, ' in the which all that are in the grares shall hear his 
 
 29 voice, -^and shall come forth ; «"they that liavo done good, unto the resurrection 
 of life; and thej' that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. 
 
 30 I can of mine own self do nothing: as 1 hear,' '' 1 judge: and my juilgniont 
 is just; because 'I seek not mine own will, hut the will of the Father which 
 
 31 hath sent me. * If I hear witness of myself, my witness is not true.- 'There 
 Hi is another^ that heareth witness of me ; 'and I know that the witness which he 
 
 witnesseth of me is true. 
 33,3-i '"Ye sent unto John, and he hare witness unto the truth. But I receive 
 
 not testimony from man: hut these things I say, that ye might he saved."* 
 35 He was a burning and "a shining light :^ and "ye were willing for a season to 
 
 rejoice in his light. 
 3(5 But ''I have greater witness than that of .Tohn : for the works which tlie 
 
 Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do,*^ l)ear witness of me, 
 
 37 that the Father hath sent me. And the Father himself, which hath sent me, 
 
 I ^hath borne witness of rae. Ye have neither heard his voice at an3' time, "^nor 
 
 38 seen his shape. And 'ye have not his word 'abiding in you: "for whom lie 
 
 39 hath sent, 'him ye believe not. ^.Search' the Scriptures; = for in them ye 
 think ye have eternal life : and " they are they which testify of mo. 
 
 40,41 * Aiid^ ye will not come to me, <^ that ye might have life. '' I receive not honour 
 
 43 from men. But I know you, that ""ye have not the love of (iod in you. I am 
 come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not: /if another shall come in 
 
 44 his own name, him ye will receive. How can ye believe, e which receive honour 
 
 45 one of another, and seek not '' the honour that Cometh from (iod only?^ Do not 
 think that I will accuse youi** to the Father: 'there is nnc that accuseth you, 
 
 46 even Moses, * in wliom ye trust. For had ye believed Moses, yo would have 
 
 47 believed me: 'for he wrote of me.^' "'But if ye believe not his writings, how 
 shall ye believe my words? 
 
 Jesus iniraculoiisly feeds a multitude^ and sends them atoay; joins his disciples in the nighty 
 walking on the water ; and returns to Capernaum^ where he teaches the people. 
 Q AFTERi"'^ ■' those things Jesus went over'-'* the sea of CJalilee (which is the sea 
 
 2 of Tiberias). And a great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles 
 
 3 which ho did on them that were diseased. And Jesus went up into a mountain,^* 
 
 e ICor.l5.>l2-5lj Hot. 
 
 20. n-13. 
 / 1« Kti. 1«: I Cor. 15. 
 
 .V2: I ThM. 4. I«. 
 K I>ftn. Vi 2: Mt as. 
 
 ni-Hi; Ro. S. IJ— II). 
 h e.\\ K. 1^. in. 
 . cli 4.31; fi.M; Mt 
 
 A I>cn.l!t.l.'j; Pro.27.2i 
 
 Ret. 3. I*. 
 I vera. 3(>, »7: Mt 3.17i 
 
 17..'): 1 Johns. 6,7,y. 
 wch, 1. iy-:». 
 '< Mt. n. II: I.k. 1. I& 
 
 — 17: -i IVt. I. 19. 
 o HOC Mt. 3. :>-7\ It. 
 
 7-9; 13. 3). aii 21. 
 
 25; Mk. n. *.U 
 P I Jolin .'i. 9. 
 •I cli. (J. 27; «. 18; ML 
 
 3. 17; 17. ft. 
 r «pc rpfit. ch. I. IB. 
 ' cli 8. 37, 17. 
 t Pi lin. 11; Co). 3.1(i; 
 
 1 rohna. 
 ri Mk. 12.21. 
 J- I.. W. 1-3. 
 y HOP rt-r*. Deu. 6. 6; 
 
 I'ro. 8. 33. 3t; la. 8. 
 
 20 ; 3*. Hi. 
 • Boe Lk. 10. 25-29. 
 a ch. I. \h; 2i). 31 ; 
 
 Dca. 18. l.\ 18: Lk. 
 
 24.27,44: IPeUl.Uj 
 
 Rcr. 1», 10. 
 (> cli. I. 11; 3. 19j 12. 
 
 37, 10; Ht, 22 3; 2:t. 
 
 37: Ro. 10. Iti— 21 ; 
 
 Rev. 22. 17. 
 c ch. 14. U. 
 '/ »cr. 31; ch, 6. 15; 
 
 1 Thca. 2. ». 
 eh. 8. 42. 47 ! Ro. 8. 
 
 7: I John 2. IV 
 / «p« Ao. 5. 36, 3". 
 g ch. 12. 43; Mt. 23. & 
 
 -7; Phil. 2.3. 
 h Ro.2.2'i;2Cor,10.18. 
 ■ ch. 7. 19; Ho. 2. 12, 
 
 17—21. 
 k ch. 9.28,29; Gnl 3.10. 
 / ch. I. 45 i «ro rcfa. 
 
 l.k-'.M 27: Ac. 2fi. 22. 
 waco Lk. IG. 29— 3L 
 
 Vkiis. I— H : 
 
 CiiRoV Txn. .Sr«. «l. 
 
 n s«a pftrfillvl, Mt. 14. 
 
 13-21: Mk. «. 32— 
 
 44; Lk. 9. 10-17. 
 
 1 My decisions perfectly accord with what I know the 
 Father's to be : see ver. 19. 
 
 2 That is, If my testimony were unsupported, you 
 might reject it as untrue, Compjire ch. viii. 14, and see 
 note there. 
 
 3 Or, ' It is another that beareth witness,* so that ray 
 statements arc confirmed. Our Lord proceeds to adduce 
 this testimony. Passing by that of John, as merely a 
 man, though highly honourt-d even by themselves (vers. 
 33 — 35), \ni brings forward tirst his own works, showing 
 a Divine commission (."iO) ; and then the ivord of the 
 Father^ who, though himself invisible, and, even as re- 
 vealed, by carnal men little apprehended, had spoken to 
 them (37, 38) in the Scripture, where they believed 
 eternal life was revealed; and rightly, for there Messiah 
 was announced (39). These are both, in fact, in another 
 aspect one witness — the Father: see ch. viii. 17, 18. 
 
 4 I appeal to John, simply in order that you, who 
 profcssea to rejoice in his light, may attain salvation by 
 Delieving in me through his testimony. 
 
 ■i Rather, * The buniing and shining lamp ;' the great 
 religious luminary of his day, in whom you took a kind 
 of pleasure (Mark vi. 20) ; yet, after "all, he was not 
 * the light.' See ch. i. !), and note. 
 
 6 The very miracles whicdi I am now doing. To these 
 our Lord often appealed (ch. X, 2.>, 37; xiv. 10,11; xv.21). 
 
 7 Many render tluH, 'JV search i\\i' Scriptures. ' Tlien 
 the connexion is, ' Yo have not God's word dwellint; in 
 your hearts; ye search the Scriptures, etc., and [yet] ye 
 will not come to mc* Hut perhaps the ren(hrring in the 
 text is better, as the word Bcems to imply mon^ diligent 
 Bearch than they had given. Then ver. 40 will hi; best 
 explained if it bo completely separated from ver. 30. 
 
 o After all this testimony, you refuse to seek life in 
 receiving me. For myself, I am not dependent upon 
 your esteem (ver. 41), nut your conduct cnndcmns you, 
 Dccauflo it showH your want of love to God, which you 
 will soon difiplay still more in following impostors (42, 43). 
 Nor can it be otherwise, so long as the self-idolatry which 
 
 you cherish in one another excludes from your hearts an 
 numble regard to God alone (44). 
 
 9 Rather, ' from the only God ;' tho only source of 
 true honour. 
 
 10 It is no part of my work to accuse you (ch. iii. 17). 
 Nor is this necessary; your own Moses is your accuser. 
 Disbelieving me, you do in fact disbelieve him who 
 'wrote of me;* and if you disbelieve writings which 
 have long been sacredly preserved among you, you are 
 not likely to believe tlie words of a modern teacdier. 
 
 11 This is an important testimony to the author of the 
 Pentateuch, and to the correctness of that interpretation 
 of its prophecies which applies them to Christ. 
 
 12 Chapter vi. contains another tli"<cnurso, introduced 
 by another miracle; both exhiliitint; Jesus as the source 
 oi' life to the world. A great mullihule, attnieted by his 
 wonderful works, follow him to tho eastern side of the 
 Lake of Tiberias, whero he continues to instruct them 
 (vers. 1 — 4"). Moved by their necessities, ho feed.s them 
 miraculously; by which their enthusiasm in his favour 
 is greatly inrreased {.'i — 14). Perceiving that they are 
 eager to make him Kini;, he dismisses his disciples, and in 
 the night hf; frdlows them, walking on the water (15— 
 21). Tho next day muny of tlie people cross the Lake, 
 seeking after him, and to their surprise find him at 
 Capernaum (22—2/5) ; when he reproves and instructs 
 them with such 'hard' sayings (as they regard them), 
 that almost all, except ' the twelve,' forsakehim (2(J— 71). 
 If the events related in ch. v. occurred at a Passover, 
 nearly a year must have elapsed before those of eh. vi. 
 (see ver. 4). In any case there was a ccniHideiable in- 
 terval, durincr which our Lord had hccorac extensively 
 known in (ialihe by many miracles (see ver. 2). For 
 tho historical connection, see Chron. Tab. sees. .3G — 63, 
 and note on Matt. xiv. I. 
 
 13 To the neiKhbourhood of Hethsaida (Julias). See 
 Luke ix. 10, and note. 
 
 M Rather, * the mountain;' probably tho table-lands 
 I on the ea«t of the Lake, 
 
A.D. 32. U.] 
 
 JOHN VL 4—26. 
 
 [a.i>. Ci). H. 
 
 26 
 
 and there ho sat with Jiia disciples. (" And the passover, a feast ol' the Jews, was 
 nigh.) '' When .Jesus then lifted up his eyes, and saw a great company come unto 
 him, he saith^ unto Philip, "Whence shall we buy bread, tliat these may eat? 
 (And this he said v to prove him:^ for he liimself knew wJiat lie would do.) 
 Philip answered him, '^Two hundred pennyworth^ of bread is not sutlicieut for 
 them, that every one of them may take a little. One of his disciples, Andrew, 
 Simon Peter's brother, saith unto him, There'* is a lad here which hath five 
 barley loaves, and two small fishes : * but what are they among so many ? 
 
 And Jesus said, Make the men sit dowu. Now there was much grass^ in the 
 place. So the men sat down, in number about live thousand. And Jesus took 
 the loaves; and 'when he had given thanks, he distrilmted to the disciples, and 
 the disciples to them that were set dowu; and likewise of the fishes as much as 
 they would. When they were tilled, he said unto his disciples, Gather up the 
 fragments that remain, that nothing be lost.^ Therefore they gathered them 
 together, and filled twelve baskets" with the fragments of the five barley loaves, 
 which remained over and above unto them that had eaten. 
 
 Then those men, when they had seen the miracle^ that Jesus did, said, This 
 is of a truth " that prophet^ that should come into the world. When Jesus 
 therefore ^ perceived that they would come and take him by force, ^ to make him 
 a king,'** ^ he departed again into a mountain himself alone. 
 
 17 "And when even was ?iofv come, his disciples went down unto the sea, and 
 entered into a ship, and went over the sea toward Capernaum. And it was now 
 dark, and Jesus was not come to them.^^ And the sea arose by reason of a great 
 wind that blew.^'^ So when thpy had rowed about five and twenty or thirty 
 furlongs, ^^ they see Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto the 
 ship: and they were afraid. But he saith unto them, ^ It is I ; be not afraid. 
 Then they willingly received'^ him into the ship: and immediately the ship 
 was at the land whither they went. 
 
 The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea 
 saw^^ that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto his disciples 
 were entered, and that Jesus went not with his disciples into the boat, " but that 
 his disciples were gone away alone ; (howbeit there came other boats from 
 Tiberias '** nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after tliat the Lord had 
 given thanks :) when the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither 
 his disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus. 
 And when they had found liim on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, 
 ''Rabbi, when earnest thou hither? 
 
 Jesus'^ answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, ^ Ye seek rae, 
 
 o ch, 2. 13 ; 5. I ; I.e. 
 
 ax 6,7; Dcii 16. I- 
 P Mt. H. 11— lil; Mk. 
 
 6. 35 ; Lk. 9. 12. 
 
 q Eoe rcfs. Ge. 22. I. 
 T see Num. 11.21— X"* 
 
 2 Ki. 4. 12-11; Pi. 
 78. ly. ;:0, 41. 
 
 t I ThM b. IS. 
 
 "ch. 1. 21; 4. 1E>. 25; 
 
 7. it) ; Ge. 4>J. lU ; 
 
 Dou. I8.15— 18; Mai. 
 
 3. 1; Mt. 11.3. 
 Vehs. 1.^—21 : 
 CiiKON. Tab. Sec. 65. 
 J-cli. 2. 21,25; Heb. 4. 
 
 !/ soech. 12. 12, 13. 
 = th. 5.41. 
 
 o see parallel, Mt. 14. 
 22—36; Mk.B, 45-51. 
 
 VErts. 22-71; Cll.7.1: 
 CmcON. Tab. Sec. etJ. 
 
 •J seech. I.3S. 
 e Eze. 33. 31 ; Phil. 2. 
 21 ; 3. 19. 
 
 1 From the other gospel narratives it appears that 
 some of the disciples had suggested the necessity of dis- 
 missing the people, and had named the sum which it 
 would cost to buy food for them. Philip says. This 
 would not be sufficient (ver. 7). 
 
 2 To test his fuith in the power of Jesus. 
 
 3 About six pounds' worth. See note on Matt. xx. 2. 
 •i On vers. 9—21, see notes on Matt. xiv. 13—33. 
 
 5 The time being spring (ver. 4). 
 
 This union of frugality and care with creative power 
 is something so peculiar, that it impresses, beyond all 
 mistake, a heavenly character upon the narrative. Never 
 would such a thing have been invented. Nature, that 
 mirror of Divine perfections, places before our eyes the 
 same combination of boundless munificence and of truest 
 frugality in imparting her benefits. — Olshausen. 
 
 7 The Jews were proverbial for carrying a basket (Ju- 
 venal Sat. iii. 14 ; vi. 542), which they did probably for 
 fear of having their food polluted by accidental contact 
 with Gentiles. It is likely that each of the disciples took 
 a basket. Thus all would have a lesson against wasting 
 the gifts of Divine bounty, and an evidence how abun- 
 dant was the miraculous provision. 
 
 ^ Rather, 'sign :' see note on ch. ii. 11. 
 
 ^ See note on ch. i. 21. 
 
 11 Tiiis public miracle, of which thousands had shared 
 the benedt, raised the enthusiasm of tlie people to tlie 
 liighest pitch ; and they were already planning to take 
 hini up to the Passover at Jerusalem, and there make 
 him king. The other evangelists mention his immediate 
 dispersion of the people and dismissal of his disciples ; 
 John supplies the reason for it. 
 
 H They had probably waited for some time ofF the 
 
 shore, expecting that Jesus would soon join them. 
 
 12 See note on Matt. viii. 24. 
 
 13 The Lake is forty stadia wide ; but the boat's course 
 could hardly be directly across. 
 
 It Perhap;^, * Then they were willing to receive him 
 into the boat;' their fears (ver. 19) being removed. 
 
 15 Rather, 'the people, etc., having seen;* i. c. on the 
 preceding evening. After the miracle, many of the people, 
 intent upon their design (ver. 15), seem to have watcncd 
 the departure of the disciples (16); which they did not 
 oppose, as they saw that Jesus remained behind, and that 
 there was no other boat. Missing him in the morning, 
 they supposed that he had gone round the head of the 
 Lake; and therefore put off in some boats which had 
 arrived in the mean time, expecting to reach Capernaum 
 first. Hence their question of surprise when they found 
 him there before them. 
 
 16 Tiberias (now Tabariyoh) is a town on the south- 
 west coast of the Sea of Galilee. It was built chiefly by 
 Herod the tetrarch for the capital of Galilee, and named 
 by him in honour of Tiberius Ca?sar. It was celebrated 
 for its warm baths, and for its Rabbinical schools; and 
 though it has suffered severely from earthquakes, it still 
 contains a population of more than 2000 persons. 
 
 17 Our Lord gives no direct reply to their question, but 
 exposes the low selfish motive wliich prompted them to 
 seek him. He then directs their att* ntinn tn tlie spiritual 
 significance of the miracle which they had lu-licld ; ami 
 reveals himself to them as thc^ Mlread of life,' who has 
 come down from heaven to give himself for the life of 
 the world. In this discourse he adapts the course and 
 form of his instructions to the questions and remarks of 
 the people ; but he aubordiuates all to the development of 
 
 ;of I 
 
A.D.32. U.] 
 
 JOHN VI. 27—44. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 27 
 
 not becaiise ye saw the miracles,* but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were 
 filled. Labour not* for /the meat which perisLeth, but «■ for that meat which 
 endureth unto everlastiug life, wliich the Sou of muu ''shall give unto you: 'for 
 him hath God the Father sealed.^ 
 
 Thou said they unto him, What shall we do, that we might work** the works 
 of God '? Jesus answered and said unto them, * This is the work of God, that ye 
 believe on him whom he hath scut. 
 
 They said therefore unto him, 'What sijiTi-'* showest thou then, that we may 
 see, and believe thee ? What dost thou work ? "' Our fathers did oat mauua in the 
 desert; as it is written, "*He gave them bread from heaven to eat' [PBa.l^xviii.24]. 
 
 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, " Moses gave you 
 not that bread from heaven; but my Father giveth you ''the true^ bread from 
 heaven. For « the broad of God is he ' ' which cometh down from heaven, and 
 giveth life unto the world. Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore^ give us 
 this bread. 
 
 And Jesus said unto them, 'I am the bread of life: 'he that cometh^ to me 
 shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me "shall never thirst. 'But I 
 said unto you, That ye also have seen me, and believe not.'^ vAlU' that the 
 Father giveth me = shall come to me; and him that cometh to me ''I will in no 
 wise cast out. For I came down from heaven, '' not to do mine own will, but the 
 will of him that sent me.'^ And *^ this is the Father's will which hath sent me, 
 '^ that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, 'but should raise it 
 up again at the last day. And this is the will of him that sent me, -^ that every 
 one wliich seeth*-^ the Son, ^and believeth on him^ may have everlasting life: 
 and I will raise him up at the last day. 
 
 The Jews!-* then murmured at him, because ho said, I am the bread which 
 came down from heaven. And they said, '' Is not this Jesus, the eon of Joseph, 
 whose lather and mother we know ? How is it then that ho saith, ' I came down 
 from lieaven? 
 
 Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves. 
 * No man can como to me, ' except the Father which hath scut mc '" draw *^ him : 
 
 / cll. 4. 13. U; li. M. 
 a, 3; Mt. 0. 19, ao; 
 Lk. 10. 41. 42. 
 
 K Tom, 40. Sl.r.l, (». 
 
 A ch, 10. BH; 1?. S. 
 
 . cli. 1. 33. ai: 2. 2 1 
 6.37! 8. 18: P».2. 71 
 U. ii. I ! Ml. 3. IS, 
 16, 17; 17.^; Mk. I. 
 11; U. 7; I'k. 3. it; 
 
 9. Vn Ac 2. n; i 
 Pet. 1. 17. 
 
 * corai>. 1 Jolm3.22.2S. 
 t cli. 2. IS; M(. 12. 3rti 
 
 Iti. 1-4: Mk. a U; 
 1 Cor. 1. 22. 
 »nEx. 16. .1-15; Num. 
 
 11. 7; Ne. 9. li; I 
 tor. 10. 3. 
 
 n Np <i. 15. 
 
 IPC Kx. 10. 4, 8. 15. 
 
 P Tnn. 33. 35, 41. M. 
 K). 58. 
 
 1 von. aa. 48, 51. 
 
 >- c1). 3. 13; 1 John 1. 
 1.2. 
 
 * vcri. 4fl, 58. 
 
 ' Ml. ,V(i: Ilev. 7. Ifi, 
 " ch. 4. 13. 14 ; 7. 37. 
 I Yen. 26,64 ; ch.i.Si 
 y Tcrj. 3H. 45; ch. 1?. 
 
 2.6.11,11.21. 
 I ch. ll).2H, 29i 2Thei, 
 
 2. in, U: 2 Tim. 2. 
 
 hi : 1 JohD 2. lU. 
 « I.k. 23. 111-43; Ht-b. 
 
 7. 2.'i : Udv. 22. 17. 
 '' ch. t. 31; 5. 311; Mt. 
 
 10. 28; 2i;. 39; Ilo. 
 l.'>. 3 ; Hob. 6. fl. 
 
 c Lk. 12. 32; Ro. 8. 
 
 2-<— 31. 
 d ch. 10. 28 : 17. 12 [ 
 
 Irt. !(; Col. 3. 3, 4 J I 
 
 Pet. I. 5; Judel. 
 1 ch. II. 24-26; Ro. 
 
 S. II; Phil. 3.20,21. 
 / ch. 3. 1.^. 16; 4. (4. 
 a »tTi 35.54: ch.5, 24. 
 A ch, 7. 27: ML 13.55, 
 
 56: Mk, 6. 3. 
 1 I Cor. 15.47. 
 
 * Tcr. 65 i ch. a 27 ; 
 
 12. 37—10. 
 
 I Mu 11.25-27; lfi.17. 
 oich. 12. 32 : ico rcti. 
 
 S. 9oiiK 1. 4 1 Jcr. 
 
 31.3. 
 
 the truth which he designs to teach, lie first directs the 
 rn'Ople, eager after their temporal interests, to seek that 
 iiijiner good which he is eoraraissionodto bestow (2G — 29). 
 He then ns.si^rts his superiority to Moses in respect to the 
 truly spiritual and eternal nature of the blessings which 
 lie gives (30 — 3-1) ; points out the necessity of faith in 
 liimself, and the certainty of the believer's salvation 
 (3-5—40) ; and traces this faith to a gracious Divine 
 iiilluf.nee (41 — 46). Resuming his subject, he exhibits 
 liimsclf pcr.sonalhjy under a natural figure, lis the source 
 of a life that triumphs over every kind of death (47 — SD ; 
 and declares tlie personal appropriation of this to be 
 indispensable to spiritual and immortrd life (51 — 58). 
 To this doctrine lie adds an intimation of his return to 
 heaven, and of the necessity of receiving his teaching in 
 its spiritual meaning (59 — C5). Upon this manv of his 
 followers forsake hini ; but the apoKtles appreciate the 
 life-giving truth, and are confirmed in tlieir attachment 
 to himself (66 — 69) ; yet even in this little band of 
 adherents there lurks one traitor (70, 71). 
 
 1 Itatber, * not because yo saw signs.' To them the 
 miracle was not a sign : they saw nothing of its spiritual 
 BigTiificance. 
 
 2 That is, * Do not make it your chief hufliness;' as 
 they were doing, by following hira from place to place. 
 
 3 That is, has attested or accredited him as his envoy. 
 
 4 They rei>eat our Lord's word * labour* (vcr. 27); 
 which they rightly apply to earnestncsit in rclif/ion ; and 
 they acknowhMlge him as 'sealed' (Divinely commiH- 
 hioucfl) to teach them. Hut when ho replies that tlio 
 one primary work which they have to do is to trust in 
 him (29J, understanding him to claim superiority to 
 Moses, tney demand something moro than his recent 
 miracle — ' a sign* whtcli shall flurpiuw the manna f30, 31). 
 Ho tells them that it was not Mones, but God, who gavo 
 the manna, and who wafl now giving tlicm * the true 
 heavinly bread' which gives spiritual life to the world 
 (32, 33). 'I'heir exprewiion of a desire for this bread (31) 
 leads to fuller disclosurcd. 
 
 5 Sec note on Matt. xii. 38. The Jews had a tradition, 
 founded upon a liabhinicul interpretation of I'sa. Uxii, 
 
 16, that the Mesniah, when he came, would repeat the 
 miracle of the manna. 
 G See note on ch. i. 9. 
 
 7 Rather, ' The Bread of God is that,' etc. 
 
 8 That is, always, constantly. Comp. ch. iv. 15. 
 
 9 See note on ch. v. 40. 
 
 10 You want a sign from heaven ; * you have even seen 
 «!(',' who, aa I said (ver. 32), am como from heaven ; 
 ' and vet you believe not.' But some do and will believe ; 
 for ' all tliat the Father giveth nie shall como to me,' etc. 
 
 11 Or, ' Whatsoever the Father giveth mo.' TIio form 
 of expression seems to point to the collective universality 
 of the gift : compare ver. 39, etc. The promise of recep- 
 tion in the second clause of ver. 37, and of everlasting life 
 in ver. 40, is made to the individual believer. 
 
 12 The perfect harmony of purpose* between me and my 
 Father ensures to me that many shall come to me; and 
 it ensures to them that all who come shall be welcomed 
 by me, and raised both in soul and in body to the 
 enjoyment of eternal life. 
 
 13 Rather, ' looketh at,* with that earnest attention 
 which leads to faith. 
 
 H See note on ch. i. 10. The Jews murmur at our 
 Lord's declaration that he came down from heaven, 
 which they deem inconsistent withhis well-kimwn earthly 
 descent. lie does not directly answer their objection, 
 but asserts more of the truth. Your murmiirH and ob- 
 jections only show that voii have not been drawn by God 
 to believe in me as the Author of eternal lifi- {i\). This 
 faith in me is the result of special Divine teaching; 
 which reveals God to his children (45), though not with 
 that full and immediate knowledge of him which I alone 
 possess (16). 
 
 15 This drawing is the gracious olluremcnt of Divine 
 love : comp. ch. xii. 32. The reconcileubleneHS of God's 
 influence upon the will with the free agen<:y of man is ft 
 subject for the philoHOphcr. It involves no practical 
 difficulty; for there is nothing of which every man is 
 more distinctly conscious than tho freedom of 'his will. 
 Our Lord here pnisupposcB this; for ho is blaming his 
 hearers for rejecting hmi. 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 JOHN VI. 45—71. 
 
 [a. d. 29. H. 
 
 4o and I will raise him up at tlie last day. "It ia written in tlie Prophets, ^ 
 *And they shall he all taught of God' [Isa. liv. 13]. Every man therefore that 
 
 46 hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. * Not that any 
 man hath seen the Father, p save he which is of God,^ he hath seen the Father. 
 
 47 Verily, rerily, I say unto you,^ s He that helieveth on me hath everlasting 
 
 48 life. *■ I am that bread of life. * Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, 
 
 50 and are dead. ' This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man 
 
 51 may eat thereof, and not die.** I am the living bread^ "which came down from 
 heaven : if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever. And ' the bread that 
 I will give is ray ilesh, which I will give *for the life of the world. 
 
 52 The Jews therefore = strove among themselves, saying, "^How can this man give 
 us his flesh to eat? 
 
 53 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except * ye eat the 
 
 54 flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. « Whoso 
 eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him 
 
 55 iTp at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. 
 
 56 He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, '^dwelleth in me, and I in him.^ 
 
 57 As ^the living Father hath sent me, /and I live by the Father : so he that eateth 
 
 58 me, even he «■ shall live by me. ''This is that bread which came down from 
 heaven : not as your fiithers did eat manna, and are dead : he that eateth of this 
 bread shall live for ever. 
 
 59 These things said he in the synagogue, as he tauglit in Capernaum. 
 
 60 'Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this^ said, This is an 
 
 61 hard saying ; who can hear it? When Jesus J knew in himself' that his disciples 
 6*2 murmured at it, he said unto them, Doth this ofl'eud^ you? * What and if ye 
 
 63 shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before ?o ^It is the spirit 
 that quickeneth : the flesh proviteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, 
 
 64 they are spirit, and they are life. But '"there are some of you that believe not. 
 For " Jesus knew from the beginning ^o who they were that believed not, and who 
 
 65 should betray him. And he said. Therefore "^said I unto you, that no man can 
 come unto me, p except it were given unto him of my Father. 
 
 66 9 From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with 
 
 68 him. Then said Jesus unto the twelve,ii 'Will ye also go away? Then Simon 
 Peter answered him, Lord, * to whom shall we go ? Thou hast ' the words of 
 
 69 eternal life.^- "And we believe'^and are sure that thou art that ' Christ, the 
 
 70 Son of the living God. Jesus answered them, y Have not I chosen'-* you twelve, 
 
 71 - and one of you is a devil ? '^ Ho spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon : « for 
 he it was that should betray him, '' being one of the twelve. 
 
 ■pch.7. 29; a 19; Mt 
 
 11. L7: Lk in. 22. 
 7 ch. 3 16, 18. 3G. 
 
 T Ters. 3.3— av 
 
 ' see refa. Tcr. 31. 
 
 ( vers. 51, M; ch. 5. 
 
 24; 11. aj. 
 " ch. 3. 13. 
 a- vers. 52— .57: Mt. 20. 
 
 28; Lk. 22. 19; Epii. 
 
 5.2,25; Hcb. 10.5,11). 
 y ch. 1. 29; 2 Cor. 9. 
 
 15; 1 John 2. 2; 1. 
 
 14. 
 « ch.7. 43; 9. IG; 10. 
 
 19. 
 " ch.3. 9; 1 Cor. 2. U. 
 ft ch. 3. 36; Mt. 20. 26 
 
 —28; 1 .lohn.^. 12. 
 c Ter». 2r. 40. G3; ch. 
 
 4. 14. 
 d ch. 15. 4.5: Eph. 3. 
 
 17: I John 3. ^4; \. 
 
 12. \b, 16. 
 
 c P». 18. 46 : 84. 2 ; 
 
 Jer. 10. 10; 1 Th«. 
 
 1.9. 
 / ch. 5.26; 17.21. 
 gch. n.25.2ti: Gal. 2. 
 
 20 ; Col. 3. 3. 4. 
 h vers. 49—51. 
 < ver. 66; Mt. 11.6. 
 j ch, 2. 24, 2.5. 
 * ch.3.13; 16.28; Mk. 
 
 16.19; Ag.1.9; Eph. 
 
 4. 8. 10. 
 I Ps. ng. 50; 2 Cor. 
 
 3, B. 
 niTer. 36; ch. 5. 42; 
 
 10. 26. 
 n ch. 2. 24.25; 13. 11 ; 
 
 Ac. 1.5. IB. 
 a vcru, \^, 45. 
 P 2 Tira. 2. ^h, 2fi. 
 q ver. 60 ; l,k. 9. 62 ; 
 
 Hell. 10. 38, 39; 1 
 
 John 2. 19. 
 T Lk. 14. 2.')-33. 
 J Pfl. 73. 2.'>: Ac. 4. 12; 
 
 1 Cor. 3. 11. 
 ( vers. 40, ti3 ; Ac. h. 
 
 20; I John .5. 11—13. 
 u ch. 1.49; 11.27: 20. 
 
 31 : Mt. 16. 16; Mk. 
 
 8. 29 ; Lk. 9. 20. 
 X Ps. 2. 2-7. 
 y ver. C4 ; ch. 13. 1«; 
 
 17.12; I.k.6. 13-16. 
 : ch. 13. 2. 21, 27: 1 
 
 John 3. e. 
 a Pfl. h)9. 6— 8; Ac. 1. 
 
 16-20; 2.23. 
 b Ps. 41. 9; Mt.26. 14 
 
 -16. 
 
 1 See Isa. liv. 13; Jor. xxxi. 31 — 34, and notes, 
 
 2 Rather, *from God;' i.e. He who hath come forth 
 from God. 
 
 3 Our Lord now directly replies to the murmurers 
 (ver. 41), solemnly repeating his assertion that he is 
 himself the Bread of life (vers. 47, 4S) ; contrasting him- 
 self with the manna, which could not save even from 
 bodily death (40 — 51) ; connecting his life-giving power 
 especially, 1, with his own giving up of his 'flesh and 
 blood' for the life of the world, and, 2, with the personal 
 appropriation of this his wonderful gift in order to indi- 
 vidual salvation (51 — 66) ; and describing the effect of 
 this appropriation in the vital and eternal union which it 
 I)roduccs between himself and the receiver, somewhat like 
 that between the Father and himself (56 — 58). The par- 
 ticular form in which our Lord here expressed these truths 
 evidently had reference to the miracle and the remarks 
 of the people which gave occasion to the discourse; and 
 his words may also have been designed to arcord with the 
 subsequent institution of the Supper; but both the figu- 
 rative language in which he here darkly foreshadowed 
 his work, and the symbolical ordinance which he after- 
 wards appointed to perpetuate the memory of it, must 
 be interpreted by the exphcit teachings of the Holy Spirit. 
 The giving his 'flesh and blond' evidently represents his 
 death, in which 'he gave himself a ransom for all' 
 (1 Tim. ii. 6; compare Heb. ix. U — 28, etc.); and 'the 
 eating and drinking' sets forth that 'faith in his Iilood' 
 which brings to the believer ' the remission of sins* and 
 'justification of life' (Rom. iii., iv., v.) 
 
 4 See note on ch. xi. 26. 
 
 5 Possessing and giving life. 
 
 G A mutual intimate union of affection and interest, 
 
 comprising superintendence and supply on tlio one part, 
 and dependence on the other, secures the believer's eternal 
 life. 
 
 7 By his Divine knowledge (see ch. ii. 25). 
 
 8 Or, ' Does this make you stumble ?' See note on 
 Matt. xi. 6. 
 
 9 Some supply the words, 'Will not this be * harder' 
 still for you to believe .-'* Others, * Will not this remove 
 vour objection ?' But perhaps the meaning is as follows : 
 Vou find difiiculty in these teachings of mine. But if you 
 find that I ascend corporeally to heaven, will not that 
 both convince you that my assertions are true, and also 
 show you that this eating my flesh is to be taken not 
 literally, but spiritually ; and that it is the reception of 
 my words into the heart that gives life (62, 63) .•* But 
 no evidence will convince the unbelieving and false (64) ; 
 for there can be no faith until the heart is changed and 
 drawn by the Father (65). 
 
 10 From the time when they began to follow him. 
 That He should still permit any such person to observe 
 his private life shows his conscious rectitude. 
 
 11 'The twelve* are here mentioned by John for the 
 first time, in a manner which assumes their appointment 
 to be well known. 
 
 12 "Wo fully believe all thy claims respecting thy life- 
 giving work (vers. 27, 39, 40, 47, 51, 58) and personal 
 dignity (38, 46, 51, 57, 62). 
 
 13 Rather, We have believed, and still do so. Peter 
 answers for the rest. 
 
 14 Chosen to bo apostles. 
 
 l.""' The word 'devil' sometimes means adversary. But, 
 as apnlied to Judas here, it seems to designate him as 
 Satan a chosen instrument. See ch. xiij. 27. 
 
A. D. 32. U.l 
 
 JOHN VII. 1—19, 
 
 [a. d, 30. H. 
 
 Jesits goes up privately to the Feast of Tabernacles at Jerusalem and teaches in the temple; 
 
 the rulers endeavour to seize him. 
 'Jf AFTER* these things Jesus walked in Galilee;^ for he would not walk in 
 
 Jewry j-"^ "^ because the Jews'* sought to kill him. 
 2j 3 ''-Now the Jews' feast of" tahernaelcs^ was at hand. 'His hrethreu therefore 
 
 said unto him, ■'"Depart hence, and go into Judffia, that thy disciples also may see 
 
 4 the works that thou doest. For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, 
 and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these things, s show 
 
 5 thyself to the world. For '• neither did ' his brethren believe^ in him. 
 
 6 Then Jesus said unto them, •'My time" is not yet come : but your time is 
 
 7 alway ready. * The world cannot hate you ; ' but me it hateth, •" because I testify 
 
 8 of it, that the works thereof are evil. Go ye up unto this feast : I go not up yet** 
 unto this feast ; " for my time is not yet full come. 
 
 9,10 When he had said these words unto them, he abode still in Galilee. But 
 
 when his brethren were gone up; then went he also up unto the feast, not openly, 
 
 " but as it were in secret.** 
 
 11,13 Tiien ''the Jews sought'^ him at the feast, and said, Where is he? And 'there 
 
 was much murmuring^' among the pcoplei"-^ concerning him: for ''some said, Ho 
 
 13 ia a good man : others said, Nay ; ' but he deceiveth the people. Howbeit no 
 man^^ spake openly of him ' for fear of the Jews. 
 
 14 iVow about the midst of the feast "Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. 
 
 15 *'And the Jews marvelled, Baying, Howknoweth this man lettera,'-* having uever 
 learned 1 
 
 IG Jesus answered them, and said, 'My doctrine^^ is not mine, hut his that sent 
 
 17 me. y If any man will do liis will,'** he shall know of the doctrine, whether it 
 
 18 be of God, or ivhcthvr I speak of myself. - He that speaketh of himself seeketh 
 his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and 
 
 19 no unrighteousness'' is in him. " Hid not Moses give you the law, *and yd none 
 of you keepeth the law? ^Why go ye about to kill me? 
 
 c ch. 5. IC 18. 
 
 VKI^:^, '2—10: 
 ClinoN. Tah. Sec. 8t. 
 rf I.e. 23. »I-4J. 
 c Mt. \-i. 4(>: Mk. 3. 
 
 31 : Ac I. 11. 
 / JlT. Vi. II. 
 K »rf. cli. 18. in. 
 A ch 1. II ; 9Ik..1. 21. 
 •' cnmp. Ac. 1. II. 
 > VPFB. 8, 30; ch. 2. 4[ 
 
 B. ao; 1.1. I. 
 « wk. a 2i;; Jam. 4. 4; 
 
 1 John 4. A. 
 / ch. 15. 18.19: 17. U; 
 
 Kaa?; lJohn3. 13. 
 m ch. 3. 19. 
 n vcr. 6 i oh. & ax 
 
 o Is. 42. 2. 
 
 VFrtS-U-M: Cll.8.1-. 
 Ciimm. Tab. See 83. 
 pch. n.Mi. 
 q ch. y. 16: 10. 19i 
 r Ycr. <n ; I,k. 7. Ifi. 
 « »cr. 47 ; Ml 27- lO. 
 ( ch. 9.22; 12. *2; 19. 
 
 3rt. 
 M toe reft. Mt. 21. 12. 
 I* IA. 4. 22 : Ac 2. 7. 
 ■Tch. 3. II; 8. 28; 12. 
 
 411; 14. 10,21. 
 y ch. 8. 31.32, 43; Vt. 
 
 -iti. 12 ; liy. 10, iin, 
 
 102; HoK, U. 3; MIc. 
 
 4. 2; MhI. 4. 2. 
 : ch. 5. -tl ; K M; mc 
 
 I'liil, 2. 3-8l 
 a ch I. 17. 
 '. Ilo. 2. 17 29. 
 « nof cli, U ll>, 18; to. 
 
 31. 39; II. .VI; Mu 
 
 12. 14; Mk. 3.G. 
 
 1 Cliaptcrs vii — x. contain the continuation of the con- 
 troversy bt'twoen Jesus iind the Jewish rulens, whirh 
 now becomes mure urgent. He refuses to gratify the 
 vanity of his brethren by going put)liely to Jerusalem, 
 but proceeds thitiier privately to the Feast of Tabernacles 
 (ch. vii. 2 — 10). JIueh discussion arises there about him 
 (ll^l.'i), and is increased by his assumption of the ofiiee 
 i)i public teacher, for which his capability is questioned 
 (11, 15). Tliis leads him to assert tlie Divine authority 
 of his doctrine and its Bclf-eommcnding power to the 
 obedient heart, and to reprove the malignant liostility 
 which violated the law in seeking his life (10 — 19). After 
 a brief inti-rruption (20), he refers to his miracle of healing 
 on the sabliatli, whieh had excited the anger of the 
 rulers; and shows that this was not so great violation of 
 the sabbath law as the practice of circumcising on that 
 day (20 — 2-1). An expression of doubt as to his origin 
 leads him to assert more boldly tliat ho camo from 
 heaven ; so that his safety ia endangered (25 — 30). 'J'ho 
 Sanhedrim hear that some are inclined to support him, 
 and Bend olHeers to apprehend him ; upon which he 
 intimates his speedy removal, in language which his 
 hearers cannot understand (^il — .'10). lie ag;iin, on the 
 last day of the festival, publitdy declares himself to be the 
 source of the lifc-ditiusing inlluencea of the Holy Spirit 
 (;J7— 30). On tliis a new dispute arises about liim ; but 
 he is still unmolested (40 — 41), the otHcers of tlie eouneil 
 being too much impressed by his te.'iching to apprebenfl 
 him, l-"nr this tliey are reproved by the council; and 
 Nicodemufl, who BuggeHt« that ho ought not to be con- 
 demned uniieard, i« taunted too (45—52). 
 
 2 vVftcr the events related inch. vi. our Lord remained 
 in Galilee, probably at least six months ; for the Feast of 
 TubernaclcH (ver. 2) was held in October, six months 
 after the PaKsover mentionid in ch. vi. 4, to which ho 
 appears not to have gone up. I'hc language of his bretliren 
 in ver. 3 implies that lately he had not attended the festi- 
 vals. He is now about to quit Galilee for the last time. 
 In ch. X. 22 he is in Jerusalem in the wintr-r; whence ho 
 n-tires to Pera>a, and there bo probably remained until 
 his liist Passover. 
 
 3 That is, Judxa. 
 
 4 See nolo on ch. i. 19. 
 
 5 Sec I.*v. xxiii. 31, and note. 
 
 IVIQ 
 
 6 They appear to have believed his miracles, and to 
 have regarded him as the Messiiih; but they neither 
 understood nor sympathized with his true character and 
 mission, and were only eager to see him assume the tem- 
 poral greatness which they conceived to be his due, and 
 in which they hoped to share. His reply (ver. 7) was 
 well suited to dissipate Iheir hopes. 
 
 7 1 have a great work to do in a hostile and tingodly 
 world (ver. 7) ; and must choose my time of manifesting 
 myself, so as best to fulfil my mission. You have no 
 such work to do, and no such enmity to meet. 
 
 s Or, perhaps, * I am not going up ;' i. e. not when 
 and as you wish. 
 
 9 That is, privately ; avoiding the great concourse of 
 travellers willi whicli the roads to Jerusalem would then 
 be thronged (see Luke ii. 44, and note). The 'twelve' 
 probably went too (flee ch. ix. 2), but perhaps not in one 
 company. 
 
 H' Jesus had become the subject of much notice at Jeru- 
 salem ; partly in conse(pience of his former niiraeles there 
 (see ch, ii, 23; iv. 45; v.), jmd partly from the fame of 
 his miracles in Galilee. 
 
 11 Secret and cautions whispering. 
 
 12 R'lther, ' the nniltitude.' 
 
 13 Tliat is, none of those who favoured him. 
 
 It That is, learning; especially Scripture learning. 
 The surprise of the Jews seems to show thut Jesus had 
 not hitherto taught publicly at Jerusalem. They wonder 
 that one who had not been brought up in any of their 
 schools should take upon himself the ofliee of a teacher. 
 Ho replies, My teaching, like my commission, is Divine, 
 and will be felt to hi? so by every one who is willing to 
 do God's will ; for his spirit of obedience will le;id him 
 to reject tho teacher who seeks his own honour, and to 
 receive as true the teaclier wlio aims only to glorify God 
 (10—18); whereas yiui, who l)nast (if Moses, neither 
 teach nor keep his luw; for you seek to kill one who 
 enforces it (10). 
 
 15 That is, mv teaching. On thiH verse, seoch. v. 19, 20. 
 
 10 Kather, ' If any man is willing, i. c. heartily de- 
 sirous, to do His will,' * In human matters we must 
 know before we can love; in regard to spiritual tilings 
 wc must love in order to know them.' — Pascnl. 
 
 17 That is, wofaischoody the opposite of tho 'true.' 
 
A. D. 3-2. U.] 
 
 JOHN VII. 20—39. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 ■21 
 oo 
 
 23 
 
 2-i 
 
 25 
 •20 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 
 31 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 35 
 
 30 
 
 37 
 38 
 
 39 
 
 The people answered and eaid, ''Thou hast a devil :^ who goeth about to 
 kill thee ? 
 
 Jesus answered and said unto them,^ *I have done one^ worlv, and ye all 
 marvel. -^Moses therefore* gave unto you circumcision; (not because it is oi" 
 Moses, ^ but of the fathers ;) and ye ou the sabbath day circumcise a man. 
 If a man on the sabbath da}' receive circumcision, that the law of Moses should 
 not be broken ; are ye angry at mo, because '' I have made a man every whit 
 whole on the sabbath day? 'Judge not according to the ajjpearance;^ but judge 
 righteous judgment. 
 
 Then said some of them of Jerusalem,^ Is not this he, whom they seek to kill? 
 But, lo, -^lie speaketh boldly, and they sa}"" nothing unto him, * Do the rulers 
 know indeed that this is the very Christ?' ' Howbeit we know this man 
 whence he is:^ but when Christ cometh, "'no man knoweth whence he is. 
 
 Then cried ^ Jesus in the temple as he taught, saying, " Ye both know me, and 
 ye know whence I am.^^ And " I am not come of myself, but he that sent me p is 
 true, 9 whom ye know not : but ' I know him : * for I am from him, and ' he 
 hath sent me. 
 
 Then " they sought to take him : but »'no man laid hands on him, because '" his 
 hour was not yet come. 
 
 And 'many of the people believed on him, and said. When Christ cometh, 
 will he do more miracles than these which this 7nan hath done ? The Pharisees 
 heard that the people murmured such things concerning him; and the Pharisees 
 and the chief priests •i J' sent officers to take him. 
 
 Then said Jesus unto them, = Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go 
 unto him that sent me. Ye " shall seek me, and shall not find ?//6':'- and where 
 I am, thUhcr ye cannot come. 
 
 Then said the Jews among themselves, Whitlier will he go, that we shall not 
 find him? will he go unto * the dispersed among the Gentiles,''^ and teach the 
 Gentiles?'^ What manner /^'saying is this that he said, Ye shall seek me, and 
 shall not find mc: and where I am, thither ye cannot come? 
 
 ^lu the last day, that groat daj/ of the feast,^^ Jesus stood and cried, saying, 
 ''If any man thirst, '"let him come nnto me, •''and drink. i*^ «" He that believeth 
 on me, as the Scripture hath said,'" ''out of his belly ^^ shall flow rivers of living 
 water, * iiut this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should 
 receive: -'for the Holy Ghost was not yet e/lvenj^^ because that Jesus was not 
 yet * glorified. 
 
 e ch. 5. 9—11. 
 
 / Le. 12. 3. 
 
 g Ge. 17. 10-14 J Ac. 
 
 7.8. 
 A ch. 5. 8, 9, 16; I.k. 
 
 13. 1.% 16; U. I— 1>. 
 I ch, ft. 1.^; Deu. 1. t6, 
 
 17; Ps. 5«. I; Pro. 
 
 24. 23 : 2 Cor. 10. 7 ; 
 
 Jam. 2. \-i. 
 J see Mt 22. 16. 
 A Tcr. 48. 
 / ch. 6. 42 ; Ml. 13. 
 
 bh; Mk. 6. 3; Lk. 4. 
 
 22. 
 "■spe vers. 4l, 42. 
 n see ch. i*. 14. 
 
 ch. 5.43; ft. Ki. 42. 
 
 p ch. 5. 32 ; 8. 2t) ; Ito. 
 
 3. 4. 
 g ch. 1. 19; B. 54, M; 
 
 16.3. 
 r ch. 10. 15; 17. 23; 
 
 Mt. II. 27. 
 
 * ch. 3. 16, 17. 
 ' I John 4. 14. 
 
 li vcr. 19; ch. 8. 37; 
 
 Mk. 11. 10; Lk. 19. 
 
 47 : 20. 19. 
 V tfers. fi, ft, 11; ch. 8. 
 
 20; Pb. 31. 15. 
 i"comp. ch. 13. 1. 
 T ch.-A. 2 ; 8. 30; Mt. 
 
 12, 23. 
 
 'J see vers. 45. 46. 
 
 1 ch. 12. 35. 3«; 13. 1, 
 :«; 16. lb— 22. 
 
 o ch. a 21—24; 1.3. 33; 
 
 Pro. 1. 24—31 ; Hos. 
 
 5,6; Lk. 13. 24, 26. 
 
 31, 3h. 
 !> U. 11. 12; Zeiih. 3. 
 
 10; Ac. 21.21 : Jam. 
 
 1. 1 ; 1 Pet. 1. I. 
 e Le. 23. 36. 
 
 d ch. 6. 35; li. 1l. 17, 
 
 18 ; .^. 1 J Rev. 21. 
 
 ti ; 22. 17. 
 e Mt. 11. 28. 
 / ch. 6. 55; 1 Cor. 10. 
 
 4 ; 1 1. •I.',, 
 g Deu. 18 15. 
 A ch. 4. 14; Joh3'i, Ift, 
 
 19; Pro. 18.4; !b. 12. 
 
 3; 44.3: .W. II ; Zee. 
 
 11.8; Gal. .X 21,22. 
 
 * ch 14. 16, 17.26; In. 
 44.3; Joel 2, 2'*; Ac. 
 
 2. 17,33,38; Euli. 1. 
 
 13, 14. 
 
 j ch, 16. 7. 
 
 * cli. 12. 16; Ac. 3. 13. 
 
 1 You speak madly, like a man possessed : see ch. x. 
 20- This is said by ' the people,' who had come up to 
 the feast, and were not aware of the designs of the rulers 
 (ver. 25). 
 
 2 Our Loi-d, having, in vers. 16 — 18, spoken of his 
 doctrine, now proceeds to justify his works ; particularly 
 that which had displeased them on the occasion of his 
 former visit to Jerusalem (ch. v. 8, 9). 
 
 3 A single act of mine, in apparent violation of your 
 sabbath rules, astonishes you. Why you yourselves con- 
 stantly violate the sabbath rules, to obey a Mosaic com- 
 mand, in circumcising on that day ! If you do this to 
 fultil an outward rite, surely I may do it to fuldl the 
 law of love. See notes on Matt. xii. 6, 8. 
 
 4 Many connect the word translated 'therefore' with 
 the preceding verse, and render thus, ' Te all marvel 
 thereat.' But tlie meaning seems to be, 'Moses enjoined 
 circumcision on this very account, that it was a previously 
 appointed ijational institution. And yet you put the 
 national rite above the Mosaic rules as to the keeping of 
 the sabbath, although it has been made stricter by your 
 law' (see Exod. x.xxv. 3). 
 
 5 That is, Do not judge superficially. 
 
 fi As distinguished from 'the people' (ver. 20). 
 
 7 KathtT, 'Is it really the opinion of the rulers that 
 this man is the Christ.''' etc.; i.e. * Have they changed 
 their views and purpose respecting him, or why do they 
 allow him to go on teaching thus publicly ?' 
 
 8 ISnth the human ancestry and the birthplace of the 
 Messiah were known from prophecy : see Matt. ii. 1 — 6, 
 and notes. But it was a prevalent notion tliat lie would 
 appear in an unexpected manner, so that his origin would 
 at first be uuknown. 
 
 9 He spoke out loudly and boldly. 
 
 10 Ton do indeed know something of mc and my origin ; 
 
 and yet I am not come of myself, but there is a true, a 
 real Person who sent me forth, whom you know not. 
 This bold avowal might well lead any who were open to 
 conviction to believe on him (ver, 3n. 
 
 11 The acting members of the Sannedrim. 
 
 12 It is useless to seek my life till my 'hour' is come 
 (ver. 30). That time will soon arrive; and then I shall 
 return to him who sent me (33). Then you will wish to 
 see me again, but in vain. I shall not return to you, 
 nor can you come to me (34). The Jews, either misunder- 
 standing or perverting his words, took them as referring 
 to a flight from the country. 
 
 13 Literally, ' the Greeks;' amongst whom chiefly the 
 Jews were dispersed. Comp. 1 Pet. i. 1. 
 
 1^ That is, if rejected by us Jews. They could hardly 
 believe that any Jewish teacher would instruct the Gen- 
 tiles. 
 
 15 It is said that on the eighth day of the Feast of 
 Tabernacles there was a solemn assembly ; but that on 
 this day the water mentioned in note on Lev. x.xiii. 34 
 was not brought into the sanctuary. It may be in allusion 
 to the absence of this significant ceremony that our Lord 
 points to himself as 'the Fountain of living waters.' 
 
 llj The figurative expression 'drink' is explained by 
 the word ' believe' in the next verse, 
 
 17 Our Lord appears to refer (comp. ifatt. ii. 23, and 
 note) not to one passage of Scripture, but to several ; 
 such as Isa. Iviii. 11; Ezek, xlvii. 1 — 1*2; Joel iii. 18; 
 Zech. xiv. 8, on wliich see notes. 
 
 18 From his inmost self (see Prov. xx. 27). He who 
 truly believes in Jesus shall possess within himself an 
 inward spring of Divine life (see ch. iv. 14), the fulness 
 of wliich shall stream forth to bless others also. 
 
 19 That is, the dispensation of the Spirit was not yet. 
 Comp. ch. xiv. Iti, 2G; xvi. 7; Acts ii. 33, 
 
 1207 
 
A.D. 32. U.l 
 
 JOHN VII. 40— VIII. 12. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 40 Many of the people therefore, when they heard this saying, said, Of a trutli 
 
 41 this is 'the Prophet.^ Others said, ""This is the Christ. But some said, Shall 
 
 42 Christ come " out of Galilee ? " Hath not the Soripture said, That Christ comoth 
 
 43 of the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, '' where David was 1 So 
 
 44 'there was a division among the people hecausc of him. And*" some of them 
 would have taken him ; hut no raau laid hands on him. 
 
 45 Then came * the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees ; and they said unto 
 
 46 them, Why have ye not brouglit him ? The oilicers auswered, ' Never man spake , 
 
 47 like this man. Then answered them the Pharisees, "Are ye also deceived? 
 
 49 *'Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him? But ""this people 
 who knoweth not the law are cursed.- 
 
 50 Nicodemus saith unto them, ('he that came to Jesus by night, being one of 
 
 51 them,) ^ Doth our law judge an// man, before it hear him, and know what he 
 
 52 doeth?^ They answered and said unto him, Art thou also of Galilee ? Search, 
 and look : for = out of Galilee ariseth no prophet. 
 
 3 " And every man went unto his own house.** Jesus wcut unto the mount of 
 Olives.-^ 
 
 The adulteress and her accusers. 
 
 2 AND^ early iu the morning ^he came again into the temple, and all the people 
 came unto him; and lie sat down, and tauglit them. 
 
 3 And the scribes and Pharisees brought unto him a woman taken in adultery. 
 
 4 And when they had set her in the midst, they say unto him, Master, this woman 
 
 5 was taken in adultery, in the very act. "^Now Moses in the law commanded us, 
 (5 that such should be stoned:^ but what sayest thou? This they said, ''teiniiting 
 
 him,*^ that they might have to accuse him. But Jesus stooped down, and with 
 
 7 his finger wrote on the ground, 'as thoufjh he hmnl them. not. So when they 
 continued asking him, ho lifted up himself, and said unto them, /lie that is 
 
 8 without siu" among you, let him iirst cast a stone at her. And again he stooped 
 
 9 down, and wrote on the ground. And they which heard ?7, «" being convieted by 
 their own conscience, '• went out one by one, beginning at the eldest, even, unto 
 the last:"^ and Jesus was left alone, and the woman standing in the midst. 
 
 10 When Jesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but the woman, ho said unto 
 her. Woman, where are those thine accusers? Ilath no man condemned thee? 
 
 11 She said, No man. Lord. And Jesus said unto her, 'Neither do I condemn'^ 
 thee : * go, and sin no more, 
 
 ,Tesus continues to teach in the temple ; the Jews in anger atianpt to stone him. 
 
 12 THION spake Jesus again unto them, saying, 'I am tlie liglit of the world :^- 
 "' lie that foUoweth mo "shall not walk in darkness, " l)nt siiall liavo the light 
 of life. 
 
 / cli.l.Sl; 6.14; Deu. 
 
 Ifl. \h, 19. 
 «n cli. 4. Xi ; 6. 69. 
 » *rr. .W; ch. 1.16. 
 o vcr. 27; P». I3S. 11 i 
 
 ii. II. 1: Jcr. S3. &; 
 
 MIc. .S.a; ML S. 6; 
 
 Lk. 2. 4. 
 P 1 S(tm. 10. 1. 4. 
 7 Tcr. ISjch.g.lliilO. 
 
 11': ace Ac U. 4. 
 r ver. 31). 
 » Ter. 32. 
 
 ( Ml. r. yj; Lk. 4. M. 
 « Tcr. 12. 
 f vpr. aii; ch. 12. 411; 
 
 Ac ti.7; 1 Cor. 1.20, 
 
 22-2JJ ; 2. rt. 
 ucli. 9. 34; I». A. 21; 
 
 05. 5; I Cor. 1. 20. 
 
 21; 3. IS— 20; Jnm. 
 
 3. 1.1-18. 
 r ch. 3. 1, 2. 
 y Dca.1.17: i;.8,et«.; 
 
 19. 15-19. 
 « *or. 41 ! ch. 1. 4t>; 
 
 If. 9. 1,2; Mt. 4. 15, 
 
 lii. 
 a iccJol>5. 12,13. 
 
 Vrrs. 2— 11: 
 CiUto.v. Tab. Sec. 64. 
 b ch. 4.31; 7- 14. 
 
 c I.e. 20, 10; Dcu. 22. 
 
 21 '-'l. 
 .( ML 19.3; Lk. 20. 20 
 
 » P».3*. 12-14; 30. 1; 
 
 Eec. 3, 7. 
 / Dcu. I?. 7; MtZ.l— 
 
 b\ Ro. 2. i-a 
 
 g Kcc. 7. 22; Ro. 2.15. 
 
 Tl: 1 Johns. 20. 
 h Job 5. 12.13; P«.9.16. 
 
 • Tor. 15; ch. 3. 17; 
 
 Lk. 9. Ni; 12. 13,14. 
 
 *ch..M4; Pro. 2».I3. 
 
 VEJts. 12-59: 
 
 cniiofi. Tad. Secftr 
 
 t ell. 1. 4. ft. Ot 3. H 
 9. .'.t 12. :i.'i. 3(1. 40. 
 
 "I »po rrfii. IIiK, (i. \. 
 
 » ch. 12. 10; I». 50. If). 
 
 o ch. 7. 17; 11.fi; Job 
 22. 21-2.3. 20-2H( 
 Pi. 30. 9; 97. II. 
 
 1 See ch. i. 21, and note. 
 
 2 The llabbinical writings show extreme contempt for 
 the common people. 
 
 3 You are aiming to kill a man unheard, contrary to 
 the law. This just but gentle remonstrance by a mem- 
 ber of their own body only gives occasion to fresh dis- 
 play of malignity, in bitter taunts and reckless assertions 
 wlilch tliey knew to be false. 
 
 4 The passage extending from vor. 53 to eh. viii. 11 
 is wanting in many ancient manuscripts, and it exhibits 
 an unusual variety of readings in those which contain it. 
 Some who maintain its genuineness suppose that it was 
 omitted in those manuscripts becau.sc it was thought tliat 
 it did not sufficiently condemn the sin of adultery, ilany 
 who refuse to acccptit as canonical regard it as a fragment 
 of apostolic tf^aching, which was adopted into the text 
 about tlie fourth century, because it was deemed valuable. 
 I'pon the wliolo, the evidence in its favour decidedly pro- 
 ponderates ; but there is some ground for questioning the 
 propriety of its insiTtion here. It diflers greatly from 
 the style of John; it seems to interrupt the course of 
 thought and remark ; and it appears more suibible to the 
 end of Luke, ch, xxi., where it is inserted in a few manu- 
 sr-riptii. If it had been omitted from several copies, it 
 would not bo unlikely that, when restored, it should be 
 put in a wrong place. 
 
 ^ The Mount of Olives was our Lord's favourite place 
 of retirement : sec ch. xviii, 2 ; Luke xxi. .'J7. 
 
 *■' Chapter viii, contains the narrative of the ndultereps 
 and her nceusers (vers. 2 — 11); and the continuation of 
 our (yard's discussions in tho temple (12-^9). 
 
 7 The law commanded that they should be put to death 
 (Lev, XX. 10; Deut. xxii, 22); custom appears to have 
 regulated the mode : compare Exod. xxxv. 2 with Numb. 
 XV. 35. 
 
 8 Thoy thought they had placed him in a dilemma. If 
 ho should absolve the woman, they might accuse him of 
 despising the law of Moses. If he condemned her, he 
 would not only olTeiid the people by his severe treatment 
 of a prevailing custom, but lio would probably come into 
 eolliHion with tho Iloman government. Compare Matt, 
 xxii. 15—3:}. 
 
 9 This might mean either sin in general, or the sin of 
 adultery, wliich appears to have been rommnn among 
 the Jews at this time. Our Lord's reply, without ex- 
 cusing tho sin, or detracting from the authority of llio 
 law, gave a suitable rebuke to the hypocritit^al accusers. 
 
 I'J That is, a/f the arcnsrrs ; leaving Jesus as tho only 
 one with whom the sinner had now to do. 
 
 11 Rather, 'Neither do I pa.'*s sentence upon thee;* as 
 ifl were one of tho judges. Compare Luke xii. 13, 14. 
 Hut, whilst our Lord refuses to assume the functions of 
 an ordinary magi.'*trato, ho pronounces lior a Hinner. 
 
 12 See note on ch. i. 4; also Isa. xlii. 0; Mai. iv. 2. Our 
 Lord now repeats his gracious assunuwe that ho is tho Ufa 
 and fif/ht of the worbi (cninp. ch. vi. 51) ; and, when evi- 
 dence is demanded, he replies tlint in ills chho his own 
 tf.'stimony might be sufficient, but that he has liis Father's 
 too (12 — 20). He then again (cnmp, eli. vii. 31) announces 
 that he is about to leave the world ; and, in answer to a 
 Uiunting remark, shows clearly that tlie essential diffiirencn 
 in character between his opponentA and liimsclf indicates 
 
A. D. 33. U. 
 
 JOHN YIII. 13—31. 
 
 [a.i>.30. H. 
 
 The Pharisees therefore eaid unto him, ''Thou hearest record of thyself; thy 
 record is not true. Jesus auswered and said unto theui, Though I bear record of 
 myself, yet my record is true:^ vfor I know whence I came, and whither I go; 
 hut 'ye cannot tell- whence I come, and whither I go. * Ye judge after the 
 flesh ; ' 1 judge no man.-* " And yet if I judge, my judgment is true : for ' I am 
 not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. ^It is also written in your law, 
 
 * that the testimony of two men is true' [Deut. xix. 15]. *= I am one that hear 
 witness of myself, and " the Father that sent me beareth witness of me. 
 
 Then said they unto him, Where** is thy Father? Jesns answered, ^Ye neither 
 know me, nor my Father: -^if ye had known me, ye should have known my 
 Father also. 
 
 These words spake Jesus in ^ the treasury, as he taught in the temple. And ' no 
 man laid hands on him ; for -^ his hour was not yet come. 
 
 Then said Jesus again unto them, I go my way, and ^ ye shall seek me,^ and 
 
 * shall die in your sins : ' whither I go, ye cannot come. 
 Then said the Jews, Will he kill^ himself? because he saith, Whither I go, 
 
 ye cannot come. And he said unto them, * Ye are from beneath ; I am from 
 above : ' ye are of this world ; I am not of this world. '" I said therefore nnto 
 you, that ye shall die in your sins : " for if ye beUeve not " that I am he^ ye shall 
 die in your sins. 
 25 Then said they unto him, Who art thou?' And Jesus saith imto them, ^Even 
 '26 the same that 1 said^ unto you i'rom the beginning. I have^ many things to 
 say and to judge of you : hut * lie that sent me is true ; and '' I speak to the world 
 
 27 those things which I have heard of him. ' They understood not^** that he spake 
 to them of the Father. 
 
 28 Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have ' lifted up the Son of man,^i " then 
 shall ye know that I am he; and 'that I do nothing of myself; but ^ as my 
 
 29 Father hath taught me, I speak these things. And = he that sent me is with me : 
 <" the Father hath not left me alone ; * for I do always those things that please him. 
 
 30,31 As he spake these words, "^many believed^- on him. Then said Jesus to those 
 
 P ch. 5. 31. 
 
 H Tcr. \'l; cli. 7- 29. 
 
 r see ch. 7- 'l>^ ; !l. 2<>. 
 
 * ch.7.ai; 1 Sam. 16,7. 
 
 * Ter. 11; cli. 3.17; I'A 
 47 i IS. 3ti. 
 
 M ch. 5. rj— 30, 
 
 T vcr. 29; ch. 16. 32. 
 
 !/ Dcu. 17- K; Mt. 18. 
 
 16; 2 Cor. 13.1; Heb. 
 
 10. 28. 
 r vers. 12, 2."), h^. 
 a ch. 6. 31—31, 37- 
 b rers. 54, 55 j ch. 7. 
 
 28; 16.3. 
 e ch. 10. 30; l4. 6-9; 
 
 Col. 1. 1.^; Heb. 1.3; 
 
 2.1ohn9. 
 d 1 Clir. 3. aC; Mk. 12. 
 
 41. 
 1 ch. 7.6,30,11; Lk. 
 
 13. 13-33. 
 / ch. 7. 8. 
 Sch. 7. 33, 31; 12. 3b; 
 
 13.33. 
 /I ver. 24. 
 ■ ch. 13. 33. 
 A ch. 3. 31; 1 Cor. 15. 
 
 47,4S; IJohna.l.'f.lij. 
 / ch. 15. IK, ly; 17. U. 
 
 lb: I John 4. 5. 
 wvcr. 21. 
 fj ch. 3, 18. 36 ; Pro. B. 
 
 36: Mk. 16. 16; Heb. 
 
 o sec ch. 13. 19; Mt. 
 
 11.3. 
 P Ter. 12; ch. 3. ll~ 
 
 17 ; Heb. 13. 8. 
 
 q ch. 7. 28. 
 
 r ch. .3. 32; 15. 15. 
 
 s ver. 43. 
 
 ( ch. 3. 14; 12.32—31. 
 u Mt. 27. 50-54; Ac. 
 
 2,36-41; Ro. 1.4, 
 jch. 5. 19, 30. 
 ych. 3. 11. 
 J ch. 14,10,11. 
 a ver. le- 
 ft ch. 4. 34 : 5. 30 ; 6. 
 
 3S: 11.31. 
 c Bce refs. ch. 2. 23. 
 
 a difference in final destiny (21 — 24). Another scornful 
 question he answers only by another reference to his 
 tear-hing ; for he delights not to expose and condemn, 
 but to proclaim the saving truths connected with his 
 sacrificial death, as.sured that in this he has his Father's 
 acceptance, and shall ultimately convince his enemies 
 (25 — 29). He encourages some who give credit to his 
 words to retain his instructions, by the promise of true 
 freedom (30 — 32) ; a freedom from sin, which, sons of 
 Abraham though they be, they all need (33 — 38). He 
 disproves their repeated claim to the privileges of the sons 
 of Abraham, by showing their uulikeness to that patri- 
 arch, and their enmity to God's truth and messenger, 
 which proves them to be children of Satan, the original 
 liar and murderer (39 — 47). In answer to their further 
 revilings, He vindicates himself only by reasserting the 
 gracious purpose of his coming, and proceeds to declare 
 his prc-esistence and Divine dignity (48 — 58). They 
 are now exasperated, and would stone him for blasphemy, 
 but he suddenly disappears (50). The whole narrative 
 shows how meekly our Lord 'endured such contradiction 
 of sinners against himself,' and endeavoured again and 
 again to introduce his 'gracious words.* 
 
 1 Granted that a man's claims may not be taken as 
 'true' (ver. 13), unless tlicy arc supported by other evi- 
 dence (comp. ch. V, 31, and note) ; yet my own high con- 
 sciousness of my origin and destiny must not be held 
 to bo of no value, because you are too blind to see it (14) ; 
 blinded, indeed, by your habit of judging superficially and 
 partially (15) ; so contrary to my judgment, which is 
 always true and accordant with the Fatlier's will (IG). 
 Still I am able to satisfy the requirements of your law, 
 that there must be a second witness (17) ; for, beside my 
 own testimony, I have my Father's (18). 
 
 - Kather, ' ye know not.' 
 
 3 That is, judgment is not the object of my present 
 mission on earth (corap. ch. iii. 17 ; xii. 47) : but, were 
 it so, my judgment would be true and just ; for I alwaj's 
 art in harmony with my Father. 
 
 ■1 Probably an expression of scorn : Let us see this 
 other witness of yours. To this the reply is simply. 
 The same pcrverseness which blinda you to my claims, 
 
 blinds you to Him and His testimony. Angry as they 
 were at his public reproof (for it was given at ' the ti'ea- 
 sury,' where many were passing: see Mark xii. 41, and 
 note), they were not allowed by 'the Father' to seize 
 him before his time (20). 
 
 5 That is, you ^vill wish me back again (see ch. vii. 
 34), but in vain ; you must then perish, and be separated 
 from me for ever. See on ch. xih. 33. 
 
 G Another scoflfiug remark. If he kill himself, we, 
 sons of Abraham, certaiuly shall not follow him to the 
 'darker heir of the suicide. See Joseph. Bell. Jud. b. iii. 
 c. 8, s. 5. To this thought our Lord replies. To that 
 world beneath you already belong, as your earthliness 
 shows; and therefore, as I told you, you must perish 
 (24) : whilst I, who am come from heaven above, return 
 thither. This passage states most forcibly the earthly 
 character and final ruin of the unbeliever. 
 
 7 Another question of cavilling ' unbelief, which desires 
 only to use the answer as a vantage ground for further 
 opposition.'— Stier. 
 
 8 Perhaps this may mean, *I ara altogether that which 
 I speak to you ;* t. e. my teaching makes known who I 
 am, as * the light by its shining bears witness to itself.' 
 Compare ver. 14. 
 
 9 That is, ' I am able to speak,' etc. I could expose 
 and condemn your many sins, but my prescnit work is 
 rather to proclaim to the world the truth which tlie 
 Fountain of truth has sent me to declare. This is a rea- 
 son for not answering more fully their captious questions. 
 
 10 This reference to the inapprehensivcness of perverse 
 unbelief is an introduction to our Lord's assertion tliat 
 they should one day recognise him (ver. 28); some 
 doubtless to their salvation (comp. Acts iii. 17 ; iv. 4), 
 others by his judgments in their destruction. 
 
 11 He alludes to hia crucifixion. See ch. iii. 14, and 
 note; xii. 32, 33. The world will first crucify me, and 
 'then' it will know me. Comp. cli. xvi. 7 — 11. 
 
 12 Our Lord's wonls were doubtless made the more 
 powerful by the dii;niHed calmness of his demeanour; 
 and thus produced conviction in the minds of many, whose 
 faith yet needed to be tested, and, if genuine, to be con- 
 firmed. To them he adapts hie next remarks. 
 
. 32. U.] 
 
 JOHN VIII. 32—51. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 42 
 
 Jews which believed on hira, 'If ye contiuue in my word, then are ye my disfi])lee 
 indeed; *and ye shall know the truth, and 'the truth shall make you free.' 
 
 They 2 answered him, '" We he Abraham's seed, aud were uever in bondage to 
 any man :** how sayest thou, Ye shall he made free? 
 
 Jesus answered them, Verily, A-erily, I say unto you, " Whosoever committeth 
 sin is the servant of sin."* And "the servant ahidoth not in the house for ever: 
 hut ''the Son abideth ever. 'If the Son tlierefore shall make you free, ye shall 
 be free indeed. I know that ye are Abraham's seed;^ but 'ye seek to kill me, 
 because my word hath no place in you. *I speak that which I have seen with 
 my Father: and ye do that which ye have seen with your father. 
 
 They answered aud said unto him, ' Abraham is our father. 
 
 Jesus saith unto them, "If ya were Abraham's chihlren,*^ ye would do the 
 works of Aliraham. But now ye seek to kill me, a man that bath told you the 
 truth, which I have heard of God: this did uot Abraham, Ye do the cleeds of 
 your father. 
 
 Then said they to hira, "We be not born of fornication ; ' -^ we have one Father, 
 even God. 
 
 Jesus saith nnto them, y\i God were your Father, ye would love me: = for I 
 proceeded Ibrth and came from God ; "neither came I of myself, but he sent me. 
 ^ Why do ye not understand my speech ? even because *^ye cannot hear my word.^ 
 ^ Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do.** ' He 
 was a murderer from tlie beginning, and •'^ abode not in the truth, because there 
 is no truth in him. * When lie spcaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: * for he 
 is a liar, and tho father of it.^*^ And ' because I tell you tlie truth, ye believe me 
 not." *Wi)ich of you conviucoth^- me of sin? And il' I say the truth, wiiy do 
 ye not beliiMe nn;'? ' Ho that is of God hearoth God's words : ye therefore hear 
 them not, because '" ye are not of God. 
 
 Then answered the Jews, and said unto him, Say we not well'^ "that thou art 
 a Samaritan,'^ and ° hast a devil? 
 
 Jesus answered, i-* '' I have not a devil; but I honour my Father, and yc do 
 dishonour me. And « I seek not mine own glory: ^ there is one that seeketh and 
 judgeth. Verily, verily, I say unto you, 'U a man keep my saying, he shall 
 never see death.'** 
 
 > eh. 15.4—9; Ac. U. 
 •.'-•: •! Tim. 3 14 ; 
 Hel>. X 14; 10. 3H, 
 ■iM Jam. 1. U. 
 
 * cli. 7. 17. 
 
 I ?>. 119. 4.''>; Ro. & 
 
 It -H. 2-2; 8. 2, 15; 
 
 Gnl.6. 1.13; Jsm. I. 
 
 •J.^: a. 12; I Pct-S-IK. 
 "'ver. 3<>; Le. 'ib. Ali 
 
 M t, 3 H. 
 n Ko. n. lii, ly, 20: S 
 
 Pel t.Vi; 1 JoIinS. 
 
 rt-li). 
 o Onl 4. 30. 
 f i;«l 4. 4— 7; Heb. 7. 
 
 •1 vc'r.'lil.a'i; Ro. 8. 1. 
 
 1: (inl. it. I. 
 ' vor v.); ch 7. 1. \% 
 
 • cli. 3. 3a: i. 19,30; 
 14. 10. >.f4. 
 
 ( vor. ;«; ML 3. 9. 
 V Kom. If. 28. 29 ; «. 7 : 
 OkI. 3. 7. 1» ; Jain. 
 
 a. n-t^. 
 
 ^E«. 4. a-.'; I». 63. 16; 
 
 til. H. Mai. !.(}. 
 y 1 .lnlin:i. I. 
 ' ell. 1. U; )(i.27,«8i 
 
 17. w, 25. 
 n ch. 5. 13; 7- 28.29; 
 
 I John 1.9, 10, 14. 
 
 (- ch. 7. 17: Pro 88, 6. 
 e ch. 6. 60; Jcr. & 10; 
 
 II n. K 7. 8. 
 
 d vcr». :tt»,4l I Mt. 13. 
 3r«; Ac.13.10; 1 Joliu 
 
 3. H-IO. 
 
 • (!<•, 3. 3-(i; Ro .M2; 
 1 P<-t 5. H; Rev. la. 9. 
 
 / 2 IVt. 2. 4; Juik-tl. 
 g 2ClirlK.aii-W: Job 
 
 I. II: 2 Thci. a. it- 
 11; Kov. 13. 14. 
 
 A comp. Ac. ."i. 3. 
 
 ■ cli. 3. lit; 7- 7; Gal. 
 
 4. lb. 
 
 A rcr. 7; •«> tcl'fc I». 
 
 .w. a. 
 
 * ch. 1. 12, 13; t;. 4-^; 
 10.26.27; 1 Johnl.G. 
 
 m I .toliii .3. 10. 
 w ppp ch. 4. 0. 
 o »o<< viT. 'SI ; ch. 7. !iO ; 
 
 10. 211. 
 r I Pft. 2. 23. 
 7 ch. .V II ; 7- 18. 
 T ch ft. 20-23. 
 ' ch. 3. 16, 10; &. 24; 
 
 II. 2& 
 
 1 Kiii.sing you not only above the thraldom of error 
 find sin, but even above mere legal compulsion, so that 
 your fierviee of God shall be spontaneous and cheerful. 
 JSee Rom. viii. 2, 15. 
 
 2 Some think that tliis was the reply of the believing 
 .Tews (see ver. 30) ; others suppose that it was spoken 
 by sdine by-Htandurs who perversely misrepresented our 
 Lord's meaning (see ver. 37). 
 
 3 Politically tliia was not true, ns they confess in ch. 
 xviii. 31 ; xix. lo. But they probably sufficiently under- 
 .^tood our Lord's words as referring to religious freedom; 
 :mi<I t,h(!ir answer may allude to their independence in 
 ri-ligious position, wliirh they had never resigned. Their 
 mention of Abraham a-i their ancestor favours this inter- 
 pretation. Comp. Matt. iii. 9. 
 
 4 Or, 'Whosoever practiseth sin {i.e. lives in the 
 practi<:e of it) is a slave of sin.' They boasted of being 
 Abraham's sons; but forgot that, while Isaac, *thc son 
 of the free woman,' was his licir, Ishmael, 'the son of 
 the bond woman,' did not 'abide in the house' (ver. 3-3), 
 but w;i8 'ca-iit out.' Uiilewi soiiship includes freedom, it 
 avails nothing for permanent connection with God's 
 family. And it is the Son, *the heir of all things,' who 
 alone can bestow this 'power' (ver. 3G : comp. ch. i. 12; 
 Gal. iv. 19—21, and notes). 
 
 5 True, vou are his natural descendants, and included 
 in the national covenant. But you are slaves; for, in- 
 stvad of seeking to be made fn-.- by mo (ver. 3G), you 
 * practise sin* (34), and »eek to kill me (37). And, iw my 
 words show me to bir the Son of God, your deeds show 
 you, though sons of Abraham by natural descent, to bo 
 also sons of Satjm (38). 
 
 C Some refer to \\ttm. \x. 7 as e.qtablishing a distinc- 
 tion between 'seed' (ver. 37) and 'children.' However 
 this may be, the imiiorlant distinction to which our Lord 
 refers here is that between natural descent and onenens 
 of religious prineiplc. The Jews connect the privileges 
 of God's covenant with the former, and assert that they 
 arc sons of God (ver. 41) ; Jesus binds them to the latter. 
 
 )2I0 
 
 7 This word is probably used here in the sense to which 
 the Jews had long been accustomed. See Kzek. xvi, ; 
 llos. ii., and notes. The high claim which they make 
 to be sons of God constrains our Lord to convict them of 
 being the children of thu devil (vers. 42 — 47). 
 
 8 You mi.sunderstand my exj>ressions (vers. 19, 22, 27, 
 38, 41), bcc;ause your hearts are unprepared to receive 
 the truths I speak. 
 
 9 Or, ' you are minded to do' (see note on ch. vii, 17). 
 This refers to their efforts to kill our Lord (ver. 40). As 
 your unlikeness to Abraham and your opposition to God's 
 word show that you are not their true children, so are you 
 proved to be Satan's by your likeness to him. He was a 
 liar aud a murderer from the beginning, when he deceived 
 Adam into sin, und thus plunged hiin into bodily and 
 spiritual death ; and iti»tigate<i Cain to murder his own 
 brother (nee 1 John iii. 10 — 15), which was the proto- 
 type of all following murders. 
 
 10 The force of llieso words may be best brought out 
 by a puriiphrase. Satan is in the condiiion of a being 
 utterly destitute of and ostninged from tnilh ; falsehood 
 has become a part of hU very self; so that of every he 
 and every liar he may be calfed the fatlier. 
 
 11 A proof that you are children of the father of lies, 
 
 12 lliither, 'convieteth ;' /. c. 'can prove me guilty * 
 My words are trulhful, for my life is sinless, 
 
 13 Sue ch. vii. 20, and note. 
 
 M This wiLs a term of hitter roprofich, nearly equivalent 
 to calling any one a heathen (tr a heietic Tlie Samari- 
 tans were accounled both. See note on ch. iv. !). 
 
 1.5 If I had a demon I should not be striving to honour 
 my Father, especially when I thereby bring di.-^honour 
 upon myself (ver. 49). But my object is not my own 
 honour; I can leave; that to One who will vindicat^i 
 me (50) : it is the giving life to men, to uU who will 
 hold fast my teaching (-'SI). To ibis universally im- 
 portant statement our Lord calls attention in his usual 
 emphatic way. 
 
 IB That \»t ^dio.' Seo nolo on ch. xi. 26. 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 JOHN VIII. 53— IX. 9. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 52 Then said the Jews unto him, Now we know that thou hast a devil. 'Abraham 
 is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sa3^est, If a man keep my saying^, lie shall 
 
 53 never taste of death. Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is dead? 
 and the prophets are dead : whom makest thou thyself? 
 
 54 Jesus answered, "If I honour myself, my honour is nothing: 'It is my 
 
 55 Father tliat liououreth me ; of whom ^ ye say, that he is your God : yet ' ye have 
 not known him; "but I know hiiu: and if I should say, I know him not, ''I 
 
 56 shall be a liar like unto you : hut I know him, "^aud keep his saying. Your father 
 Abraham "^ rejoiced to see my day: ^ and lie saw it, and was glad. 
 
 57 Then said the Jews unto him. Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou 
 seen Abraham? 
 
 58 Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, -^Before Abraham was,- 
 sj am. 
 
 59 Then ^ took they up stones to cast at liim : but Jesus hid himself, and went 
 out of the temple, ' going through the midst of them,^ and so passed by. 
 
 Jesus on the sabbath gives sight to a blind matt, xoho is severely examined by the rnlers 
 respecting the miracle and its Author; and is excommunicated for his bold confession, 
 9 AND* as Jesus passed by, he saw a man^ which was blind from his birth. 
 
 2 And his disciples asked him, saying. Master, * who did sin, this man, or his 
 
 3 parents, that he was born blind ?'^ Jesus answered, Neither hath tliis man 
 sinned, nor his parents :" ' but that the works of God should bo made manifest in 
 
 4 him. *" I must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day: the night 
 
 5 Cometh, when no mau can work. As long as I am in the world, " I am the light^ 
 of the world. 
 
 G When he had thus spoken, "he spat on the ground, and made clay^ of the 
 
 7 spittle, and he anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay, and said unto 
 him. Go, wash'^ ''in the pool of Siloam," (which is by interpretation, Sent.) 
 1 He went his way therefore, and washed, and came seeing. 
 
 8 The neighbours therefore, and they which before had seen liini that he was 
 
 9 blind, said, Is not this he that sat and l)egged? Some said, This is he: others 
 
 Zee. l.A; Heb.11.13. 
 
 u YeP.M; ch.5.3l!7.18. 
 J-ch. 5. 22— a;i. 41 ; 10. 
 
 II; 17. 1; Pb. 2. 6- 
 
 Vl\ no. 1—4; Ac 3. 
 
 13. 
 y Tcr. 41. 
 - ver.lO; ch.7.2«,29: 
 
 Jcr. 4. 22; 9.3. 
 <■ ch. 1. 16; 6. 4IJ; Mt 
 
 11.^7. 
 b I John 2. 4.1!2; 5. 10. 
 c ch. 16. 10 ; Heb. 6. 
 
 ft. H. 
 d I.k. 10. 24. 
 « Ge.22.13. H,19; Ho. 
 
 4. 18-2-J; Gal. 3. 7— 
 
 9,U— 18; Heb. 11.13. 
 /ch. 1. 1,2; 17.5,21; 
 
 Mic. 5. 2. 
 g BOO mt*. Ex. 3. li; 
 
 In. 43. 13: Ool I. 17. 
 A ch, 10.30—33; 11.8; 
 
 Lc. 21. 16. 
 • <co vcr. 20 ; ch. 10. 
 
 3y, 40 ; Lk. 4. 30. 
 Veus. 1—41; Ch. 10. 
 
 I- 
 
 ClIRfiN. Tab. Sec.m. 
 * vir. 31 ; see Lk. 13. 
 1—4. 
 
 ' eh. II. 4. 
 
 mch. 4. 34: 5. 19, 3fi; 
 
 11.11. 10; 12. 35: 17. 
 
 4 ; Ecc. 9. 10 ; Ei.h. 
 
 b. 1«. 
 1 ch. 1. 5, 9; 3. 19; 8. 
 
 12; 12. 35, 4t>; lu Vi, 
 
 IS: 60. 1. 
 o Mk. 7. 33 ; 8. 23 ; 
 
 Key. 3. 18. 
 P Neh. 3. 15, SiloaK 
 7 ace 2 KL 5. 10—11. 
 
 1 If, ill promising to exempt my disciples from death, 
 I claim to be greater than Abraham and the propheta, 
 this honour is given to me by my B''athcr (ver. o4). You 
 call him your God ; and yet you know him not, you love 
 not nor keep his truth, which I know and teach (o.5). 
 You call yourselves children of Abraham ; then you should 
 rejoice to see me, for he was tilled with joy by tlie prospect 
 of my coming {^^i). 
 
 2 Kather, ' Before Abraham was born, I am.' Comp. 
 ch. i. 1 — 3. The peculiar phrase 'I am' evidently refers 
 to the name assumed by Jehovah (Exod. iii. 14), e.\press- 
 ing his eternal self-existence; and it was fully under- 
 stood to do so, as the people immediately prepared to 
 treat Jesus as a blasphemer. 
 
 3 See note on Luke iv. 30. 
 
 4 The evangelist does not very clearly establish any 
 close connection in time between chapters viii. and ix. 
 Some think that our Lord saw and healed the blind man 
 as ' he passed by' when he was escaping from the anger 
 of his opponents (ch. viii. 59). Others suppose that the 
 following events occurred after a short interval, at some 
 period between the Feast of Tabernacles and that of the 
 Dedication. In chapters ix,, x. our Lord bears witness to 
 himself in relation to, 1. The influence and effect of his 
 coming, as a light by which the blind are made to see, 
 and those who see are made blind ; 2. The design of his 
 love, as the Good Shepherd, who knows his sheep, and 
 lays down his life for all ; and, 3. His personal nature 
 as such, ns one with the Fathi-r. 
 
 ■') On the sabbath Jesus miraculously heals a man who 
 had been blind from his birth (vers. 1 — 7) ; to the great 
 astonishment of his neighbours (8 — 12), who bring him 
 before one of the courts, consisting chu'fly of Pharisees. 
 There he is closely interrogated, in order to invididate 
 his testimony to the miraculous power of Jesus ; but his 
 straightforwardness and good sense baffle his questioners 
 (13 — 17). His parents are then called, but they carefully 
 limit their evidence to the facts of his identity and his 
 cure (18 — 23). The man himself is again examined ; but 
 maintains both the facts and also the legitimate inference 
 that he who performed such a miracle must be a prophet, 
 with such boldness and power, that his prejudiced ques- 
 
 tioners revile and excommunicate him (24 — 34). Jesus 
 then finds him, and reveals himself to him as the Messiah, 
 and receives his homage as such (35 — 38). 
 
 On the prevalent opinion that special affliction is the 
 fruit of special sin, see Preface to Job, p. 523, and note 
 on Luke xiii. 2. When the suffering preceded any per- 
 sonal transgression, a question would arise, as to the 
 person who had committed the sins which caused it. 
 ' May not such passages as Exod. xx. 5 involve a principle 
 of universal application ; for do we not constantly see 
 the child suffering the Ul consequences of the sins of 
 *his parents?' Or may there be some truth in the 
 notion of the soul's pre-existence, which many Gentiles 
 hold, and which the Rabbins are beginning partially to 
 admit } Or are tlie man's own foreseen sins being 
 punished by anticipation ?' The disciples evidently have 
 no definite opinion, and eagerly ask to have their doubts 
 removed. 
 
 1 Do not seek the cause of this man's blindness in any 
 of his own or his parents' sins. Think of it rather as 
 designed to display God's power and grace, and to illus- 
 trate my office and work as * the Lighc of the world.' 
 Such cases urge me to use diligently the short time I 
 have on earth in dispensing the blessings I came to bestow 
 (vers. 4, 5). 
 
 8 Here, as elsewhere (sec ch. iv. 10; xi. 25), the out- 
 ward blessing is used to represent the spiritual benefits 
 which are the chief results of our Lord's work. 
 
 9 Our Lord occasionally employed outward means in 
 working a miracle. In this case he employed more than 
 in others. The reason for tliis we are no't told ; but it 
 certainly served to test the man's faith, and to make tho 
 miracle more public. See note on Mark vii. 33. 
 
 10 Probably the ei/cs oulg. 
 
 11 See notes on Neh. iii. 15 ; Isa. viii. 6; Luke xiii. 4: 
 also Robinson's Bib. Res. i. 341, 493—508. The interpre- 
 tation added by the evangelist intimates that the name 
 of the water was appropriate to the purpose ; and suggests 
 the Divine Messenger who was scut into the world to give 
 the water of life. Compare Heb. iii. 1, where the word 
 ' apostle' — another form of the word hero rendered ' sent* 
 — is applied to Christ. 
 
 1211 
 
A. D. 32. U.] 
 
 JOHN IX. 10—36. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 10 
 11 
 
 13 
 
 13, 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 il 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 ii 
 
 20 
 
 27 
 
 2fl 
 30 
 
 31 
 
 32 
 33 
 34 
 
 3.5 
 30 
 
 said, He is like liim: but lie said, I am !ir. Tlicrefore said tliey unto liim, How 
 ■were thine eyes opened? He auswornd and said, 'A man that is called Jesus 
 made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and snid unto mo, Go to the pool of Siloani, 
 and wash : and I went and washed, and I received sight. Then said they unto 
 him, Where is he? He said, I know not. 
 
 14 They brought to the Pharisees' him that aforetime was Wind. And 'it was 
 the sabbath day when Jesus made the clay, and opened his eyes. Then again 
 the Pharisees also asked him how he had received his sight. He said unto them. 
 He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. Therefore said some of 
 the Pharisees, ' This man is not of God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day. 
 Others^ said, " How can a man that is a sinner do such miracles ? And ' there 
 was a division among them. They say unto the blind man again, What sayest 
 thou of him, that he hath opened thine cyes?^ He said, y He is a prophet. 
 
 But the Jews = did not believe concerning him, that ho had been blind, and 
 received his sight, until they called the parents of liini tliat had received his 
 sight. And they asked them, saying, Is this your son, who ye say was Ixirn 
 blind? How then doth he now see? His parents answered them and said. We 
 know that this is our son, and that he was born blind : but by what means he 
 now seeth, we know not ; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not. He is of 
 age ; ask him : he shall speak for liimself. 
 
 These words spake liis parents, because " they feared the Jews : for the Jews 
 had agreed'' already, that if any man did confess that ho was Christ, he '' should 
 be put out of the synagogue.^ Therefore said his parents, He is of age ; ask him. 
 
 Then again called they the man that was blind, and said unto him, ' Give God 
 the praise:" ''we know that this man is a sinner. He answered and said, 
 Whether he be a sinner or no, I know not : ' one thing I know, that, whereas I 
 was blind, now I see. 
 
 Then said they to him again, Wliat did ho to thee? how opened he thine eyes? 
 He answered them, /I have told you already, and ye did not hear: wherefore 
 would ye hear it again ? Will 3'e also be his disciples ? " 
 
 Then ^they reviled him, and said, Thou art hia disciple; but we are Moses' 
 disciples.* '■We know that God spake unto Moses: as for this fcllom, ' we 
 know not from wlience he is." The man answered and said unto tiiem, * Why 
 herein is a marvellous thing, tliat ye know not from whence he is, and j/rt he 
 hath opened mine eyes.'" Now wo know that 'God heareth not sinners: but if 
 any man be a worshipper of God," '"and doeth his will, "him he heareth. 
 Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that 
 was born blind. ''-^ ° If this man were not of (Jod,''' he could do nothing. 
 They answered and said unto him, ''Thou wast altogether born in sins,''' and dost 
 thou teach us? » And tln^y cast him out.'^ 
 
 Jesus heard that they had cast liira out; 'and when he had found him,'" he 
 said unto him. Dost thou believe on 'the Son of God? He answered and said. 
 
 »*« rofi. ch, 5, 9. 
 
 u v<.r<. 30-33; ch. S. 2. 
 X cli. 7. 12 (3 ; lU. m. 
 
 V ch. I. 10; 0. 14. 
 > It. 26. 11. 
 
 a ch.7. 13: 10.38; Pro. 
 2'J. 25; Mt. 10.211.28; 
 
 c Joi. 7. 10 1 
 rf vcr. 16. 
 
 < Eph. 2, 1—10; .^. 8; 
 1 John 3. 11; 5. lU. 
 
 /Tern. 10-15; Lit 22. 
 
 » Mti 
 
 ; IPcl. 1. U, 
 
 h Num. 12. 2-8; Dcu. 
 
 31. 10. 
 . ch. 7. 27; 8. U. 
 * ch. 3. 10 : 12 37. 
 I ico rcfi. Job 27. 8. : 
 
 :).■<. 12 ; Pi. 31. 15 ; 
 
 Pro.15.29; Zcc.7.13. 
 ".ch.7. 17. 
 M 1 Kl. 17. 20-22; 18. 
 
 3li-:W : 2 Chr. 30, 20, 
 
 21 : I'i, Oti. (i; Hob. 
 
 II. 0. 
 
 o Tcr, 10 ; ICC ch. 3. 2. 
 P vcr. 2; ICO li. 05. 5. 
 
 t »cr. 22. 
 
 r ch. .'». II: Pi. 27. 10. 
 
 > ch. 10.30; Ml 1 1. .1:1; 
 
 III. 10; Mk. I. 1; I 
 Joho 5. 13. 
 
 1 The .Jewish rulers, wlio were mostly 'PliariseeB.* This 
 ecems to have been a regular meeting either of the Sanhe- 
 drim or of one of the inferior courts, having power to 
 summon witnesses, and to pronounce excommunication 
 (vers. 18, 2-1, .34). 
 
 2 These 'others' were probably a few among them, 
 like Xieodcraus and Joseph of Arimatlnca. 
 
 ^ That is. What sayest thou of him, as to his opening 
 thine eycs.^ They probably hoped to clifit somi'thing on 
 which they could raise an objection. But the reply, * lie 
 is a messenger of God,' ie so simply natural, that they 
 can say nothing against it ; but try rather to disprove 
 the fact of the miracle. 
 
 4 This was probably not a regular decree, but a well- 
 known resolution of the rulers. 
 
 ■^ That is, ' be crcommuniratcd.* The Jewish excom- 
 munication at this period is supposed to have involved 
 the exclusion of the person from his family and from the 
 synagogue for thirty days. 
 
 *» Kalher, 'Give glory to God.' This might be a solemn 
 adjuration to remember God's presence and to speak the 
 truth (as in Josh, vii. 1!)). Or it might mean, ' Praise 
 God for thy euro' (compare 1 Sam. vi. 5; Jer. xiii. IG; 
 I. like xvii. IS), ' but do not ascribe a miracle to a sinner 
 like this man.' Jly their aiithorilJitive 'we know,' they 
 endeavour to overawe his convictions, and to induce 
 him to be ruled by their superior judgment : and so in 
 ver. 29. 
 
 ^ He sees that trutli is not their object, and answers 
 them ironically. 
 
 8 For their fioast in lloscs and his miracles, sec ch. v. 
 4.5—47 ; vi. 30—32. 
 
 And yet Jesus had given them precisely the same 
 kind of evidence as Moses. 
 
 lu Why truly this is strange, that you, who undertake, 
 according to your oflice, to distinguish true from false 
 prophets, sliould not be able to discern with whose power 
 One comes who gives sight to o man born blind. 
 
 11 rtiitlier, ' a jiioiis man.' Only such a man is heard 
 by God. 
 
 12 Such blindness was universally regarded as absolutely 
 incurable. Therefore ho who has done such a work must 
 be a person of extraordinar_y piety. 
 
 Vi If he were not commissioned by Qod, 'ho could do 
 nothing* miraculous, much less such a wonder as this. 
 
 14 See note on vcr. 2. Here, as in other cases, the 
 forcible reasoning of honesty and common seiise is re- 
 sented by Plmrisiiic arrog;incn, us an iiiviision of authority ; 
 and, as it cannot be refuted, it is met by reviling ami 
 persecution. The Pharisees subsequently resort at onco 
 to violence, not argument : see ch. xi. 47, 53. 
 
 l.'< See note on ver. 22. 
 
 10 'I'he Good Shepherd seeks his poor sheep, who has 
 borne reviling and persecution for his name's sake; and 
 both reveals himself to him more fully, and strengthens 
 his incipient faith. 
 
A. D. 32. U. 
 
 JOHN IX. 37— X. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 30. H. 
 
 39 
 
 40 
 
 37 Who is lie, Lord, tliat I might believe on him? And Jeaus said unto him, Thou 
 
 38 hast both seen him,^ and 'it is he that talketh "with thee. And he said, Lord, I 
 believe. And he worahipped him. 
 
 Our Lord's discourse respecting false and true shepherds^ and the Good Shepherd, 
 AND^ Jesus said, " For judgment^ I am come into this world, ' that they which 
 see not might see ; »'aud that they which see might be made blind. 
 
 And some of the Pharisees which were with him heard these words, ^and said 
 41 unto him. Are we blind also?"* Jesus said unto them, "If ye were blind, ye 
 
 should have no sin : but now ye say, We see ; * therefore your sin remaineth. 
 10 Verily, verily,^ I say unto you, "^He that entereth not by the door into the 
 sheepfold,^ but climbeth up some other way, the same is ''a thief and a robber. 
 
 3 But he that entereth in ^by the door is -^ the shepherd of the sheep.' ^To him 
 the porter® openeth; ''and the sheep hear his voice: 'and he calleth hia own 
 
 4 aheep by uame,^ *and leadeth them out. And when he putteth forth his own 
 sheep, ho goeth before them, and the sheep follow him : for they know his voice. 
 
 5 And 'a atrauger will they not follow,'^ but will flee from him: for they know 
 not the voice of atraugera. 
 
 This parable 1' spake Jesus unto them: but they understood not what things 
 they were which he spake unto them. 
 
 7 Then said Jesua unto them again, Verily, verily, I say unto you, "' I am the 
 
 8 door of " the sheep.'"^ ° All that ever came before me ^^ are thieves and robbers : 
 
 9 ''but the sheep did not hear them.^^ ^I am the door: 'by me^^ if any man 
 10 enter in, he shall be saved, 'f* and shall go in and out, 'and find pasture. 'The 
 
 thief cometh not, but for "to steal, and to kill, and to destroy :^' -^I am come 
 
 that they might have life, and that they might have it y \i\ovq abundantly. 
 
 11=1 am the good shepherd. The good shepherd " giveth his life for the sheep.^® 
 
 t cb. <. 2tJ; Ps. 25.8.9, 
 
 14. 
 u seo ch. 3. 17; 5. '."J, 
 
 27 : l-i. 47 i Lk. 2. 31 ; 
 
 a Cor. 2. 16. 
 X Mt. 13. 13. 
 y IB. 6. y, 10. 
 r Lk. U. 45; Ro. 2. 19. 
 a ch. 15. 22-24; Lk. 
 
 12.47; Heb.l0.2tj,27. 
 b 1 John 1. a 
 e Jor. II. 15: 2S. 15; 
 
 E7e 13. 2-6 ; Mt. 7. 
 
 16: Hcb.5.4i 1 John 
 
 4. I. 
 d Tori. a, 10. 
 « vers. 7, 9. 
 / Is. 40. 11. 
 g 1 Cor. 16. 9; Col. 4. 
 
 3 : Rev. 3. 7, 8. 
 h lTbfB.5.12,13; Hi-b. 
 
 13. 7, 17. 
 ■ Tit. 2. 1—6. 
 k Pa. 23, 2,3; Jcr. 31. 
 
 9; Phil. 3. 17! I Tim. 
 
 4. 12; I Pet. 5. 2-4. 
 / Pro. 19. 27; Lk. 8. 
 
 18; 2 Tim. 4. 3, 4 ; 
 
 1 John 4. I. 
 mch.ll.ti: 15.5; Eph. 
 
 2. 18: 3. 12. 
 n see refs. Pa. 74. 1. 
 q see reh. vers. I, 7- 
 r Ro. :>. 1,2; Heb. 10. 
 
 19—22. 
 1 Ps. 23. 1.2; 100.3,4; 
 
 In. 40. II. 
 / Eze. 31. 2—4. 
 u Col. 2. 8. 
 xch, 3. 17; fi. 33,51; 
 
 Mt. 18. 11; 20. 28: 
 
 1 Tim. 1.15; 2 Tim. 
 
 1. 10. 
 y Ro. 5. 15—21 ; Heb. 
 
 7-25. 
 « 9«e refa. Pi. 23. 1 ; 
 
 Eze. 37. 24. 
 a ver. 15; Eph. 5. 2; 
 
 Tit. 2. 14 ;1 Pet. 2. 24. 
 
 ^ Jesus does not say, * I am he ;' but, referring to the 
 new and precious power which he had conferred on the 
 man, says, ' Thou hast seen him.* 
 
 2 Our Lord refers to the facts just related, as illus- 
 trating both the direct purpose and the happy fruit of 
 his coming into the world, in the enlightenment of the 
 spiritually blind, and also its indirect and unhappy result 
 in the darkening of those who thought themselves en- 
 lightened (vers. 39 — 41). In answer to the taunts of 
 the Pharisees, he shows the marked distinction between 
 false teachers and true shepherds (ch. x. 1 — 6). He then 
 proclaims himself the true 'door' of entrance to the fold, 
 and * the Good Shepherd' of the flock (7 — 18) ; upon 
 which a new contest arises respecting him (19 — 21). 
 This discussion appears to have been held soon after 
 the preceding events, and to be closely connected with 
 them. 
 
 3 'Judgment' is not the great object for which I am 
 come (see ch. xii. 47) ; but it is a necessary result. 
 Compare Matt. x. 34 ; Luke ii. 34, 35, and notes. The 
 truth which enlightens and sanctifies the most ignorant 
 and wicked who receive it, becomes the means of harden- 
 in sr and blinding the obstinate and self-sufficient, who 
 reject and pervert it. Comp. 2 Cor. ii. 16. 
 
 4 I)o you mean to say that we, masters in Israel, are 
 60 ignorant .' The reply is, If you were simply ignorant, 
 you would not have the guilt of rejecting the truth ; but 
 the knowledge which you profess, and which you in some 
 degree possess, makes you guilty. 
 
 a The Pharisees having charged our Lord with being 
 not a true prophet, but an impostor (eh. i.\. 24), he shows 
 the difference between thieves (ver. 1) and true shepherds 
 (2 — 5), and proves himself to be the Good Shepherd, as 
 well as the door of the fold. 
 
 6 The Eastern sheep-fold is sometimes a cave, some- 
 times a space inclosed with stone walls or strong wicker- 
 work, for the protection of the sheep at night. The 
 'sheep-fold' here represents the whole church of God: 
 see ver. 16. The terms here used (' shepherd— thief — 
 hireling') apply to all professed leaders of God's people. 
 The distinctive marks of a true and false teacher are 
 these. A false teacher does not enter or hold the office 
 in order to serve Christ ; but rather to rob him of the 
 sheep, by drawing them after himself. The true teacher 
 undertakes hia work as one who trusts, obeys, and honours 
 Christ; and exerts over his Hock the influence of holy 
 
 love, to which they readily respond. In this he resem- 
 bles the Good Shepherd. Comp. 1 Pet. v. 1—4. 
 
 7 The 'sheep' are those who know the voice of the 
 Good Shepherd and of every true shepherd — the true 
 children of God, both among the Jews £ind the Gentiles. 
 See ver. 16. 
 
 8 It is unnecessary to attach a symbolical raeauLng to 
 every particular in the allegory. The main points of com- 
 parison designed are explained by our Lord himself. See 
 note on Matt. xiii. 3. 
 
 9 Sheep are objects of much endearment in Oriental 
 countries, having names g:ivcn to them, to which they 
 respond ; and they follow the shepherd, who walks before 
 them, instead of going after them, as in other parts of 
 the world. 
 
 10 The true-hearted child of God may for a while be 
 imposed upon by specious men ; but ere long he discovers 
 their hoUowness and imposture, and refuses to follow 
 thcni. 
 
 U Rather, ' allegory.' The word is different from that 
 translated 'parable' (Matt, xiii., etc.) 
 
 12 That is, of the shccp-fold ; the only entrance aliJce 
 for sheep and for shepherd. 
 
 13 This may mean, all that came before me, pretending 
 to that authority which no one before me had a right to 
 claim. Our Lord evidently refers to those who required 
 implicit submission to themselves (ch. ix. 24, 34) ; tliereby 
 assuming that place which belonged to Him alone. See 
 Matt, xxiii. 7, 8, and note. 
 
 H See note on ver. 5. 
 
 15 Salvation is obtained by immciliafc access to Christ: 
 there is no door between the soul luui him. 
 
 lij The genuine shepherd stcuref, by this means, first 
 his own safety ; and, secondly, freedom and safety in 
 ' going in and out,' and rich pasture, for Xiiajloek, Comp. 
 Numb, xxvii. 16, 17; 1 Tim. iv. 16. 
 
 17 The false teachers proved themselves to be such by 
 their selfishness and rapacity (see Ezek. xxxiv. 1 — 10, 
 and notes). The 'Life' and blessings which I ' i^bun- 
 dantly' bestow prove me to be the long-expected Good 
 Shepherd, who will not only give life to the sheep (Kzek. 
 xxxiv. 23-- 31), but will give his own life for them (Zech. 
 xiii. 7). 
 
 18 As a good shepherd will hazard and even lay down 
 his life for his sheep, so the Messiah lays down nis life 
 
 I for his spiritual ilock. 
 
A. D. 32. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN X. 12—32. 
 
 [a.d. 30. 31. n. 
 
 12 But '' he that is an hireling.* and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep nre not, 
 
 eceth *^the wolf comino:, and leaveth the eheep, and tleeth : and the wolf catehetli 
 
 13 them, and scattereth the sheep. Tiie Jiireljn^ iieeth, hecause ho is an hireling, 
 
 14 ''and careth nut for the sheep. I am the good shepherd, and '"know my shecp^ 
 \7> and /ain known of mine;- as the Father knoweth me, even so know I the 
 
 16 Father. And I lav down my life for the sheep. And Mother sheep I have, 
 whieli are not of this fold: ''tliem also 1 must bring, 'and they shall hear my 
 
 17 voice; >and there shall be one fold,-* ''and one slK^pherd. Therefort;-* doth my 
 Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I^ might take it again. 
 
 18 'A'o man taketh it from me, biit I lay it down of myself.'^ 1 have power to lay 
 it down, and 1 "'have power to take it again. "This commandment have 1 
 received of my Father. 
 
 19 "There was a division therefore again among the Jews for these sayings. 
 
 20 And many of them said, ''Ho hath a devil,*^ and is mad; wliy hear ye him? 
 
 21 Others said, These are not the words of him that hath a devil. Cau a devil 
 open the eyes of the blind? 
 
 Jesus at Jerusalem at the Feast of Dedication ; he is interrogated by the Jews; they charge 
 him with blasphemy^ and again attempt to seize him. 
 
 22 AND^ it was at Jerusalem the feast of the dedication.^ And it was winter;'^ 
 
 23 and Jesus walked in the temple ^in Solomon's jiorch. 
 
 24 Then came the Jews round about him, and said unto him, IIow long dost thou 
 make us to doubt? •' ' If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly. 
 
 25 Jesus answered them, * I told you, and ye believed ^^ not. The works that I 
 
 26 do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me. But 'ye believe not because 
 
 27 ye arc not of my sheep, as I said unto you.^^ My sheep hear my voice, and I 
 
 28 know thera, and they follow me:'-* "and I give unto them eternal life; and 
 "they shall never perish, neither shall any VKin^^ pluck them out of '^my hand. 
 
 29 My Father, which gave them me, is greater tlinn all ; and no man is able to pluck 
 
 30 them out of ray Father's hand. 'I and mtj Father are one.**^ 
 
 31 Then y the Jews took up stones again to stone him. 
 
 32 Jesus answered them, ' Many good works ^^ have I showed you from my Father; 
 
 6 Ete. 31, 3-9. 
 c Ac W). 29. 
 
 rf Phil. 2, 20. 21. 
 
 f ver. 27; Pi. I. 6: 1 
 
 Cor. S. 3 ; 2 Tim. 2. 
 
 Itt: Itcv. '2. 2. 
 / ch. 17. H; Eyh.l. 17: 
 
 I'Tira. 1. Vii 1 John 
 
 ^. a). 
 K C.c. i'). in; Pb.72. 10, 
 
 n, 17; wo reh. Is. 
 
 M. %; Eie. 34. 11.12; 
 
 Ho. 1.'.. H-12. 
 h Mk. 10. i:.; \.y. M. 
 
 22; Ac. la. 14; Uo. 
 
 10. 12-UV 
 < ch. 6. 37 ; Rev. 3 2<). 
 J E»o. 37.22: Epli. 2. 
 
 1 4 ; I Pot. 2. i.-i, 
 A: Esc. 31. 23 ; Ucb, 13. 
 
 20. 
 ' clt. 10, 11; Mt. 2G.&3 
 
 -.'>ti. 
 "ich. 2. lt>-21. 
 " c1>. ti. :<8i 14. 31 i 15. 
 
 1»; Ac, 2. 24, 3^ i 
 
 Heb. i. H-9. 
 o ch, 7. 4(l-43( 9. IG 
 p ch- 7. 20 ; & 4H, .U 
 
 VkHS, 22—12! 
 CiiRON. Tab. Sf>c 91. 
 q Ac. 3. II ; b. 12. 
 
 T ch. 8. 2S. Mi Lk. 22. 
 07-70. 
 
 • ch. 5. 17-43. 
 
 ( *er«. 14,27; ch. H.37. 
 41, 4^ (i.S; S. 47; 1 
 John 4. li. 
 
 1 ch.ti. 37: 17- 2: Ro- 
 ll. 23: 1 Cot. 2. 12; 1 
 Johns, 2.^; &.I1. 
 
 r ch. 3. 15: 0. 3!l, 40: 
 17. II. 12; la 9; 1 
 Snm. 2. »: Ho. 8. I, 
 3:1-39; Col. 3.3,4. 
 
 wDcu. 33.3: U40. lt>: 
 2 Tlra. 1. 12. 
 
 X »cr.»^; cli. 14.9—11; 
 17- 11,21.22. 
 
 V ch. rt. M, 
 
 I I Pet. I. 21-S3. 
 
 1 The ' hireling* is one who serves merely for gain, 
 without any personal interest in the tlnek. Such a person 
 may seem to he better than a robber; but the sheep are 
 not safe in his care; for he will risk n'thiuR and suffer 
 nothing for them. He iti no true shepherd; for he wants 
 the essential characteristic of one, that close personal 
 intimacy which exists between Jesus and every one of his 
 sheep {ver. 14), reseinblinK that which subsifits between 
 the Father and the Son (15). 
 
 2 Vers. 14, lo should be thus read and connected : 
 
 * And I know my sheep, and am known of mine; even 
 as tiie Father knoweth me, and I know the Father.' 
 
 3 Rather, ^onajlock* The disciples of Jesus, whether 
 Jews or Gentiles, shall bo essentially 'ono flneU,' united 
 by their relation to the 'one Shepherd.* Our Lord docs 
 not say ' oae fold ;' for this unity is not that of any mure 
 external organization. 
 
 4 Compare I'hil. ii. G — 11, and notes. This assurance 
 not only sets before us the mutual love of the Futlier and 
 the Son, but connects it most closely with their Divine 
 compassion to our falh.-n race. 
 
 5 It WHS necessary to the fulfilmont of the Divine pur- 
 pose of mercy that our Lord should resume his life. See 
 Ilom. iv. 25, and note. 
 
 6 My death is my own voluntary act (see ch. xviii. 5—8), 
 for I have the right to my own life ; yet it is also an act 
 of obedience to the 'commandment' wliieh *I have re- 
 ceived from the Father.' It is the combination of this 
 
 * right' or power with obedience which gives value to the 
 eacrificc of Christ. 
 
 7 Si'4» note on ch. vii. 20. 
 
 8 Where our Lord was during the two months which 
 intervened between the Feast of Tabernacles (eh, vii. 2) 
 and that of the Dedication, is not said : probably lie was 
 in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem or of the Jordan, for 
 his work in Galilee was now ended. In reply to a demand 
 of the rulers, our Lord refuses to reassert his Mesaialishlp, 
 on the ground that neither his own te.stimonv n')r his 
 Divine works have been believed ^22—25). lie shows 
 how different is the conduct of his true disciples, and 
 how great their blessedness and security under the care 
 
 of a Shepherd who is one with the Father (26—30). This 
 brings uiion liirn a charge of blasphemy; in replying 
 to which ne maintains his oneness with the Father; which 
 excites a new outburst of aii^nr (31 — .T.l). liut he again 
 escapes; and retires to the Jordan, whither many follow 
 him, and believe on him (40 — 42). 
 
 9 On the Feast of Dedication, see Sketch of History of 
 the Jews between the Old and New Testament, page 1050. 
 This festival occurred in December, and lasted eight days 
 from the 25th of Chisleu. See 1 Maccabees iv. 59; 
 2 Mace. X. 1 — 8; Joseph. Ant. xii. 7, 7. 
 
 10 This may mean wintry weather, as in Matt. xvi. 3; 
 Acts xxvii. 20 ; but the time was * winter.' This is men- 
 tioned as the reason \vhy our Lord used to walk at tliis 
 time in Solomon's poreh, wliieh was the eastern colonnade 
 of the temple ; standing probably where that of Solomon 
 formerly stood. 
 
 11 Perhaps the meaning is, ' How long dost thou excite 
 our minds* upun this subject? The object of this ques- 
 tion appears to have been, to obtain from Jiiaus an ex- 
 press declaration, upon which they might ground pro- 
 ceedings against him. 
 
 12 lljither, ' believe.* Both his language (see eh. viii. 5G, 
 58, etn. ) and his works had sufilrientl y declared wlio lie was. 
 
 13 Fither in words to the same ell'ect (see rh. viii. 47), 
 or in some unrecorded portion of a previous discourse, liut 
 the passage may bo divided thus : * Ye are not of my sheep. 
 As Isaid unto you, my slieep liear my voice,' etc. (vers. 2, 4). 
 
 H Implying, liut you do not; which proves (ver. 26) 
 that you are not of my sheep, 
 
 li Ilather, 'any one;' including the powers of dark- 
 ness, as well a« liuman enemies, 
 
 l*i The connection appears to bo as follows: ' No ono 
 shall pluck them nut of my hand.' Hut does that seem 
 too lofty a word } Should I rather say, 'out of my Father's 
 hand? Then I say this also, ami quite truly; for my 
 hand and l)ie hand — the power — of God, nre the same. 1 
 and my Father are One. — fitter. The Jirws rightly un- 
 derstood him to lay claim to the possession of Divine 
 attributoa: sec ver. 33. 
 
 17 To those who disbelieve his words, our Lord again 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN X. 33— XI. 9. 
 
 [a. n. 31. H. 
 
 33 "for whicli of those works do ye stone me? Tlio Jews answered him, saying, 
 For a good work Ave stoue thee not ; * but for blasphemy; and because that thou, 
 being a man, '" makest thyself God. 
 
 34 Jesus answered them, '^ Is it not written in your law,' 'I said. Ye are gods?'- 
 
 35 [Psa. Ixxxii. 6]. If he called them gods ^ unto whom the word-* of God came, 
 3(5 (-^and the .Scripture cannot be broken ;■*) say ye of him «" whom the Father hath 
 
 sanctified, and '' sent into the world, Thou blasphemest ; ' because I said, I am 
 
 37 J the 8on of God? * If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not: 
 
 38 but if I do, though ye believe not me, Mielieve the works: that ye may know, 
 and believe, '" that the Father is in me, and I in him. 
 
 39 " Therefore they sought again to take him : * but he escaped out of their hand. 
 
 40 And [he] went away again beyond Jordan^ into the place'' where John at tirst 
 
 41 baptized; and there he abode. And many resorted unto him, and said, John^ 
 4'^ did no miracle : ' but all things that John spake of this man were true. ^ And 
 
 many believed on him there. 
 
 The raising of Lazarus; which leads many to believe on Jesus: but the rulers resolve xipon 
 
 his death; and he retires to Ephraim. 
 
 11 iS'OW^ a certain man was sick, named Lazarus,^ of Bethany,^ the town of 
 
 ij * Mary and her sister Martha. ('It was that Mary'^ which anointed tho Lord 
 
 ■with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.) 
 
 3 Therefore his sisters seut unto him, saying, Lord, behold, " he whom thou lovest 
 is sick. 
 
 4 AVhen Jesus heard that^ he said, "This sickness is not unto dcath,^' ""but for 
 the glory of God, ' that the Sou of God might be glorified thereb3\'2 
 
 5,6 Now Jesus loved i^ Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus. AV'hen he had heard 
 therefore that he was sick, J' he abode two days still in the same place where he 
 
 7 was.'"* Then after that saith he to his disciples. Let us go into Judaea again. 
 
 8 His disciples say unto him. Master, -the Jews of late sought to stone thee; "and 
 
 9 goest thou thither again? Jesus answered,'^ Are there not twelve'*^ hours in the 
 
 3 Ps. 35. 12; 109. 4> 3. 
 
 '- Le. LM. 16. 
 
 c cb. 5. le. 
 
 d comp. £x. 22. 'J8. 
 
 e Ro. 13. I. 
 
 / Mt. 5. 18; I-k. 16. 17. 
 
 a ch. a.31: fi. 27. 
 
 h ch. 3. 17: 5. aj, 57; 
 
 6. 38. 39. 57; B. Vi. 
 i »er. 30; ch. i 17, Ifl. 
 J ch. 9. 33-37; Lk. 1. 
 
 3.^. 
 k ch. 15. 24. 
 ( cli. .-). 311; M. 111. 11. 
 ">vcr. 311 ; ch. U. 10, 
 
 II ; 17. 21. 
 'I ch. 7- 311. 44 ; 8. i>% 
 Lk. t. 211, 30. 
 P ch. \.'iti. 
 
 q ch. 1. 15-27; 3.29- 
 
 36. 
 r BL-e refii. ch. 2. 'i'S. 
 
 Vers. 1— 411: 
 CilHO.N. Tab. Sc-e.92. 
 I Lk. 1(1. 38-1'i. 
 I ch. 12. 3; Mt.2G. 7; 
 
 Mk. 11. 3. 
 " Heb. 12. 6, 7. 
 
 ' ver. 40 ; ch. 9. 3. 
 och. 13, 31.32. 
 r ch. 6. 23 ; 8. 54. 
 
 = ch. in. 3!, 39. 
 c gee Ml Hi. 21—23; 
 Ac. 21. 12, 13. 
 
 adduces the evidence of his works^ in proof of his claim 
 to be one with the Father, 
 
 1 'The law' is here put for the Old Testament. 
 
 2 See note on Psa. l.\xxii. 6. 
 
 3 That is, to whom God gave his commission (comp. 
 Jer. i. 2 ; ii. 1 ; Ezek. i. 3 ; iii. 16), appointing them 
 judges and rulers, 
 
 ■1 That is, cannot be set aside. This passage shows 
 that the name 'God' may in some cases be given to men 
 witiiout blasphemy. But, if sinful mortals (Psa. Ixxxii. 
 2, 7) are so addressed in Scripture, when they are ap- 
 pointed by Providence to judge and rule, how much more 
 may this title be claimed by me, ' the Holy One of God' 
 sent forth with his commission to the world ! But I rest 
 not on my words (vers. 37, 38) : regard my tcorks^ so 
 'many,' so 'good' (ver. 32). These numerous signs of 
 unparalleled (ch. ix. 32) power and beneficence surely 
 show that, in a sense higher than that which any other 
 can claim, 'lam in the Father and the Father m me;' 
 'I and the Father are one.' But the proof was dis- 
 regarded as much as the elaimy and * they sought again 
 to take him' (ver. 39). 
 
 5 At Bethany in Periea (see on ch. i. 28; xi. I). 
 
 6 Reminded by the place of John's testimony, they 
 see its confirmation in the life and teaching of Jesus, 
 which atford to their minds convincing evidence that 
 John was a prophet, though he wrought no miracles, and 
 conscquentlythat Jesus is the Messiah. And therefore they 
 believed on Jesus. Thus the simple-minded and candid 
 find conclusive evidence where the prejudiced find none. 
 
 7 The sickness and death of our Lord's intimate friend 
 Lazarus of Bethany give occasion to a most wonderful 
 display of the glory of the Son of God as the Life of man. 
 Ileceiving tidings of the dangerous illness of Lazarus 
 (vers. 1—4), he sets out, after a delay of two days, to 
 return to Judaea, braving all danger from his enemies, 
 that he may restore him to life (G — 16). He finds Laza- 
 rus already buried, and the mourning sisters surrounded 
 bv condoling friends (17—19); he checks Martha's com- 
 plaint, and strengthens her faith, until she confesses him 
 as the Christ (20 — 27); he receives the weeping Mary 
 and her companions with the deepest emotions (28—37) ; 
 and thus comes to the grave (38). Again he reproves 
 
 Martha's unbelief, directs the tomb to be opened (39 — 41), 
 publicly gives thauks to his Fatherthat he had been sent 
 to give life, and then bids ' Lazarus come forth' (42, 43). 
 The word is obeyed ; the bonds of death are loosed by 
 Almighty power ; and human hands free the restored man 
 from his grave-clothes (44). Many are led by this stu- 
 pendous miracle to believe in Jesus; but some are hard- 
 ened in unbelief, and the council are led formally to 
 resolve upon his death (45 — 53) : he therefore again 
 retires to the wilderness of the Jordan (54). 
 
 8 'Lazarus' is the Greek form of the Hebrew name 
 Eleazar. Bethany is now called El- Azeriyeh ; from El- 
 Azir, the Arabic form of Lazarus. 
 
 9 See notes on Matt, xxi, 17 ; Luke x. 38. Bethany 
 is here called ' the village of Martha and Mary,' to dis- 
 tinguish it from the Bethany beyond Jordan (see ch. i. 2S, 
 and note), alluded to, though not named, in ch. x. 40, 
 It was about twenty-five mUes from the place where our 
 Lord was now sojourning. 
 
 10 The allusion to this action as being well known ia 
 a striking illustration of the fulfilment of Matt. xxvi. 13. 
 See notes on ch. xii. 3 — 7 ; Mark xiv. 3—9. 
 
 n Death is not to be its ultimate result. 
 
 12 The Father is glorified when the Son is glorified ; 
 and the Sou was glorified by the miracle to which this 
 event gave occasion ; by his own deaths which was hastened 
 by the miracle (see ch. xii. 23; xiii. 31 ; xvii. 1); and 
 doubtless also by the spiritual benefit which resulted to 
 Lazarus and to many others. 
 
 13 It was this which led the sisters to send to him, and 
 to give to their message in ver. 3 its peculiar form. 
 
 H Giving time for the death and burial of Lazarus ; so 
 that the miracle of his resurrection would more illus- 
 triously 'glorify the Son.* 
 
 15 Compare ch. ix. 4. Our Lord's reply ia in effect as 
 follows : I can be in no danger, whilst my appointed day 
 of labour lasts : I walk in the light of duty, and of 
 my Father's appointment ; and am therefore safe. And 
 so it will be with every one who walks by thiit light, or 
 rather, has it ivithin him (see Slatt. vi. 23): for it is 
 possible for a man to blind his eyes, and thus have no 
 light, and so stumble. 
 
 IC See note on Matt. xx. 3. 
 
 !215 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XL 10—34. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 day 1 'If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light 
 
 10 of this world. But ' if a mau walk in the night, he Btumbleth, because there is 
 no light in him. 
 
 11 These things said he : and after that he saith unto tlioni, Our' friend Lazarus 
 
 12 '' sleepeth ; but I go, ' that I may awake hira out of sleep. Tlion said his 
 
 13 disciples,- Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well, llowbeit Jesus spake of his death : 
 
 14 but they thought that ho had sjioki^u of taking of rest in sleep. Then said Jesus 
 
 15 unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead. And I am glad ■'"for your sakes that I was 
 not there, ^ ^ to the intent ye may believe ; nevertheless let us go unto liim. 
 
 IG Then said * Thomas, which is called Didymus,* unto his fellow disciples, Let 
 
 us also go, that we may die ' with him.^ 
 17 Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days 
 
 already .8 
 18,19 Now Bethany was' nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off: and 
 
 many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary,* ' to comfort them conceruiug their 
 
 20 brother. Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, wont and 
 met him : but Mary sat still in the house.^ 
 
 21 Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, * if thou liadst been here, my brother 
 
 22 had not died."* But I know, that even now, ' whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, 
 
 23 God will give it thee." Jesus saith unto her. Thy brother shall rise again. 
 2-i Martha saith unto him, '" I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the 
 2.5 last day. Jesus said unto her, I am " the resurrection, and the ° lil'e : ^ he that 
 
 26 believeth in me, though ho were dead, yet shall he live : and ' whosoever liveth 
 
 27 and believeth in me shall never die.'- Believest thou this? She eaitli unto him, 
 Yea, Lord : '' I believe that thou art the Chxust, the Son of God, * which should 
 come iuto the world. 
 
 28 And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister 
 
 29 secretly, saying, 'The Master is come, and calleth for thee. "As soon as she 
 
 30 heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him. (Now Jesus was not yet 
 
 31 come into the town, but was in that place where Martha mot him.) " The Jews 
 then wliich were with her in the house, and comforted her, wlien they saw Mary, 
 that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, sayiug. She goeth unto the 
 grave to weep tlu:re. 
 
 32 Then when JIary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at 
 his feet, saying unto him, '" Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brotlior had not 
 
 33 died. When Jesus tlierefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which 
 31 came with her, 'he groaned '•* in the sjiirit, and was troubled, and said. Where 
 
 » oh. 9. 4. 
 
 c ch. 12. 3i 
 
 '/ RO Dcu. 31.16: Dun 
 VZ.'ii Ml. D.S4; Ac. 
 7. GO; I Cor. li. 18, 
 :il: 1 Thci. 4. U, 11. 
 
 f vers. 43, 44. 
 
 / cli. 12. 30 ; 17. la 
 g rcr. 4 ; ch. 3. 11. 
 A Ch. 20. 24—29. 
 
 mch.5.28,!9: Job 19. 
 
 21-27: Pi. 4». 16; 
 
 It. 2r>. 19: Dui.12.2: 
 
 I,k. 14. 14. 
 " ch.6.2l; (J. 39, 40, 44; 
 
 1 Cor. 15. 20-2ti ; 2 
 
 Cor. 4. 14; Plitl. 3. 
 
 20,21; Col. 3. 3, 4, 
 
 cli.1,4: a.2(i: 6.36; 
 11. C; IJohn 1.1,2; 
 &. 11 ; lU-v. 1. 18. 
 
 f SCO rcf», cti. 3. 3ti; 
 Ho. 8. 10,11, 3«.3.^ 
 
 1 ch.3.11-l«i Lk.80. 
 :ili; Rev. 21.4. 
 
 r cli. 4. 42: 6. 14, 09; 
 
 Mt. 16. Itt. 
 t ch. (>. 14: Mt. 11.3. 
 ( cli. 13. 13; 29. lU. 
 " l"i 27. 8. 
 V vor. 19. 
 
 •tcr. 38: llcb. 4. IS; 
 comp. ftlk. 7. 31; H. 
 12. 
 
 1 How kindly does Jesus associate his disciples with 
 himself in iiia friend.ships. — Benr/d. 
 
 2 Some of them eiiould have remembered a similar 
 expression on a former occasion (Mutt. ix. 21). 
 
 3 * His absence was useful to tliem, because his power 
 would have been less clearly seen, if he had at once given 
 help to Lazarus. Therefore, that the disciples might 
 .acknowledge the resurrection of Lazarus to be a truly 
 Divine work, it must be dchiyed ; tliat it might bo at the 
 farthest remove from human remedy. — Calvin. 
 
 ■i See note on Matt. x. 3. 
 
 5 With Jcsiis. This shows at once the strength of hia 
 fears, and the greater power of his love to his M:ister. 
 
 6 Lazarus probably died and was buried on the day on 
 which his sisters sent their messenger. The messenger's 
 journey would occupy one day; after that, Jesus waited 
 two days (ver. G) ; and arrived at Bi'f hany probably on 
 the c%-ening of the fourth day. l!y this time corniption 
 had commenced, placing the fact of death beyond doubt, 
 and causing the sist^'rs to give up all hope of restoration 
 (comp, Luke xxiv, 21). Jesus now came aa the Lord of 
 life and death. See Itev, i, 18. 
 
 7 John uses the piLst Urnse, proliably because ho wrote 
 after tho deatruction of Jenisalein and the laying waste 
 of the neighbourhood. See also ch. xviii. 1. 
 
 8 Kather, 'had come to Martha and Mary and their 
 [female] roinpanions' — tho woim^n who mourned with 
 thim. This concoursu of visitors made the miracio more 
 extensively known, 
 
 9 Some think that Mary did not know of our Lord'n ap- 
 proach. Others MU[ipoae that she did know, but they regaril 
 the ditference in the conduct of the two sisters iw being 
 churac teriatic of the prompt activity of tho one sister ond 
 the quiet rcBoetiveness of the other, 'Sco note on Luke x , 38. 
 
 1110 
 
 10 This first expression of both the sisters fseo vcr. 32), 
 when they s;iw Jesus, shows what had been tlieir hope in 
 sending to him (ver. 3), and their leading thouglit ever 
 since. In this case, as in ch, ii. 3, 4, he showed that, 
 whilst he was tenderly alive to the claims of private friend- 
 shi]), his miraculous power was not at its command, 
 
 1 1 Having, perliap.^, some hope of the speedy trsurrec- 
 lion of her brotlier, out hardly venturing to name it. 
 
 '2 Jesus had referred her for comfort to the doclrinc of 
 the resurrection as held by tlie Jews (ver, 23), She ac- 
 knowledged its trutli, but in such a way as to hint that 
 it gave her no adiMiuate consolation (2-1). Ue now directs 
 her to himself, aa the Author not only of the resurrection 
 of the body, but also of that higher life (see ch, vi, fiO) 
 tieyond the reach of death, in tho present po.sseasion of 
 wliicOi every btrliover on earth is associated with those who 
 have fallen asleep in Jesus, Whiit this meant Martha 
 may not have understood; but whatever it miglit mean 
 she* believed to be true, for wlie believed that ll^i who said 
 it was ' tho Christ,' ' the Son of Ood,' ' He who (according 
 lo ancient promise) was to come,' And this faith pre- 
 pared her to regard her brother's rest^iration not as a soi-ial 
 lilessing from the hand of friemlship (see note on ver, 21 ), 
 but aa a living * sign' of the Messiahsliin of Jesus, and ii 
 living symbol of 'the resurrection and tin- life,' 
 
 l.'> Tho word translated 'groaned' aigiiities 'rebuked.' 
 It may hero mean that our Lord was moved with indig- 
 nation against sin as the cause of all this sorrow. Or it 
 may signify hen; ' repressed' or ' cheeked,' All tlie cir- 
 cumstances of the caao excited our Lord's strong and 
 tender human feidinga to the higlieat degree; and yet 
 tho great work which he was about to perform retiuired 
 that ho should ' control his spirit,' although in the effort 
 liu ' troubled himself ' greatly. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XL 35—55. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 35 have ye laid him? Tliey said unto hira, Lord, come and see. ^ Jesus -wept.^ 
 
 37 Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him! And some of them said, Could 
 not this man, ^ which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this 
 
 38 man should not have died? Jesus therefore again groaning in himself coraeth to 
 
 39 the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it.- Jesus said, Take ye away 
 the stone.^ Martha, the sister of hiui that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, hy 
 
 40 this time he stiuketh : for he hath been dead four days.** Jesus saith unto her, 
 ** Said I not unto thee, that, * if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see '^ the 
 
 41 glory of God? Then they took away the stone from the jilaee where the dead 
 was laid. 
 
 And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast 
 
 42 heard^ me. And '^ I knew that thou hearest me always: but <" because of the 
 people which stand by I said it, -/"that they may believe that thou hast sent me. 
 
 43 And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. ^ 
 
 44 s And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes : and 
 *his face was bound about with a napkin.'^ Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, 
 and let him go. 
 
 45 Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, ' and had seen the things which 
 
 46 Jesus did, believed on him. But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees,^ 
 and told them what things Jesus had done. 
 
 47 ■' Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, * What 
 
 48 do we?'^ for this mau doeth many miracles. If we let him thus alone, all men 
 will believe on him : and the Romans shall come and take away both our place 
 
 49 and nation. ^^ And one of them, named ^Caiaphas,'^ being the high priest that 
 
 50 same year, said unto them, '" Ye know nothing at all, " nor consider that it is 
 expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation 
 
 51 perish not. And this spake he not of himself: ^^ but being high priest that year, 
 
 52 he prophesied "that Jesus should die for that nation; and ^ not for that nation 
 only, '' but that also he should gather together in one 'the children of God that 
 were scattered abroad. 
 
 53 Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death. *-^ 
 
 54 Jesus * therefore walked no more openly among the Jews ; but went thence unto 
 a country near to the wilderness, into a city called ' Ephraim,'^ and there con 
 tinned with his disciples. 
 
 Jtsiis arrives at Bethany six days hefore the Passover^ and is anointed by Mary; and the 
 next day publicly enters Jerusalem. 
 
 55 " AND the Jews' passover was nigh at hand : '^ and many went out of the 
 
 « ch. 9. 6, 7: Lk. 7. 21. 
 
 I vcr», 23—26. 
 
 ' SCO 'i Chr. 20. 20. 
 
 ■■ vcr. 4. 
 
 d ch. 9.29; Mt. 2S. 53; 
 
 Hob. 57; 7. 25. 
 e cli. 12. 30. 
 / cli. 5. 31-36. 
 
 g ch. 5. 21 . 2.^ ; 1 Sam. 
 
 2- 6 ; Pa. 33. 9 ; Lk. 
 
 7. 11—15. 
 A ch. ^. 7. 
 
 Vers. 47—51: 
 ClIRON. Tab. Sec 93. 
 / Pb. 2. 2; Mt, 26. 3; 
 
 Mk. U. 1; Lk. 2-2. 2; 
 
 Ac. \. 25— 2a. 
 k ch. 12, 19; Ad. 4. 16. 
 / ch. 16. 14; Lk. 3. 2; 
 
 A<r. 4. 6. 
 'nch. 7- 1«. ■13; 1 Cor. 
 
 I. -JO; 3. Ift, 19. 
 n ch. 18. U. 
 
 o ch. 10. 15; Is. 53. 5— 
 
 8 : Dan. 9. m. 
 P ch. 1. 29; Is. 49. 6; 
 
 1 John 2. 2; Rev. 5. 
 
 9; 7. 9, 10. 
 q ch. 10. 16; Is. .55.5; 
 
 fA. 8; Eph.2. 14~22. 
 T Ac. 18. 10; Ro. 9. 25. 
 
 Wi; 2The9. 2. 13. U. 
 » ch. 1. 1,3; 7. 1; 10. 
 
 4(1. 
 
 Vers. 55-57: Ch. 12. 
 
 1.9-11: 
 CiIHON. Tab. Sec. 112. 
 u ch. 2. 13; 6. I; fi. 4. 
 
 1 'The evangelist appears to me to express the cause 
 of this emotion, when he says that Jesus saw Mary and 
 the others weeping. Yet I cannot doubt that he had 
 regard to something deeper; namely, to the universal 
 misery of the human race.' — Calvin. Here, as elsewhere, 
 the human is wonderfully combined with the Divine : see 
 Matt. viii. 2i— 37. 
 
 2 Or, ' lay against it.' The cave was probably hori- 
 zontal ; with an opening on the face of the rock, and with 
 recesses in the sides, in which the bodies were laid. 
 The possession of such a tomb by the family indicates 
 that they were not of the poorer class. 
 
 3 Why did our Lord say, ' Where have ye laid him .''' 
 and, ' Take ye away the stone ;' and, ' Loose him ? ' Why 
 did he not at once raise Lazarus ? Because he designed 
 to make those to whom he gave these commands to be so 
 many witnesses, by the eye and touch, to the reaUty of 
 the miracle. — Ckrysostom, 
 
 4 All the marks of corruption are said to appear in that 
 country within four days. The thought of this probably 
 again overpowered Martha's faith. 
 
 5 More literally, 'didst hear me.* In all our Lord's work 
 he appears to have been sustained by communion with 
 his Father. To that communion he here publicly refers ; 
 because this miracle was to be a sign, to all who witnessed 
 it, of his Divine commission to give life to the world. 
 
 fi Speaking to the dead as he would to the living. 
 Comp. ch. V. 2-5,28; Rom. iv. 17- 
 
 7 The 'napkin' or 'kerchief was used probably to 
 encircle the face and tie up the chin. 
 
 8 Evidentlv with a hostile intention. 
 
 9 That is, \V^at measures are we taking to check liini ? 
 
 10 They feared, or professed to fear, lest the people should 
 make him king, and bo bring ruin upon both the ' land 
 
 and people.' But the course they pursued involved them 
 in guilt which brought upon them these very calamities. 
 
 11 See uoteon 'Caiaphas,' Matt. xxvi. 3. AsaSudducee, 
 who had been raised to the high priesthood by Roman 
 influence, he would naturally wish to make the victim of 
 their enmity a sacrifice to the Imperial government, 
 which was reasonably suspicious of the submission of the 
 Jewish nation. Hence he says to the Pharisaic party, 
 who were eager to condemn Jesus for a breach of tlie 
 Mosaic law, 'You do not at all see how this matter may 
 be turned to our national advantage.' And, through tlie 
 subsequent proceedings, the two charges of blasphemy and 
 sedition are brought forward, just as the one or the other 
 may best suit the object in view. 
 
 12 God, who sometimes uses the wicked to accomplish his 
 purposes, caused the Aaronic priesthood, just when it was 
 about to be abolished, to speak prophetically, though un- 
 consciously, by its representative, of the great sin-offering 
 then about to be presented for the ains of the worhl. 
 Caiuphas thus occupies, in relation to the Mosaic and 
 Christian dispensations, the same place as Balaam tills in 
 respect to the patriarchal and the Mosaic economies. See 
 note on Numb. xxii. 8. 
 
 13 It was now agreed that Jesus should be given up to 
 the Roman governor, to be put to death ; and both parties 
 in the council were on the watch for the best mode of 
 doing this. 
 
 H Some identify this with Ophrah of Benjamin and 
 with the modern Taiyibeh, on a mountain about nineteen 
 miles north-west of Jerusalem : perhaps the same as 
 'Kphrain' (2 Chron. xiii. 19). 
 
 15 Between vers. 54 and 55 are to be placed sees. 94 — 111 
 in Chron. Table, p. 1057, containing the interesting narra- 
 tives in Luke xiii.— xix. At the approach of the Passover 
 
 1217 
 
A. D. 35. U.] 
 
 JOHN XI. 56— XII. 2-3. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 56 country up to Jerusalem before the passover, 'to purify themselves.^ p Theu 
 sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, 
 
 57 What think ye? That he will not oonie to the feast?- 2V'o\v both the chief 
 priesta and tiie Pliariseoa had given a commandment, that, if any man knew 
 ■where he were, he shouUi show //, that tlioy might take him. 
 
 ]2 Then Jesus, six days before the passover, came to Bethany, - whin'e Lazarus was 
 
 *J which had been dead.whom he raised from the dead. "There they made him a supper; 
 
 and Martha served:^ but Lazarus was one of tliem that sat at the table with him. 
 
 3 Then took * Mary a pound^ of ointment of spikenard, very costly, -^and 
 anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was 
 filled with the odour of the ointment. 
 
 4 Then eaith one of his disciples, ''Judas Iscarint, Simon's soUj which should 
 
 5 betray him, Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred '' pence, and given 
 
 6 to the poor? This he said, /not that he cared ibr the poor; but because lie was 
 
 7 a thief, and ^ had the bag,-^ and bare'^ what was ]mt therein. Then said Jesus, 
 
 8 Let her alone : against the day of my burying hath she kept this. For ^ the I'oor 
 always ye have with you ; ' but me ye have not always. 
 
 9 Much peojde of the Jews therefore knew tliat he was there: and they came 
 not for Jesus' sake only, hut tlmt they might see La/.arus also, * whom he had 
 
 10 raised from the dead. 'But the chief priests consulted that they might put 
 
 11 Lazarus also to death;' "'because that by reason of him many of the Jews went 
 away, and believed on Jesus. 
 
 12 " On the next day^ much people that were come to the feast, w^hen they 
 
 13 heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, took branches of palm treos, and went 
 forth to meet him, and cried, " Hosauna ! Blessed is ''the King of Israel that 
 conu^th in the name of the Lord 1 
 
 14 ? And Jesus, when lie had found'^ a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written, 
 
 15 *" ' Fear not, daughter of Sion ! IJehold, thy lung cometh. sitting on an ass's colt' 
 10 [Zech. ix. 9]. These things * understood not liis discijdi-'s'^' at tlio first: 'but 
 
 when Jesus was glorified, " then reniembcred they that these things were written 
 of him, and that tlmy had done (hf^se things unto him. 
 
 17 The jH'ople thert'forc that was with him when'^ he called Lazarus out of his 
 
 18 grave, and raised him frrtui the dead, -^bare record. 'J For this cause tlie ]ioopIe 
 11) also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle. The Pharisees 
 
 therefore said among themsidves, ' Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing ?^2 beliold, 
 " the world is gone aft<ir him. 
 
 Some Greeks desire to sec Jesus; his discourse thereupon. 
 
 20 AXD there * were certain Greeks ^^ among them ^ that came up to worship at 
 
 21 the feast : tlie same came therefore to Philip, '^ which was of iiethsaida of ( Jalilee, 
 
 22 and desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus. i* Philip cometh and tellcth 
 Andrew: '5 and again Andrew and Piiilip tell Jesua. 
 
 rKx. )9. in, 14; Num. 
 9. 6; 2 Chr. 30. 17— 
 19; Ac. L'l. U; I Cor. 
 n.28. 
 
 y ch. 7. U. 
 
 * ch. 11.1.43. 
 
 VKits. 2—8: 
 
 Cniios.TAli. S«. 127. 
 
 a HOC parftllcl, Mt 2li. 
 
 f>-ll; Mk. H.3— 7. 
 
 b ch. W.-ii Lk. 10.38, 
 
 c Lk. 7. 37. 38. 
 
 d ch. (>. ;o, 71 
 e MU 18. W. 
 / Pro. 29. 7. 
 g ch. 13. 29. 
 
 A Deu ir.. n i Mt. 2G. 
 
 II J MV U. 7. 
 1 T«T. 36; ch, 8. 21. 
 
 Vkr*;. 9-11: 
 Chron.Tab. Sec. lis. 
 k ch. 11. 43, 44. 
 
 ' Lk. 16. 31. 
 
 n Rco parallel, Mt. 21. 
 
 I-Wi Mk. 11. I— 10; 
 
 LV. lit. lHi-38. 
 n UPC rcfi. Ml. 2L J— 9, 
 P nenrcfi. cb. 1.49; 19. 
 
 I.'i. 
 1 Mt,21.7. 
 r U. 3.V4: 40.9, 10. 
 
 I Lk. \%. 31. 
 
 t ch. 7. 311; 13. SI. 32. 
 
 u ch. 14. 2U. 
 
 ' ch. n. 47,4a. 
 
 a ■o(>i<h.3.2Gi Ae.17.0. 
 
 VKitH. 2n-.'fli 
 
 ClIltUN. TAU. Sec. 1S4. 
 
 '' Ac. 17. 4. 
 
 e 1 KL8. 4I.4S-, Ac. A 
 
 27. 
 d ch. L 41. 
 
 tlierc is much questioning nt Jerusalem whether Jesus 
 will venture to come (vera. 55—57). Six days before the 
 ft'fiat he arrives at Bethany; where he is entertained at a 
 feast with Lazarus, is attended by Martha, and anointed by 
 Mary (vera. 1—8). Hia arrival attracts many, wlio visit 
 liim and Lazarus, and on the next day escort him publicly 
 into the city, thereby raising the enmity of the prieata 
 and I'hariseca to the greatest intensity (9 — 19). Some 
 Gentile proselytes, too, manifeat an anxiety to know him 
 (20 — 22) ; an(f their inquiry auggests to him his approarli- 
 ing sutferings and the glory that is at hand, excites a 
 conflict of feeling, and gives occaaion to ft voii-e from 
 heaven (23 — 28). This Divine interposition ho interprets 
 to the people, who, however, still fail to perceive its 
 meaning; and then he departs from them (29—36). 
 
 1 That is, to purify themmdves from any ceremonial 
 defilement; so that they might bo able to keep the Pass- 
 over (2 Chron. xxx. 17^. 
 
 2 The reason of the (foubt is given in vor. 57. 
 
 3 Martha superintended the feaat; Mary anointed the 
 guest in whose honour it was made. Her apparent ex- 
 travagance in doing this was approved by her Lord, as 
 the genuine exprcaaion of lovo and faith. See notes on 
 Mark xiv. 3—9. 
 
 4 What this weight was is unknown; it may be a 
 Roman pound. 
 
 5 Or, ' box ;' i. e. mone^-chost. 
 
 fl This may mean 'earned nway;* i. c. /ttnle. 
 
 7 'Sec the blindness of their rage; n« if Christ could 
 
 raise one who was dead, but not one who was killed. He 
 did both ; he who raised Lazarus raised himself.' — Aifgns- 
 tiue. Throughout this narrative the rulers' resolution to 
 put Jesua to deatli is connected with the raising of Liizarua. 
 
 8 This was the first day of the week (see Chron. Table). 
 On vers. 12—15, see notes on Malt. xxi. 1— H. 
 
 9 This is ft compendious statement. From the details 
 in the other Gospels it appears that the disciples ' found' 
 it for liim. 
 
 10 This modest confession of the evangelist ie ft re- 
 markable evidence of truth. Many of our Lnrd'a instruc- 
 tions were to he interpreled by the light of later events, 
 and tlie teaching of the Holy Spirit (see ch. xiv. IG). 
 
 11 Tlie change of a single letter in manv manuscripts 
 gives « bett^-r reading: * The multitude wliich was with 
 him hare witness that he called Lazarus out of the tomb.' 
 Their hosannaa were a public testimony to the miracle 
 (see ver. 13; Luke xix. 37, 3S). 
 
 12 'J'hiw speech was aimed, perhaps, at the Sadducean 
 policy of Camphas (eh. xi. 48 — 50). 
 
 13 These * Greeks' were Gentiles, proselytes to the 
 Jewish religion, who had come up to the Passover. They 
 applied to Pliihp, perhaps in conaequenee of having known 
 liim in GaliltM". 'J'hi? Greek form of his name seems to 
 imply some family connection with Gentiles, of whom 
 there were many in Galilee. 
 
 K That is, tiiey desired a personal interview with him. 
 15 A fellow-t/>wnsman of Philip (ch. i. 44), bearing 
 also ft name of Greek origin. 
 
.D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XII. 23—42. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 23 And Jesus answered tliera, saying,^ 'The liour is come, tliat the Son of man 
 
 24 should be glorified. Verily, verily, I say unto you, / Expept a corn of wheat fall 
 into the ground and die, it abideth alone : but ^ if it die,- it bringeth forth much 
 
 2o fruit. '' He t]iat loveth bis life shall lose it; and he that hateth-* his life in this 
 
 26 world shall keep it unto life eternal. If any man serve me, let liira follow me; 
 and where I am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me, Miim 
 
 27 will my Father honour. *Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say? 
 'Father, save me from this hour. But for this cause* came I unto this hour. 
 
 28 Father, glorify thy name.^ 
 
 '"Then came there a voice from heaven,^ saying, I have both glorified it^ "and 
 
 29 will glorify it again. ^ The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said 
 
 30 that it thundered: others said, "An angel spake to him. Jesus answered and 
 
 31 said, P This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes.^ Now is ^ the judg- 
 
 32 ment^ of this world : now shall 'the prince of this world be cast out. And I, 
 .33 'it" I be lifted up from the earth, will draw 'all men unto me. "This he said, 
 
 signifying what death ^^ he should die. 
 34 The people answered him, We have lieard out of the -^ law that Christ abideth 
 
 for ever: and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up?'* Who is tliis 
 3.5 Son of man? Then Jesus said unto them, s'Yet a little while ^ is the light*'' witli 
 
 you. "Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for ''he 
 
 36 that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. While ye have light, 
 believe in the light, that ye may be '^ the children of light. 
 
 These things spake Jesus, and departed, and ^ did hide himself from them.'^ 
 The unbelief of the Jews. 
 
 37 BUT*"* though he had done so many*-^ miracles before them, yet they believed 
 
 38 not on him : that the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled,'*^ which he 
 spake, "Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the 
 
 39 Lord been revealed?' [Isa. liii. 1, Sept.^ Therefore ■''they could not believe, 
 
 40 because that Esaias said again, ^' He liath'^ blinded their eyes, and hardened 
 their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their 
 
 41 heart, and be converted, and I should heal them' [Isa. vi. 10]. ''These things 
 
 42 said Esaias, when he saw his glory, *^ and spake of him. Nevertheless among 
 
 . 17; 
 
 " ch. 7. 8; 13. 31, 32i 
 
 1?. 1-5. 
 / 1 Cor. 15. 36-38. 
 g vers. 3^.33; 19.53. 10 
 
 —12; Hob. 2.9; Vi.2. 
 h Ml. 10. 39; If). 25: 
 
 Mk. K. 35i Lk.U. LN ; 
 
 17.33. 
 .■ cli. 14. 21— 2.^ 
 k ch. 13. 21 : ico rofa. 
 
 Mt. 2ii. 38, 39. 
 J Boe Mk. 14. 30. 
 m see refs. Mt. l 
 
 Ac. !». 7 ; Tl. 9. 
 1 ch. 13. 31,32. 
 
 fee Ac. 2:!, 8, 9. 
 P cli, 11. \i. 
 
 'I ch. I(i. II. 
 
 r ch. 14. 30; Ge. 3. 15; 
 
 Mt.12.28,29; Lk. 10. 
 
 H; Ac. ati.l8; 2 Cor. 
 
 •1. 4! Eph. 2. 2; B. 
 
 12; Col. 2. !.■>. 
 
 1 ch.3. 14: I Pet. 2. 24. 
 ( ch. 1.7,29; Is. 49. ti ; 
 
 R0..5.I8; I Tini.2.ti: 
 
 Heb 2. 9; Rev. 5. 9. 
 " ch. 18. 32. 
 xcomp, 2 Sam, 7. 13; 
 
 Pa- 72. 17; 89, 4. 2!i. 
 
 3«. 37; nil 4; Is. 9. 
 
 7: 53.8; Eze. 37. 25 ; 
 
 Dan. 2. 44; 7. 11,27; 
 
 Mic 4. 7. 
 y ch.7.33; Heb.3.7.fl. 
 i ch. 1. 9; ft. 12; 9.4.5. 
 a vera. 36. 4li; Jor. 13. 
 
 lli;Ro.l3.12-U;Eph. 
 
 5 8: 1 The*. 5 .5-8, 
 >> ch. 11. 10; 1 John 2. 
 
 in, 11. 
 
 c Lk. 111. 8; Eph, .^ 8 ; 
 
 Col. 1.9— 13; IThes.. 
 
 ."). ft; 1 John2. 9— 11. 
 d ch. 8. 59; tl. 54. 
 VF.ItS. 37-.5II: 
 ClIItON. TAB. Sec. 12G, 
 
 e Ro. 10. 16. 
 
 / ch. r>. 41,6: 
 
 18, lil. 
 g Mt. 13. 13- 
 
 1 In the application of these Gentiles, our Lord sees a 
 token of his glory as the Redeemer of the world ; and 
 therefore of that ' hour' of mortal suffering through which 
 he must pass, in order to 'reconcile both [Jew and Gren- 
 tile] unto God in one body by the cross:' see ch. x. 16; 
 xi. 51, 52 ; Eph. ii. 13 — 22. Hence the conflicting emo- 
 tions by which his 'soul is troubled' (ver. 27). Hence 
 also his allusion to the lesson, so clearly taught by his 
 death, that self-sacrifice is necessary to usefulness (24) 
 and indispensable to the eternal well-being and accept- 
 ance of the servant of Jesus (25, 26). Such a lesson was 
 fitted to dissipate any hopes which his triumphant entry 
 into Jerusalem might have excited, of a kingdom of 
 earthly glory. 
 
 2 TliR seed-corn must undergo a process analogous to 
 dissolution, in order to yield a harvest; so must I die, in 
 order to achieve this great result. And my disciples 
 (ver. 25) must 'follow nie' herein (ch. xiii. 16) ; for life, 
 if unduly loved, will be fruitless. See note on Matt. x. 39. 
 
 3 See note on Luke xiv. 26. 
 
 4 That is, in order to sufFt-r. This struggle was a fore- 
 taste of the struggle of Gcthsemane. See Matt. xxvi. 
 36 — 46, and notes. 
 
 5 That is, Let all that thy glory requires be done by 
 me and in me. 
 
 G This voice was evidently an utterance of intelligible 
 word,-^; and was heard, though not with equal distinctness, 
 by all present ; some of whom supposed tliat God spoke iu 
 tliuiuler, others that he spoke by an angel. 
 
 7 God had glorified his name in all the ancient mani- 
 festations of himself; and recently still more, in the life 
 and works of his Son. He was about to do so in a still 
 higher degree in the death and exaltation of the Redeemer 
 of the world. 
 
 8 The assurance itself was sent to sustain his heart; 
 the outward expression (or voice), to lead the hearers to 
 believe in him. 
 
 9 This follows up the train of thought in ver. 23. Jesus 
 also saw in this event a pledge of his speedy exaltation 
 as Judge of this world, and of the overthrow of Satan's 
 
 dominion, and the attraction of mankind to him by his 
 cross. This was to begin immediately after his suffer- 
 ings ; and its full accomplishment, though it would be 
 gradual, was certain. 
 
 10 That is, what kind of death. 
 
 11 It is likely that they understood Jesus not as speaking 
 of his crucifixion, but only in general of his removal from 
 earth to heaven. IVom the passages of the Old Testa- 
 ment which predict the perpetuity of Messiah's reign 
 (see refs.), they inferred that 'the Christ' would never 
 leave the world ; and they therefore ask, ' "Who is this 
 Son of man' of whom thou speakest.^ 
 
 12 The Messiah abideth for ever; but he is ivith you 
 as ' the Light' only for a time. Use your day of grace by 
 believing in him ; or the night, in which you can do 
 nothing, will soon come upon you. 
 
 13 From those who reject him, Christ hides hnnself. 
 Our Lord probably went to Bethany (Luke xxi. 37). 
 
 14 The evangelist closes his account of our Lord's public 
 ministry among the Jews by some reflections upon their 
 obstinate unbelief; wliich, however, had been long ago 
 foreseen and predicted (vers. 37 — 43) : and he shows how 
 unreasonable and inexcusable it was, by adducing some 
 of our Lord's own clear and explicit declarations respect- 
 ing his Divine mission and the danger of rejecting him 
 (4.i_,50). 
 
 15 Or, ' so great signs.' 
 
 IG See Isa. liii. 1, and note on Matt. i. 22. 
 
 17 The evangelist gives the sense, not the precise words 
 of the prophecy. See notes on Isa. vi. 9; alaoExod. iv. 21 ; 
 Matt. xiii. 14 ; 2 Thcss. ii. U. It is part of God's Judicial 
 arrangement that the self-havdencd heart shall become 
 yet harder, and thus conversion and salvation ma}' be- 
 come an impossibility: mmp. Ileb. vi. 4. Kvery resist- 
 ance to religious conviction tends to this result. 
 
 1*^ In Isa. vi. 1 — 5, this is evidently the glory of ' the 
 Loiin OF Host:^ ;' here it is as clearly tlie glory of Jesus ; 
 who is therefore identifi<^d with Jehovah whom the prophet 
 beheld (see ch. i. 1). The Son is *the brightness of the 
 Father's glory' (Heb. i. 3; Col. i. 15). 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XII. 43— XIII. 10. 
 
 [a. D. 31.H- 
 
 the cLief rulers* also many believed on him ; but * because of the Pharisees they 
 
 43 did not confess hwi, lest they should be put out of the synagogue : * for they 
 loved the praise of men more than tiie praise of God. 
 
 44 Jesus cried and said, ' He that believeth on rae, believeth not on me.^ but on 
 4.5 him that sent me. And '"he that seeth me st^eth liim that sent me.-"* " I am 
 
 46 come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in 
 
 47 darkness. And if any man hear my words, and believe not, <* I jurlfje him not :"* 
 
 48 for p I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. ? He that rejecteth 
 me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgoth him : 'the word that I 
 
 49 have spoken, the same shall juiige him in the last day. For ^ I have not spoken 
 of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, 'what I 
 
 50 sh'iuld say, and what I should speak. And I know that "his commandment is 
 life everlasting. Whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, 
 BO I speak. 
 
 Jesiis trashes his disciples' feet ; and foretells the treachery of Judas, tcho then departs. 
 13 NOW-'^ ^before the feast of the passover,^ when Jesus knew that his hour 
 was come y that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, ' having 
 
 2 loved his own which were in the world, "he loved thom unto the end. And 
 supper being ended,' (* the devil having now"^ put into the lieart of Judas 
 
 3 Iscariot, Simon's so7iy to betray him.) Jesus knowing that the Father had given 
 all things into his hands, and that he was come from (lod, and went to (xod ; 
 
 4 '"he riseth from sujiper, and ''laid aside his garments; and took n towel, and 
 
 5 girded himself.^ After that he poun-th water into a basin, and Ix-gan 'to wash 
 the disciples' feet, and to wipe thtm with the towel whiM-fwith he was girded. 
 
 6 Then cometh he to Simon Peter: and Peter saith unto him, Lord, •'^dost thou"* 
 
 7 wash my feet? Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not 
 
 8 now; «'but thou shalt know hereafter. Peter saith unto him, Thou shalt never 
 wash my feet. Jesus answered liim, ''If I M-ash thee not,'* thou hast no part 
 
 9 with me. Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, not my feet only, but also viy 
 10 hands and inif head. Jesus saith to him, He that is washed'* needeth not save 
 
 • ch. 7. 13: 9.23; Pro. 
 
 t ch.'s. \\x Mt e. 2; 
 23.a-7: 1 Thfli. 8.(i. 
 
 / ch, 13. 20; ML 10. 
 
 ifi; Mk.9. 37; 1 Pot 
 
 1.21. 
 "cli. U. 9.10; 2 Cor. 
 
 •1. (i. 
 1 vpFi. 35. 3fi; cli. 3. 
 
 I'.i 
 
 s. Vi 
 
 9. 5. : 
 
 48; ch. 5. Ab; 8. 
 
 P »PC rcfi. ch. 3. 17. 
 1 I.k. 9. 2li; 10. 10. 
 r ch. 3. 17-20; Dou. 
 
 li*. 19; Mk. 16. 16; 
 
 l.k. Vi. <7, 4S- 
 » ch. 7. 1ii-18; 8. 2«, 
 
 3H; U. 10; 15. 15] 
 
 17. 8. 
 ' Mfu Ift. 18. 
 u I John 3. -.>3, 21 ; 5. 
 
 U— 13, '.'O, 
 
 VEIiS. 1—20: 
 CUKON. Tab. Soc. 131. 
 
 X Ml. a;. 2. 
 
 y ch. U. 28; 16. 5,1 
 
 17. 11. 
 * ch. 15. !>. lOj Eph. 5. 
 
 •J.-i-s? : Iter. 1. .',. 
 a IV37.*^*: Il.4fl. 14— 
 
 17; Jer.;il.3; Ro. 8. 
 
 37-.T:); neh. 12.8. 
 >> Tcr. 27 : src reft. Lk. 
 
 n. 3 : comp. Ac. 5. 3. 
 c Lk. 22. 27; Plill. ». 
 
 7,8. 
 rf «ec rrfi. 1 Kl. 18. 46; 
 
 «pi- I.k. 12, 37; 17.8. 
 « «<■<• 1 Sam. 25. 41 1 1 
 
 Tim 5. 10. 
 / SCO Mt. 3.11; Lk.6,d. 
 
 g fcn. 12. H, 15; E«e. 
 
 U 2:1; Hah. 2. 1-^; 
 
 inm. U. 7—11. 
 h ch. 3. 5; Zi-c. 13. 1 ; 
 
 I Cor. 6. II; Eph. 5. 
 
 26; Tit. 3, 5,1): Hcb. 
 
 10. 22 i Rev. 1. 5 : 
 
 7.14. 
 
 1 Euther, simply, ' rulers;' members of the Suuhudrim 
 (see ch. ix. *22, and note). 
 3 That is, ' not on me only* 
 
 3 See ch. xiv. 9, and note. 
 
 4 See notes on ch. iii. 17, 18; viii. 15. 
 
 5 Cii. xiii. begins with a ducluration of the Lord's un- 
 alterable love to his disciples, of which lie is now about 
 to give them some most precious proofs (vers. 1 — 3). First 
 he performs an act of Hurprising condescension (3 — 5); 
 showing, in part, the need of repeated purification even 
 to those already regenerate ^6 — 11) ; but chieily teaoliing 
 the lesson of eelf-denving kindness, as opposed to carnal 
 ambition (12—17). fte darkly intimates the existence of 
 treachery among them ; and points out to John alone the 
 person of the traitor, who then departs (18 — 30). Vers. 
 1 — 3 seem to be designed to throw the greatest posyible 
 interest into the following narrative. Jesus knew how 
 near was his hour of suffering; vet this cheeked not the 
 flow of his love towards his disciples (ver. 1), even though 
 the traitor was already prepared to execute the designs of 
 Satan (2). He wtdl knew also his own Divine authority, 
 origin, and destiny (3) ; yet this did not hinder the display 
 of his love in an act of condescending service. And tliis 
 ho Bcema to have done, in part, that he might correct 
 ambition. See note on Luke xxii. 24. 
 
 6 The expressions used here and in other passages in 
 this Gospel (vera. 27 — 30; xviii.28; xix. H, 31) seem 
 to imply that the Jewish Passover night had not vet 
 arrived. Whence it would follow that the meal of wliit^h 
 our Saviour partook with his disciples (sre Matt. xxvi. 
 17 — 20, iind parallel piuisages) was eattin on the day before 
 the regular I'assover-day. Some think that Christ, tin; 
 true Paschal Lamb, wim to be offered up at the exact 
 time of the eating of the Passover; and either regard the 
 last supper a* an ordinary meal, solemn onlv on account 
 of our Lord's peculiar circumstances ; or believe that he 
 celebrated the Pawover with his discijiles a day before 
 the usual time. But this appears to be directly opposi-d 
 to the stiitementfl in the other (iospels, that on the day 
 ' when the Passover must he' (i. e. ought legally to be) 
 'killed,' * in the evening' * when t)ie hour was comr,' 
 'ho sat down with the twelve/ and said that he had 
 
 earnestly ' desired to eat this Passover ' before he suffered. 
 It has been suggested that there may have been a dif- 
 ference among tlie Jews theniBelves ; and that our Lord 
 and his disciples ate the Passover at the lcg;il time (Luke 
 xxii. 7), whilst the greater part of the pcnplc arid their 
 rulers partook of it at a day later, liut of this there is 
 no adequate proof. Others therefore suppose that John, 
 in ch. xiii. 29 and xviii. 28, applies the word * Passover' not 
 to the Paschal supper^ but to the whole festival of tho 
 Passover, which commenced on the day after the Paschal 
 supper, and lasted for seven days (see Exod. xii. 17, 18; 
 Ezek. xlv. 21); and that the 'Sabbath' referred to in 
 ch. xix. 31 was the second day of the festival, which was 
 rendered peculiarly sacred by the solemn presentation of 
 the liret-truits (see Lev. xxiii. 10— 12), and to which the 
 ' preparation' of the Passover (see ch. xix. 14) had special 
 rcfereiict;. (See further, R. T. S. ' Harmony of the Gospels,* 
 note in pages 115^152). 
 
 7 Rather, 'when supper was come' (see ver. 26). 
 
 8 Rather, 'already.' Judas liad, before this, made his 
 compact with the Sanhedrim (Matt, xxvi, 14). 
 
 Coming in the dress of a menial servant, behind tho 
 couches on which the disciples arc reclining (see note on 
 Luke vii. 37). 
 
 !•> The pronouns are emphatic, botli in Peter's ques- 
 tion and in our Lord's reply. ' Surely it is not for thee, 
 the Master, thus to wait on ;»r, tho dinciplc, the servant. 
 * Surely it is not for Mcc, tlie disciple, tlie servant, to 
 understand all that I, the Master, do.' Our Lord's reply 
 conveys a lesson of universal importance. 
 
 11 Our Lord, taking orcasion from Peter's words, usee 
 the word ' wash' as erublematiral of spiritual purilication 
 (comp. 1 Cor. vi. 11 ; Tit. iii. 5, (1). In the literal washing 
 Judas shared, yet had ' no part' with Ji-sus. 
 
 12 Rjillier, 'One wlio has been bathed' (not merely 
 'washed,' as in vers. 6—8) 'needs only to have his feet 
 washed to be altn(fcllier clean.* When open sandals were 
 worn, tho fetft required frequent washing, even if a [)ersoii 
 had recently bathed, and therefore was otherwise clean. 
 So tho true diseiple needs repeated cleansing from daily 
 sins, altliough he needs not again to be cleansed 'every 
 whit' like the unrenewed sinner. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XIII. 11—32. 
 
 lA.D. 31. H. 
 
 11 to wash /lis feet, 'but is oleau erery whit : and *ye are clean, but not all. For 
 
 ' lie linew who slioiild betray him ; therefore said he, Ye are not all clean. 
 1'3 So after he Iiad washed their feet, and had taken his garments, and was set 
 
 13 down again, he said unto them. Know ye what I haye done to you? '"Ye call 
 
 14 me Master, and Lord : and yo say well ; for so 1 am. " If I then, your Lord and 
 Master, hare washed your feet; "ye also ought to wash one another's feet.' 
 
 13 For ''I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you. 
 
 16 ' Verily, verily, I say unto you, Tlie servant is not greater than his lord ; neither 
 
 17 he that is sent greater than he that sent him. ' If ye know these things, happy 
 
 18 are ye if ye do them. I speak not of you all : I know- wliom I have chosen : 
 but that the Scripture may be fulfilled,'^ "He that eateth bread ■• with me liath 
 
 19 lifted up his heel against me' [Psa. xli. 9]. 'Now I tell you before it come, tliat 
 
 20 when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am he. " Verily, verily, I say 
 unto you. He that recciveth whomsoever I send receiveth me ; and he that 
 receivoth me receiveth him that sent me. 
 
 21 'When^ Jesus had thus said, !< he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and 
 
 22 said. Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ' one of you shall betray me. " Then 
 
 23 the disciples looked one on another, doubting of whom he spake. Now there 
 
 24 was leaning on .lesus' bosom" one of his disciples, ' whom .lesus loved.' Simon 
 Peter therefore beckoned to liira, that he should ask who it should be of whom 
 
 2.5 he spake. He then lying on .Jesus' breast saith unto him. Lord, who is it ? 
 
 26 Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a sop," when I have dipped it. 
 And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to .ludas Iscariot, the son of Simon. 
 
 27 ' And after the sop Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou 
 
 28 doest, do quickly. Now no man at the table knew for what intent ho spake this 
 
 29 unto hira. For some <)/' t/icm thought, because ''Judas had the bag, that Jesus 
 had said unto him. Buy those thinys that we have need of against the feast;'' or, 
 
 30 "■ that he should give something to the poor. He then having received the sojj 
 went immediately out. And it was night. 
 
 Our Lord' s valedictory discourse — Reasons for his departure; the promise of the Comforter. 
 
 31 THEREFORE'" when he was gone out, Jesus said, /Now is the Son of man 
 
 32 glorified, and ^ God is glorified in him. * If God be glorified in him, God shall 
 
 ^ S. Song 4. 7 ; Jer. 50. 
 
 20; 2 Cor. 5. 17. 
 k ch. 16. 3. 
 I ch. 2. 25; 6. 61. 65; 
 
 17. 12. 
 m M(. 23. ft, 10; Lk. S. 
 
 411 ; 1 Cor. e. 6 ; 12. 
 
 :i: riiil. 2 II. 
 1 Lk. 22, 26,27; Phil. 
 
 2 5— (4. 
 
 Ko. 12. 10, 16; Gal. 
 5. 13; 6. 1.2; 1 Fet. 
 5. h. 
 
 r Mt. 11. 2!P; Ro. 15. 
 
 5; E;ih. 5. 2; Phil. 
 
 2 5; 1 Pet. 2. 21 ; 
 
 1 .loltn 2. 6. 
 q ch. 1.',. 21): ML 10.21. 
 
 25 : Lk, 6. 10, 
 r Pa. lit. 1 1 ; ML 7. 24. 
 
 25: Jnm. 1, 22—25: 
 
 3. 13; 4. 17. 
 
 1 ver. 21; Mt 26. 2;j. 
 (ch. 14. 2»; 16 4; If. 
 
 41. 23; 4H. 5. 
 " ch. 12. 44—48 ; Mt. 
 
 10. 40 ; 25. 10 ; Lk. 
 
 10. 16. 
 Vrrs. 21—35 . 
 Chron.Tab. Sec, 131, 
 X see parallel. Ml, 26, 
 
 21—25; Mk. 14. 18— 
 
 21 ; Lk. 22. 21-23. 
 J/ ch. 12. 27. 
 I vers, 2, 18: Ac, 1. 17; 
 
 1 John 2, ly. 
 <i eee Mt, 26, 22, 
 l* ch, 19, 26; 20,2; 21. 
 
 7,20-21. 
 
 f ch. 12. 5. 
 
 /ch. 12. 23; 16. 14; 
 
 Heb. :>. 25, 
 g ch, 12. 28; 14. 13; 
 
 17. 1 ; U. 1»- 3 ; Ho. 
 
 15 6-9; F.ph, 1, 12; 
 
 Phil, 2, 11; 1 Pet, 4, 
 
 II. 
 
 1 Washing the feet, being an office iii constant re- 
 quisition in Oriental countries, became a general expres- 
 sion for all brotberly and hospitable service. See 1 Tim. 
 v. 10. Our Lord's desii^n is to commend to his disciples 
 that brotherly love wliich flows from his own heart into 
 theirs, and manifests itself in real self-denial and cheer- 
 ful condescension to the lowest offices. Perhaps our Lord's 
 words may have been further intended to inculcate the 
 duty of humbl}' and atfectiouately promoting each other's 
 purity (Gal. vi. 1). See vers. 8, 10, and notes. 
 
 2 This may mean either, ' I know whom I have chosen* 
 to salvation (2 Thess. ii. 13), the f;iithful being thus dis- 
 tinguished from the traitor : or, I know [the characters of 
 those] whom I have chosen to be apostles (see ch. vi. 70) ; 
 SI) that I am not surprised, though troubled (ver. 21) that 
 one of you should be false. And I now foretell his trea- 
 chery, to give ^ou iinother proof that I am all that I claim 
 to be (19), and that I h.<ivc received from the Father that 
 authority which 1 still delegate to those of you who an; 
 faithful (20). 
 
 3 Acting in the exercise of his own free will, he did 
 what God's 'hand and counsel had determined before to 
 he done.* 
 
 4 See note on Psa. xli. 9, of which this is a free 
 citation. 
 
 5 On vers. 21 — 30, see Matt, xxvi. 21—25 ; Luke xxii. 
 21 — 23, and notes. Having darkly alluded to the sub- 
 ject (ver. 18), Jesus now openly declares that one of the 
 twelve shall betray him. 'I'hey in amazement ask, ' Lord, 
 is it I.'' 'Is it l.-" and Peter makes a sign to John, leaning 
 on Jesus' bosom, that he should ask who it was. John 
 does so, and Jesus gives him priv;itely a sign by which 
 he may know the traitor, namely, the handing of the sop. 
 The amazement and intjuirics still continuing, Jesus gives 
 the Bop to Judas; who then, eonscience-smitlen, but de- 
 siring to conceal his confusion, asks, as the others had 
 done, ' Lord, is it I .'"' Jesus answers him ; and he inime- 
 diatidy goes out, apparently before the institution of the 
 Eucharist : see ver. 30. 
 
 6 As they reclined at table each on his left side (see 
 
 note on Luke vii. 37), and Jesus occupied the chief place 
 in the centre of the middle couch, the next on his right 
 was John, who could therefore easily ' lean back on Jesus' 
 bosom,' and hold a private conversation with him. Judas 
 was certainly near to our Lord ; possibly next to him on 
 the other side (see Matt. xxvi. 23, 25). 
 
 V Evidently John himself : see refs., and Preface to 
 John's Gospel. 
 
 8 Rather, ' the morsel.' Probably a piece of the un- 
 leavened bread, dipped in the sauce, 'ibis action, con- 
 nected with our Lord's words (ver. 18) and strong emotion 
 (21), was calculated to awaken the traitor's conscience. 
 But he probably resented the intimation, and this gave 
 Satan complete possession of his soul (27). 
 
 9 Aa the festival had only just begun, and would con- 
 tinue seven days longer. 
 
 in Now that Judas has gone out into the night, our 
 Lord evidently feels that he can pour out his heart more 
 fully to his beloved disciples. He accordingly addresses 
 to them a consolatory discourse (ch. ,\iii. 31 — xvi. 33) ; 
 wliich he follows by a fervent intercession for them (ch. 
 xvii). He begins by a reference to his approaching glori- 
 fication through death (31—33); and, in prospect of his 
 removal from them, urges them to prove their disciple- 
 ship by their mutual love (,34, 35) ; and he checks 
 Peter's over-confident jirotestations of fidelity by a warn- 
 ing of his fall (30 — 38). To dissipate their anxiety, he 
 directs their thoughts to the world wliither he is going as 
 the abode of their Father, and their own inheritance (xiy. 
 1—4). In answer to Thomas and Philip he ileid;ires him- 
 self to be the way to the Father, and the manifestation 
 of him (5 -U) ; and he promises, as the consequence of 
 his departure, to endow them wilh extraordinary powers, 
 and to grant all their prayers (12—14). He then gives 
 them another source of eonsohifion, in the promise of the 
 Comforter to be with them during his bodily absence, so 
 that he himself sliall in efTect still be present (1.5—18), 
 maintaining their spiritual life iind mmu with God, and 
 rewarding their oliedieiice with spcci;il disphiys of Divine 
 love (19—24). He refers them to the Comforter for fuller 
 
A.D.33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XIII. 33— XIV. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 33 also glorify liim in himselfj and ' shall straightway ^ glorify him. Little 
 chiltlreu,- yet a little while 1 am with you. Ye shall seek me : '" and as I said 
 
 34 unto the Juws, Whither I go, ye camiot corae ; so now I say to you.^ "A new"* 
 commandment I give uuto you, That ye love one another ; as I have loved you, 
 
 35 that ye also love oue another. "By this shall all Jiien know that ye are my 
 disciples, if ye have love one to another. 
 
 36 '"Simon Peter said unto him, Lord, whither goest thou? Jesus answered 
 him, ^ Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now ; but '' thou shalt follow me 
 
 37 afterwards.^ Peter said unto him. Lord, why cannot I follow thee now ? I will 
 
 38 lay down my life for thy sake.*^ Jesus answered him, 'Wilt thou lay down thy 
 life for my sake I Verily, verily, I say uuto thee, The cock shall not crow, till 
 thou hast denied me thrice. 
 
 14 Let 'not your heart be troubled:^ "ye believe^ in God, believe also in me. 
 
 2 In my Father's house^ are many 'mansions: if it were not so, I would have 
 
 3 told you. y I go to prepare a place for you.'*^ And if I go and prepare a place 
 for you, *I will come again, i' and receive you unto myself; that " where I am, 
 
 4 there ye may be also. Aud * whither I go ye know,'- and "^ the way ye know. 
 
 o Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can 
 we know the way f Jesus saith unto him, I am '^ the way, 'the truth, and /the 
 7 life:'^ ^no man coraeth unto the Father, but by me. ^ If ye had known me, ye 
 
 should have known my Father also: aud from heuceforth ye know him, and 
 
 have seen him.'-* 
 8,9 Philip saith unto iiini, Lord, show us the Fatter, and it sufEceth us.'^ Josiis 
 
 saith unto him. Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast tliou not known 
 
 me, Philipf 'He that hath seen me liath seen the Father; and liow sayest thou 
 
 10 then, Show us the Father? Believest thou not that *I am in the Father, and 
 the Father in rae ? "^ The words that I speak unto you ' I speak not of myself: but 
 
 11 the Father '" that dwelleth in me, " he doeth the works. Believe me that 1 fuit in 
 the Father, aud the Father in me : or else believe me for the very works* sake." 
 
 I eh. 12. :f3. 
 
 mch. 7.33, 31; Q. 21. 
 
 n ch. 16.1-2; I.e. 19.18; 
 Ro. \2. 10; (;al. 6. J; 
 Eph.ft.1!; Phil.;;. 1- 
 8; CoUlt-l'J— 14; Jam. 
 •2. 6', 1 Pet. 1. 2*.'; i 
 P«t. 1.7; lJMina.l<j, 
 23; 4. 21 ; 2 John 6. 
 
 Ac. 4.32; 1 JdIid2.5. 
 
 Vkks. 3C-38: 
 
 CliRDN. Tail Sec. 132. 
 
 P BOO ixiralldl, Mt. 2t), 
 ai-36; Mk. H. 27— 
 31; I,k. 22. 31— 3tj. 
 
 q »('r. 33. 
 
 r cli. 21. 18. 19. 22; 8 
 Pet. I. 11. 
 
 1 Pro. Iti. It); 2(J, 2(1. 
 
 VKlt. 1— CH, 17. 2li: 
 CllKUN. TaH. Sec. 131. 
 ( ?or. 27: ch. Mi. 22, 
 
 23; Mt. 14. 27. 
 u ch. ^ 23. 
 J- I.k.14.22; 2Cor.6.l; 
 
 Hob. II. 1(1,14-1(1. 
 y uli.13.36; 17.24; Uub. 
 
 4. N; ti. 20; 11. Iti. 
 
 * vpr*. 18, 28 ! Ac I. 
 
 1 1 ; Hob. y. 28. 
 <• ch. 12.26; 17.2l;Ro. 
 
 8. 17; 1 Thei.4. 17 1 
 
 liov 3. 21. 
 t' >io ML 1(}. 21; Lk. 
 
 IM. 31-33. 
 c ch. 3. IG; U. 68,69. 
 d ch.lU.7.9: Ac. 4. 12; 
 
 Ho. a. 2; Eph. 2. 18; 
 
 Heb.7.25; 10. 19,20. 
 .WToh. ch. 1. 14, 17; 
 
 8. 32; 18. 37. 
 / *ve rcf«. ch. 11. 2^; 
 
 3. 15; Ko .V21. 
 ff ch. 10. 9; I PeL3. 18. 
 A ch. 8. 19. 
 < vcr. 20; ch. 12. 4&: 
 
 Cul. 1. 15) Hcb. 1. 3. 
 A ch. m.30; 17.21,23. 
 i ch.3.32— 31; ■oorefi. 
 
 5. 19. 
 
 >n 2 Cor. & 19. 
 
 n ch. b. 17; Ao. 10.38. 
 
 instruction (25, 26) ; and concludes with a farewell bone- 
 diction, and a repetition of some preceding encourage- 
 ments {27—31). 
 
 1 That is, inunediutuly. In the departure of the traitor 
 Jesus not only finds relief (ver. .'U), so that he can pour 
 out all hia heart to hia faithful, though feeble followers; 
 but he also sees the Minmediate' ha3tening of that great 
 event which is to glorify alike the Father and himself. 
 
 2 An appellation indicating our Lord's paternal tender- 
 ness towards his di^i^iples. 
 
 3 Seech, vii. 33, 34; viii. 21, and notes. From friends 
 and foes alike he was to be parted ; but his friends bhall 
 rejoin him (ver. 36). 
 
 ■1 The law given by Moses had long ago made our 
 instinctive self-love the measure of our love to our fellow- 
 men (Lev. xi.x. 18). But the self-sacriticing love of Jesus 
 (sec Phil. ii. o — S) is iiere made both the motive and tlie 
 model of our love to our fellow-Christians. This is plainly 
 *anew commandment' (see I John ii. 7,8); and is called 
 •tiie law of Christ' (Gal. vi. 2). 
 
 5 To the same home, and by a death somewhat similar. 
 
 6 Peter imagined that he would lay down his life for 
 Jesus; whereas Jesus mu.-5t first lay down his life for 
 Peter, before Peter could be prepared to lay down his for 
 his Lord. 
 
 7 Altliough our Lord had to say of himself at this hour, 
 * Now is my soul troubled' («eo ch. xii. 27; xiii. 21), he 
 addressed him-nelf to the comforting of his sorrowing dis- 
 ciples, who.se distress at his approaching departure had 
 
 yrobably been dt;epciied by what they had just heard of 
 udaa's treachery, Peter's denial, and the di^pernion of 
 tliem all (Mutt. xxvi. 31). Thuy might naturally fear 
 thai if he were going to glory, it would be a glory which 
 they should not wharc witli him. 
 
 H If this translation be correct, it means, You should 
 put the same confidence in mc us in God, and take for 
 your comfort the assurances which I am about to give 
 vou. iJut the words may be rendered, ' Ye believe in 
 bod; ye believe also in me.' Why then should 'your 
 lieartfl be troubled?' for I am going to him, to provide 
 for you an 'abode' with him and myself. Perhaps, 
 however, the best translation is, * Believe in God, and 
 b'-'Uevc al.-^o in me.' Your dejection shows a want of faith 
 in both your Father and your Friend. 
 
 9 I am returning to my original home, which is to 
 be your home too. In that heavenly temple (Uev. iii. 12) 
 there are dwellings for you all. Vou know that I have 
 always cliccked all your mistaken hopes. If this had 
 been such, '1 would have told you.' 
 
 10 This our Lord did by his death, resurrection, and 
 ascension to the right hand of God, as our Mediator and 
 Intercessor. 
 
 11 My purpose in going to heaven is a pledge of my 
 return to take you thither. See 1 Thess. iv. 16, 17. 
 
 12 Jesus had, in tlieir presence, told this to the Jews, 
 and had repeated it to them (ch. vii. 33; viii. 21; 
 xiii. 33, 36). 
 
 13 As Jesus is the Truth (1 John v. 20) and the Life 
 (ch. i. 4; xi. 2-5), tlierefore he is the Way, I'/iC on/t/ tvay 
 by which we can apnroach the Father. It is only as 
 lie is received into the mind as the centre of alt truth, 
 and into the heart as the source of purity, strength, ami 
 joy, that God can be api)roaehed, or even known (ver. 7), 
 here on earth, or liereaiter in heaven. 
 
 14 Tliat is, Now tliat 1 have made tliis revelation to 
 you, you know him ; for you know »ic, and liavo there- 
 fore even seen him. By ' henceforth,' however, our Lord 
 refers more especially to what should follow his gloiiti- 
 cation (ch. xiii. 31). 
 
 l'** Philip was right in feeling that the manifestation 
 of the Father's special presence would 'sullicc' to dissi- 
 pate their fears ; but lie was wrong in desiring a repeti- 
 tion of the outward displays of Divimt glory which had 
 been granted to Moses (K.\od. xxxiii. 19—23) and Isaiah 
 (vi. 1 — .5) ; and in failing to learn from both the wurds 
 and works of Jchuh, that he who had * been so long time 
 with' them w»h 'the image of the inviHible God' (vers. 
 9—11). Comp. ch. i. 18; Col. i. ir>; Ilcb. i. 3. 
 
 16 See ch. x. 30, 38; viii. 28; xii. 49; v. 19, 20, and 
 notes. 
 
 17 Believe it on my assertion ; hut, if your faitli is too 
 weak to rest on that abme, add to it the evidence of my 
 works. He who believes on theKC giounds will bo able 
 to perform works uf »pirituul power more wonderful still, 
 which will strenirthen his faith still more (12). All that 
 you ask the Father to enable you to do for his glory and 
 mine, ' I will do' for you (13, 14). For ouo fullilment of 
 this, see Acts iv. 23—33. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XIV. 12—29. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 12 "Verily, verily, I say unto yoi>, He that believeth on me, the works that I 
 do ahall he do also; Paud greater works than these shall ho do; because I go 
 
 13 unto my Fatlier. ^ And whatsoever ye shall ask '"in m^' name, * that will I do,* 
 
 14 ' that the Father may be glorified in the Son.- If ye shall ask any thing in my 
 name, I will do it. 
 
 15, 16 " If ye love me, keep my commandments. ^ And ' I will pvay^ the Father,. 
 and ^he shall give you auother Comlbrter/^ that he may - abid« with you for 
 
 17 ever;^ <;yi'« " the Spirit of truth ;' * whom the world cannot receive, because it 
 seeth him not, neither knoweth him:^ but ye know him; '^for he dwelleth with 
 
 18 you, ^aud shall be in you. "I will not leave you comfortless:^ ^1 will come 
 
 19 to you. Yet a little while, and thu world seeth me no more; but «'ye see me: 
 
 20 '' because I live, ye shall live also. At that day ye shall kno\v that * I am in my 
 
 21 Father, * and ye in me, and I in you. ' He that hath m^'^ commandments, and 
 keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: ami he that lovetli mu shall be loved of 
 my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. 
 
 22 "* Judas saith unto him, (not Iscariot,"^) Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest 
 thyself unto us, and not unto the world?'* 
 
 23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: 
 and my Father will love him, "and we will come unto him, and make our abode 
 
 24: with liim. ■'He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings: and ''the word 
 which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. 
 
 25,26 These things*- have I spoken unto you, being yet present with 3'ou. But 
 9 the Comforter, ivhich is the Holy Ghoat, whom the Father will send in my 
 name,*^ 'lie*-* shall teach you all things, *and bring all things to your remem- 
 brance, whatsoever I have said unto j'ou. 
 
 27 ' Peace I leave with you,'^ my peace I give unto you : " not as the world giveth, 
 
 28 give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. Ye have 
 heard how 1 said unto you, I go away, and come ar/ai/i unto you. If ye loved me 
 ye would rejoice, because I said, -^ I go unto the Father : for ^ my Father is greater 
 
 29 thau I. And = now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when **> it is come 
 
 Mt 21. 21; I.k. 10. 
 
 17; Ac. 3.1>-Si 8.7; 
 
 9. 31. 
 P Ac 2. 4—11, 41, 4^. 
 q seeref*. Mr. 21. 22. 
 r Eph. 2. 18; 3. 12; 
 
 Heb. 7.25; 13. 15. 
 » ch. 4. 10. 
 t Phil, 2. 9— n. 
 u vers. 21, 23, 24; ch. 
 
 1.^ 10, H: Gal. b. tl. 
 X Ro. 8 31; Heb. 7. 26. 
 y ace reft. Ac. 9. 31. 
 * ch. 4. 11. 
 a see refa. ch. IG. 13. 
 t> Pro. 14. HI; I Cor. 2. 
 
 II: Rev. 2. 17. 
 c U. 57. 15; Ro. 9, 9, 
 
 II; 1 Cor. 3. 16; H. 
 
 lit; 2 Tim. 1. li: I 
 
 John 3. 24; 4. 12, 13. 
 It Gal. 4. b; 1 Joha 2. 
 
 « ii!.".5l.l2; ML 2*20. 
 / ch. 111. 22; Mt. 1H.20. 
 g ch 12. 35; 16. 16. 
 /■ seerefs. ch. II. 25. 
 t see reft. ver. 10. 
 ft cU.H. 66; \h. 1 ; Gal. 
 
 2.20; Eph. 3. 17. 
 ' I John 2. 5; 5. 3. 
 wLk. b. 16; seeMt. 10. 
 
 3, LebbiEtLS. 
 n secrefu-ver. 17; Rev, 
 
 3. 20. 
 
 Mt. 19.21,22; 2 Cor. 
 6.8,9; I John 3. 16 
 —20. 
 
 p see rcfs. ver. 10. 
 
 1 cli. 7. 39; aee refs, 
 Lk. 21. 49. 
 
 T ch. III. 13; liohna. 
 
 2il. 27. 
 J ch.2. 22; 12.16; Ac 
 
 II. 16. 
 ( ch. 16. 33; Ro. I. 7; 
 
 5 1; Eph. 2. 14—17; 
 
 PhU. 4.7; Col. I. 20; 
 
 3. 15. 
 « Pa. 28 3. 
 ^ch. 16- 16: 20. 17. 
 y 8eech.13.l6; Is. 42.1; 
 
 1 Cor. 11.3; 15. 28; 
 
 1 Jesus speaks as one who is not simply a medium of 
 access to God, but an actual dispenser of the Divine 
 bount)', by virtue of liis union with the Father. 
 
 2 See note on ch. xii. 28. 
 
 3 Our Lord, reverting to his primary subject (ver. 1), 
 gives his disciples the promise of tlie Comforter as an- 
 other source of consolation, and of encouragement to obey 
 lovingly his precepts, especially those in ch. xiii. 3-1, 35. 
 
 4 Ruther, ' retiuest ;' the word here used, as appro- 
 priate to the dignity of the Son, being different from that 
 commonly employed for prayer. 
 
 5 'Another,' who will be to you all that I have been 
 while I have been with you. The word ' Paraclete' (one 
 called in to help) is used in classical Greek for a pat/-on. 
 It may well be rendered, as here. Comforter^ or, as in 
 I John ii. 1, Advocate, if it be itmembered that each of 
 these words must be taken in its fullest sense, so as to 
 include instruction, guidance, strength, and holy elevation 
 of desire and purpose. 
 
 6 Not leaving you, as I am doing : see Matt, xxviii. 20. 
 
 7 That is, the Spirit whose office it is to reveal and 
 apply thu truth (see ch. xvi. 13); and especially to make 
 known Ilim who is ' the Truth ;' see ver. 6 ; xv. 2() ; xvi, 
 14. It is implied also that all his corainuiiications are 
 true: see 1 John v. G (last clause). 
 
 8 'All th.it Scripture declares respecting the Holy 
 Spirit is a dream to worldly men; for tliey, relying on 
 their own reason, despise heavenly illumination.' 'It is 
 the Spirit alone who, by dwelling within us, gives us 
 the knowledge of hinisidf, being otherwise unknown and 
 iin'omprehcnsible.' — Ctih'in. 
 
 '-' Literally, *orplians;' or, 'bereaved;' persons who 
 need a liclpur or patron. ' Such you shall not bo ; for I 
 am roniing to you, not indeed in bodily presence, so that 
 tlic world can 8<?o me ; but in * the Spirit of truth,' so that 
 I can he 'seen' by you; the living Source of your life, 
 making you experimentally to understand the living one- 
 ness which binds together the Father, myself, and you; 
 and reciprocating your obedient love by manifestations 
 to your souls of the Father's love and my own' (vers. 
 18 — 21). The last verse is so worded aa to extend this 
 high privilege to cvcri/ faithful disciple. 
 
 10 See Luke vi. 16, and note on Lebboeus, Matt. x. 3. 
 
 11 Jude seems to be thinking of the Messiah, as King 
 and Judge of the nations ; and inq^uires how this appear- 
 ance of Jesus to hia disciples onlt/ can consist with the 
 setting up of his kingdom .'' Comp. ch. vii. 4. Our Lord 
 again shows that this abiding manifestation of the in- 
 visible Father as well as of himself must be spiritual ; 
 and can be enjoyed only bj' those who recognise his Uivine 
 mission, and love and obey him (vers. 23, 24). 
 
 12 Not all that I have to teach ; but all that you can 
 receive (and that but feebly), whilst I am remaining with 
 you. When the other Comforter is come, he will both 
 teach you more, and bring all this back with new clear- 
 ness and force to jour minds. This is another topic of 
 consolation. 
 
 13 That is, 'in ray behalf;' to represent me, and carry 
 out my purposes. 
 
 14 Our Lord here clearly distinguishes the Holy Spirit, 
 as a personal agent, from the Father and liimsclf. 
 
 15 Our Lord concludes his consolatory discourse with a 
 solemn farewell, using in part the language of custom, 
 but giving to it a far fuller and deeper meaning. My 
 wishes for your peace are (unlike the world's) both sincere 
 and efficacious; for that peace is mine — enjoyed and be- 
 stowed by myself — the antidote to all trouble and fear 
 (ver. 27). Surely then you will believe wluit I said, and 
 will look for my return ; nay, from love to me, you will 
 even rejoice in my departure; for it is my exaltation, 
 the resumption of that glory which I shared before the 
 world was, of which I 'emptied' myself when I took 'the 
 form of a servant ' to the Father (28) : comp. ch. xvii. 5 ; 
 Phil. ii. 7. 
 
 Ifi Wlicn I have suffered, and ascended, and sent forth 
 the Comforter, then you will belter understand and be- 
 lieve all this (ver. 20). Now 1 can talk but little more 
 witli you. The crisis is at hand ; ' tlie prince of this 
 worhP is coming. In mc he will tind nothing in common 
 with himself; no taint of evil, no desert of death (30). 
 But I do and licar all in full accordance with the Father's 
 appointment ; that tlie world may see how entirtdy I lovo 
 the Father, and desire to glorify him in tlie salvation of 
 man (31). 
 
 ^ 1223 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XIV. 30— XV. 18. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 30 to pass, ye iniglit believe. Hereafter " I will not talk much with yon : * for the 
 
 31 prince of this world ^ "^ comet h, ''and hath uotliing in mo. But that the world 
 may know that I love the Father; and 'as the Fatiier gave me commandment, 
 even so I do. — -^ Arise, let us go hence.- 
 
 Our Lord's valedictory discourse — The abiding uiiioti hetwepii kimstlf and Ins disciples. 
 
 15 I AM^ the true vine,"* and my Father is ^ the husbandman, * Every branch 
 in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and 'ever^' branch that beareth 
 
 3 fruit, he purgoth^ it, that it may bring forth more fruit. * Now ye are clean 
 
 4 through the word which I have spoken unto you. 'Abide in me, '"and I in 
 you.^ "As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; 
 
 o no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, "ye are the branches: 
 He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much ^ fruit : for 
 
 6 without [or, severed from*?] mc j'e can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he 
 is cast forth as a branch, and is withered ; and men »' gatlicr them, and cast tlnni 
 
 7 into the tire, and they are burned. If ye abide in me, and * my words abide in 
 Q you, 'ye shall ask what ye will,^ and it shall be done unto you. "Herein is 
 
 my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be my disciples. 
 9 'As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you : continue ye in my love. 
 
 10 * If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love ; even as I have kept 
 
 11 ray Father's commandments, and abide in his love. These things have I spoken 
 unto you, that my joy*^ might remain in you, and ' that yo\w y^y might b(^ full. 
 
 12 "This is my commandment. That ye love one anothiir, as I have loved you.^ 
 
 13 ^Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. 
 
 14 ^Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. ''Henceforth I call 
 you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth : but I have 
 called you friends; 'for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made 
 
 16 known unto you. -^ Ve have not chosen me, '^ but I have chosen you, and s nrdained 
 you, that yo should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain : 
 that '^ whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. 
 
 17 'Those things I command you, that ye love one another. 
 
 18 *If'* the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. 
 
 n cli. 16. 12. 
 
 * cl>. 12.31 ; 16. 11. 
 
 c MO [.k. 22.63; Gph. 
 6. 12. 
 
 rf »ee ref«. Ii. .'A 9. 
 
 e ch. 4. 3t; 10. IRi l^. 
 10: !'•■ 40. 8; PhlL 
 2. H; Heb, .V 7,8. 
 
 / ch. 18. 1-4. 
 
 K I., 27- 2.3; 1 Cor. 3. 9. 
 
 A Mt. 3. HI; 7. 19: IV 
 
 13; Lli.13. 7-tf; H«b. 
 
 * Mt.'l3!l2-. Hob.ia.ll. 
 
 * ch. 13. 10; 17. 17! 
 Eph h. 2ti, 27. 
 
 / ch, ».31; Gal. 2. 20; 
 
 lJohn2.(l:'.>Jnhn». 
 tnoh.t7. 23; Eph. 3. 17. 
 ri 2ror.l2.ft-l0; I'hU. 
 
 t 13. 
 
 1 Cor. 10. 17: 12. 12. 
 P Hos.ll.A;PhU. t.ll. 
 4 Ac. 4. 12. 
 
 r *po Mt. 13. 4j— 18. 
 
 * Col. 3. 16. 
 
 1 ch. 14. 13,11; 16.23. 
 u Mt.6. 16; PhiLl.M; 
 
 I Pot. 2. 12. 
 J ch. 17. 23, 21. U6. 
 ych. 14.15,21-23; Ilcb. 
 
 10. 3S; I .lohn2. &. 
 « ch. 16.24,33; 17. 13; 
 
 Ac. 13. M; Ro,.'». II; 
 
 1 Pot 1.9: I John 1.4. 
 a (PC rofii. ch. 13. 34 ; 
 
 i>c<> alio I Thci. 4. 9\ 
 
 IPi-t. 1 8; lJohn3.11. 
 h ch. 10. 11. IS: Ro. .'i. 
 
 K-H I Eph. ft. 2 ( 1 
 
 John 3. Ii>. 
 c ch, 14.21; Ml. 12. M. 
 d ■eech. 12.21); Ko. 6. 
 
 1.'); Gal, 4. 1-7. 
 
 * icoch. 17.26; Gv. !«. 
 17; Mt. 13. 11; Lk. 
 in. 23, 24. 
 
 / ch. 6-70: 13.18; Lk. 
 
 6. 13: Ro. 9. 16; 1 
 
 John 4. 10, 19. 
 g Mt. 10. 1—6; 28. 19; 
 
 Mk. 16. Ift; Col. l.(>. 
 A ch. U 13. 
 « •CI' rof" Ter. 12. 
 
 * ch. 7. 7: Mt.in. SSt 
 Jam. 4. 4; 1 JobaS. 
 1. 13. 
 
 1 See Luke iv. 13; xxii. -53, and noU^s. 
 
 2 Jt'aiis anil tlie eU'ven now prepare to act out from 
 the supptT-ruom, to proceed to ihf Mount of Olives. But 
 the discourse and prayer contained in chapters xv. — xvii. 
 were most likely spoken before they actually quitted the 
 house: see ch. xviii. 1. 
 
 3 In this second portion of our Lord's discourse (ch. 
 XV. 1 — xvi. 4). he dwells upon the abiding union bttwcen 
 himself and his disciples^ whicli his removal to hi;aven 
 does not in any way inii)air. Ily the allegory of a vine 
 and its brandies, he illustrates tlie nature of this union, 
 and many of its beneficial results (vers. 1 — U). As one 
 consequence and chief fruit of this union, he commands 
 them to show their participation of his Spirit by their 
 mutual love, resembling his self-sacrificing love to them 
 (12 — 17). As another, he warns tliem of the hatred of 
 the Wdrld towards himself and all united with him (18, 
 ID) : but he cheers them by remindintj them that they 
 suffer it with him and fi)r his sake ('20) ; that it is not 
 their fault, but the etfect of the itrnorance and per- 
 verseness of their enemies (21— 2o) ; that they are 
 not left to bear it alone, for the Holy Spirit will help 
 them to work thron<;h it ('2G, 27) ; and that after this 
 forewarning it will not come upon them as a surprise 
 (xvi. 1—1). 
 
 4 It is possible that some external object may have 
 fiugpested to our Lord the use of this beautiful figure ; 
 hut it wa« certainly (like that of the Shepherd, ch. x. 1 — 
 18) nnc that wiis familiar to the Jews. Ancient l.srael, 
 fw planted by .lehovah, had been called 'a noble vine, 
 wholly aright (Ileb. /r'/cl«erd' f.Ier. ii. 21). The original 
 and real truth which had been thus represented our Lord 
 claims for himiiclf, and his people as vitally unit^^d to him ; 
 and ho applies it to practical use : exhorting his disciph^s 
 to cleavif tirmly to him ; first, because otherwiHe they will 
 lose their fruitfulness, and must then be severed from 
 him, and must periwh (vera. 1 — C); nnrl then, because, 
 by cleaving to him and bearing fruit, tliey will remain 
 under his Father's watchful eare ; which will make them 
 increasingly fruitful to his own glory (7, 8)i and bo at- 
 tended witti fuller enjoyment of access to Iho Father, 
 
 of his own special love, and of the consequent fulness of 
 joy (9-11). 
 
 5 This purifying is effected chiefly by instruction (ch. 
 xvii. 17 ; Eph. v. 26), but also by discipline (Horn, v, 
 3—5; Heb. xii. 11; 1 Pet. i. 7); removing what is 
 noxious, and perfecting what is good and \iseful. To the 
 disciples, this had already in part been done (ver. 3) 
 ' through the word' whit^h Jesus had spoken ; and it was 
 to be completed through the teaching of the Snirit and 
 the fiery tii;ils wliieli awaited them, an<l which tney were 
 to be encouraged to bear by this consideration : see Itom. 
 viii. 28—39. 
 
 6 That is, See to it that yo abide in me, and that I 
 abide in you. This close and vital union must be care- 
 fully preserved ; for, ' severed from me, ye can do nothing' 
 good (vers. 4—6). 
 
 7 See Mark xi. 24, and note. Maintaining your miion 
 with me and your reception of my truths, you will be 
 ever promptt'd to pray; and your prayers will be answered 
 in your reli;;ious advancement. And this will honour God, 
 just as abundance of fruit honours thu vine-dresser, and 
 will make you disciples whom I can acknowledgi* as mine, 
 bestowing upon you my ever-abiding love (vers. 7 — 10). 
 
 ** That you may share the joy which I possess and 
 impart, so that your joy may bo perfect. 
 
 9 See ch. xiii. 34, and note; 1 John Jii. 16. Our Lord 
 illustrates the greatness of this love, by the unparalleled 
 self-sacrifice which it caused him to make (ver. 13), the 
 close friendship to which it led him to raise his obedient 
 servants (14, 15), and his spontaneous choice of them to 
 their high privileges and permanent fruitfulncss (16). 
 
 10 See 1 John iv. 19. 
 
 11 Worldly men will hate you, as they hate mo (ver. 18). 
 Tint remember, for your comfort, that this is an evidence 
 tliat you belong not to Ihem, hut to me (19); that I never 
 led you to cxpi-ct brltcr treiitmeiit than I receive (20) ; 
 thatj iw being the result rif their wilful blindness and pre- 
 judice (21 — 24), it cannot be charged to you or me (26) ; 
 and that, notwithstanding all this opposition, the Spirit 
 will enable you Ut bear your testimony with his own to 
 my truth and claims (26, 27). 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XV. 19— XVI. 8. 
 
 [a. d. 31. IT. 
 
 19 'If ye Tvere of the world, the world would love his own: hut " hecause ye are 
 
 not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world 
 
 20 hateth yon. Remember the word that I said unto you,' "The servant is not 
 greater tlian his lord. If they have persecuted mo, thoy will also persecute you : 
 
 21 " if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. But p all these things 
 will they do unto you for my name's sake,- 'i because they know not him that 
 
 22 sent me. ' If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin : ^ 
 
 23 Mnit now they have no cloak* for their sin. 'He that hateth me hateth my 
 
 24 Father also.^ If I had not done among tliem "the works** which none other 
 man did, they had not had sin : hut now ' have they both seen and hated both 
 
 25 me and my Father. But this cometh to pass, that the word might he fultilled 
 that is written in their law,^ ^^ They hated me without a cause' [Psa. Ixix. 4]. 
 
 26 * But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, 
 eveJi the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, " he shall testify of 
 
 27 nie:^ and *ye^ also shall hear witness, because "ye have been with me from 
 the beginning. 
 
 16 These things'** have I spoken unto you, that ye ''should not be offended," 
 
 2 'They shall put you out of the synagogues:'*^ yea, the time cometh, ■''that who- 
 
 3 soever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.'^ And «" these things 
 will they do unto you, because they have not known'* the Father, nor me. 
 
 4 But '' these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may 
 remember that I told you of them. And ' these things I said not unto you at 
 the beginning, because I was with you.'^ 
 
 Our Lord's valedictory discourse— Reneived promise of the Comforter, and of his own reiurji. 
 
 5 BUT'^ now * I go my way to him that sent me, and none of you asketh me, 
 
 6 Whither goest thou?'^ But because I have said these things unto you, 'sorrow 
 hath filled'^ your heart. 
 
 7 Nevertheless'^ I tell you the truth ; "' It is expedient for you that I go away: 
 for if I go not away ,2^ " the Comforter will not come unto you ; but " if I depart, I 
 
 8 will send him utito you. AtkI when he is comR, p he will reprove-' [ot\ convince' ] 
 
 / I John i. 4. ; 
 mch. 17. H— I 
 3. 3—7. 
 
 21. 9 
 
 ' ch. 8. 19, M,35. 
 
 ch. 3. 18-21 ; 9. <1 ; 
 
 rj. 18; Lk. 12. 46, 47. 
 
 Wo. l.-JO; Jam. 4. 17. 
 
 ch, 10. 30; \\. 9; 1 
 
 John 2. 23; 2 John 9. 
 1 ch. 3. -J: 5.36: 7.31 ; 
 
 9. 32: Mt.9. 33; 11. 
 
 5; Mk.2. 12. 
 f cli. 6, 36. 
 I Hn. 35. 19: G9. 4. 
 : ch. U. Iti. 17. 2li; 16. 
 
 7. 13: Lk. 21. 49; 
 
 Ac. 2. 33. 
 »ch. 16. U.15: IJohu 
 
 5.6. 
 ' Lk. 24. 4S! Ac. 1.8, 
 
 21,22; 2. 32; 3. 15; 
 
 4. 20. 33: 5.32; 111. 
 
 39; 13. 31; I Pet. 5. 
 
 1 i 2 Pet. 1. IB— 18, 
 : Lk. 1.2,3; Ac. 1.21, 
 
 22; 1 John 1. 1,2. 
 i Mt.11.6; 24.10; 26. 
 
 31. 
 : ch.9. 22, 34; 12. 42; 
 
 Lk. 6. 22. 
 ' Mt. 21. <»; Ac. 8. 1; 
 
 9. 1; 26.9-11. 
 ? ch, 8. 19; 1ft. 21 ; 
 
 Ro- 10. 2; 1 Cor. 2. 
 
 8; 1 Thc«. 2. 11,15; 
 
 I Tim I. 13. 
 i oh, 13. 19: 14. 20. 
 ■ Bee Mt. 9. 15. 
 t vera. 10, 16; ch. ?. 
 
 33; 13.3; 14, liS. 
 ! yer. 22; ch. 14. I. 
 ■nch. H. 28. 
 I ch. 7.39; 14.16,26; 
 
 15.26. 
 ' Ps. 6^. 18; Lk. 21. 
 
 411; Ac. 1. 4,5; 2.33: 
 
 E,.h. 1. a 
 3 Zee, 12. 10; Ac. 2. 37. 
 1 ch. 8. 9, 46. 
 
 1 Our Lord had shortly before used this proverb (ch. 
 xiii. 16) as applicable to the conduct of his disciples ; but 
 he refers here to Matt. x. 24, where it is applied to their 
 treatment by the ivorld. 
 
 2 Not only as bearing the name of Christ (see Tacitus, 
 Ann. XV. 44; Sueton. Nero, xvi.), but as representing 
 him by their Ukcness to him : see Acts v. 41. 
 
 3 The sin of rejectino: Divine mercy, which is 'the 
 condemnation* (ch. iii. 19). 
 
 •4 'No excuse.' 
 
 ■'' For Jesus is the most perfect manifestation of the 
 Father (see ch. xiv. 9). 
 
 6 See note on ch. xiv. 11. 
 
 7 Their own Scriptures. See Psa. Ixix. 4 ; cix. 3, and 
 notes on titles. May's enmity to God assumes the most 
 awful character, where the gospel of his grace is known. 
 Both the love and power of Jesus, and the witness of the 
 Spirit of truth, are rejected. 
 
 8 By so enlightening your minds, that you may un- 
 derstand and teach these things; and by opening racu's 
 hearts to receive me and my truth. 
 
 9 As they did (Acts i. 21, 22; Luke i. 1, 2). 
 
 10 These warnings and promises. 
 
 11 See note on Matt. xi. G. The roniembranco of this 
 prediction would in the time of trial confirm their faith 
 in Him who had shown that he foreknew all (ver. 4), 
 and their confidence in his promise of the timely succour 
 of the Floly Spirit. 
 
 12 See note on ch. ix. 22. 
 
 13 Or, *wiU think that he brings an offering to God,' 
 an acceptable sacrifice. Some of the most cruel pers<'(m- 
 tions have been carried on professedly in the name and 
 for the glory of God. 
 
 14 See eh. xv. 21. 
 
 1-^ All our Lord's disclosures to his disciples were gradual, 
 as occasion arose. Ilis speedy removal would leavt; them to 
 bearapparcntlv alone thebruntoftheworld'senmity to him. 
 
 10 In the third portion of his discourse (vers. 5—33), 
 our Lord asmires his disciples that his departure is advan- 
 tageous to them (5 — lo), and that his return is certain 
 (16—33). .\fter gently rebuking their dcapondencv (vers. 
 6, 6), he tells them that the coming of the Holy Spirit is 
 
 dependent on the return of the Redeemer to heaven (7) ; 
 and that by his coming the world will be convinced (8 — 11), 
 and the disciples themselves will be fully instructed (12, 
 13), especially in the knowledge of their Lord (14, 15). 
 And then he will himself speedily come again (16), to 
 end theU" sorrows and to complete and perpetuate their 
 joy (17 — 24); giving them perfect knowledge (25), and 
 intimate access to the Father (26, 27). At the close, our 
 Lord appeals to their faith in his heavenly origin (28) ; 
 at the same time he checks their confidence in the suffi- 
 ciency of their present faith to meet all emergencies 
 (29 — 32), but assures them of peace in him and victory 
 through him (33). 
 
 17 They had asked some questions about his departure 
 (comp. ch. xiii. 36 ; xiv. 5) ; but our Lord appears to 
 mean, When you hear of my departure, you are terrified 
 (ver. 6) ; for you do not consider whither, and for what 
 purpose, I am going. — Calvin. 
 
 18 Excluding all these consoling thoughts. 
 
 19 Referring to ver. 5. Though you do not ask me, 1 
 tell you the truth. The force of the assertion indicates 
 its importance. 
 
 20 The power to bestow the Holy Spirit, as the * Spirit 
 of Christ' and the abiding Comforter of his people, was 
 part of our Lord's recompense. And that it might be 
 recognised as such, the Spirit was not given until Jesus 
 was glorified (ch. vii. 39). Consequently, his exaltation 
 to heaven in his glorified humanitj' was essential to the 
 coming of the Comforter. And, as in this way only the 
 Mediator's work was to be completed in heaven, and the 
 Comforter's worlc at the same time on earth, the Lord's 
 absence was 'expedient' for his disciples. 
 
 21 Many explanations liave been given of vers. 8 — 11, 
 of which the best is perhaps the following : The Spirit 
 will sustain your testitnony to me by his own (rh. xv. 
 26, 27). In doing this, he will j)rove to the world its 
 tvickcdness, by the fact that 'they believe not mi-;' ho 
 will prove to it that then; is a rii/hti'oiisnrss provided 
 for the sinner by the fact that I, the Mfiliator, am exulted 
 to the right hand of power; he will prove to it that there 
 ia still judgment and punishment for the obstinately 
 unbelieving, by the fact that their prince is already 
 
A.D. 33. [].] 
 
 JOHN XVI. 9—24 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 9 the world of ein, aud of righteousnesB, and of judgment: *'of sin, because tliey 
 
 10 believe not on me; ' of rigliteousness, ' because I go to my Father, and ye see me 
 
 11 no more; "of judgment, because 'the prince of this world is judged. 
 
 12 I have yet many things' to say unto you, ^ but ye cannot boar them tiow.- 
 
 13 Howbeit when he, - the Spirit of truth, is come, " he will guide you into all truth : 
 for * he shall not speak of himself;^ but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall ho 
 
 1-1 epoak : and ^ he will show you things to come.* ''He shall glorify me: for 'he 
 15 shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. -^AU things^ that the Father 
 
 hath are mine : therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall show it 
 
 unto you, 
 IG ^ A little while, and ye shall not see me; *and again, a little while, aud ye 
 
 shall see me,*" ' because I go to the Father. 
 17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that be saith 
 
 unto us, A little while, and yo shall not see me : and again, a little while, ami ye 
 IS shall see me: and. Because I go to the Father? They said therefore, What is 
 
 this that he saith, A little while? We cannot tell what ho saith.' 
 
 19 Now * Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask lam, and said unto them, Do 
 ye inquire among yourselves of that 1 said, A little while, and ye shall not see 
 
 20 me : and again, a little while, and 'ye shall see me? Verily, verily, I say unto 
 you, '"That ye shall weep aud lament, "but the world sliall rejoice :^ and ye shall 
 
 21 be sorrowful, but " your sorrow shall be turned into joy.^ f A woman when slie is 
 in travail hatli sorrow, because her hour is come : but as soon as she is delivered 
 of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born 
 
 22 into the world. ^ Aud ye now therefore have sorrow: but 1 will see you 
 again, and '^ your lieart shall rtjoice,"^ and * your joy no man taketli from j'ou. 
 
 23 And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. '' ' Verii}", veril}', I say unto you. 
 Whatsoever yo shall ask the Father " in my name, he will give it you. 
 
 21 Hitherto'- have ye asked nothing iu my name: ask, and ye shall receive, -^ tliat 
 your joy may be full. 
 
 r cli.8. 21; 15. K!-25; 
 Ko. 3. 19, m 
 
 Dan.<t.St; Ae.l!.32i 
 
 Krt. I. 17: 3. 21— S«; 
 
 HI, 4i 2 Cor. 5. 21. 
 ( ill. 3. Uj b.3S. 
 u Ac. 17.31; •ifi- 18. 
 JTih. 1*2. 3l! Lk. HI. 18; 
 
 F.I.II.-J.2; Col. 2. 10 
 
 Ufb. 2. M. 
 y Mk. 4.33: ) Cor. 3. 
 
 \,'-li Hcb. &. I-J. 
 i ch. U. 17; 15- -4^ 
 o ch. 14. 'J6i 1 Cor. 2. 
 
 12; I John2. 30, 27. 
 b cli. 3. 3J; 7. IB— 1«. 
 e Jot! a.'JS; AclLW; 
 
 ■.•l.y-tl: 2T110I. 2. 
 
 3; -i Tim. 3. 1-5; 
 
 1! VoU 1. 11; Itov. 1. 
 
 I, l<l. 
 J 1 Cor. l'J.3: I Pet I. 
 
 in-U; I John 5. l\. 
 « cli. 16. 2t>i 1 Jolin 
 
 I. 13. 
 / loe reft. eh. 3. 3ft : 
 
 i:i. 3; 17. 10. 
 B von. .S. 10; ch. 7.33; 
 
 l;i. :M; 14. 19. 
 A ch. aO. Ul, 20; 21. 1. 
 « v.T. IH; ch. 13. 3, 
 * ch.2.1!1.25; Mt-ti.a 
 
 / Mt.16. 10; Lk. 24.17. 
 '"Mt. 9. 15; Lk. (j.21. 
 " Mt. 27.311-43. 
 
 p Ii. 20. 17. 
 
 r ch. 11. 1.27; 21). 19, 
 20; Lk. 24. 41), ||, 
 .'>2; Ac. 2. 4U; 13. 
 .VJ; 1 Pet. 1.8. 
 
 » Jol. 31. 29! Pro, 14. 
 Ill; Ho, 8.35-39. 
 
 ( ch, M. 13; 15. Ki ; 
 Mt. 7. 7. 
 
 u Kph. 2. 18. 
 
 ■r ICO rofi. ch. 15. 11; 
 Phil. 4. 4. 
 
 punished with defeat (see ch. xii. 31), which shall end 
 in eomplete dethronement and perdition. Some lie will 
 ' convinct;' of this to their repentance and salvation, others 
 in their final condemnation. 
 
 1 A few of these things our Lord himself taught them 
 after his resurrection (Luke xxiv. 4^5; Acts i. 3); but 
 the rest were reserved till 'the Spirit of truth' should 
 'guide them into all tlie truth' (ver. 13; 1 John ii. 20), 
 
 2 Not only tlieir present sorrow, but still more the 
 darkness and misapprehension wliich caused it, would 
 hinder their recepti'iii of many truths which they must 
 learn in order to do their work. See Luke xxiv. 25 j 
 Acta X. 9— U; xi. 1—3, etc. 
 
 3 This sentence shows (like ch. v. 30^ the entire one- 
 ness of purpose in the work of the Spirit and the Son 
 with the FatiuT, and also declares that the object of all 
 the Spirit's teaching is to glorify the Son (ver. H). 
 
 ■* TiuH may refer to the propliecics in the New Testa- 
 ment ; the chief of which are contained in the Apoca- 
 lypse, written by this evangelist. Or, perhaps, it may 
 be taken in a wider sense, m meaning the things relating 
 to the kingdom which Christ was about to cstablisli. 
 Compare tlie title of tlie Messiah, * He; tliat is to come' 
 (Matt. xi. 2), and the phrase, 'the world to come' (Ifcb. 
 vi. f>). The whole piiasagu (vers. 13 — 15) clearly teaches 
 that * the Spirit is not coming to set up some new king- 
 dom, but rather to confirm the glory given to Christ by 
 the Fatlier.' * As soon an the Spirit is disunited from 
 the word of Christ, the door is opened tu all kinds of mad 
 fancii's and impostures.' — Calvin. 
 
 5 S'tme cominentatorH regard this as a direct assertion 
 that the Son possesses all that the Father ha.s, as being 
 equally I>ivine. But others (with Calvin) take it to mean 
 that all the Father's gifts are put into the Mediator's 
 hands; bo tliat all the blessings whicli the Holy Spirit 
 confers ore to be traced up to iiim. I'crhups this agrees 
 best with the preceding verses. 
 
 G Our Lord probably refers primarily to his doath, 
 now close at hand, and his speedy resurrection and restora- 
 tion to his mourning disciples. But this was itself only 
 a prelude to another separation shortly to follow, by his 
 ascension to the Father (see ver. 2H) ; to be succeeded, 
 afttr'a little while,' by another return. This return 
 
 may include the Spirit's advent and abiding with the 
 church ; but it no doubt refers ultimately to our Lord's 
 final coming (eh. xiv. 3). 'The time between the ascen- 
 sion and the second advent is a little while (in comparison 
 with eternity); and, when that little ivhile is over, ye 
 jt/?a// see me again. This is a promise to the universal 
 church; and, when this little while is past, and Christ 
 conies again, we shall feel how short a time it has been.' 
 — ^ixgustine. 
 
 " iiather, ' We know not what he is talking about.' 
 They understood that he was to go away : but the spvedij 
 departure and speedy return perplexed them. This our 
 Lord does not explain ; but comforts them by the promise 
 that their sorrow sliull be turned into a joy which they 
 can never lose (20—22), and that then tliey shall not 
 need to make anv inquiries (23). 
 
 8 Perhaps in the thought that they have destroyed me. 
 
 9 The joy shall not only succeed, hut shall spring out 
 of the grief. It was so with the Lord himself; his cross 
 was the source of his glory (Phil. ii. 8, 9; Uev. v. 9, 13). 
 And so it is still with the Cliristiiin, wiioso sharpest suffer- 
 ings are the hirlh-p;ings of his highest joys (2 Cor. iv. 17) ; 
 and with the wliole ciiunh collectively. 
 
 l'> For a similar use of the figure in ver. 21, see Tsa. 
 Ixvi. 7 — 14, and notes; which is probably referred to 
 here; being partly ([uoUkI in ver. 22. See also Rev. xii. 
 2, 5. Speedy fulfilments of this promise aro found In 
 ch. XX. 20; Luke xxiv. 52. 
 
 11 lljither, 'You shall not ask mo questions:' 'hut 
 you Mhall pmy to the Father; and whatsoever yo shall 
 ask' (('. e. pray for), lie will give it you. At that time 
 you snail be taught by the Comforter, whom tlie Father 
 an<l I will send ; and, instead of thi.'sc questions which 
 you desire to put to nic, you shall pray for his enligliteii- 
 ing inrtuence. And you shall not a.^k in vain. By him 
 I will teach you concerning the Father so idaiiily and 
 fnllv, that your joy shall be complete. * 
 
 1^ Until our Lord's atonement and intercession were 
 recognised as the ground and the means of access to the 
 Father, the disciples could not use hi,-* name in prayer. 
 'I'liis was one of the incstirnal)le benefits whicli they and 
 all believers were to rcoeivu from his ilcp;nture to the 
 Father. Sec Eph. ii. 18. 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XVI. 25— XVII. 5. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 2j These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs : * but the time coraeth 
 y when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall show you plainly 
 
 26 of the Father. " At tliat day ye shall ask in my name : and I say not unto you, 
 
 27 that I will pray the Father lor you : - " for the Father himself loveth you, because 
 
 28 ye have loved me, and * have believed that I came out from God. "^I came forth 
 from the Father, ''and am come into the world: again, 'I leave the world, and 
 go to the Father.3 
 
 29 His disciples said unto him, Lo, /now speakest thou plainly, and speakest 
 
 30 no pi'overb. jVow are we sure that *thou knowest all things, and needest not 
 that any man should ask thee :■* by this '* we believe that thou earnest forth 
 from God. 
 
 31, 32 Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe? 'Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is 
 now come, that ye shall be scattered, * every man to his own,^ and shall leave me 
 
 33 alone : and 'yet I am not alone, ^ because the Father is with me. These things' 
 I have spoken unto you, that '"in me ye might have peace. " In the world ye 
 shall have^ tribulation: but be of good cheer; "I have overcome the world. 
 
 Our Lord's intercessory prayer, 
 17 THESE ^ words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, 
 Father,'o '' the hour is come; glorify'^ thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify 
 
 2 thee: ^as'- thou hast given him power over 'all tiesh, 'that'^ he should give 
 
 3 eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And ' this is life eternal, that 
 they migiit know thee " the only true God, and Jesus Christ, 'whom thou hast 
 
 4 sent.*'* y I have glorified thee on the earth : = I have finished ^^ the work " which 
 
 5 thou gavest me to do. And now, Father, glorify thou me with thine own 
 self'*^ with the glory * which I had with thee'^ before the world was. 
 
 y Lk. 21. L7: Ac. 1. 3. 
 
 t ver. 23. 
 
 ach. U. 21; 17.23. 
 
 b ch. 17- 8. 
 
 e ch. 1.1; 3.13; 13.3; 
 
 17.5; I Jobal. 2. 
 d ch. 3. 19. 
 e cli. U. 28. 
 / lee vers. 16—19. 
 g ch. 21. 17 i see Mt 
 
 9- 4. 
 h ver. 27; ch. 17. 9. 
 i »*■« reft. Zee 13, 7- 
 k ch. an. 10. 
 t ch.e.l6,'J9; 11. 10. II. 
 mch. 14. 27: la. 9. 6; 
 
 Ko. b. 1 : Eph. 2. U; 
 
 Col. I. 20. 
 n ch. 15. Itl— 21; Ac. 
 
 II. 2-i; I TheB. 3. 4; 
 
 2 Tim. 3. 12 ; Heb. 
 
 n. 25; Rev. J. U. 
 o ch. 12. 31 ; Ro. 8. 
 
 37; IJohni. 4; 5.4. 
 pch. 7. 3ii; 8. 20; 12. 
 
 23; 13.31,32. 
 q ch. 5 21— 27; seerefi. 
 
 Dan. 7.14 i Heb. 2.8. 
 T Lk. 3. t>. 
 ( ch. 4. U; see ref*. 
 
 ID. 28. 
 ( Ib. m. 11 J Jer. 9, 24; 
 
 I John 5. 21). 
 u Jer. 10. 10; 1 Cor. 
 
 8. 4; 1 Thes. 1. ». 
 xch. 3- 17, M\ 5. 3fii 
 
 U. 29; 7 29; 10. 36; 
 
 11.42: Ii.bl. I. 
 y ch. 13. 31,32: 14. 13. 
 X ch. 4.31; 19 ao. 
 a ch. )l. 31 : 16. 10. 
 b ch. 1. 1, 2; 10. 30; 
 
 Phil. 2. 6; Col. 1. 
 
 15, 17; Ofb. 1.3,10. 
 
 1 Our Lord's declarations respecting his death and 
 resunection, which appear plain to us, who have the 
 light of subsequent events, and especially the teaching of 
 the Holy Spirit in the word, appeared very dark and 
 enigmatical to the diseiples. 
 
 2 Although that is true. But you must not suppose 
 that my intercession is required by reason of the Father's 
 want of love towards you ; ' for the Father himself loveth 
 you ;' and that not only with benignity, but with com- 
 placency, ' because you love me.* 
 
 3 You believe the former of these truths, namely, that 
 I came hither from heaven (ver. 27). Is not the latter 
 equally credible.'' Shall I not return thither.' 
 
 •i Or, ' inquire of thee ;' for thou knowest our thoughts. 
 The change to which they refer seems to be rather in 
 themselves, than in our Lord's teaching, which was not 
 yet free from enigma (see ver. 25). The new evidence 
 which our Lord's knowledge of their hearts had given 
 them of his Divine mission had strengthened their faith 
 and aroused their minds, though not to such a degree of 
 perception as they thought. 
 
 5 That is, his own home. 
 
 G See note on Matt, xxvii. 46. 
 
 7 All the tilings contained in the preceding discourses. 
 
 8 Itather, * you have.' To the Christian, the world, 
 with its temptations and opposition, is the source of 
 trouble ; Jesus, the Author of peace. But Jesus has 
 ' overcome the world,' even when assailed by its ' prince' 
 with the strongest temptations (Matt. iv. 1 — 11) and the 
 severest sufferings (Luke xxii. 53; Heb. il. 14). Let, 
 then, his disciples cheerfully follow and trust him, and 
 they also shall overcome. 
 
 9 Jesus now turns from the disciples to the Father, 
 rejoicitig in the assurance of liis love, and in the imme- 
 diate approach of his own victory and glory ; yet he does 
 not forget those whom he is about to leave behind. He 
 offers in their hearing an intercessory prayer; adapted 
 both to console and to instruct them. He indicates in it 
 what were the blessings which he most desired for his 
 church; and he illustrates the nature of that prevailing 
 intercession, which, as our great High Priest, he is ever 
 making in heaven on bt-half of his true disciples. This 
 prayer, most simple and 'easy in language, most pro- 
 found in meaning,' bears the clearest marks of being 
 an exact transcript of his own words. It may be divided 
 into three parts. In vers. 1 — 5, he prays for himself, 
 that, having tinished his work on earth, he may, as 
 Mediator, be invested with his original glory. In vers. 
 
 6 — 19, he intercedes for his disciples, whom the Father 
 has given to him, but who still belong to the Father, 
 and whom he has hitherto taught and kept ; and he prays 
 for their preservation from evil unto eternal life, and 
 their sanctitication. In vers. 20 — 26, he extends his 
 intercession to all future believers; praying for their 
 unity, by which the world may be convinced of his Divine 
 mission (20 — 23), and for their final happiness and glori- 
 dcation in heaven (24 — 26). 
 
 10 Our Lord taught his disciples to say ' Our Father,' 
 but never used the phrase himself. When praying for 
 himself, under the sense of his humiliation, he says 'My 
 Father' (Matt. xxvi. 39, 42). But this simple address — 
 'Father' — agrees with the character of the whole prayer, 
 as representing the intercession of the glorified Mediator. 
 
 H See ch. xii. 23, 28 ; xiii. 32, and notes. 
 
 12 The mutual glorification of the Father and the Son 
 (ver. 1) is the ultimate design of this gift of Mediatorial 
 authority, which is universal in extent 'over all tiesh.* 
 But that design limits the enjoyment of its great blessing, 
 ' life eternal,' to those who so recognise as to glorify the 
 Deity of Jehovah alone, as opposed to every false god, 
 and the Divine mission of * Jesus,' the Incarnate Word, as 
 opposed to every false 'Christ' (conip. ver. 3 with 1 Cor. 
 viii. 6, 6; IJohn v. 20). 
 
 13 Blither, ' in order that, as to everything which thou 
 hast given him {i. e. as to all God's people collectively), 
 he may give to them (i. e. individually) eternal life.* The 
 inestimable boon is given to the whole body of the faithful 
 and to every believer. 
 
 14 R;ither, ' and him whom thou hast sent, Jesus Christ.' 
 The connection (as traced in note on ver. 2) indicates 
 the reason why our Lord uses here that peculiar com- 
 bination of his names which his apostles subsequently 
 adopted ; and it shows that he claims for himself equality 
 with the Father, by declaring that the recognition of his 
 Messiahship, under the i)resent economy, is as essential lo 
 'eternal life' as the recognition of Jehovah's sole Deity 
 had always been (Isa. xlv. 21, 22). 
 
 It He had perfectly discharged all the previous part of 
 his work, and was fully prepared for wh:it still remained ; 
 and therefore, ' as the hour of his death was now at hand, 
 he speaks as though he had already endured it.' — Calvin. 
 
 IC See ch. i. 1, 18, and notes. 
 
 17 Tlie original glory of his Godhead had been concealed 
 by the humiliation of his manhood. He prays that, as 
 Alediator, he may be ghjrified by the exaltation of hia 
 manhood to share the glory of his Godhead. 
 
 12S7 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XVII. 6— 2o. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 6 ^I have manifested thy name unto the men ** which thou gavest me out of the 
 world:! 'thine they were, and thou gavest tliem me; and they have kept- thy 
 
 7 word. Now they have kuowu^ tliat all thiiij^ja whatsoever thou hast given me 
 
 8 are of thee. For"* I have given unto tlieiu the words /which thou gavost me; 
 and tliey have received them, s and have known surely that I came out from thee, 
 
 9 and they have helievcd that thou didst send me. '* 1 pray for them : * 1 piny not 
 for the world,*^ hut for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine. 
 
 10 And all mine are thine, and * thine are mine; 'and I am glorified in them. 
 
 11 "And now I am no more in the world, " hut these are in the world, and I come 
 to thee. Holy*^ Father, "keep through thine own name those whom^ thou 
 
 12 hast given me, '' that they may he one, as we are. While I was witii them in 
 the world, ■? I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, 
 and 'none of them is lost, ^but^ the son of perdition; ' that the Scripture might 
 
 13 he fultiUod.0 And now come I to thee; and these things I speak iu the world, 
 "that they migiit have my joy fulfilled in themselves.*'* 
 
 14 I have given them thy word ; ' and the world hath hated them, because 
 
 15 they arc not of the world, J* even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou 
 shouldest = take them out of the world, •' but "that thou shouldest keep tlinm 
 
 16 from the evil. ^^ They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. •■* 
 
 18 * Sanctify'^ them through thy truth: -^ thy word is truth. ''As thou hast sent 
 
 19 me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. '■'^ And ' for their 
 Bakes I sanctify myself,*'^ /that they also might he sanctified through the truth. 
 
 20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on mo 
 
 21 through their word; «" that they all may he oiie;'^ as thou, Father, art iu uk^, 
 and I iu thee, that thej^ also may be one in us : that the world may believe that 
 
 22 thou haet sent mo. And '' the glory *^ wliich thou gavest me I have given them; 
 
 23 ' that they may be one, even as we are one : * I in tliem, and thou in me, ' that 
 they may be made perfect in one ; and that the world may know that tliou hast 
 sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.'-' 
 
 24 '" Fatlu;r, I wiU-** that they also, whom tliou hast given me, be with me where 
 I am; that they "may I)ehold''^i my glory, wliich thou hast given me: for thou 
 
 25 lovedst me before the foundation of the world, "0 righteous Father, ''the world 
 hath not known thoo i^s but 1 1 have known thee, and those have known that thou 
 
 c ch. I. I«; P». 22. 22. 
 ■i ch. 6. 37. 39 ; U*. 2!l. 
 t Ito. 8. M-30: Eiili. 
 
 1. 4-11; 2 Tlicfc 2. 
 
 13. 14. 
 / til. H. 2ft: 12. 4!1, 
 K ch. IG. 27, 3(1. 
 A .PC reft. l,k. 22. 32; 
 
 Uc-b. 7. 2^; I Jolin 
 
 1.19. 
 
 2. I. 
 ■ I John 
 
 * cl>. IU. 30; Id 15. 
 
 I Phil. 1. 20; 2 Thot. 
 
 I. Ill; Rcf. a. II-U. 
 mch. 13. 1,3; 16. 8tl. 
 n Mt in. Ilk 
 o I'd. 17.8; I Pet t. &. 
 I> Ho. 15. .'i; I Cor, |, 
 
 ID; 12.12; E|)h. 1.4. 
 V ch. a. 3^; Ucl>.2. 13. 
 r ch.IS.!); IJohii 2.19. 
 
 * ch. u. 7U; 13. 18. 
 
 t Pi. 109. 6-20; Ac. 
 
 1. 20-25. 
 uch.l5.Mi lJohnI.4. 
 J- ni-c roft, ch. 15. IB, 111. 
 y ch 8. 23. 
 
 t aco Lk. 8. 38, 3t); 
 
 Phil. 1. 20-20. 
 a tpc rofi. Lk. 11. 4 ; 
 
 2Thi»i. 3.3; 2 Tim. 
 
 4. 18; 1 John 'a. 18. 
 b eh. I.'l 3; Pa. l». 7— 
 
 »: 119.9; Ac. I.V!); 
 
 Eph. 5. 26 ; 2 Tlioa. 
 
 2. ILl; I Pet. 1.23. 
 
 e ch. 8. 40; Pi, 12. «; 
 
 119, 142, 151. 
 d cli. 2'l. 21 ; 2 Cor. U. 
 
 2H. 
 t 1 Cor. 1 . 2. 30: I Th... 
 
 4.7; IIrb.2.ll; Itl.KI. 
 / Ac. 4.32; Col. 3. II, 
 
 12. 
 K uh. 10. 16; Ro, 12.5. 
 A ch. 1. 16; Ho. 8. 17: 
 
 2 Cor. 3. 18; Phil. 3. 
 
 21 ; CoU 3. 4 : 2 Tlni. 
 
 2. 12; I John 3. 2. 
 
 * 1 John 1.3; 3.24. 
 
 * ch.6..')6; 14.23; Ho. 
 8. 10. 11:2 Cor. .'). 
 21 ; Gal, 3. 28. 
 
 / P.lih. 4. I2i Col. 2. 2. 
 
 m ch. 12. 26. 
 
 " 1 Cor. 13. 12; « Cor. 
 
 4, 6; I Johns. 8. 
 " 1 PcL 2. 23. 
 ]' I Cor. 1.21; 2.8. 
 q ch. 7. 29 ; 8. 55 ; 10. 
 5. 
 
 1 *The world' in tkis chapter means man's present 
 abode (vera. 5. 24), or its inhabitants at large (23), or 
 the great majority who are hostile to Chriat (14, 16), 
 
 2 Received it, and ht-ld it fast : see ver. 8. 
 
 S They have known, and still know, that all ' the words* 
 (ver. 8) which thou hast given me, etc. Their knowledge 
 and faith were, however, as yet very imperfect. 
 
 4 I, on my part, have taught them all; and they, on 
 theirs, hav« 'received' them. 
 
 5 ' I am not asking for the world.' Our Lord is now 
 interceding for his own disciples. Afterwards ho does 
 indiri'i'tly pray 'that the world may believe' (ver. 21). 
 
 R The Father is spcdally so addressed in this petitiun, 
 as he is entreated to keep and sanctify the disciples. 
 
 7 Or, perhaps, *keep them in thy name, which (referring, 
 according to many manuscript-', to 'thy name') thou hasi 
 given me ;' i. e. in tlie faitli and profession of tliat revela- 
 tion of thyself which they have received from thee, through 
 me. And similarly in ver. 12. 
 
 8 This does not imply that Judas had been given to 
 our Lord l)v his Father. Tlie plir;ujo is the same aa iu 
 Luke iv, 2(5, 27, on wliich see note. 
 
 9 See note on ch. xiii. IS. 
 
 10 See ch. XV. U ; xvi. 24, and notes. 
 
 11 Take them not out of the world until their work on 
 earth, hke mine, is tinished ; hut protect and uphold them 
 until then, Cornp. 2 Tim. iv. 18. 
 
 li <lr, 'from the evil One;' as in 1 John ii. L3 ; v. 18. 
 
 13 These words, rciieated from ver. 11, explain ver. 15, 
 and introduce vers. 1/ —10. They are a plea for protection, 
 a motive to holiness, and a ground of assurance. 
 
 U That is, ' Consecrate them to thyself:' see ver. 19. 
 Such consecration to the ' Holy Father' (ver. 11) requires 
 personal holiness; and, wherever tliis is wanting, it must 
 be imparted. Hence to inahe holy became the leading 
 idea. And the great instrument of sanclitication is 'the 
 truth' of the gosptd contained in ' the word.' 
 
 15 This is the reason of the pniceding rcqueRt. Conse- 
 crate thom for the work to wbicli I send ihem forth in 
 
 the world, as I consecrate myself to that on which 1 came 
 forth, the first result of which is to be their consecration 
 to the carrying it forwards (ver. 19), so that others may 
 ' believe through their word' (20). 
 
 16 Whilst praying for the 'sanctification' of his disci- 
 ples, our Lord speaks of his 'sanctitication' aB his own 
 act ; reminding us that his obedience unto death was 
 perfectly spoutaneous. 
 
 17 This unity is a deep internal oneness of will, purpose, 
 and alleetion ; binding the disciples of Jesus lirst to his 
 Father and himself, and then to each other; having as 
 its mofh'l the unity subsisting between tlie Father :uid 
 the Mediator (ver. 21) ; as it^s ground, a common fuitli in 
 Jesus through the apostles' teaching (ver. 2()J ; as the 
 means of promoting it, sanctitication by the truth (19); 
 and as its result^ the bringing of the world to believe in 
 Jesus (21). 
 
 IH 'j he glorv here spoken of is 'given' by the Father 
 to tlie Incarnate Mediator as the object of liis special 
 love (ver. 23J ; and it is to be given by him, Jts the Head 
 of tlie chunn, to all who believe in him, tliat tliey may 
 share the same love (ver. 23 ; ch. xiv. 31 ; xiii. 3-3 ; xv. 9). 
 
 li' Keeognising not only our Lord's Divine miasion, 
 hut tlie special Divine favour resting upmi his disciples. 
 This is one way by which men are atlraeted to the Saviour, 
 and thfiefore,* for tlie sake of others, Christians should 
 desire the evident enjoyment of (jod's love, 
 
 20 * I H'j/r here has the same f<irce as in ch. v. 21. 
 
 21 As he reveals it to those who are capable of behold- 
 ing and sharing it: see 1 John iii. 2; 2 Cor. iii. 18, ' llis 
 desire will not he satisfied, until they have been received 
 into heaven.' — Calvin. 
 
 11 The world's determined ignorance of God, whom 
 Jesus hiw revealed, will nei'(tssarily ex'-lude them from 
 'the love' of the ' righteous Father.' Ihit the believer's 
 knowledge, derived from and carried on to perfiMition by 
 Christ's pijrfect knowledge and continued teaeJiing, brings 
 to his soul the fulness of the Father's love, and the 
 Saviour's abiding presence (ver. 2G). 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XVII. 26— XVIII. 16. 
 
 A.D. 31. H. 
 
 •26 hast sent me. '' And I have declared unto them thy name, ' and will declare it : 
 that the love ' wherewitli thou hast loved nie may be in them, " and I in them. 
 Jestis is apprehended and taken before Annas and CaiaphaSy and is denied by Peter. 
 18 WHEN' Jesus had spoken these words, "he went forth with his discijiles 
 over "the brook- Cedrou, where was a garden," into the which he entered, and 
 his disciples. 
 3 And •'Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: 'for Jesus ofttimes 
 
 3 resorted thither-* with his disciples. 'Judas then, having received a band of 
 men and officers i'rom the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns^ 
 and torches and weapons. 
 
 4 Jesus therefore, ° knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth,^ 
 
 5 and said uuto them, ' Whom seek ye ? They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. 
 Jesus saith unto them, I am he. (And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood 
 
 6 with them.^) As soon then as he had said uuto them, I am he, 'they went 
 backward, and fell to the ground.* 
 
 7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye ? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he : if therefore ye seek me, '' let these 
 
 9 go their way :'■> that the saying'" might be fulfilled, which he spake, ' Of them 
 which thou gavest me have I lost none. 
 
 10 /Then" Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest's 
 
 11 servant,'- and cut oft' his right ear. The servant's name was Malchus. Tlien 
 said Jesus uuto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath : « the cup which my 
 PVtlier hath given me, shall I not drink it?'" 
 
 12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and hound 
 
 13 liim, and '' led him away to 'Annas'^ first; for he was father-in-law to Caiaphas, 
 
 14 which was the high priest that same year, i Now Caiaphas was he which gave 
 counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the 
 people. '^ 
 
 * And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple.'^ That disciple 
 was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the 
 high priest. ' But " Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that 
 other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake uuto her'* that 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 T ver. 6; ch. 15. 15. 
 • Lk. 2\. ih. 
 I ch, 11. ■£i; IS, 9. 
 u ver. -JS; Gal 'J. 2n ; 
 
 Eph.3. 17; <"ol.'J 10. 
 
 Vkk. 1: 
 
 ChRON. Tab. Sec. 133. 
 
 r Mt- "JG. 30, 36 — lli ; 
 
 Mk. 11. 32; Lk. 22. 
 
 3y. 
 
 w-i Sam. 15. 23. 
 VEHS. 2—12: 
 
 CiiROS. Tab, Sec. 136. 
 
 a- seech. 13. 2,27-30. 
 
 y Lk. 21, 37; W. 39. 
 
 ' see parallel, Mt 26. 
 17-52; Mk. 11.13— 
 17: Lk. 22. 17-53! 
 Bcc alno Ac. I. Iti. 
 
 a cli. 13. 1; Mt, lb. 21. 
 
 6 Pro. 28. L 
 
 B 2 K!. 1. 9-1 
 
 I. 27- 2; 10. U. 
 
 d ch. 13. 1 ; Id. 53. 6 ; 
 1 Cor. 10. 13; Eph. 
 
 ^ comp. ch. 6. 39; 17. 
 
 / Mt. 26. 51: Mk. U. 
 17 ; Lk. rj. 19, 50. 
 
 g Ml 20. 22 ; 26. X), 12. 
 
 Vi;rS. 13-18, 2.V-27: 
 CUUON. Tab. Sec. 137. 
 'i see parallel, Mt. 26. 
 
 .■i?,')**. 69-71; Mk.U. 
 
 5:!. 51, 66—72 ; Lk. 
 
 22. 51-60. 
 I Lk. 3. a. 
 / ch. 11. 19-52. 
 A Mt. 2t;. 58: Mk. 11. 
 
 51; Lk. 22. 51. 
 
 1 From the soothing intercourse of holy love and the 
 Divine communion between the Father and the Son, the 
 evangelist transports us, with only a passing allusion to 
 the ' garden' of Gethsemane (ch. xviii. 1), into the darker 
 scenes of our Lord's last sufferings. Jesus is betrayed 
 by Judas, and apprehended by the officers of the council 
 (2 — 12) ; he is examined before Annas and Caiaphas, 
 and denied by Peter (13 — 27). He is then tried before 
 Pilate, and is repeatedly interrogated, and declared to be 
 innocent ; but, through the weakness of his judge, who is 
 overborne by the determined malice of hia enemies, he 
 is condemned to die (28 — 40; xis. 1 — 16). He is led 
 forth ; is stripped of his clothing, which becomes the 
 perquisite of his executioners; and is nailed to the cross, 
 under the title of the King of the Jews (17—24). "With 
 filial tenderness he commits his mother to the beloved 
 disciple (25 — 27), resolutely accomplishes every prophecy 
 which pointed to his sufferings, and then bows his head 
 and yields up his spirit (28 — 30). Other prophecies are 
 fulfilled in the treatment of his body by those who knew 
 not what thev did, so as to give the fullest evidence of 
 the reality of his death (35 — 37) ; and finally two hitherto 
 vinavowed disciples give to his body an honourable burial 
 (38-42). 
 
 2 Rather, 'winter torrent.' The *Cedron' (or Kedron, 
 signifying dark) flowed through the valley of Jchosha- 
 phat, a deep ravine between the city and the Mount of 
 Olives : see 2 Sara. xv. 23. 
 
 3 Called 'Gethsemane.' See note on Matt, xxvi. 36. 
 
 4 See Luke xxi. 37, and note. 
 
 5 The moon was full ; but there would be many dark 
 recesses among the trees and rocks. 
 
 (> From a sei-luded spot in the garden : see Matt. xxvi. 
 39, 40. He who had tied from a crown (ch. vi. 15) goes 
 forth to meet the cro.«8. 
 
 7 Prt'parcd to point Jesus out by the appointed sign. 
 
 S Doubtless there was much in our Lord's calm courage 
 and dignity to overawe his captors. Yet the ell'cirt here 
 described can hardly be attributed to that, apart from his 
 own determination, by an act of power, to show that his 
 
 submission to their injuries was entirely voluntary- : 
 compare Matt. xxvi. 53. Possibly this incident, misun- 
 derstood by Peter, may have led to his resistance (ver. 10). 
 
 9 The officers seem to have been disposed to seize the 
 disciples (Mark xiv. 51, 52). 
 
 10 See ch. xvii. 12. Our Lord's promises of preservation 
 and deliverance include the protection of his disciples even 
 from bodily injuries which would interfere with their 
 higher interests. 
 
 n When Judas had given the signal (Matt. xxvi. 49). 
 
 12 The ' high priest's servant' was probably at the head 
 of the Jewish officials, and the foremost of those who 
 advanced to seize Jesus. Only in John's Gospel do we 
 find the names mentioned. 
 
 13 A striking allusion to the prayer related by the other 
 evangelists (Matt. xxvi. 39; Mark xiv. 36; Luke xxii. 42. 
 
 14 See note on Matt. xxvi. 3. Annas was evidently a 
 man of great influence ; having been high priest, and 
 perhaps being still regarded as such by some, though he 
 had been deposed by the Komans. His five sons also in 
 turn filled the office now held by his son-in-law. This 
 examination before Annas, wliich is recorded only by 
 John, was probably private. After it, Annas sends our 
 Lord bound to Caiaphas (ver. 24), whose plans (compare 
 ver. 14 with ch. xi. 49, 50) he doubtless knew. Thus 
 'the high priest dc jure adopts the policy of the high 
 priest de fdcto, and makes himself responsible for it.' — 
 
 H'ordsivorth. And this was probably the intention of 
 the priests in bringing Jesus before Annas and Caiaphas; 
 and it may be the reason why it is mentioned here. 
 
 15 See en. xi. 49, 50, and notes. 
 
 16 Or, 'the other disciple;' the person so designated 
 elsewhere in connection with Peter. This is evidently 
 John himself, who accordingly gives (vers. 19 — 23) the 
 account of the private examination not recorded in the 
 other Gospels. As to the way in which John had become 
 known to the high priest we have no information. 
 
 17 On vers. 16—27, sec notes on Matt. xxvi. 57—75; 
 Mark xiv. 53—72. 
 
 18 That the Jews eometiraes had female porters appears 
 
 L 
 
33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XVIII. 17—33. 
 
 [a.d.31. H. 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 28 
 
 33 
 
 kept the door, and brouf^lit in Peter. Tlion paith tlie damsel tliat kept the door 
 unto Petor, Art not thou also ' o?ie of this inan'e disciples? "' He saith, I am not, 
 And^ the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it 
 ■was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter "stood with them, and 
 warmed himself. 
 
 The hij^Ii priest then "asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. ^ 
 Jesus answered him. ''I spake openly to the world; I ever tau{,^ht in the syna- 
 gogue, and in the temple, whitlier the Jews always resort; and ' in secret have I 
 said nothing. Wliy askest thou me? Ask them which heard me, what I have 
 said unto them : behold, they know what I said. 
 
 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood hy •" struck Jesus 
 with the palm of his hand,** saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? Jesus 
 answered him, * If I have spoken evil, hear witness of the evil: hut if well, 
 why smitest thou me?^ ' J?ow Annas had sent'* him hound unto Caiaplias the 
 high priest. 
 
 And Simon Peter "stood and warmed himself. "They said therefore unto him, 
 Art not thou also OJie of his disci})les? '"He denied it, and said, I am not. 
 One of tlie servants of the high priest/ being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut 
 off, saith. Did not I see thee in the garden with him? Pet«r then denied again : 
 and 'immediately' the cock crew. 
 
 Jeans before Pilate; %vho pronowices him innocent and seeks to release him^ hid Jinally 
 delivers him up to death. 
 
 ^THEX^ led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto * the hall of judgment.^ "And 
 it was early ;'o * and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest tliey 
 should he defiled; hut that they might eat the passover.^* 
 
 Pilate then went out unto them,'*-^ and said, ^ What accusation bring ye against 
 this man? They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor,*^ 
 we would not have delivered him up unto thee. Then said Pilate unto them, 
 Take ye him, and judge him''* according to your law. The .lews therefore 
 said unto him, ''It is not lawj'ul '^ for us to put any man to death: 'that the 
 saving of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he 
 should die.'^ 
 
 /Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, '^a^d called Jesus, and said 
 
 Vehr. 10—24: 
 CHnoN. Tab. Sec. 138. 
 o K-f I.k. 11. M. 54. 
 p cli.r. H.2B,2ft; 8.Sj 
 
 ID. '£\, rtc; ML W. 
 
 .v.; I.k. \. 15. 
 7 Ml 10. xr. 
 
 2 Cor. in. 1 ; 
 
 2. w-a. 
 Mt. Sb. 57. 
 
 Vrrs. 2.^— 57i 
 CiiUON. Tab. Src. 137. 
 u Iff. IS. 
 <• Mi. -JK. m, 71; Mk. 
 
 1 1 i>'.i : Lk. 23. M. 
 «> Pro. aa. tb. 
 
 j-cl.. \% Sfii Mt. 2«. 
 7(: Mk. 14.72 ( U. 
 •iri GO. 
 
 VKHS.2fl-3R: 
 
 Ciiro.v.Tad. Spc. I3B. 
 
 if «ppii»rftlli-I. Mt.27.1. 
 
 'J.ll-ll: Mk.ia. I- 
 
 6: lA. '.-S, 1—5; tPO 
 
 nl.o Ap. :). 13. 
 
 * Mt -ij. 27. 
 
 • I'm 1 16; 4. 16; 
 
 V-'. Wi. 
 ^ ML •£^. 23-Mi 
 
 U). a-*; 11.3. 
 •: Ac. LV lli. 
 
 d cl). 19 IV 
 « ch. Vl. ^•l 33; 
 SO. 19. 
 
 / Ml 27. II. 
 
 I.k. 
 
 from Acts xii. 13, and the Septuagint version of 2 Sam. 
 iv. 6 rpee note). 
 
 1 ' Thou alm^ scorns to imply that ' the other disciple' 
 was known to the portress ns eonncfted with Jesus, al- 
 though for some rofison he was not molested. 
 
 2 Kiither, ' Now the servants and the nffieers were 
 standing (having; made a fire of charcoal, for it was cold), 
 and warming iheniHelves ; and Vi^ivx was standing by 
 and w'jirniing himself.' — JSloomficld. 
 
 3 Tlie.se questions were put probably in the hope of 
 obtaining some matter of accusation before the Sanhe- 
 drim. Our Lord replies that his teaching had always 
 been public (ver. 20), and challenges a proper legal 
 inquiry (21). 
 
 4 lUther, simply 'gave Jesue a blow ;* either with his 
 FtnfT fver. 3), nr with the open hand. 
 
 ■^ Our Lord's mild answer illuHtrales his precepts : see 
 Matt. V. 38—42, and notes. 
 
 fi Some render these words, 'Annas ncnt liim,' etc.; 
 and suppose that vers. 13 — 23 relate to the hearing before 
 Annas. \f it be so, John gives no account of the hearing 
 before Caiaphas, 
 
 7 About an hour after the former question to Peter: 
 see Luke xxii. 60. 
 
 9 On verH. 28—40; xix. 1—16, see notes on Malt. 
 xxvii. 11—26; Luke xxiii. 1 — 19. 
 
 fl Or, *the Pra?torium;' the reeideneo of the Roman 
 governor; which was probably a part of the castle of 
 Antonifl, situated on the north-west corner of the temple 
 area, where the Itomnn soldiers were in garrinon (Matt. 
 xxvii. 27; Acts xxi. 31 — 37; xxiii. 10). See Jtobinson's 
 Later ItcMfarchcSy p, 230, etc. 
 
 10 The hearing before Caiaphas had taken place before 
 daylight. 
 
 li Itespecting the use of the word 'pawover' here, see 
 note on ch. xiii. 1. This clause probably means, 'that 
 tliey might keep the Paschal feast,' which lasted a whole 
 week ; thus agreeing with the other Gospels, which 
 
 represent our Lord's last meal with his disciples as the 
 Paschal supper. 
 
 12 They would not go further than the * judgment seat,* 
 which, according to Roman custom, was |)laeed on a 
 ''■nised* (Syriac, Gahbaiha) tessellated 'pavement' in a 
 public spot near tlie entrance of the Pia-toriiim. During 
 these transactions Pihile came out, from time to time, to 
 hear their accusations ; but he conducted tlie examination 
 of Jesus within the palace, whence he brought him fnrth 
 at last to pronounce sentence publicly (see ch. xix. 13). 
 
 13 See note on Matt, xxvii. 1. 
 
 H Treating it as a trivial offence: see note on Luke 
 xxiii. 16. Pilate appears to have made man^" attempts 
 to save his prisoner. First, he declines entermg on tlie 
 case at all, and tells the Jews to judge it according to 
 their law (ver. 31). Then he declares Jesus innocent of 
 tlie crime charged against Iiim (ver. 38 ; Luke xxiii. 4). 
 'I'hen, uj)on hearing Galilee mentioned, he tries to transfer 
 the case to Herod's jurisdiction (Luke xxiii. 7). He next 
 hopes to pet Jesus released on the ground of the festival 
 custom of releasing a prisoner (Luke xxiii. Ifi, 17). And 
 lastly, he strives to touch the hearts of the people by the 
 pitiable condition of Jesus after he had been scourged 
 (ch. xix. 1 — 5). But \\n\ Jews, instigated by the priests, 
 onlv pressed the more earnestly to their point (xix. 12) ; 
 and Pilate's courage failed, 'i'he fear of being represented 
 as being no friend to Caesar prevailed over every other 
 consideration ; and ho weakly and wickedly snerificed one, 
 whom he publicly pronounced innocent, to the clamour of 
 a misptiidr-d mob. 
 
 1'' Wiien Archelaus was deposed, and Judica became a 
 Roman province, the Jews lost the power of inflicting 
 capital punishment. Lighter cases were decided by their 
 own tribunalu; but capital case.'* were reserved /or the 
 Roman governor, before whom they were brought at his 
 visits to Jerusalem. 
 
 10 Crucifixion was a Roman, not a Jewish punishment. 
 
 17 To examine Jesus apart from the clamour of the 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XVIII. 34— XIX. 13. 
 
 [a.b. 31. H. 
 
 34 unto him, s'Art thou the King of the Jews? Jesus answered him, Sayest thou 
 
 35 tliis thing of th3'self,^ or did others tell it thee of me? Pilate answered, Am I a 
 Jew?- "Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: 
 
 36 what hast thou done? * Jesus answered, * My kingdom is not of this world i^ 
 if ray kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should 
 
 37 not he delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence. Pilate 
 therefore said unto him. Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, 'Thou sayest ■* 
 that I am a king. "'To this end was I born, and for this cause oarae I into the 
 world, that I should hear witness unto the truth. Every one that " is of the 
 
 38 truth heareth my voice. Pilate saith unto him, What is truth ?^ 
 
 And when he bad said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto 
 
 39 them, "I find in him no fault^ at all. p But ye have a custom, that I should 
 release unto you one at the passover : will ye therefore that I release unto you 
 
 40 the King of the Jews? ^Tlien cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but 
 Barabbas. '' Now Barabbas was a robber.' 
 
 ]9 Then 'Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged Inm.^ And the soldiers 
 platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple 
 
 3 robe, and said. Hail, King of the Jews !^ and they smote him with their hands. "^ 
 
 4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him 
 
 5 forth to 3'ou, 'tliat ye may know that I find no fault in him. Then camo Jesus 
 forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto 
 
 6 thpm, Behold the manl'^ "When the chief priests therefore and officers saw 
 him, they cried out, saying, ' Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, 
 
 7 ^ Take ''^ ye him, and crucify him : for I find no fault in him. The Jews answered 
 him, ^ We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because " he made himself 
 the Son of God.ia 
 
 8,9 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid ;'■* and went 
 again into the judgment hall and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou?'^ * But 
 
 10 Jesus gave him no answer. Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto 
 me? Knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to 
 
 11 release thce?'*^ Jesus answered, "^ Thou couldest have no power at all against 
 me, except it were given thee from above : therefore^' he that delivered me unto 
 thee hath the greater sin.^^ 
 
 12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him. But the Jews cried out, 
 saying, ''If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend :^^ 'whosoever 
 
 13 maketh himself a king speaketh against Csesar. -''When Pilate therefore heard 
 
 g cU. 1.49: Mt.2. 2. 
 
 Ach. 1. 11; Ac. 3. 13. 
 
 * com s 1 Tim. G. 13. 
 
 * ch.6. !.*>; ai&; Dan. 
 2. 41; 7. 14; Lk. 1-J. 
 Hi 17. 21), 21; Ro. 
 14. 17; Col. 1. 13. 
 
 t Mt. 2ti, 64; 27. 11. 
 mcli. 3, II. 12! 8. 14; 
 
 14. 6; 1 Tim. 6. 13; 
 
 Rev. 1. 5. 
 n ch. S. 47; 10. 26. 27: 
 
 I John 3. 19; 4.6. 
 o ell. Itt, 4,6; 19.53.9: 
 
 Mt. 27. IS, 19, 24; 
 
 Lk. 23. 4. 
 Ver.39 toCn.l9.I— 6: 
 CilKON. Tab. Sec. 141. 
 p BCP parallel, Ml. 27. 
 
 I.S-17; Mk. 15.6-9; 
 9 Lk. at. 17-19. 
 
 ire Mt. 27. 16-21 ; 
 
 Ac. 3. 14. 
 r Lk- '.H. 19- 
 
 * nee parallel, Mt, 27. 
 26-31); Mk. W IS- 
 IS; iee also ML 20. 
 19; Lk. Id. 33. 
 
 y ch. 18. 31. 
 1 Le. 21. 16. 
 a cli. 5. 16; 10.30-33; 
 
 b Is. 53. 7: Mt. 27. 12. 
 
 ch. 7. 30; 1 Chr. 29. 
 II, 12; Jer. 27. 5; 
 Mt. 2tt 5:J; Lk. 22. 
 53; Ko. 13. 1. 
 
 d Lk. 23. 2. 
 ' Lk. 23. 2 ; Ac. 17. 7. 
 / Pro. 29. 25. 
 
 accusers. Luke alone records the charge on which this 
 question of Pilate was founded. 
 
 1 Hast thou discovered in me anything which can 
 warrant such a charge } 
 
 2 Pilate replies in effect that he has no knowledge of 
 any offence on the part of Jesus, except from the repre- 
 sentations of his countrymen and the chief priests; and 
 he asks. What is the ground of the accusation ? Do you 
 suppose that I, like your own nation, am looking out for 
 a king ? But what is it that you can have done to make 
 tlieni reject and accuse you r He seems to have had 
 some notion of the cause : see Matt, xxvii. 18. 
 
 3 My kingdom is not of a kind to interfere with human 
 government. If it were, I should certainly have provided 
 for the safety of my person. As I have not done even that, 
 you can have no fear that I shall raise an insurrection. 
 
 4 A Jewish form of expression, meaning, ' What you 
 say is true.* As the Messiah, Jesus was King of the 
 Jews. But our Lord proceeds to show the nature of liis 
 kingdom. He came into this world to reign, by bearing 
 witness to the truth, and establishing its influence over 
 men, who become his subjects by hearing and receiving it. 
 
 5 This question seems to have been an expression of 
 indifference, if not of contempt, 
 
 6 He ought therefore to have at once released him ; 
 but lie feared to risk the displeasure of the Jews. 
 
 ' And yet he was preferred to Jesus ! See the contrast 
 strongly brought out in Acts iii. \\. He was not only * a 
 robber,' but a murderer and probably a leader of insur- 
 rectionary banditti (M;irk xv. 7 ; Luke xxiii. 19). 
 
 3 See note on Matt, xxvii. 26. 
 
 9 They thus insult the Jews while they deri<l<' Jesus. 
 
 10 See note on ch. xviii. 22. 
 
 U That is, Look at him ! Is he not a fit object for pity 
 rather than punishment ? 
 
 12 The language of irony. Pilate knew that they dared 
 not do this. 
 
 13 See Matt. xxvi. 63—66, and notes. In reply to 
 Pilate's taunt, they now for the first time bring before 
 him the charge of blasphemy. 
 
 H The accusers seem to have nearly defeated their 
 object, by giving Pilate's fears a new direction, leading 
 him to renew his private interrogations. But He whose 
 reply had been despised before (eh, xviii. 38) now gives 
 no answer. He has already met the charge against him, 
 and he has explained the one fact which seemed to give 
 it any plausibility. 
 
 15 ' What is thy real origin ?* referring to the accusa- 
 tion which he had just heard. 
 
 16 Thus Pilate condemns himself (see on ch. xviii. 38). 
 
 17 The word 'therefore' apparently refers to what is 
 implied as much as to what is expressed. Pilate boasts of 
 his power of life and death. Jesus makes him feel how 
 small this is; for he is but an instrument, first of God, 
 who gave him this power, and holds him accountable for 
 the 'sin' of abusing it; and then of the high priest and 
 his abettors, who, with better knowledge and greater 
 strength of purpose, are making him the tool of their 
 malicious designs, and therefore have 'the greater .^^in.' 
 
 18 Unprovoked, yet unabashed, in the calmness of con- 
 scious rectitude and dignity, our Lord pronounces his 
 sentence on the character and conduct of his accusers 
 and his judge. Well might Pilate feel anxious ' to re- 
 lease him.' 
 
 19 The Jews meant Pilate to understand that, if he 
 released Jesus, they would report him to the emperor, a 
 severe and jealous prince (Tac. Ann. iii. 38). 'lo clear 
 himself entirely from this charge, and at the same time 
 to retaliate upon the Je\?8, Pilate takes his seat upon the 
 place of judgment (ver, 13), and pronounces sentence 
 
33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XIX. 14—29. 
 
 [a. d. 31. II. 
 
 that eayinir, lie 'brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judjrinent seat in a place 
 
 14 that is callKd the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gnbbatha.' And « it was the 
 jirc|iaratiiiii2 of the passover, and about the sixth hour.^ And he saith unto the 
 
 15 Jews. Behold your King ! But they cried out, Away with him ! Away with him ! 
 crui-ify hira. Pilate saith unto thera. Shall I crucify your King? The chief 
 
 16 priests answered, * We hare no king but Cffisar. Then delivered he him there- 
 fore unto them'* to be crucified. 
 
 The crucifixion. 
 
 17 AND^ they took Jesus, and led him, away. ' And he, bearing his cross, * wont 
 forth into a place called The place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew, 
 
 18 Golgotha; 'where they cruciiied him, and two others with him, ou either side 
 one, and Jesus in the midst. 
 
 19 '" .And Pilate wrote a title," and put it on the cross. And the writing was, 
 •20 Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews. This title then read tuany of 
 
 the .lews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city : and it 
 
 21 was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin. Then said the chief priests of the 
 Jews to Pilate, Write not,' The King of the Jews ; but that he said, I am King 
 
 22 of the Jews. Pilate answered, What I have written, I have written. 
 
 23 " Tlien the soldiers, when they liad crucified Jesus, took his garments,' and 
 made four parts, to every soldier a part ; and also his coat : now the coat was 
 
 24 without seam, " woven from the top throughout. They said therefore among 
 themselves, Let us not rend it, hut cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the 
 Scripture might bo fulfilled, which saith, f ' They parted my raiment among 
 them, and for my vesture they did cast lots' [Psa. xxii. 18, Sept.] These things 
 therefore the soldiers did. 
 
 25 » Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, 
 
 26 Mary the wife of ' Cleophas,» and ' JIary :MagdaIone. When Jesus therefore saw 
 his mother, "and 'the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his 
 
 27 motlier, " Woman,'" behold thy son ! Then saith he to the discijde. Behold thy 
 mother! And from that hour' that discijde took her 'unto his own home. 
 
 28 * After this," Jesus -knowing that all things were now accomplished, " that 
 
 29 the Scripture might bo fulfilled,'- saith, I thirst. Now there was set a vessel 
 
 E Mt. «7. 6!i Ml, 15. 
 
 A Ce. 49. 10. 
 
 Vers. IH, 17 j 
 
 ClIRii.v. Tail Sec. 143. 
 
 • Bc-o nnrAllrl, ML 27. 
 31—33; Mk. li. 20— 
 K; I.k. £1. U, 33. 
 
 A LP. m. 21,23; 24.14; 
 Num. 15. 35, 3«l I 
 Ki. 21.13; ht.7.iA\ 
 Upb. 13. 11—13. 
 VKIts. lft-27: 
 
 CllRON. Tau. Spc. 141. 
 
 ' Rcc psraltcl, Mt. 27. 
 35-3H; Mh. ir,. 24— 
 W; l.k. 2:1. 33, 31, ;K 
 
 mMl. 27. 37; Mk. 15. 
 2ti; Lk. 23.38. 
 
 > lOP E». 30. 22, 23. 
 
 ' Pi 
 
 . 1«. 
 
 'I Ml. 27. .Vii Mk. 15. 
 
 Ill; I.k. 23. 49. 
 r Lk. 21. 18. 
 > Mk. ir>. ». 
 I cl). 13.23; 20.2; 21. 
 
 7, 211. 24. 
 u ch. 2. 4. 
 J- eh. 1. 11; 16.32. 
 Vkks. 2«-3n; 
 ClIlliiN. Tau. Sec 145. 
 y IPC i>nTnll('l, Mt. 27. 
 
 <5-.vl; Mk. 15. 3»- 
 
 37: I.k, 23. 46 
 : »pp rH*!. ch. 13. 1. 
 o r». 22. 15; G9. 21. 
 
 upon Jesus ns the King of the Jews. Having thus yielded 
 to the importunity and threats of the Jews, henceforth his 
 only object is to make the deed as much theirs as possible. 
 
 1 See note on ch. xviii. 29. 
 
 2 It was tlic sixth day of the week, ' the preparation 
 day' before the seventh or niibbath (see Murk .xv. 42), 
 which occurred during the Passover festival of eight days. 
 Such a sabbath wiis a 'high day' (ver. 31). See notes 
 on ch. xiii. 1 ; xviii. 28. 
 
 3 C'iniparc Mark xv. 2.5, and note. The circumstance 
 that it was the day of ' preparation,' and that the day was 
 rapidly advjincing, accounts for the extreme impatience of 
 the accusers. They had done their utmost to finish the 
 matter before the sabbath ; having summoned their own 
 council before daybreak, and having come early to the 
 governor. But his unexpected delays had occupied much 
 of the morning ; and he was still slirinking from the last 
 decisive step, and appealing to the penjiU;. Hurried on by 
 their excitiiment, they make an admission which nothing 
 else had been able to wring from tliem ; renouncing 
 entirely not only Jesus as their King, but all national 
 independence; and openly di'claring, ' We have no king hut 
 Cajsar.' Pilate takes ttiem at their word, and keeps them 
 rigidly to it ; proliably being determined to humble Iheni 
 for the constraint they had put upon him ; see vers. 21, 22, 
 and notes. 
 
 4 To the soldiers, who would work their will (Luke 
 xxiii. 2.5). 
 
 5 On vers. 16, 17, see notes on Matt, xxvii. 32, 33. 
 
 6 In tliiit or some similar manner the crime for which 
 a ninu suffered wjis commonly publislmd. The evangelists 
 probably give the sense rather than the very words of 
 the title. The Hebrew {i.e. Aramaic) would be under- 
 stood by the Jews of Palestine ; and this may have con- 
 tained the contemptuous phrase, ' the Nazareno.' Latin 
 was added, as the ofllcial langu:ige of the empire ; and 
 Greek, as prevailing in tin* province. 
 
 7 'I'lic inscription suggested the idea that the King of 
 the Jews might be crucified by a l^>Inan officer. This 
 galled the Jews; but it gratified Pilate's revenge, and 
 
 proclaimed the humiliation of the people and the supre- 
 macy of Cfesar. But neither the priests nor Pilate thought 
 liow true was the title, in which God was pleased to pro- 
 claim to the whole world the Messiahship of Jesus and 
 the fulfilment of prophecy. 
 
 8 J'our of the soldiers present acted as executioners, 
 and took their usual perciuisite. But they found that 
 the large 'coat' (now called 'abba'), resembling a Roman 
 /oz/ff, WHS not made of different pieircs, as was often the 
 I'.ise, but was woven throughnnt without seam. It was 
 too viiluaWe for one share, and would be similt by being 
 divided ; tliey therefore cast lots for it, and so urn'onsci- 
 ously fulfilled' the prophetic Psidm. See notes on Psu. xxii., 
 which is here quoted from the Septuagint. 
 
 9 Rather, 'Clojias;' who is piubably the person else- 
 where called Alpliipus : see Matt, xxvii. fifi ; Mark xv. 
 ■10; and note on Matt. x. 3. 'Clopas' and ' Alphanis' 
 are different Greek forms of the same Hebrew name. 
 The Clcopas named in Luke xxiv. IS was i>robablv 
 another person. Some suppose that our Lord's ' mother s 
 sister' is not the sami! as ' Mary the wife of Clopas," but 
 Salome, the wife of Zebcdee, and mother of John and 
 James, who was certainly present (Mark xv. 40). 
 
 10 See note on ch, ii. 4. The relationship in the flesh 
 betwei'n the I,ord and his mothiT being about to elnse, he 
 commends her to another, who should ('ari' for and protect 
 her, like a son. And, in so doing, he shows that neither 
 the all-important work which he was then accomplishing, 
 nor the unparalleled siilTerings which he had to bear, 
 diminished the force or tenderness of his hiim.in sympathy 
 and filial love. It was an early Iradilioii that the mother 
 of Jesus continued to reside with John in Judiea till her 
 death, about fifteen years afterwards. 
 
 11 For the intervening events, see Matt, xxvii. 45, 46. 
 Some suppose that John, on receiving charge of the 
 mother of Jesus (ver. 2(1), at once ri'nioved her from the 
 dri'adfill Bci'ne, and afterwards returned to Die cross (ver. 
 35). Slie is not mentioned among the women who wore 
 present at the close (.Matt, xxvii. .56; Mark xv. 40^. 
 
 12 The thirst was natural ; the expression of it was 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XIX. 30— XX. 1. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 full of viiipgar : and * tliey filled a sponge with vinegar, and put it upon ' hyssop, 
 
 30 and put it to his mouth. When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar,' he 
 said, '' It is finished :^ 'and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.-' 
 
 The burial. 
 
 31 THE .Tews^ therefore, / because it was the preparation, i that the bodies should 
 not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for '' that sabbath day was an high 
 day,^) besought Pilate that their legs might be liroken, and Unit they might 
 
 3'2 be taken away. Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of ' the first, and of 
 
 33 the other which was crucified with him. But when they came to Jesus, and saw 
 
 34 that he was dead already, they brake not his legs : but one of the soldiers with a 
 spear pierced his side,'' and forthwith * came thereout blood and water. 
 
 33 And ' he that saw it bare record, and his record is true : and he knoweth that 
 
 36 he saith true, "'that ye might believe. For these things were done, "that the 
 Scripture should be fulfilled, ' A bone of him' shall not be broken' [Exod. xii. 40]. 
 
 37 And again another Scripture saith, " ' They shall look on him whom they pierced'* 
 [Zech. xii. 10]. 
 
 38 '' And ai'ter this" Joseph of Ari mathfea, (being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly 
 1 for fear of the Jews,) besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus : 
 and Pilate gave hint leave. He came therefore, and took the bodj' of .lesus. 
 
 39 And there came also ' JSicodemus,'" (which at the first came to Jesus by night, ) 
 and brought 'a mi.xture of myrrh" and aloes, about an hundred pound wi'i//lit. 
 
 40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and ' wound it in linen clothes with the spices, 
 as the manner of the Jews is to bury.''-^ 
 
 41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden ; and in the garden 
 4'3 "a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid. ■'There laid they Jesus 
 
 therefore,'^ "because of the Jews' preparation day j for the sepulchre was nigh 
 at hand. 
 
 Our Lord's appearances to his disciples after his resurrection, 
 20 THE'* 'first day of the week cometh Jlary Magdalene'^ early, when it was 
 yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth '' the stone'" taken away from the sepul- 
 
 ft Mt. 27. 34, 18, 
 
 22 ; Num. 
 
 oh, 4, 
 
 I'.l Ifl. 
 rf ver, 2M; 
 
 17,4; U M 12, Col. 
 
 2. 14, I.',: Ho),. % II 
 
 —11.22—28; lU.l— 14. 
 <! Mt. 27. !M. 
 
 Veus. 31— 42: 
 CHHON.Tab, Soc, 146, 
 / TOM, 14, 42; Mk, l,-,. 
 
 a. 
 
 K Dou. 21. 22, 23. 
 
 '' I .e. 23. 7, H. 
 
 ' vor. 18 ; Lit. 23, 39— 
 
 k Hob. 9. 13, 14, 22; 
 I John 1. 7; 5. ti, 8. 
 t vor. 2li; ch, 21, 24, 
 
 m oh, 20. 31 ; 1 .loha 5, 
 
 13. 
 n Num. 9.12: Pb.34.20. 
 
 16. 17; Rov. 
 
 1.7. 
 
 p aoe parallel, Mt. 27. 
 57-hl : Mk. 16. 42— 
 47 ; Lk. 23. 5(1-56. 
 
 1 fue refs. ch. 9. 22 ; 
 12. 42. 
 
 r ch. 3, 1,2, etc.; 7.50 
 
 — .V2. 
 J 2 Chr. 16. 14. 
 
 " Mt 
 y ver 
 
 27.60 
 53.9; 
 31. 
 
 Mt IS. 40 
 
 Vers. 1,2: 
 
 Chron. Tab. Sec. H9 
 
 iMt 
 
 Lk 
 
 a Mt 
 
 Mk 
 
 •IB. 1 ; 
 ■-M. 1. 
 27.60 
 lli. 3, 
 
 Mk. 16. I 
 
 fi6; 2a2 
 t. 
 
 another intimation of his desire to fulfil all that God had 
 purposed. See Pea. Ixix. 
 
 1 The ' vinegar' in Matt, xsvii. 48 and the parallel 
 passages is the posca, or common drink of the Roman 
 soldiers; a cheap acid wine mingled with water. In 
 Matthew and Mark the sponge is said to be put upon a 
 reed ; in John, upon hyssop (see note on 1 Kings iv. 33). 
 This probably means, a stalk or stem of hyssop ; which 
 would be of sufficient length, the cross not being of any 
 great height. 
 
 2 The Greek word here used is rendered ' accomplished' 
 in ver. 28 ; and it should be translated alike in both 
 passages, as there is a close connection between them. 
 'Air that bad been prefigured and predicted in type and 
 prophecy was now 'accomplished' or 'finished' in our 
 Lord's humiliation and obedience unto death. 
 
 3 With a loud cry {Matt, xxvii. 60) and other impres- 
 sive words (Luke xxiii. 46). 
 
 4 These men, though very unscrupulous about the 
 violation of the moral law (see Matt, xxvii. G, and note), 
 are yet very careful of the ceremonial law. They there- 
 fore apply to Pilate to hasten the lingering death of the 
 crucified (who might otherwise possibly survive more 
 than thirty-six hours), and to have the bodies removed. 
 See note on Matt, xxvii. 58. 
 
 5 See note on ch. xiii. 1; x'\k. 14. 
 
 6 The soldiers were surprised to find Jesus already 
 dead ; and, to make sure of tlie fact, one of them with a 
 spear pierced his heart, or at least the membrane inclosing 
 it. Tliis alone would have caused instant death had he 
 been still living; but the blood and water, which flowed 
 from the wound, showed that he was really dead. On 
 tliis proof of our Lord's actual deatli the evangelist 
 strongly insists; first soleniTily asserting that he saw it 
 all (ver. 35), and then showing that it was a fulfilment 
 both of type (36) and of prophecy (37). Ho thus takes 
 away all excuse for doubting either that Jesus was really 
 man, or that he actually died. 
 
 ' Rather, 'a bone of it :' i. e. of the Paschal lamb (see 
 Exod. xii. 46, and note), which was a type of 'Christ 
 our Pas.sover.' See ch. i. 29, and note ; and 1 Cor. v. 7. 
 
 8 The marginal reading of the Hebrew, and the con- 
 
 t K 
 
 text of Zech. xii. 10, show that John's quotation is more 
 accurate than the present text in the Old Testament. 
 From the scope and connection of the original prophecy 
 (see note on Zech. xii. 1), it is evident that 'they' who 
 'shall look on him' are the truly penitent of all nations 
 and all ages, who become the true Israel. The prediction 
 is to receive a further fulfilment : see Rev. i. 7. 
 
 9 See notes on Matt, xxvii. 57 — 61. 
 
 10 John alone had mentioned Nicodemus's first visit t© 
 our Lord (ch. iii. 1), and his timid remark in his favour 
 (vii. 51), and now he adds his bolder avowal of reverence 
 for the Divine Teacher, by this costly deed of honour. 
 
 11 See note on Gen. xsxvii. 25. 'Aloes' and ' ca.ssia' are 
 aromatic woods fovind in the East. They were probably 
 pulverized, and strewed in the folds of the linen in which 
 the body was wrapped. The proceeding was hurried, on 
 account" of the near approach of the sabbath. 
 
 12 That is, to prepare for burial. 
 
 13 As the sepulchre was near, they were able to deposit 
 the body there before the sabbath commenced. 
 
 H The manifestation of the Son of God on earth is com- 
 pleted (ch. XX.) by the narrative of his resm-rection. In 
 tlie dusk of the morning on the first day of the week Mary 
 Magdalene finds the touib open, and hastens to tell Peter 
 and John that the body is removed (vers. 1, 2). They 
 run to the sepulchre, enter it, and find only the grave- 
 cloths carefully folded up, by whirh John is convinced that 
 the Lord is risen (3—10). Mary, returning in sorrow to 
 the place, beholds the Saviour, and by his command 
 departs to inform the disciples (11— 18j). In the evening 
 of the same day he appears to the assembled apostles (19 — 
 23) ; and on th'e following first day of the week visit^ them 
 again, and rebukes and corrects the unbelief of Thomas 
 (24—29). Here the evangelist appears originally tohave 
 concluded his narrative ; adding a few words to intimate 
 tliat much more might have been told, but that what he 
 had written was sufficient ff>r hia great object (30, 31). 
 
 15 Mary Magdalene was not alone (sec parallel passages) ; 
 but she ia singled out by John, perhaps, because she first 
 brought tlie news to the apostles; or because of the sub- 
 sequent narrative (vers. 11 — LS). 
 
 16 The stone mentioned in Matt, xxvii. 60 ; Mark xv.46. 
 
A. D. 33. U,] 
 
 JOHN XX. 2—25. 
 
 [a.d. 31. H. 
 
 2 clire. Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the * other disciple, 
 ■whom .losus lored, and saith unto tlieni. They have taken away the Lord out of 
 the sejiulolire, and we know not wlicro tlu'V have hxid liim. 
 
 3 ''IVter tiien-lore went fortli, and that otlirr (lis(M|ih^, and came to thr sepulchre. 
 
 4 So they ran hotli together: and the other disriple diil outrun Peter, and cam*? tirst to 
 o the ecpulchre. And lie stoo]iin<^ down, and hiokinffin^^ixw ''the linen (dot lies lyin^; 
 yet went he not in. Then eometh Simon Peter fuilowinn: him, and went into llui 
 
 7 sepulchre, an<i seeth the linen clothes^ lie, and 'the naj)kiu, that was ahout his 
 head, not lying with the linen clothes, hut wrapped together in a place by itself. 
 
 8 Then went in also that otlier disciple, which came first to the sepuhdire, and he 
 
 9 saw, and helieved.- For as yet ■''they knew not the Scrij)ture, ^ that he Uiust rise 
 
 10 again from the dead. Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.^ 
 
 11 ''But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping.* And as she wept, she 
 
 12 stooped down, and loohcd into the sepulchre, and seeth two angels in wliite 
 sitting, the one at the liead, and the other at tlie feet, where the body of Jesus 
 
 13 had lain. And they say unto her. Woman, why weepest thou? She saith nnto 
 them. Because they have taken away my J^ord, and 1 know not wliere tliey have 
 
 14 laid him. 'And when she liad tiius said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus 
 
 15 standing, and * knew not that it was Jeeus. Jesus saitli nnto her, Woman, why 
 wiM'pest thou ? Whom seekest thou ? She, 8upp()sing him to be the gardener, saith 
 nnto him. Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, 
 
 16 and I will t^ike him away. Jesus saith unto lier, '.Mary! She turned herself, 
 
 17 and saith unto him, HaI)boni ! (which is to say, Master!) Jesus saith nnto her, 
 '"Touch me not;'^ for I am not yet ascended to my Father: hut go to "my 
 brethren,** and say unto them, * I ascend unto my Father, and /'your Fatlier;'^ 
 and to 9 my Ood, and your God. 
 
 18 • Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she liad seen the Lord, and 
 that he liad sp(iken these things unto her. 
 
 19 'Then the same day at evening, iieing the first dn>/ o{ the weok,^ when the 
 doors were shut" where the disciples wore assembled fir fear of tlie Jews, 'came 
 
 20 Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith nnto them. Peace he unto you.'o And 
 when he liad so said, "he showed unto thcni his hands and liis side. Then were 
 
 21 the disciples glad,'' when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesua to them again, 
 
 22 Peace he unto you : 'as vn/ Father hath sent nie, even so send I yon. And when 
 he had said this, * he breathed'- on thnn, and saith unto them, * Receive ye the 
 
 23 Holy Ghost: "whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted nnto them: and 
 whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.'-* 
 
 24 But Thomas, one of the twelve, *calh,'d Didymus, was not with them when 
 
 25 Jesus came. The other disciples therefore said nnto him, Wo have seen the Lord. 
 But he said unto them, '^Kxcept''' I shall see in his hands the print oi'the nails, 
 and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I 
 will not believe. 
 
 beh. 13. 33; 19. Stit 
 
 '21. 7, XI), «. 
 
 Vkdr. 3-10: 
 Cllliox. Tail Sec. 1M. 
 e *i-e ]i&rallvl, Lk. U. 
 
 I.k. 
 
 / Mt I«. 21. 22; 
 
 )H 3.1.31. 
 g P». 111. Id! Ae. 2. 25 
 
 -31 : 13. 31. 35. 
 Vkhs, n— 1H: 
 ClIItnN. TaU. Sccl-'A 
 h Mk. lU. &. 
 
 Acli. 21. 4| l.k.9l. lf>, 
 31. 
 
 ( ch. in. 3; E». 33. I?. 
 niBPy Ml. -M. 7. Jl, 10. 
 'i 1'.. Ti Ti ; Uo. M. 20 ( 
 Ili-b. -2. n. 
 
 cli. 13. I, Hi 14. 2; 
 Iti. S8: Kill), t. 17— 
 ■J3; I Pet. I. X 
 
 P Ho. 8. 11-17; OaL 
 4. U, 7; I .lolin3.i!. 
 
 -) Oo. 17. 7.8: Jrr. 31. 
 :Vt; Hcb \.\i; 11. Iti; 
 It.-v. ai.3. 
 
 r ML-^. 11); Lk HI. 10. 
 
 vkiis. lii— ra: 
 
 CiitKiN'. Tail Spc. LVi. 
 
 ( ICO pitTallcl, Mk. lit. 
 H-Ui Lk. 'U. :)|J- 
 IK: Alfo 1 Cor 15. 5. 
 
 t ch. \\uTli Ml. H. XO. 
 
 u Lk. :;4. 311. Ill; Ac. L 
 3: I .loliD L 1. 
 
 ■r oh. 17. 18, lili Ii. Gl. 
 
 1-3 J Mt, as. IH: 
 a Tim. 2. 2; H«b.3.1. 
 vCc. 2 7; Job 33. 4( 
 V.Ttf. 37. 3. 
 
 1 cli II. liii I.VK6. 
 
 a Mt. Iti. m; Irt If); 
 
 Ac l». 13; I eor. 5. 
 
 3-.S; 2Cor. 2.0-10} 
 
 I Tim. 1. H). 
 Vi;i(S. 'Jl-2!)i 
 ClIltuN.TAU. Soc. 157. 
 f- cli. II. Hi. 
 
 1 See note on Luke ,xxiv. 12. This orderly arrange- 
 ment of the giavu-cloths seems to have been the liret 
 thing to mai;e the evangelist feel that Jesus must have 
 risen from the dead. 
 
 2 He helieved simply berause he saw these things; 
 for he did not yet understand the predietions, and tliere- 
 fore did not expect their fulfilment, ' In the very darkness 
 of the tomb the mind of John was illuminated with saving 
 faith in the resurreetion of Jesus aa the newly-risen Sun 
 of rigliteousness.' — Lampe. 
 
 3 Their lodging in Jerusalem (ch. x\x. 27). 
 
 4 .She probably arrived at the sepulelire soon after 
 Pet*r and Jolin hud left it, IVrhaps her tears may have 
 blindt'd )ier to the person of her Lord (vcr. 1.3). Conviction 
 reached her not throu^i^h tlie eye, hut through the ear, as 
 she recognised the voi<-e whic'h had bidden the demons 
 depart from her fver. IR: sec Mark xvi. 9). 
 
 5 Our Lord did not always refuse mich tokens of rever- 
 ence (see Matt, xxviii. 9). He probably means to say, 
 You have now full proof that I am risen. This is not tfie 
 lime for expressing your feelings. I shall soon ascend to 
 the father, and then jou will worship mo in spirit. But 
 now go quickly, and carry my mrsj^age to my diMciphjs. 
 
 6 'I'hese words, addressed to those who had fled in the 
 hour of trial, must have been unspeakably cheering ; con- 
 veying to them the (issunineo not only that thev were 
 forgiven, but that their Lord was still truly one with them 
 in nature, and synipath}', and relation to the Fatlier. 
 
 And tht'v encourage his penplc in all ages to believe tliat, 
 though in glory, He is still identitii-d with thi-m. 
 
 7 Not *our Father;' but ' »(// Father, and your Fa- 
 tlier:* for there is a dilTerencc, as well as a similarity, iu 
 the relations. God is ours only because he is Christ's. 
 
 B Rather, 'on that first day of the week;' the very 
 day of liis resurreetion. 
 
 9 It is clearly implied that ho entered the room 
 miraculously, This event is related more fully in Luke 
 xxiv. .'tf) — 44, on whith see notes. 
 
 1(> This was the ordinary salutation, but it was used by 
 our Lord, as before (see ch. xiv. 27, and note), with pceuljnr 
 meaning; and was empliatieally repeated (vcr. 21) before 
 he renewed to the apontles his commission to proclaim 
 the gospel of peace (2 Cor. v. IS). 
 
 U The conviction that they really 'saw the Lord' 
 brought to them the first-fruits of the joy promised in 
 ch. xvi, 22 ; on whieli see note. 
 
 12 The same word is used in Oen. ii. 7, Sept,, of the 
 first bestowment of man's natural life. 'I"he action was 
 doubtless a Byinbol of the cnmniunieation of spiritual 
 energy, which was soon to be more largidy given (Acts, 
 ch. ii.) See eh. iii. 6—8; Kxek. xxxvii. 9, and notes. 
 
 13 See Matt, xvi, 19, and note. 
 
 U Thomas hearing that liis fellow-disciples had had 
 sensible proof of the Lord's resurrection, requires tlie 
 same ; though their testimony ought to have been enough 
 for him, as it has been for so many who have been ' blessed ' 
 
A. D. 33. U. 
 
 JOHN XX. 26— XXr. 13. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 26 And after eight' days again liia disciples were within, and Thomas with them : 
 then came Jesus, the doors heing shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace he 
 
 27 nnto you. Then saith he to Thomas, '^ Reach hither thy finger, and behold nij 
 hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust^ it into my side : and he not faith- 
 
 28 less,^ hut believing. And Thomas answered and said nnto him, ^ My Lord and 
 
 29 my God ! Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast 
 believed : -'"blessed are they that have not seen, and ifet have believed.-* 
 
 30 *" And many other signs trulj' did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which 
 
 31 are not written in this book :^ *but these are written, that ye might believe that 
 Jesus is 'tlie Christ, the Son of God; * and that believing ye might liave life 
 ' through his name. 
 
 Our Lord's appearance to some of his disciples in Galilee. — Conclusion. 
 21 AFTERS these things '"Jesus showed himself again to the disciples at the sea 
 
 2 of Tiberias;" and on this wise showed he himself'. There were together Simon 
 Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and " JN'athanael of Cana in Galilee, and ° the 
 
 3 sons of Zebedee, and two other of his disciples. Simon Peter saith unto them, '' I 
 go a fishing. Tliey say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth, and 
 entered into a ship^ immediately; and that night they caught nothing. 
 
 4 But when tlie morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore: hut the dis- 
 
 5 ciples 9 knew not that it was Jesus. Then 'Jesus saith unto them, Children, 
 
 6 have ye any meat? They answered him, No. And lie said unto them, * Cast the 
 net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now 
 
 7 they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes. Therefore*-' 'that dis- 
 cijde whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon'*' 
 Peter lieard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher's coat vjito him, (for he was 
 
 8 naked,") and did cast hiinself into the sea. And the other disciples came in a 
 little ship ; (for they were not far from laud, but as it were two hundred cubits,'-) 
 dragging the net with fishes. 
 
 9 As soon then as the3" were come to land, "they saw a fire of coals there, and 
 fisli laid thereon, and bread. '^ Jesus saith nnto them, Bring of the fish w'hich 
 
 11 ye have now caught. Simon Peter went up,'-* and drew tlie net to land full of 
 
 great fishes, an hundred and fif't^' and three : and for all there were so many, yet 
 
 was not the net broken. 
 
 13 Jesus saith unto them, ^ Come and dine. And none of the disciples durst ask '-^ 
 
 13 him, Who art thou? knowing that it was the Lord. Jesus then cometh, and 
 
 taketh bread, and giveth them, and fish likewise. 
 
 d Ps.7a38; lfl3.ia,M; 
 1 Tim. 1. Ili, lJul.n 
 1. 1. 
 
 e cli. 9. 38; Bo. 9. .^ 
 
 / L'Cor. 5. 7; Heb. n. 
 
 I; I Pft. 1. 8. 
 g ch. 21. ib; 1 Cor. 
 
 111. 11. 
 A rh. f). 3!); Lk. 1. 4; 
 
 Ito. 15. 4; 2 Tim. 3. 
 
 1!J. 
 •' ch. I. 41, 45; Ml. Iti. 
 
 I'll; I Johna. 2-i. 
 ft eh. 3. I.'), Iti; 5. 24; 
 
 Id. 10; I Het. 1.8,9. 
 / l.k.-lH7i Ac.3.lb: 
 
 10. 13. 
 
 Vers. 1—24 : 
 CriRUN. Tab. Sec. 158. 
 .iieec Mt. 2ti. 32. 
 
 'I ch. 1. 4.^ 
 
 " Mt. 4.21. 
 r Mi. 4. 18 
 
 q ch 20. 14; Lk. 21. 
 
 I.S 16- 
 r Lk. 24. 41. 
 t Ml. 17. 27 J Lk. 5. 4, 
 
 6.7. 
 
 ( ch. 13,23; 
 
 1 1 Ki. It). 5, B; Mt 
 
 in believiug it (ver. 29). Nay, he demands the evidence 
 notonly of s;>//i^,but alsoof touch. In granting it, our Lord 
 gave a fresh proof of his condescension to feeble faitli, and 
 a further evidence that he arose with the same body wliich 
 had suH'ered. 
 
 1 That is, on that day xvceh. The disciples had probably 
 met together every day in the interval. But our Lord 
 peculiarly honoured the first day of the week, by choosing 
 It for his second appearance to them (see Rev. i. 10). 
 
 2 Rather, ' put.' The spear-wound was large enough 
 to admit the hand. 
 
 3 Perliapa, 'Do not become faithless,* or 'unbelieving.' 
 Do not indulge the habit of doubting and demanding 
 fresh proof. It may have been this proof of our Lord's 
 insight into his character, as well as the evidence of sight 
 and touch, which led to Thomas's immediate confession 
 (ver. 28). In tliis he clearly addresses Jesus, and recog- 
 nises not only his Messiahship, but his Deity. John 
 records this confession in harmony with the purpose of 
 his Gospel. Comp. ver. 31, and ch. i. 1 — 3. 
 
 4 'All the appearances of the forty days were prepara- 
 tions for believing without seeing.' — Stivr. 
 
 5 John and the other evangelists wrote not to gratify 
 curiosity, but to promote faith : they therefore do not 
 profess to give a complete account of everything that 
 Jesus said and did (which indeed would have; been im- 
 possible, ch. xxi. 20), nor even to relate all the mjns 
 (or instructive wonders) which he wrought; but to give 
 enough to convince those who had *not seen' (ver. 29), 
 in order that they might be * blessed' with 'eternal life,' 
 by believing in Him as ' the Son of God' (ch. i. 14, 18). 
 
 G Ch. xxi. appears to be an appendix or supplement, 
 relating the fuUilment of our Lord's promise to meet his 
 disciples in Galilee (ver. 1); and the renewed exercise 
 on their behalf of his miraculous power, followed by a 
 
 social meal (2—14). After this, addressing particularly 
 the fallen but repentant Peter, he draws from him a 
 thrice-repeated avowal of his sincere and fervent, but 
 no longer boastful love ; and restores to him his part in 
 the apostolic ministry, until, in old age, he shall close it 
 by a martyr's death (15—19). Finally, rebuking Peter's 
 curiosity, he darkly intimates John's prolonged service 
 on earth (20—23). The book closes with another declara- 
 tion that much might yet be added (25). 
 
 7 Resuming their former occupation (ver. 3) amidst the 
 old scenes, in the district where the Lord had promised to 
 meet them (Matt. xxvi. 32; xxviii. 10), They did not 
 feel that honest work for a livelihood was inconsistent 
 with waiting for their Lord. 
 
 8 Rather, ''their ship;' which still belonged to their 
 relations. 
 
 9 John's mind evidently reverted to the former mira- 
 culous draught of fishes; and he concluded at once, 'It 
 is the Lord.' This repetition of the 'sign' would recall 
 to their minds the lesson and encouragement then given : 
 see Luke v. 5 — 10, and notes. 
 
 10 John, the more thoughtful, is the first to j^f^/WiVc; 
 Peter, the more ardent, is the first to act. 
 
 11 He put on his outer garment, wliich he had taken 
 off for work ; and he girt it close, so that he could swim. 
 It was a sort of frock or blouse, reaching to the knees. 
 
 12 About one hundred yarda. The distance being 
 short, it was unnecessary to ship the cargo of fish. 
 
 13 The provision was doubtless miraculous, though 
 John does not distinctly say so. 
 
 14 Or, ' went on board,' to unfasten the net and bring 
 it ashore. The following numbers show liow carefully 
 they counted their Lord's gift. 
 
 1-^ The evidence was so complete, that the most incre- 
 dulous 'durst' not 'question him,* to gain further proof. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 JOHN XXI. 14—25. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H 
 
 n 
 
 14 This is now y the third time tliat Jesus showed himself to his disciples,* after 
 that lie was rispii from the dead. 
 
 15 So when they had dined, Ji'sus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, - 
 lovest tliou me 'more than these P He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; "thou 
 
 16 knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my '' lainhs.** He saith to 
 him ajrain "^the second time, Simon, .Sf7H of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto 
 him, Vea, Lord ; thou knowoet tliat I love thee. ''He saith unto him. I-VihI my 
 
 17 elieep. He saith nnto him 'the tliird time,-'' Simon, son of Jonas, lovest*' thou 
 me? Peter was grieved berausH he said nnto him the third time. Lovest thou 
 ine ; and he said unto him, Lord, /thou knowest all things: thou knowest that 
 
 18 1 love thee. Jesus saith unto him. Feed my sheep.*^ « Verily, verily, I say 
 unto thee, "When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither 
 thou wouldest: hut when thou shalt he old, thou shalt strett-li forth thy hands,^ 
 
 19 and another shall gird^ thee, and carry thee whither tliou wouldest not. This 
 spake he, signifying * hy what death he should glorify God. And when he had 
 ejHfken this, lie saith unto liim, ' Follow me. 
 
 20 Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple * whom Josus loved, following; 
 which also leaned on his breast at sup]ier, and said, Lord, whit-h is he that 
 
 21 hetrayeth thee? Peter seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this man 
 
 22 do?^^ Jesus saith unto him. If I will that he tarry 'till I co!ne, what is that to 
 
 23 thee?'* Follow thoii me. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that 
 that diseijde should not die. Yet Jesus said not unto him, He shall not die ; but. 
 If I will that he tarry till I come,'^ »> what is that to thee? 
 
 24 This is the diseiple which testifieth of these things, and wrote these things : 
 and "we know that his testimony is true. 
 
 5 "And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they 
 should be written every one, ''I suppose that even the world itself could not 
 contain the books that should be written.'*^ Amen.''* 
 
 V (ce ch. SO. 19, 26. 
 
 Koe Mt 26. 33. 
 Hcb *. 1:1. 
 ^ U. III. U; ML m. 
 111,11. 
 Wt.ai.72. 
 
 d ch. 10. 11, 16: Mt. 
 
 V'l- Xt; Ac. 2lt. 28; 
 
 Hfb, 13.211; IPoLi. 
 
 2.^ ; !t 2, i. 
 
 Ch. 13. 3li. 
 f cli. 2.24.25; 16.30. 
 «ch.l3.36; Acia.H.*. 
 
 A 2 Pot 1. II. 
 
 • c)i. 11 3tii 1 Sam. 
 U', 211, 
 
 * ch. 13.23-26; 20. 2, 
 
 / Mt 16. 27. 28; K>. 
 31 ; I Cor. 4. .^; II. 
 •JU; rte». 2. t\>\ 3. 
 11; 22.7.2a 
 
 mDpu. 29. 29; Job 33. 
 
 " ch. 19. -XS. 1 John I. 
 
 1.2: .T.tolm 12. 
 ch. 2(1. .in, 31 ; Job 
 
 2-i. 11; P«. *0. 5. 
 V Am. 7. 10. 
 
 1 That is, probably, the third appearance to the assem- 
 bled disciples, recorded by John. 
 
 2 Our Lord addresses Peter not by the name which 
 He himself had given him, but by his former name ; 
 perhaps to remind him of his frailty and his fall. Comp. 
 Mark xiv. 37; Luke xxii. 31. 
 
 3 Th.at is, more than thy brethren do ; referring to 
 Peter's recent profession (see Matt, xxvi, 33). Peter, no 
 longer comparing himself with them, humbly declares to 
 the Searclier of hearts that his love is Bincere, although 
 it had sadly failed in the hour of trial. 
 
 •1 Prartieal love is the great spiritual qualification for 
 npostleship. The Chief Shepherd will soon depart. Show 
 thy love to Iiim by care for those whom he leaves behind. 
 I'his charge was evidently in the apostle's mind when he 
 wrote his Epistle (see 1 Pet. v. 2 — 4). 
 
 5 The thrice -repeated question might well grievp 
 Peter, reminding him of his thriee-repeated denial. But 
 it also gave our Lord opportunity for repeating the 
 assuranrc that he was reinstated in his oflGce. 
 
 G In the text two difTtTent words are alike translated 
 'lovest;' the word used in the first and second questions, a 
 word which generally implies esteem as well as love; 
 the other, found in the third question, and for all Peter's 
 rt'piies, being appropriate to natural personal affection. 
 Many eminent critics regard the two words as used hcri- 
 pynoiiymously : but some think that Peter, mindful of 
 liiR fall, ventures only to profess natural affection, not 
 that unwavering reverential love wliich Jesus requires ; 
 and that our I_,ord condescends to his diffidence, and adojjts 
 liisown phrase. Others suppose that, to Peter's warm and 
 earnest feelings, the former word seemed too distant and 
 cold; and that our I/ird adopted bin own expression, to wlinw 
 that warm feelings must be judged by their practical use. 
 In anv ease this U-sson is t learly taught by the narrative. 
 
 " Here again there is a variation in the words rendered 
 'feed;' the word used in vers. 16, 17. signifying more 
 strictlv to feed, and that which occurs in ver. 16 meaning 
 more largely to shepherd. Many tflke the two wordi* lo 
 be synonymous. But some think that our Lord meant 
 to enjoin, by the one, the 'feeding' with knowledge and 
 instruction; bv the other, llie 'Mhcpherding,' nr riiain- 
 t^-nance of discipline in the church. If so it should ha 
 
 remembered that the * feeding* Ma the first and last: 
 nothing else will supply the room of this, nor may be 
 allowed to put this out of its foremost and most important 
 place.' — T/fuch. 
 
 8 To be bound, as a captive, or fastened, as a criminal, 
 to a cross. 
 
 9 The particular form of this prediction, referring to 
 common actions of daily life, would tend to keep Peter 
 constantly in mind of his RutTerings and death. It is 
 said that he was crucified with his head downwards at 
 Home, in the reign of the emperor Nero, a. n. 67. 
 
 JO That is, ' What sliaU his lot (or his end) be ?' 
 
 11 Our I-nrd thus gently rebukes Peter's curiosity, and 
 directs his mind to liia own duties. 
 
 12 See note on Matt. xvi. 28. John not only lived to 
 see the Lord comin;; in the overthrow of apostate JudaiHin 
 and the establishment of his gospel kingdom ; but he also 
 had revealed to him before his death the whole further 
 development of that coming. See Preface to the Book of 
 the Itevelation. 
 
 13 A popular phrase intimating the impossibility of 
 recording all. It w.is probably designed to repress curi- 
 osity, and to discountenance all attempts to add to the 
 gospel testimony, wlijch was now completed. For the 
 evangelist has fulfilled his great design of 'setting forth 
 the Person of the Lord .lesua in all Ua fulness of grace 
 and truth, in all its manifestations in the ticsh by signs 
 and discourses, and its glorification by oppnsilion and 
 unbelief, tiirough suflTeringB and death.' And he ha.i 
 shown tiiat this His glorification is the accomplishment 
 of the purpose of the Father, by setting Him forth as the 
 Light anil Life of the world— the one Intercessor and 
 Mediator, by whose aceoniplinhcd work the Holy Spirit is 
 procured for men, and through whom all spirituul lielp 
 and comfort, and all hope of future blesscdnetis and glory 
 is derived. — Afford. 
 
 W The foregoing records of our Divine Redeemer's life 
 have enabled us to trace him ' in infancy and in manhood ; 
 in secret and among the crowds; at work and in prayer. 
 We have listened to his teaching; we liave watched his 
 Biicrifice; we have heard the announcement of his king- 
 dom. As man he has won our love. As God he has 
 cluimed our reverence too.' — Angus, 
 
^\ 
 
 PABT or THT. 
 NOKlll lOAST OF MAITA ". ^v**f 
 on an vnlugoil nr*!* 
 
 KMU'ftl Ml'* 
 
 AH- 11 
 
 Jj 
 
 SOtTIl I rjAST"! ' IM 
 
 a::> 
 
 #.r-/..- --. -^ ,1. 
 P/. ..Mfhui' 
 
 rfT-v^.. ,... 
 
 K \ I'. 1 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS I. 1, 2. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 This book is avowedly a continuation of the Gospel of 
 Luke, by the same author ; ruepei^ting whom see the 
 Preface to his Gospel, p. 1142. It is partly compiled 
 from the testimony of others; but a large portion is the 
 narrative of an eye-witness : see ch. xvi. 9, 10, and note; 
 XX. 5 ; xxviii. 16. Where and tvhen it was composed can 
 only be conjectured. As it ends at the second year of 
 Paul's first imprisonment at Kome, without mentioning 
 the issue of his trial, it may be reasonably supposed to 
 have been written about a.d. 63. 
 
 The * Acts of the Apostles* must not be regarded as a 
 regular and complete history of the apostolic labours ; for 
 many facts are altogether omitted. There is no account 
 of the church at Jerusalem after the imprisonment and 
 deliverance of Peter, or of the introduction of the gospel 
 at Rome, or of many of Paul's labours and sufferings {see 
 2 Cor. xi. 24, 25) ; and there is hardly any information 
 respecting the extensive labours of tlie other apostles. 
 The writer's design appears to have been to relate briefly 
 the first planting of the church among both Jews and 
 Gentiles, in its two earliest centres, Jerusalem and An- 
 tioch ; with its diffusion from each of them. Thus the 
 whole book naturally falls into two parts ; the former of 
 which relates the formation and early progress of the 
 church, chiefly among the Jews, by the ministry of Peter 
 (ch. i. — xii.) ; the latter, its extension among the Gen- 
 tiles, principally by the ministry of Paul {ch. xiii. — 
 xxviii.) Yet the Apostle of the circumcision introduces 
 the first Gentile to the Christian church; whilst the 
 Apostle of the Gentiles preaches *to the Jew first,* when 
 he has opportunity, from the beginning of his ministry at 
 Damascus, to the close of the narrative at Rome. 
 
 The first portion of the history narrates the filling up 
 of the apostolic body (ch. i.); the first manifestation of 
 the Holy Spirit, according to promise (ch, ii.) ; and the 
 growth and prosperity of the church amidst trials and 
 disturbanc^es from within and without, until it is dis- 
 persed for a time by persecution (ch. iii. — vii.) In 
 this period special prominence is given to Peter's early 
 addresses, which present the gospel as the fulfilment of 
 prophecy and the completion of 'the covenant made with 
 the fathers;' and to Stephen's historical speech, showing 
 that God's dealings with ancient Israel were progressive, 
 and that the connection of religious privilege with place 
 and outward circumstance was temporary. There is then 
 an account of the further diffusion of the truth, by the in- 
 troduction of the Samaritans and the Ethiopian proselyte 
 to the church (ch. viii.) ; the conversion and call of him 
 who was to be the 'Apostle of the Gentiles' (ch. ix.); 
 the opening of the door of faith to the uncircumcisL-U 
 (ch. X., xi.); and lastly, the death of one and the deliver- 
 ance of another of the leaders of the mother church at 
 Jerusalem, which then ceases to be the chief subject of 
 the history (ch. xii.) 
 
 The second portion, starting from Antioch, the great 
 
 Introduction ; our Lord's last histructions to his disciples, and his ascension. 
 
 1 THE' former treatise have I nmfle, "Theophilus, of all that .Tesua bf^gan^ 
 
 2 both to do and teach, ^ until the day in which ho was taken u|i, after that he, 
 ^through tlie Holy Ghost, ^ "^liad given cominandnienta unto the apostles whom 
 
 centre of the Gentile church, begins with another inter- 
 position of the Holy Spirit, and follows the journeys of 
 Paul, who everywhere addresses himself first to the Jews, 
 but is everywhere rejected and persecuted by them ; 
 while Gentiles crowd to hear the word, so that numerous 
 churches rise up under his ministry in the chief seats 
 of heathen civilization (ch. xiii. — xx.) At last, when he 
 visits Jerusalem in circumstances peculiarly fitted to 
 conciliate his countrymen, he is finally driven thence; 
 and after a remarkable series of defences of himself and 
 his doctrine, is sent as a prisoner to Rome, the metropolis 
 of the Gentile world. Even there he once more appeals 
 to his countrymen, closing with the ancient prophetic 
 lamentation over their wiltul blindness, and a declaration 
 that ' the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and 
 that they will hear it' (ch. xxi. — xxviii.) 
 
 Out of his numerous discourses on these missionary 
 journeys, a few are selected as specimens of his line of 
 argument and manner of address to different classes of 
 hearers. That in tlie synagogue in Pisidia (ch. xiii.) is 
 an example of his addresses to the Jews; that at Lystra 
 (ch. xiv.) contains the arguments which he used to the 
 ruder heathen; that at Athens (ch. xvii.) those which 
 were adapted to the more educated Greeks ; and thai at 
 Miletus (ch. XX.) his admonitions to the pastors of his 
 widely-scattered converts. 
 
 This sketch of the contents of this book shows that so 
 far from being, as some have thought, an unsystematic 
 collection of certain facts with which the writer happened 
 to have become acquainted, it is a selection made, with 
 comprehensive design and accurate judgment, under the 
 guidance of the Holy Spirit, out of a large range of 
 apostolic movements, which must have been within the 
 knowledge of one who had 'perfect understanding of all 
 things from the very first,* and wlio hud had much inter- 
 course with those ' who fiom the beginning were eye- 
 witnesses and ministers of the word' (Luke i. 2, 3). 
 
 The Book of Acts contains very few notes of time ; but 
 its chronology can be partially arranged by the help of 
 Paul's Epistles and other narratives, especially that of 
 Josephus. It extends over a period of about 32 or 33 
 years, comprised between our Lord's ascension, a.d. 31, 
 and the second year of Paul's imprisonment at Rome, 
 A. i>. 63. The events of ch. xii. are fixed by the death of 
 Herod in a. d. 44 ; and those of ch. xxv. by the appoint- 
 ment of Eestus in A. D. 60. Stephen's martyrdom (ch. 
 vii.) probably occurred in a.d. 36 or 37, between Pilate's 
 removal and the arrival of his successor ; and Paul's 
 escape from Damascus (ch. ix. 25), whilst that city was 
 subject to Aretas (2 Cor. xi. 32, 33), was, most likely, 
 in the earlier years of the emperor Caius, A. n. 38, 39. 
 Paul's first visit to Jerusalem (ch. ix. 26; Gal. i. 18) 
 would tlierefore occur about a.d. 40; and his third 
 (ch. XV.; Gal. ii. 1) about A.D. 50 or 51. For other 
 dates, see Chronological Table on page 1291, 
 
 a I.k. I. 1—4. 
 6 Mk,Ui.l9; (,k.2l.Sl. 
 e John 20. -ii, ira. 
 d ch. 10. 41, Vi; ML 
 :M. I'J. 30. 
 
 1 The writer begins by referring his friend Theophilua 
 to his 'former narrative' of the commencement of the 
 Divine work, the progress of which he proposes now to 
 relate (vers. 1, 2). He repeats the account of our Lord's 
 ascension (see Luke xxiv. 50, 51), with some further de- 
 tails (3 — 11); gives the names of the apostles and the 
 numbers of tht-ir adherents; and relates their constancy 
 in praver, and the election of a new apostle in the place 
 of Judks (12—26). 
 
 4 K« 
 
 2 Our Lord, when on earth, began the work in person. 
 He afterwards carried it forward by his apnstles, under the 
 constant agency of his Spirit : comp. Heb. ii. 3. 
 
 3 Oui" Lord, as man, was by the laws of liunian nature 
 dependent on the Holy Spirit (see John iii. 31 ; Luke iv. 1); 
 and as RIessiah, he was fillrd with the Holy Spirit for 
 the full dischargf! of his olhcial duties (ch. x. 38; Isa. 
 Ixi. 1 ; Heb. ix. 14); one of which was the choice, com- 
 mission, and effectual instruction of his apostles. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS I. 3—18. 
 
 [a.d.31. H. 
 
 3 he bad chosen. 'To whom also he showed himself alive at'ter his passion' by 
 many inlallible proois,- being seen of them forty days,^ and /speaking of the 
 
 4 tilings pertaining to the kingdom of God.'' f And, being assembled together with 
 t)um, [he] commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem,^ but 
 
 5 wait for tlie promise of the Father,"J '' which, saith lie, ye have heard of me ; 'I'or 
 John truly baptized with water; 'but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost" 
 not man}' days hence. 
 
 6 When they therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt 
 
 7 thou at this time 'restore again the kingdom to Israel ?8 And he said unto 
 them, "It is not for j-ou to know the times or the seasons, which the Father 
 
 8 hath put in his own power." "But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy 
 Gliost is come upon you : and °ye shall be witnesses unto me both ''in Jerusalem, 
 and in all Judfea, and ' in Samaria, and •■ unto tlie uttermost part of the earth.'" 
 
 9 ' And when ho had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up ; 
 and a cloud received him out of their sight." 
 
 10 And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two 
 
 11 men'- stood by them ' in white apparel ; which also said, " Ye men of Galilee, why 
 stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which is taken up from you 
 into heaven, 'shall so come in like manner'^ as ye have seen him go into heaven. 
 
 13 'Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet,''' which is 
 
 13 from Jerusalem a sabbath day's journey.'^ And when they were come in, they 
 went up into an upper room,"' where abode both Peter, '^ and James, and John, 
 and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, liartholomew, and Matthew, James the sun of 
 
 14 AlphiEus, and 'Simon Zelotes, and "Judas the brother of James. 'These all 
 continued with one accord"* in prayer and sup]ilication, with ' the women,"* and 
 Mary the mother of JesuSj^" and with ''his brethren.-' 
 
 Appointment of a new apostle in the place of Judas, 
 
 1.5 AND in those days-"- Peter-''' stood up in the midst of the disciples, and said, 
 
 10 (the number'-'' of the nanH.'3 together were about an hundred ami twenty,) Sleu 
 
 and brethren, this Scripture must needs have been fullilled,-'"' ' which the Holy 
 
 Ghost by the mouth of David .''spake before concerning Judas, « which was guide 
 
 17 to them that took Jesus. For '' lie was numbered with us, and had oblaiiUMi jiart 
 
 18 of this ministry. 'Now this man ]iurcliased-" a tield with * the reward of 
 iniquity ; and falling headlong,'-^' he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels 
 
 « Mk. 16. Ui John 20. 
 i;P. 211. aii; 21. I-H. 
 / l.k. 2*. 11—18. 
 
 /» l.k. 21. 19 J John H. 
 
 Iii, 17,26; 15. 2>i. 
 •' ch. 11. 16; Mt. 3. II. 
 * ch. 2.1-1; Juel3.28. 
 
 t Gen. 19. 10; II. 1. 
 
 26 ; Dan. 7. 27. 
 f» Dcu. 29. 29 : ML 21. 
 
 36; 1 Tliei. &. 1,2. 
 " ch.2. 1,1; Lk.21.19. 
 
 ch.2. 32; John 16.27. 
 p ch. 3. 26 ; 13. 16. 
 
 9 ch. 8. .•(-2A. 
 ' ch. 13. 17: Mt 21. 
 11 : Ro. 10. la, 
 
 1 Lk. 21. 61. 
 
 ( ch. in. 3,30; MI. -is. 
 
 3 ; com|i. with John 
 
 20. 12. 
 « ch. 2. 7. 
 X Dnn. 7. 13, 1 1 : Zee. 
 
 Ill; l.k. 21.27. 
 y Lk. 21. 52, 
 
 < l.k. t;. I.S. 
 
 •> Mt. 10. 3; Judo I. 
 
 '' ch. 2. 1, 16. 
 
 c Ml 27. M, 56 1 Lk, 
 
 21, 10. 
 •1 ML 13. 55. 
 
 t ICO 
 
 rcfi. *. 
 
 Sam 
 
 a. 2. 
 
 r I'. 
 
 *l.9; 
 
 Jotm 13.1S. 
 
 a I,k 
 
 •i-i. 4! 
 
 
 
 * Ml 
 
 UK* 
 
 l.k 
 
 fi. iu. 
 
 Ml. il. A- 
 
 III. 
 
 
 k Mt 
 
 »i. 14 
 
 
 
 1 Or, 'after th;it he sufftired* death. 
 
 2 See note on M;itt. xsviii. 1. 
 
 3 At dilFerent timed during; tliis period. 
 
 4 See notes on vera. G, 7, and on .M;itt. iii. 2. 
 
 ^ Just before his iiauunsion (Luke xxiv. 47, 49). 
 
 6 See notes on Luke xxiv. 49 ; John xiv. 16, 17. 
 
 7 'With water' as an outward symbol; but 'in the 
 Holy Ghost' ail tlic e^sentiul cleoieut of spiritual life. 
 So in Luke iii. 16. 
 
 5 The question refers chieily to the ' time ' (see ver. 7) ; 
 but it implies a hope that the restoration of the Hebrew 
 monarchy would be one result of tlie Lord's work. 
 
 9 IUth«T, 'which the Father fixed (or settled) in [the 
 exercise of] his own authority.' He will not reveal tlioso 
 secrets of His tjovernnient ; but lie will give you ' power' 
 by ' the Holy Ghost coming upon you ' to tit you for your 
 own special privilege and duty as my witnesses to the 
 world (ver. 8). See John xv. "27. 
 
 lU Their work U here designated in ita beginninff^ pro- 
 gresft^ and uUimaU extent; corresponding to liie great 
 periods of the following history. See note on Matt. x. o. 
 
 11 Compare Luke xxiv, 51. Our Lord did not simply 
 diiKtppear, as on former occasions (see Luke xxiv. ;il,ete.); 
 but 'as they were looking, he was raised up, and a cloud 
 (the symbol of the Divine presence, Psa. civ. 3) took liim 
 away from their eyes,' or sight. 
 
 li Angela in human form (comp. Lnko xxiv. 4, with 
 John XX. 12). Or, perhaps, Mostia and Klijah, who had 
 once before come to attend our Lord (Luke ix. 30). 
 
 1'^ Visibly in person as a man. 
 
 H Probably from tho eaateni slope of the Mount of 
 Olives, near iJethany (Luke xxiv. 60). 
 
 15 llather, ' which is near Jerusalem, having [a rJistaiicc 
 of] a Habb.ith's walk ;' about seven furlongs, the extent to 
 which the Jews allowed themselves to go on the sabbath. 
 It is said to have been fixed by the distance from the 
 tabcmnele to the extremity of tlie camp in the wilderness. 
 
 IG Rather, ^ the upper room,' where they daily met 
 together for prayer and converse. It may have been the 
 ' u])per room' which had been chosen by our Lord (Matt. 
 xxvi. 18) for the celebration of the Passover. 
 
 1' See note on Matt. x. 2. 
 
 18 With entire liarniony of feelings. 
 
 19 Kather, simply 'with women;' i.e. women as well 
 as men. 
 
 20 Mary here appears for the last time in Scripture; 
 and is mentioned only as uniting with tlie disciples in 
 prayer; not as exercising any sort of authority, not even 
 as giving counsel to the apostles. 
 
 21 See notes on Matt. xiii. 55; John vii. 2—5. 
 
 22 IJetween tho ascension of our Lord and Pentecost. 
 
 23 IV'tcr appears foremo.st in speech and action among 
 the apostles, both in their inteiiial counsels, and in (heir 
 intercourse with the people ; but we never find liim 
 claiming or exercising any authority either over the rest, 
 or independently of them, 
 
 21 Kather, 'the multitude;' implying that this was a 
 general gathering of most, if not all in Jerusjilem who 
 were known by 'name' as disciples. There were many 
 more in Galilee : see 1 Cor. xv. 6. 
 
 2J See note on Matt. i. 22. 
 
 26 Either, ho caused it to be purchiised (.^fatt. xxvii. 
 3—7); or, 'ho gained;' i. e. from the price of his 
 treachery 'he gained' only 'u field,' where blood was 
 
 Said for'blood. Hence tho name given to it: compare 
 latt. xxvii. 3-8. 
 
 2" That is, he fell forward on his face. Compare 
 Matt, xxvii. 5. In the absence of further details, it nniy 
 be supposed, that in tlirowing himself from a precipice, 
 he broke tho rope by which lie intended to stningle 
 himself, fell forward, and was dafihed lo pieces. In Matt. 
 xxvii. 5, his own act is told, showing that he felt himself 
 accursed (Deut. xxi. 23); here his additional sufTerings 
 and tho actual cause of death are intrrated. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS I. 39-11. 4. 
 
 [a. D. .31. H. 
 
 gushed out. (And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem; insomuch 
 as that field is called in their proper tongue,' Aceldama, that is to say. The field 
 of blood.) For- it is written in the book of Psalms, ' Let his habitation be 
 desolate, and let no man dwell therein' [Psa. Ixix. 2')]: and 'his bishopric ^ 
 let another take' [Pea. ci.'i. 8]. Wherefore of these men'' which have corapauied 
 with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, 'beginning 
 from the baptism^ of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, 
 must one be ordained'' '" to be a witness with us of liis resurrection. 
 
 And they a]>pointed' two, Joseph called " Barsabas, who was surnamed 
 Justus, and Matthias.^ And " they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord," '' which 
 knowest the hearts'" of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen," 
 that he may take part'- of this ministry- and apostleship, from which Judas Ijy 
 transgression feU, i that he miglit go to his own place. And '' they gave forth their 
 lots ;'^ aud the lot fell upon Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven 
 apostles. 
 The gift of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost ; Peter s address to the multitude^ and its results. 
 
 AND''' when the day of Pentecost'* was fully come, 'they were all'^ with 
 one accord in one place.'" And suddenly there came a sound from heaven 'as of 
 a rushing mighty wind," and "it filled all the house where they were sitting. 
 And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, 'and it eat upon 
 each of them. And i'they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began ^ to 
 speak with other tongues,'" "as the Spirit gave them utterance. 
 
 ; 
 
 m 
 
 3. 13. 
 
 
 "•ch. 
 
 i. 33; Jolm 15 
 
 
 •-•7; 
 
 1 John 1 
 
 1—3. 
 
 
 cli. 
 
 15. Ti, 
 
 
 a 
 
 eh, 
 
 13.2,3. 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 rcfs. I Ch 
 
 r. 2fl. 9 
 
 
 Jol 
 
 D 16. 30 ; 
 
 Rev. 2. 
 
 
 ^li. 
 
 
 
 
 Mt 
 
 2ft. 41. 46: 2H. 
 
 
 vt - 
 
 John 17 
 
 12. 
 
 
 Boe 
 
 refs. Nu 
 
 ra. 26 
 
 
 ft,")- 
 
 Jos. 7. ll>; Pro 
 
 
 Iti. 
 
 13. 
 
 
 J 
 
 ch. 
 
 1. U. 
 
 
 r 
 
 1 K 
 
 i 19. 11. 
 
 2. 
 
 
 rl» 
 
 1.31. 
 
 
 J 
 
 Ml 
 
 3, 11. 
 
 
 
 rh. 
 
 1.5; .lohnll, 2r. 
 
 
 <-h. 
 
 10. -tii: 
 
 19. 6 
 
 
 Mk 
 
 16. 17. 
 
 
 
 Ex 
 
 4. 11.12: 
 
 Jer. 1. 
 
 
 7—9; Mic. 3. 
 
 8; Mt. 
 
 
 10. 
 
 ly. 21). 
 
 
 1 The western Aramaic or Syriac, which was spoken by 
 the Jews after their captivity in Babylon. 
 
 2 This refers to ver. 16: the Scripture concerning Judas 
 must be fultiUed ; for, etc. 
 
 3 Rather, ' charge,' or ' office.* 
 
 4 A personal knowledge of what the Lord had done 
 and taught was a necessary qualitieation for an apostle, as 
 his first duty was that of a witness. See John xv. 27; 
 Mark iii. 14, and notes. 
 
 5 That is, the miuistrif of John, so called from its 
 distinctive rite. Just as it was closing, our Lord began 
 his public work, of which his 'resurrection' was the 
 crowning act and evidence; and it was preached as such 
 to Jews and Gentiles (ch. ii. 32; xvii. 31). 
 
 G The original is simply, 'must one become a witness.' 
 7 They (probably the whole company) set up {i.e. 
 nominated) two; who may have been the only persons 
 witliin reach, possessing the necessary qualifications. 
 
 8 Nothing more is known of either Barsabas or 
 Matthias. They may have belonged to 'the seventy' 
 (Luke X. 1) ; as the disciples would naturally prefer 
 such as had already been distinguished by Christ himself. 
 Joseph being a common name, his patronymic Barsabas 
 (son of Saba) is added, as well as his Roman name 'Justus.* 
 The Jews when among Gentiles commonly used a Gentile 
 name, bearing some resemblance to their Hebrew names : 
 see ch. xiii. 9. 
 
 9 Probably addressed to the glorified Saviour who had 
 appointed the other eleven. 
 
 11* And canst therefore point out the fit man. Conip. 
 ch. XV. 8, and John xxi. 17. 
 
 11 Rather, 'announce him whom thou hast chosen out 
 of these two ;* i. e. by the falling of the lot upon him 
 (see ver. 26). 
 
 12 Or, 'place.' Judas, forfeiting ' the position' of which 
 he had proved himself unworthy, went to 'the place' 
 for wliirh lie had shown himself tit. The future punish- 
 ment of tlic wicked is not of arbitrary appointment, but 
 is suited to character. 
 
 13 Rather, according to the best reading, * lots for 
 them,' I. e. for those who were nominated. Their names 
 were probably written on two tablets, which were shaken 
 in a vessel, or in the lap of ii robe (see I'rov. xvi. 33), 
 and ho whose lot leaped or ' fell ' out first, was the 
 person designated. This usage was very ancient (see 
 refs. ) ; but no subsequent instance of it occurs in the New 
 Tc^tJinient. 
 
 II In fulfilment of our Lord's promise, the Holy Spirit 
 comes forth, preceded and accompanied by astonishing 
 signs, partiiMil.u'ly the gift of tongues (ch. ii. 1 — !); a 
 marvellous endowment, which the multitude of foreign 
 
 Jews then assembled, who spoke these languages, could 
 test and did appreciate, notwithstanding the scold's of 
 some present (5 — 13). But Peter vindicates the speakers, 
 and shows that this is the fulfilment of ancient prophecy 
 (14 — 21); and the fruit of the resurrection and exalta- 
 tion of Him whom they had cruiitied, but whom God 
 has now gloritied as Lord and Messiah (22 — 36). He 
 then encourages the awakened and penitent hearers to re- 
 ceive Jesus; and three thousand are added to the churcli 
 (37—41), and live together in holy love and devotion 
 (41-47). 
 
 15 Respecting the festival of Pentecost, see Lev. xxiii. 
 16, and note. This day was peculiarly appropriate for this 
 extraordinary Divine interposition because of the great 
 numbers of foreign as well as native Jt;ws wlio then 
 assembled for worship. So that as a large multitude had 
 witnessed our Lord's deepest humiliation, a multitude 
 perhaps even larger might witness this proof of his glory. 
 Whether the day fell on the Jewish sabb.tth, or nn the 
 first day of the week, depends upon the time of our Lord's 
 last Pa.'^sover (see note on John xiii. 1). 
 
 16 Probably all tlie disciples of Christ who were in 
 Jerusalem at the time. 
 
 1' This was most likely the 'upper room' where they 
 had been meeting: see en. i. 13, and note. 
 
 18 First came an extraordinary wind-like noise which 
 filled the house; preparing them for the still more ex- 
 traordinary siffht of bright fire-like tongues or flames, 
 'distributed' (not c/t/rt'H), so that one 'rested upon each 
 one of them' who were assembk-d (ver. 1). These were 
 the outward and appropriate symbols of the spiritual 
 power communicated (ver. 4). 
 
 19 These were clearly the vernacular languages of the 
 nations mentioned in vers. 8 — 11; and the wonder was 
 that they were spoken by illiterate Galileans (ver. 7). 
 The gift seems to have been possessecl only in such 
 measure, lime, and manner 'as the Spirit gave them to 
 utter.' The expressions were probably chittlv tli'isu of 
 prayer and praise (I Cor. xiv. 13 — 16; Acts x. 46) 
 respecting 'the groat things of God' (ver. 11), and were 
 uttered with much excitement (ver. 13). The gift was 
 designed rather to produce attention and conviction than 
 to give instruction in Christian trutli (1 Cor. xiv. 22). 
 See notes on 1 Cor. eh. xii., xiv. As a miracle it was 
 specially adapted to prove the reality of an extraordinary 
 spiritual influence, which miglit otherwise have been 
 denied or doulited ; while as ii s)jinhnl it might remind 
 the disciples of their Lord's last commission to preach to 
 * all nations,' and indicate that the unity which mankind 
 had lost in 'the confusion of tongues' (Gen. xi. 7 — 9) was 
 to bo restored by the gospel (I Cor. xii. 13; Col. iii. 11). 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS II. 0—24:. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 And there -were dwelling' at Jerusalem Jews, devout raen,^ out of every 
 natiou under heaven.^ jVow when this was nuised abroad,'* the multitude came 
 together; and [they] were contbuuded, because that every man heard them speak 
 in his own language.^ And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying one to 
 another. Behold, are not all these which speak * Galilieaua ?" And how liear we i 
 every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born ; Parthians," and Medes, | 
 and Elamites,^ and the dwellers iu Mesopotamia, and in Judaea, and "^ Cappadocia, 
 
 10 iu ''Pontus, and Asia,^ ' Phrygia, and /Pamphylia, iu Egypt,' 
 
 iu the parts 
 
 of Libya about ^ Cyreue, and ''strangers of Kome,'' Jews and 'proselytes, 
 '' Cretea and 'Arabians — we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful 
 works of God? And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, saying one 
 to another. What meaneth this'f Others mockiug '- said, These meu are full of 
 
 new wine.' 
 
 But Peter, standing up with the eleven,'^ lifted up his voice, and said unto 
 them,'^ Ye men of Judaea, and all 7/e that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known 
 unto you, and hearken to my words. For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, 
 '"seeing it is hit the third hour of the day."* But this is that which was 
 spokeu by the prophet Joel ;" ' And it shall come to pass "in the last days, saith 
 God, "I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and ''your 
 daughters shall prophesy, and your young meu shall see visions, and your 
 old meu shall dream dreams. And on my servants and on my handmaidens I 
 will pour out in those days of my Spirit; 'and they shall prophesy. And I will 
 show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath ; hlood, and fire, 
 and vapour of smoke : ^ the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into 
 blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come. And it shall come to 
 
 [tass, thtit * whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved' 
 Joelii. 28—30]. 
 
 Ye men of Israel, hear these words ;''^ Jesus of Nazareth,''^ a man approved of 
 God-*J among you 'by miracles and wonders and signs, " which God did by him 
 in the midst of you. as yo youraelves also know: him, 'b(nng delivered by the 
 determinate counsel-' and foreknowledge of God, ye luive taken and ])y wicked 
 haudfl" have crucified and slain: "whom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
 
 c •ctti Pet. I. ). 
 
 <i ch. la 2. 
 
 « ch. IK tii 18 M. 
 
 / oh. 13. i;ii U. 24. 
 
 « cli. U. W). 
 
 A oh. I a 2. 
 
 • ch. (I. &; 13. 43. 
 
 * Til. I. 5. 
 
 ' Ual. 1. 17. 
 
 m I The*, i. 7. 
 
 " U. i. 2 : Ueb. I, 2; 
 
 V I'rt. 3, 3. 
 o ch. 11). 4^; If. U. 3 1 
 
 Exo. II. m t 36. tl\ 
 
 Z«c. 12. to. 
 p ch. 21 9. 
 
 7 1 Cor. 12. 10.2 
 
 U. 
 
 ■ Mk.l3.21i Lk.2l :>i 
 
 John 
 
 ( Ko. in. 13. 
 
 ( Mt 11. 2-6 
 
 3.2; li. II. 
 « Ml. 12. 2M. 
 J- DftM. 9, 24-27; Mi. 
 
 22.22: 21. 11; I I'et. 
 
 1. 21). 
 ,v ch. I. 1(1; 13. 30,34; 
 
 Ro. b. 4; I Coi. I.'<. 
 
 ih: 2Cnr.4. 14j tJul. 
 
 1.1; CoL2.12; 1 I'cU 
 
 1. l!l. 
 
 1 Either as residents or as visitors. 
 
 2 Kc'ligioua men, looking for the ' Consolation of Tsniel' 
 (Luke ii. 25); consequenlly competent and trustworthy 
 witne(*8e8. 
 
 3 See * Sketch of the History of the Jews,* p. 1050. 
 
 4 Or, ' when this voice was made :' referring either to 
 the rushing sound (ver. 2), or to the voice of the disciples 
 speaking in other tongues. 
 
 ^ Spoken either by one or more of the disciples. 
 
 6 Tne prominent persons being Galileans, the rest 
 were supposed to be so. Thi*y were all l*alestinian Jews. 
 
 7 Vers. 9 — 11 may be regarded either as the sum of 
 what all the speakers said, or as a purentheticid e.Kplana- 
 lion by Luke. The list contains most of the countries 
 in whiL-li Jews were dispersed ; and it proceeds in geo- 
 gruphicrHl order, beginning at the north-etist, and passing 
 Ui the west and south. Comp. Isa. xi. 11, etc. 
 
 3 The eawtem part of tlie old Persian empire (in- 
 cluding Parlhia, Media, and Elaniitis) formed the new 
 I'ai'thian kingdom, which became u formidable rival of 
 tlie Uomans in Asia. 
 
 9 ' Asia' here, and everywhere else in the New Testa- 
 ment, signiiies Proconsufar Asia, the Roman province, 
 whieh lay along the western shore of Asia Minor, and 
 bad Kphesur) for its capilul. 
 
 1*> The Jews were so numerous in Egypt that at 
 Alexandria they occupied two out of the tive districts of 
 the city. * Libya' means here the district on the west 
 of Egypt, including Cyrene, a large and beautiful city, 
 near the Mediterranean. The Cyrenian Jews (Matt, 
 xxvii. 32) had a synagoguo of their own in Jerusalem 
 (eh. vi. 9). 
 
 11 The 'strangers of Rome' were Roman Jews residing 
 or sojourning at Jenisalem. The distinction between 
 * Jews' hy hirth and 'proselytes,' or (/entile converts to 
 the Jewish faith, applies to the whole catailogue. 
 
 \'i The mockers mayhavftbeen native Jews whoso preju- 
 dices made them nuick to regard these strange hinguoges 
 as an unintelligible jargon. Comp. 1 Cor. xiv. 23. 
 
 13 Rnthcr, 'sweet wine ;' the name given to fermented 
 
 1240 
 
 wines in which the sweetness was retained by a peculiar 
 process, and some of which were unusually strong. 
 
 1-1 The apostles came forward from the great body of 
 believers, and Peter spoke in tiie name of them all (see 
 note on cli. i. 16). The others may have spoken also to 
 several companies of persons. 
 
 IS Peter addresses specially the 'men of Juda'a.' Tie 
 repudiates the charge of drunkenness (vers. 11, 15); shows 
 the great miracle of that day to bo the fuUiIUng of a signal 
 prophecy (16—21); and then demonstrates the Messiah- 
 ship of Jesus f22— 36). 
 
 10 Nine o'clock am. None but the lowest revellers 
 would be drunken so early : see Isa. v. 11. 
 
 n See Joel ii. 28 — 32, and notes. The quotation 
 agrees very nearly with tiie Septuagint version ; but the 
 words ' the last days' appear to be supplied from Isa. ii. 2, 
 on whicli see note. The propliery began to be nignally 
 fultilled in this miraculous display of the Holy Spirit's 
 power; but its acconipliwhrnent is to go on throughout 
 the Christian dispensation, until the coming of 'the day 
 of the Lord' (see Matt. ch. xxiv., and notes). 
 
 IS Puter bespeaks his hearers' candid attention to facts 
 wliich prove that the Lord on whom men are to call for 
 salvation (vers. 21, 36) is 'Jesus the Nazarene ;' whose 
 miraclcH, death, resurrection, and exaltation to glnry were 
 all (iisigned und accomplished by Uod to accredit and con- 
 stiluti- him ' Lord and Christ.' 
 
 I'J Rather, 'Je.^us the Nazarene.* This very name of 
 reproach was a fullilment of prophecy: see Matt. ii. 23, 
 and note. 
 
 20 Itather, *a man, from God accredited to you,' etc. 
 His miracles displayed jiower, excited wonder, and illus- 
 trated, as well as conlirmed, his Divine mission. 
 
 21 Your wickedness in crucifying Jesus has fulfilled, 
 not your purpoHcs, but (jod's wise and gracious design. 
 
 22' Literallv.'by the hand of men without law (i. e. Gen- 
 tiles: see John xviii. 31; 1 Cor. ix. 21), having nailed 
 up ye slew.' It was a great aggravation of the crime of 
 Israel that they gave up their Messiah to the cruelty 
 of the Gentiles. 
 
Ia.d. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS II. 25—44. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 paiijs of death :^ because *it was not possible- that he should be holden of it. 
 
 25 For David speaketh concerning him,^ ' I foresaw* the Lord always before my 
 
 26 face, for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved. Tiiorefore did my 
 heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad ; moreover also my flesh shall rest ia hope : 
 
 27 because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou sutfer thine Holy 
 
 28 One to see corruption. Thou hast made known to me the ways of life ; thou 
 shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance' [Psa. xvi. 8 — 11, Sept.] 
 
 29 Men ajid brethren, let me freely speak^ unto you of the patriarch David, 
 that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day.'^ 
 
 30 Therefore "being a prophet, *and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to 
 him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ 
 
 31 to sit on his throne ;^ he seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ,^ 
 
 32 that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption. This 
 
 33 Jesus hath God raised up, ''whereof we alT-^ are witnesses. Therefore ''being by"^ 
 the right hand of God exalted, and ^having received of the Father the promise of 
 
 34 the Holy Ghost, he -^hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear. For 
 David is not ascended into the heavens: but he saith himself, f *The Lord said 
 
 .35 unto my Lord, vSit thou on my right hand, * until I make thy foes thy footstool.' 
 
 36 [Psa. ex. 1, Sept.] Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that 
 God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ.^' 
 
 37 Now when they heard thiSj 'they were pricked in their heart, ^- and said unto 
 Peter and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, * what shall we do? 
 
 38 Then Peter said unto them, ' Repent,^^ and "■ be baptized every one of you " in 
 the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, "and ye shall receive the 
 
 39 gift of the Holy Ghost. For p the promise is unto you, and 'to your children, 
 and •■ to all that are afar oft',^-* even ^as many as the Lord our God shall call. — 
 
 40 And with many other words did he testify and exhort, saying, ' Save yourselves ^^ 
 from this untoward generation. 
 
 41 Then they that gladly received his word^^ were baptized: and the same day 
 there were " added unto them about three thousand souls. 
 
 Earnestness, benevolence^ and Joy of the disciples, and increase of the church. 
 
 42 AND they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine ^^ and fellowship, and 
 
 43 'in breaking of bread, i'* and in prayers. And fear came upon every soul.^^ And 
 
 44 y many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. And all that believed were 
 
 < John 1.4 b.2&; 10.1B. 
 
 n ch. I. 16. 
 
 b Pg. 72: Lk.\ 31-33. 
 b9; John 18. Jio.V. 
 
 e ch. t. 8. 
 
 li Rph. 1.20—23; Phil. 
 
 2.9. 
 e ch. I. 4 : Lk. 21. 49 ; 
 
 JoUnl4.1t5.2t>i I6.2t>. 
 / ch, 10. ^f>. 
 S Heb. 1. Vi; 12.2. 
 /' Eph. 1. 22. 
 
 . Zee. 12.10; John 16. 
 
 B, y. 
 
 A cli 9. 5.6; Lk.3. 10 
 
 / ch. 3 19; Lk, 24. 47. 
 
 ".ch. 22. It); Mt. 2S. 19. 
 
 'i Ho. 6. 3. 
 
 o ch, B 15-17. 
 
 p Ge. 12. 1—3; 17.7,8; 
 
 Jpr. 32. 39, 40. 
 q U. 44.3; Joel 2. 28. 
 r ch. 10.45: Zee. 6. 15; 
 
 Eph. 2. 13—22. 
 g Heb.3.l; 2 Pet. 1. 10. 
 t 2 Cor 6. 17- 
 
 li ch. 5. 14. 
 
 .r Lk. 22. 19; 1 Cor 10. 
 
 16. 
 y ch. &. 12; Uk. 16. 17. 
 
 1 * Pains of death' is derived from the Septuagint ren- 
 dering of Psa. xviii. 4 ; cxvi. 3. 
 
 2 It was impossible particularly because of God's plan 
 and purpose, as shown in the following quotation. 
 
 3 See notes on Psalm xvi. 
 
 4 Rather, ' I saw before' me ; i. e. I gazed at. 
 
 5 Peter entreats a patient hearing whilst he shows 
 that all this could not refer to David, the founder of the 
 royal house, because he had not been raised from the 
 dead. 'Then' (ver. 30) it must have been of the Messiah 
 that David spoke prophetically when he said that his 
 soul was not left in hell, etc. And (32—36) he in whom 
 this is hi.Htorically fultilled is Jesus of Nazareth. Comp. 
 ch. xiii. 3-5—37. 
 
 6 David's sepulchre on Mount Zion (see 1 Kings ii. 10 ; 
 Neh. iii. 16), was well known. Josephus relates that 
 both Hyrcanus and Herod opened and plundered it (Antiq. 
 vii, 15. 3). It remained till the time of Adrian. 
 
 7 The best manuscripts read, 'of the fruit of his loins 
 one should sit on his throne,' i. e. in perpetuity. See 
 2 Sam. vii. 11 — 16; Psa. Ixxxix. 3, 4 ; cxxxii. 11. 
 
 8 Rather, *of the Christ,' the long-promised Messiah. 
 
 9 Not only the apostles, but multitudes of others 
 (see I Cor. xv. 6). In ver. 33, Peter proceeds to speak 
 of Christ's ascension; thus explaining the outpouring of 
 the Holy Spirit, whii-h the people had witnessed. 
 
 10 It is Tjod's power which has exalted him. Or it 
 may be ' to the right hand ;' the place of dominion (see 
 Psa. ex. 1 ; Col. iii. I ; Heb. i. 3 ; x. 12), as His fulril- 
 ment of God's promise (ch. i. 4) in this Divine gift clearly 
 showa. 'For David is not ascended,' etc. But he calls 
 him who is ascended 'my Lord:' see Psa. ex., and Matt. 
 xxii. 12, and notes. 
 
 11 Or more emphatically, 'God hath made him both 
 Lord (ver. 21) and Christ (ver. 31)— this Jesus whom ye 
 crucified. 
 
 12 They were convinced that he whom they had cruci- 
 fied was Israel's promised Deliverer ; and they feared 
 whether there could be salvation from the consequences 
 of such impiety. 
 
 13 This is in effect what the Baptist (see Mark i. 4, and 
 note) and our Lord (Mark i. 15) had preached ; but baptism, 
 the symbol of faith ' on the name of Jesus,' and of sub- 
 mission to him, stands for the direct and simple cull to 
 ' believe the gospel ;' and the promise of the Holy Spirit, 
 whose wondrous power they even now saw and felt, is 
 encouragingly added. 
 
 14 The blessings of the gospel are not confined to one 
 age or nation. The apostles evidently believed that the 
 Gentiles would be converted: it was their conversion as 
 Gentiles which they had yet to learn (see ch. x., xi., and 
 notes). 
 
 15 Rather, ' Be saved from this crooked (or perverse) 
 generation :' see Deut. xxxii. 5. Separate yourselves 
 from the mass of unbelievers, that you may be saved 
 from their doom (comp. 2 Cor. vi, 17). 
 
 16 Rather, 'So they accepting his word,* etc. It is 
 implied that most of the hearers welcomed the exhorta- 
 tion. 
 
 1" Rather, 'were closely attending to the teachinf/ of 
 the apostles (see Matt, xxviii. 20), and to fellowship' 
 (i. e. to the expression of the inward feeling of brother- 
 hood in supplying each other's temporal necessities : see 
 ver. 45, and ch. iv. 32 — 35). The same word is rendered 
 'fellowship' here, 'contribution* in Rom. xv. 26, and to 
 'communicate' in Heb. xiii. 16. 
 
 18 Perhaps commemorating the Lord's death at their 
 daily social meals (see ver. 46). 
 
 19 The infant church was guarded from outward foes 
 by the awe inspired by the miracles wrought ; whilst 
 constant intercourse and reciprocation of unselfish kind- 
 ness cemented the union within. 
 
 1341 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS II. 45— III. 16. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 together, and = had all things common;^ and "sold their possessions and goods, 
 and ''parted them to all men, as every man had need. And they, continuing 
 daily with one accord "^in the temple,- and breaking broad from house to house,^ 
 did oat their meat"* with gladness and ''singleness of heart, ^ praising God, and 
 'having favour with all the people." And -/the Lord added to the church daily 
 such as should be' saved. 
 
 Miraculous healing of a lame man; Peter s address to the people; imprisonment of Peter 
 and John ; their testimony before the council, and their triumphatU release. 
 
 KOW^ Peter and John^ went*'* up together into the temple at tlie hour of 
 "prayer, ^ be i/if/',t\iG ninth hour.^^ And ''a certain man lame from his mother's 
 womb was carried,'- whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which is 
 called beautiful,'^ 'to ask alms of them that entered into the temple; who seeing 
 Peter and John aljout to go into the temple asked an alms. And Peter, fastening 
 his eyes upon him witli John, said, Look on us. And he gave heed unto them, 
 expecting to receive Sduiething of them. 
 
 Then Peter said, * Silver and gold have I none ; but such as I have give I thee ; 
 'In the name of Jesus Christ of .\azareth''* rise up and walk. And he took him 
 by the right hand, and lifted him up : and immediati.dy his feet and an<dc bones''' 
 received strength. Ami he '" leaping up stood, and walked, and entered with them 
 into the temple, walking, and leaping,'" and praising God. 
 
 10 And all the people saw him walking and praising God : and they knew that 
 it was lie which sat for alms at the Jieautiful gate of the tem])le : ami they 
 were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him. 
 And aa the lame man which was healed held Peter and John, all the people ran 
 together unto them in the porch "that is called Solonuni's,'' greatly wondering. 
 
 And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ve men of Israel, why 
 marvel ye at this? Or why look ye so earnestly on us, "as though by our own 
 power or holiness we had made this man to walk? The God of Abraham, and 
 of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our lathers, ''hath glorified his Son'^ Jesus; 
 whom ye delivered up, and ''denied him in the presence of Pilate, wlu'ii lie was 
 determined to hst him go."^ Put ye denied the iloly One and the Just,-" ' and 
 desired a murderer to be granted unto you; and killed the Prince-' of life, 
 whom God hath raised from the dead; 'whereof we are witnesses. And his 
 
 r ch. 4. W. 34 : 2 <*or. 
 
 8. II, 1^ 
 
 I. fi-li 
 
 acli. 1.31-37. 
 
 b *(■<■ rcf* Pro. 11. 21. 
 
 2.>; U.'J^1\ I John 
 
 3- 17. 
 <■ cli. S *■-'; Lk. 21. U. 
 d Ml, li. -a- Ro. 12. H. 
 
 6V. ; a Cor. 1. 12; 
 
 Col. 3 'i-i. 
 < Ho. II. 18. 
 / ch. 5. H; n.21. 
 
 . eh.i. 12; John 10.2S. 
 
 P John 12. Hi; 17. 1. 
 q Mu 'J7 20. 
 •■ Lk. -a. m, 19, 
 
 1 ch. I. n; 2.32. 
 
 1 In the first outburst of Christian love and zeal the 
 biflicVLTfl followed the exriniph; of ovu" Lord and his apos- 
 tl<'s, who evidt-ntly liad all their property in common 
 wtuik, out of wliich thuir cxpeiisfs were defrayed. But 
 tliis arrangement was plainly voluntary on tlie part of 
 each individual (see ch. v. 4). It does not appear to 
 have been adopted in any otlier church established by 
 the apostles. See Gal. ii. 10; 1 Tim. vi. 8, 17—19. It 
 may liave been intended to meet the necessities of those 
 who liad eome to the festival at Jerusalem, and wlio after 
 their conversion rcnntined to attend upon tlie teaching 
 an<I religious services of the apostles. 
 
 - I'rohably at the usual liours of prayer: see ch. iii. 1. 
 The apostles still observed the Mosaic laws and worship. 
 
 3 iCither, 'at their homes,* ua diutinguijihed from 'in 
 the ti-mtde.' 
 
 ■1 Rather, ' partook of food.* 
 
 i That is, singleness of purpoflp, aim, and motive; n 
 peculiar eharacteristio of tmr cuiii/ stages of remarkable 
 progress, botli individual and social. 
 
 *» Popular favour has generally attended the first 
 introduction of tlie gospi.d evcrywlnrc-, until men havt? 
 begun to feel the contrast between its prineipli-s and pre- 
 cepti", and their own character and conduct. 
 
 7 laterally, * thogc being saved.' 
 
 8 The progress of tho infant church seems to have 
 gone on in peace, until Peter and John, having miracu- 
 lously liealed n lame man (ch. iii. 1 — 8), took occasion to 
 address ihi- astonished spectators ; ascribing the iiower 
 which had bci-n j»ut forth to Ilim whom the people had 
 plain, but whrtm God had gloritied, in fulfilment of liis 
 
 ftromises (9 -IS); and urging them to repentance by the 
 lope of Hharing the future hlrsscdness of his true fHrael 
 (19— '2G). The address convineed many; but the priests 
 and rulers seized and imprisoned the two apostles; and 
 brought them before the Sanhedrim the next morning 
 (ch. iv. 1 — 7). I'eter again boldly aaerib<'8 all the glory 
 of the miracle to Jesus, whom thev Iiad crucified, and 
 
 I2l» 
 
 assures them that through him alone can they obtain 
 salvation (8 — 12). The council, confounded hoih by the 
 cotu'ageof the apostles, and tlie proof of miraculous power, 
 reluctantly dismiss theni, after forbidding them in vain 
 to preacli (13 — 22). Their release occasions fresli praise 
 in the church, and animates the disciples to pray for 
 greater courage and greater powers (23 — 3(1) ; and God 
 at once, by sensible signs, grants their prayer (31), 
 
 9 Peter and John, associated by our Lord as his more 
 intimate companions, appear to have been united by a 
 peculiar friendship. See ch. viii. 14 ; Luke xxii. S ; John 
 XX. 3; xxi. 7, 20. 
 
 10 That is, * were going.* 
 
 11 About three o'clock I', m. The Jews were accustomed 
 to pray three times a day ; at the third, sixth, and ninth 
 hours. 
 
 1^ Rather, ' was being carried.' Being brought daily to 
 this public spot, he had become widely known. 
 
 1:5 This is supposed to be the gate described by Josephus 
 (Bell. Jud. V. 5. 3; Antiq. xv. 11. 3) ; constructed chiefiy 
 of Corinthian brass. 
 
 1-* Rather, 'the Xazarcne.' The apostolical miracles 
 were all performed in reliance on the authority and 
 promise of Jesus (Murk xvi. 1", 18; John xiv. 12).' 
 
 1'' Rather, 'his soles and ancles' 
 
 IG This was peculiarly wonderful, as he had been lame 
 from his l>irth ; and we all have to learn to walk and 
 stand. Well might he refer it to God ! 
 
 17 See note on Jolm X. 22. 
 
 IS R:itlicr,'Servanf('m'lN"i" ver. 2^, and ch.iv. 27,30); 
 a prophetic appidlation of the Messiah (see Isa. xlii. 1; 
 Iii. 13; liii. 11). Another word is used where Jesus is 
 spoken of a** the ^ Son of God.' 
 
 19 Sec note on John xviii. 31. The circumstances which 
 aggravated their guilt are here convincingly dwelt upon. 
 
 aO ]tv the judgment of Pilate and your own consciences. 
 
 21 Iljither, * Author,' as in tleb. xii. 2. Comp. John i. 
 4; V. 26; x. 11, 28. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS III. 17— IV. 8. 
 
 [a. d. 31. H. 
 
 name^ ' througli faith in bis name hath made this man strong, whom ye see and 
 know: yea, the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in 
 the presence of you all. - 
 
 17 And now, brethren, I "wot that througli ignorance^ ye did it^ as did also your 
 
 18 rulers. But those things, which God before bad showed -^ by the mouth of all 
 
 19 his prophets, that Christ'' should suffer, he hath so fulfilled. Kejient ye there- 
 fore, and be converted,^ s'that your sins may be blotted one, when*' the ' times of 
 
 20 refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord ; and he shall send Jesus 
 
 21 Christ, which before was preached unto }■ on : whom the heaven must receive 
 until the times of " restitution of all things, which God bath spoken by the mouth 
 of all his holy prophets since the world began. 
 
 23 For Moses truly said unto the fathers, *' A Prophet shall the Lord your God 
 raise up unto you of yaxxv brethren, like unto me;* him shall ye hear in all 
 
 23 things whatsoever lie shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass, that every 
 soul, which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people' 
 
 24 [Deut. xviii. 15, 19], Yea, and all the prophets from ^^Samuel^ and those that 
 
 25 follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days. '^ Ye 
 are the children^-' of the prophets, and of the covenant which God nuide with our 
 fathers, saying unto Abraham, 'And in thy seed'^ slniU all the kimlreds of the 
 
 26 earth be blessed' [Gen. xxii. 18]. 'Unto you first, God, having raised up his 
 Son .Tesus, sent liim to bless you, -/'in turning away every one of you from his 
 iniquities.' 1 
 
 4r And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the ^captain of the temple, ^- 
 
 2 and the Sadducees,'^ came upon them, '' being grieved that the}' tauglit the people, 
 
 3 and preached through .lesus the resurrection from the dead. And they laid hands 
 on them, and put them in hold unto the next day : for it was now eventide. 
 
 4 • Howbeit many of them which heard the word believed ; and the number of 
 the men was^** about five thousand. 
 
 5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and 
 
 6 scribes,'-"' and * Annas'^ the high priest, and Caiapbas, and .Jolin, and Alexander, 
 and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at 
 
 7 Jerusalem. And when they had set them in the midst, they asked, ' iiy what 
 power, or by what nanie,^' have ye done this? 
 
 8 '"Then Peter, filled Avith the Holy Ghost,!** said unto them, Ye rulers of the 
 
 u seeGe, 21. 2l>. 
 
 T Pi. Tl ; la. 60. G ; 53. 
 5, etc, ; Dan. tl. 2ti ; 
 1 PcL I. 10. 11. 
 
 y sec refi. Is. 43. lb. 
 
 * Pi. 72 6-17; Is. 61. 
 1-3, 10; Mt. U. 28, 
 29; 2Thea. 1.7. 1U> 
 
 I Is. I.2fi. a7; Mai. 3. 
 3, 4t Ml. 17. II: Ro. 
 
 a 18— -Jd. 
 
 c ch. 13.30; 1 Sam. 3. 
 
 ■ill; 2 Sam. 7. 16. 
 d cli. 2. ay; Ro. 9. A, 
 
 6.8. 
 
 ! ch. 13.16; Lk.21,47. 
 
 n ch. 5. 24 ; Lk. 22. 4. 
 A ch. 23. 8 ; Mt. 22. 23. 
 
 ; Phil. I. 12-U. 
 
 * Lk. 3. ■-'; John ll- 
 4»; 10. 13. 11. 
 
 ; Mt. 21.23; I-k. 2f).i 
 
 1 The *naTne' often stands for the person in all his 
 attributes and offices. 
 
 2 ' His name (as the ejficieyit cause) on account of faith 
 in his name (i. e. our faith as the medium), gave strength,' 
 etc. And this 'faith [is wrought] through him' as its 
 author, in the minds of the apostles; or perhaps of the 
 cripple too. Comp. 1 Pet. i. 21. 
 
 3 The 'ignorance,* or moral blindness resulting from 
 'unbelief,' cannot be alleged as an excuse for wrongdoing; 
 for it is deeply guilty, and needs for its forgiveness the 
 abounding of Divine grace (see 1 Tim. i. 13, 14) : but it 
 may be adduced as an encouragement to the convinced 
 sinner; as it leaves him yet within the pale of God's 
 mercy (see ch. .\iii. 27; Luke xxiii. 31 ; 1 Cor. ii. 8, etc.) 
 And the fact that it was the Divine purpose of salvation 
 which his criminal act 'fulfilled,' tliough by no means 
 extenuating his sin, is yet an encouragement to his re- 
 pentance : comp. Gen. 1. 20. 
 
 4 Rather, 'the Christ.' See Luke xxiv. 26, and note. 
 
 5 Literally,' turn,'/. (?. to God (Isa. vi. 10; Jlatt. xiii.1.5). 
 
 6 Rather, ' in order that seasons of refreshing mat/ 
 come from the presence of the Lord, and that he may 
 send him who was foreappointed for you as Christ, even 
 Jesus,' etc. You have long looked for the divinelv pre- 
 dicted limes of revival and 'restoration of all things' 
 under your Messiah (see Deut. xviii. 15, quoted in vers. 
 22, 23;' Isa. xxv. I, G; xxvi. 1, 19; Ezck. xxxvii. 1 — 14, 
 etc., and notes; and comp. Luke i. 70) : but they must 
 be preceded by your peisonal rcpenliiiirit and conversion 
 to him (Hosea, cli. xiv. ; Zech. xii. 10), wlio has been 
 exalted to heaven as Intercessor and (iovernor, there to 
 complete his restoring work. When the repentance has 
 become general, the restoration will soon be fultilled : see 
 Rom. xi. 25—32. 
 
 7 See notes on Deut. xviii, 15 — 19; John i. 21. The 
 quotation is not verbally exact; and in ver. 23 the more 
 specific punishment of exclusion from God's people (see 
 
 U 
 
 Gen. xvii. 14, and note) is appropriately substituted for 
 the general threat. 
 
 8 The next great prophet after Moses, and the first of 
 a long succession who foretold the coming of Messiah 
 (see Preface to the First Book of Samuel). 
 
 9 That is, the heirs of the promised blessings, under 
 the old covenant. Therefore the gospel was preached 
 ' first' to the Jews (ver. 26). 
 
 10 See Gen. xii. 3 ; Gal. iii. 16, and notes. 
 
 11 This last clause would preclude the fatal and favourite 
 Jewish error, that the patriarchal promises and covenants 
 would be fulfilled to Abraham's descendants without re- 
 spect to pcisomd repentance and conversion. If saved at 
 all it must he from their sins, not in them. 
 
 12 See note on Luke xxii. 4; and Josephua, Bell. 
 Jud. vi. 5. 3. 
 
 l^ Respecting the Sadducees, see notes on Matt. iii. 7; 
 xxii. 23. The Sadducees now became the leading op- 
 ponents of the gospel, not only as the most powerful 
 party politically, but also probalilv because they were 
 'vexed' that illiterate and unauthorized men should 
 teach, and still more that they taught the doctrine of the 
 resurrection as established 'in [tlie case of] Jesus' (comp. 
 ch. xxiii. 6 — 8). Afterwards, when the Christians were 
 suspected of disaffection to the law of Jloses (<h. vi. 11), 
 the Pharisees were aroused, and Saul's persecuting zeal 
 wa.s excited (ch. viii. 3; xxii. 3, 4; xxvi. 9). 
 
 H Rather, 'ic('ffH?e five thou.'^and ;' this being probably 
 the whole number who had avowed thi'uiselves l)eHt'Vers. 
 
 15 Probably tlie Sanhedrim : see note on Matt. ii. 4. 
 
 16 Respecting Annas and Caiapbas, see notes on Matt. 
 xxvi. 3, and John xviii, 13. John and Alexander were 
 ])rohably men of note in the Sanhedrim. On 'the race 
 of chief priests,' see note on Matt. ii. 4. 
 
 n See eh, iii. 6, 16. and notes. ' What mysterious 
 power do you use ; what name do you invoke ?' 
 
 H Another fulfilment of Matt, x. 20; Mark xiii. U. 
 
 1213 
 
.33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS IV. 9—32. 
 
 [a. D. 31. H. 
 
 •■ii 
 
 people, and elilers of Israel, if we tbia day be examined of the good deed done to 
 the impotent man, by what means' be is made whole; be it known unto you 
 all, and to all the peojile of Israel, " that by the name of Jesus Christ of >'azari>tli, 
 whom ye crueified, whom God raised from the dead, I'vcii hy him doth tliis man 
 stand here before you whole. "This- is 'the stone which was set at nought of 
 you builders, which is become z" the head of the corner' [Psa. cxviii. 2-]. 
 '' -Xeither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under 
 heaven given aumng uum, whereby wo must be saved. 
 
 Now when they saw the boldness^ of Peter and John, 'and perceived that they 
 were unlearned and ignoranf* men, they marvelled; and they took knosvledge 
 of them.^ that they hud been with Jesus. .\nd beholding the man which was 
 healed standing" witli them, they could say nothing against it. Jiut 'when 
 they bad conimanded them to go aside out nt' the council, they conferred among 
 thcinsi'lves, saying, 'What shall we do to these nuMi*.' for that indeed a notable 
 miracle hath been done by them is "manliest to all them that dwell in .lerusah'm; 
 and we cannot deny it. But that it spread no further among the people, let us 
 straiti}'" tlireaten them, that they sjieak lienceforth to no man in this name. 
 ' .A.nd they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the 
 name of Jesus. 
 
 But Peter and John answered, and said unto them, y Whether it be right in the 
 sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye.** ' For we 
 cannot but speak the things which " we have seen and heard. 
 
 8o when they had further threatened them, they let them go, finding notliing 
 how they might punisli them, 'because of the people: for all men glorified God 
 for that which was done. For the man was above forty years old, on whom this 
 miracle of healing was showed. 
 
 .ind being let go, ' they went to their own company, and reported all that the 
 chief priests and elders bad said unto them. And wln/n they beard that, ''they 
 
 lifted 
 
 their voice to God with one accord,'-' and said, Lord, 'thou art (iod, 
 
 which hath made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is:'" who 
 by the mouth of thy servant David hast said," ^ ' Why did the heathen rage, and 
 the people imagine vain things! The kings of the earlb stood up, and the rulers 
 were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ' [Psa. ii. 1, 2, 
 Sept.] For « of a truth against ''thy hidy child'- Jesus, ' whum thou hast 
 anointed, both Herod'-' and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentili's, and the penple of 
 Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand ami thy counsel 
 drtermined before to be d-Mie.'-' .•\iid now, Lord, l)elicdd their threnteiiiiigs : and 
 grant unto thy servants, * that with all boldness thi-y may speak thy word, b^- 
 Btrett-hing forth thine hand to heal ;'^ and that signs and wonders may be done 
 'by the nanu! of thy holy child .lesus. 
 
 And wh<Ni they bad prayeil, '" the place was shaken wbere they were assembled 
 together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the 
 word of God with holdness. 
 
 Tftc nnanimittj ami mutual love of the disciples, and the liberaliti/ of the wcallhier brethren ; 
 the sin of Ananias and Supphira ; mirucles wrouyht by the apostles. 
 
 AND'^ the multitude of them that believed "were of oni! lieart and of one 
 soul : "neither said any of' the in that aught of the things which he possessed was 
 
 o la. 28.16; Lk. 1-0. 17. 
 Eph. 2. 20-22. 
 
 9 Ml- t. 21 ; Jolin If 
 b; lCor-3.Ui irim- 
 •L 5, 6 ; Hcb. 2. 3. 
 
 ' Mu II. -25; 1 Cur. 1 
 
 --■7. 
 
 John 11. *7. 
 ' ch. 3. », 10. 
 
 y cl). &. 29 ; Dftn. 3. 
 
 1!«; b. 10, II. 
 « ch. 17. Hi. 17; IS .^; 
 
 Num. Tl. m-, 1 Kl. 
 
 22. It. 
 o 1 Julin I. l.X 
 
 *> ch. 6. W ; Ml. 21. 
 -2)1 ; l.k. 20. b, hi ; 
 ■Ti. 2. 
 
 I- ch. 12. 12. 
 
 •i 1'.. Ii2. a-8| J*r. 20. 
 
 13. 
 • -i Kl. 19. IS. 
 
 r ICC ri'f*. P». 2. 1-6. 
 
 u Mt. 2ll. 3 ; Lk. 22. 2. 
 A ch. 3 14; Lk. I. 3&. 
 ' !'•. 2. 2. 6; John 10. 
 
 * ch. 13. til ; 10. 9 ; 211 
 ■Hi: IM. 31; Eph. 0.10. 
 
 I ch. 3. 6, le. 
 nch. 2.2,1; 16.-211. 
 
 1 E«o. 11. HI; flu, l.V 
 :>, 6 ; 2 Cur. I:t. II . 
 E|ih. t. 2-U; rhll.l. 
 27 ; 2. 2 ; 1 Pot. 3. 6, 
 
 oh. 2. tt, ta. 
 
 1 Literiilly, ' in what,' or * in whom.* The reference 
 miiy be either to the 'power* or the 'iiiime' (vcr. 7). 
 Peter's (li-feiice is miirk«*(l by boliliu-Bs and puni^cncy. 
 Do you ckU u8 to answer for a deed of kindness in curing 
 11 |)oiir KulTi-ri-r? Know then tliat the Nazari-ne whom you 
 cruoitied 16 the Messiah; tliat God did indeed raise him 
 to life; that your Hcornful inalit^e has only fiiltilled God's 
 purpose' and prediction; and that * we must be saved' 
 from our sins, only by the very name by whieh ' this man 
 has been saved' from his suffering. 
 
 2 See nott-s on i'sa. cxviii. 22, and Matt. xxi. 4'2 ; 
 and comp. Kph. ii. '20; 1 Pet. ii. 4, 6. 
 
 3 Literally, ' freeiiess of speech.' 
 
 * Not educat^-d as teachers of the law : comp. John 
 vii. 1-5, and note. 
 
 i llathcr, 'they recognised them :* cither their per«H«, 
 as havini? been attendants of .lesus; or Ihfir manner and 
 spirit, which they had ovideiitly learned from him. 
 
 6 Not merely ' present' (ver. lOj, but standing on his 
 feet, perfectly cured. 
 
 7 'i'hat is, 'strictly.* 
 
 8 Your own reason tells you that we nro right in 
 obeying 'God rather than* man. 
 
 9' Perhaps, one leading, the rest audibly assenting ; 
 possililv several praying in siii-cession. 
 
 ill IJuoli-d finm E.vcid. XX. 11. 'I'hc- absolute, sovereign, 
 and almightv Cri-alor has been neikiiig his combiiicil 
 foi-s to fiillilhis own word. 'I'hei-efore his servants beg 
 him to i-inboldi-ii them by his grae-e. and by proofs of his 
 power, to brjive all threaU and dangers. 
 
 11 See Psa. ii. 1, 2, and notes. 
 
 12 Rather, 'servant' (see note on ch. iii. 13), as in 
 ver, 2.5; and so in ver. .'JO. 
 
 13 Sec I. like xxiii. I'2, and note. 
 
 M See eh. ii, 23 ; Isa, X. 7, and notes. 
 
 IS Literally, ' In thy etretehing forth thy hand for 
 healing.' 
 
 l'> The infant church, having passed triunipbantly 
 through the hrst coiitliet, enjoys the favour of God and 
 man, presenting an aspect of unity and power (vers, .'i2, 
 
 33), and having the wants of all supplied through the 
 liberality of its richer nicmbers (3-1 — 37). 
 
 But a now trial 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS IV. 33— V. 16. 
 
 [a.d. 31,32. H. 
 
 33 liis own; but they had all things cninmon.' And with Pgreat power gnve tin- 
 ajKistlea witiinaa of the rcsiirrei-tiun of the Lord .lesus : ami ''great gnipe^ was 
 
 34 iijion them all. iVeither^ was there any among them that lacked: fur iis many 
 as were ]iossesflors of lands or houses sold them, and hroiiglit the prices of the 
 
 35 things that were sold, 'and laid Ihcm down* at the aiiostles' feet: 'and distrihu- 
 tiou was made unto every man accordijig as he had need. 
 
 36 And .loses, who by the apostles was surnamed ' Barnabas, (which is, being 
 interpreted. The son of cons(dation,-'') a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, 
 
 37 "having land,'' sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet. 
 
 5 But a certain man named Ananias, with 8apphira hie wife," sold a possession, 
 
 2 and ■'kept back ;«(;•< of the price, his wife also being privy to it, sand brought a 
 
 3 certain part, and laid it at the apostles' feet.s 'But Peter said, Ananias, why 
 hath "Satan lilled thine heart^ 'to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part 
 
 i of the price of the land ? Whiles it remained, was it not thine own ? And after it 
 was sold, was it not in thine own power?'" Why hast thou conceived this thing 
 
 5 in thine heart? 'Thou hast not lied unto men, ''but unto God. And Ananias 
 hearing these words 'fell down, and gave up the ghost." And great fear came 
 
 6 on all them that heard these things. And the young meu'^ arose, .''wound him 
 up,'3 ami carried Jiim out,'* and buried hi.m. 
 
 7 And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing 
 
 8 what was done, came in. And Peter answered unto her. Tell me wliether ye sold 
 
 9 the land for so muclij'^ And she said. Yea, for so much. Then Peter saul unto 
 her. How is it that «■ ye have agreed together * to tempt the Spirit of the Lord?'" 
 Behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husbaiul are at the door, and 
 
 10 shall carry thee out. 'Then fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded 
 up the ghost. And the young men came in and found her dead,'^ and, carrying 
 
 11 her forth, buried her by her husband. ' And great fear came upou all the church, 
 and upon as many as heard these things. 
 
 13 And ' by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought 
 
 among the people. "» And they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch."* 
 
 13 And "of the rest durst no man join himself to them : "but the people magnified 
 
 l-t them. (.\nd believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men 
 
 1.5 and women. '") Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets, and 
 
 laid them on beds and couches, 2" p that at the least the shadow of Peter-' passing 
 
 16 by might overshadow some of them. There came also a multitude out of the 
 
 cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing 'sick folks, and them which were 
 
 vexed with unclean spirits : and they were liealed every one. 
 
 )> 1 Tlie». 1.5 
 « ch. 2. 47. 
 
 f ch. n.«-25.30i 13. 
 1 ; Cat. -J. 9. 
 
 21 ; Ecc. .■, i. 
 
 Ik. ti. i; John8. 4t. 
 
 Ter. tf. 
 
 * Pro. U. 21. 
 
 A Ex. 17. 2; Ml. 4. 7. 
 
 * ch. 2. 43; 19. 17. 
 
 J ch. 14 3; Mk Ifi 17, 
 IK; Ho.l.VI'J; 2 Cor. 
 12, 12; Heh 2 4. 
 
 mch. 2 42, Hi; 3. II. 
 
 1 John 12 42; 19. M. 
 
 o ch. 2. 47 ; 4. 21. 
 
 p Mt. 14. 3t;; John 14. 
 
 q Mk. 16. 17. 18. 
 
 arises within ; one man and his wife are found to be 
 hiding a despicable covctousness under the cloak of osten- 
 tatious geneiosity; and their sin is visited with sudden 
 death (ch. v, 1—10). Even this is overruled for good ; 
 the church, as well as others, are struck with sahitary 
 awe, which is increased by the numerous and extraordinary 
 miracles wrought by the apostles (11 — 16), 
 
 1 See note on ch, ii. 44. 
 
 2 Or, ' favour :' as in Luke ii. 52, 
 
 3 Rather, ' for neitiler,' etc, 
 
 4 Placing them respectfully at the apostles' disposal. 
 
 5 Or,' son o( exhortation :' see ch. xi. 2.'i, 24. Barnabas 
 is particularly mentioned, probably on account of his use- 
 fulness and celebrity. See ch. xiii., xiv. 
 
 6 The Levites had no part in the original division of 
 Canaan, being specially pro\'ided for separately (Numb. 
 XXXV, 2—8 ; Deut. x. 8, 9) ; but in later times they 
 often acquired land, 
 
 ' Tbis must have been a deliberate sin, as 'his wife 
 was aware of it.' 
 
 8 Pretending that it was the whole. They wished to 
 be thought disinterested, whilst they were providing for 
 their own interests; and to seem to be like Barnabas, 
 filled with the Boly Ghost, when they had allowed Satan 
 to fill their hearts. 
 
 9 The question shows that though Satan may tempt, 
 man may and should resist. See James iv. 7. 
 
 10 You need not have sold your property unless you 
 pleased ; and when you had sold it, if you chose to keep 
 the money, you were quite free to do so. 
 
 " As the death of Sappliira was manifestly a super- 
 natural inlliction (see ver. 9), it cannot be doubled that 
 this was 80 too; but it is perhaps questionable whether 
 Peter expected it in the first case. The sin itself deserved 
 
 the punishment; and it was important that God's liair- d 
 of worldliness and hypocrisy in his church shnnM be 
 shown at once, and the authoiity of the apostles be c. in- 
 firmed. Severe punishments u^on first transgressoi s arl 
 as a solemn and merciful warning to others. See Gen iv. 
 11—1-5; Numb. xv. 32—36; xvi. 1—35; Lev. x, 1-3, 
 2 Sam. vi, 6 — 12, 
 
 12 I'he \oiinger men in the assembly, 
 
 '3 Probably in his own clothes (see Lev. x, 5), The 
 Jews used no coffins in burial, 
 
 H Doubtless outside the city (see note on Luke vii. 12). 
 
 15 Naming the sum which Ananias had brought. 
 
 l" To try whether He would detect the fraud. 
 
 17 Or, 'when they came in found her dciid.' 
 
 IS Such was the awe inspired by this terrible punish- 
 ment, by numerous miracb-s, and by the oneness which 
 all the apostles and the church displayed, that they ctcm- 
 stantly met undisturbed in the Great Porch of the temple 
 (ver. 12), none venturing to join them except those wlio 
 believed (ver. 13). And these were so nuinernus and l)old 
 that they shrank not from laying the sick ' iiloiig the 
 streets' to obtain a cure (14 — 16). The whole deseripiion 
 indicates a period of unusual religious excitement. 
 
 19 The gospel trejits women as equal in privileges with 
 the other sex (see Gal. iii. 28). This was then some- 
 what new to both Jews and Gentiles. 
 
 20 See note on Luke v. 24. Perhaps, 'beds [for the 
 rich] and pallets' [for the poor]. Even the most helpless 
 participated in this dispensation of healing power, 
 
 21 As the most prominent of the apostles. Many 
 things may serve to connect the recipient with the instru- 
 ment of God's blessing. The shadow, a look (Numb. xxi. 
 8), the hem of the robe (Matt, ix, 20), a hamlkerchief 
 (ch. xix. 11, 12), serve as well as a word or a touch. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS V. 17—37. 
 
 [a. d. 32. H. 
 
 The imprisonment, and miraculous deliverance of the apostles ; their bold confession before 
 the Sanhedrim, and release through GamalieVs ivise counsel, 
 
 17 ''THEX' the liigli priest rose up, and all they that were witli him, (wliidi is 
 
 18 the sect of the ' Sailducees,) and were tilled with indignation, 'ami laid their 
 
 19 hands on the apostles, and put them in the common jirisou. But "the angel- of 
 the Lord hy night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, 
 
 20 Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people 'all the words of this life.'' 
 
 21 And when they heard that, they entered into the temple early in the luoruing,* 
 and taught. 
 
 But the high priest came, and they that were with him, and called the council 
 together, and all the senate'' of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to 
 
 22 have them brouglit. But when the otiicers came, and I'ound them not in the 
 
 23 prison, thej' returned, and told, saying. The prison truly found we shut with all 
 safety, and the keepers standing witliout before the doors: but when we had 
 
 24 ojiened, we found no man within. Now when the high priest and ''the captain of 
 the temple and the 'chief priests heard these things, they doubted'' of them 
 
 25 whereunto this would grow. Then came one and told tliem, saying, Behold, the 
 men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people. 
 
 26 Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them without vi(dence : 
 
 27 "for they feared the people, lest they should have been stoned. And when they 
 had brought them, ' they set thnii before the council : and the high ]iriest asked 
 
 28 them, saying, 'Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this 
 name? And, behold, ye hare filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, ''and intend 
 to bring this man's ''blood upon us.' 
 
 29 Then Peter and the other apostles answered and 8aid,8/We ought to obey God 
 .SO rather than men. «Tlie God of our fathers^ raised up .lesus, whom ye slew anil 
 
 31 "hanged on a tree. 'Him hath God exalted with'" his right hand to he *a 
 Prince" and 'a Saviour, "' for to give repiMitance to Israel, and " forgiveness of sins. 
 
 32 .\nd " we are his witnesses of these things ; and so is al-so the Holy Ghost, ' whom 
 God hath given to them that obey him. 
 
 33 « When they heard that, they were cut'- to the heart, and took counsel to slay 
 
 34 them. Then stood thm'e up one in the council, a Pharisee, named (Jamaliel, a 
 doctor of tlii^ law, hail in re]iutntion among all the jieople, and commanded to put 
 
 3.5 the ajiostles forth a little space; and said unto them, Ve nn'ii of Isracd, take IiimhI 
 
 3G to yourselves what ye intend''' to do as touching these men. For before these 
 
 days rose up Theudas,''' boasting himself to lie somebody; to whom a number of 
 
 men, about four hundred, joined themselvi'S : who was slain ; ami all, as many as 
 
 37 obej'ed him, were scattered, and brought to nought. After this man rose up 
 
 ell 
 
 4. 1,2.6. 
 
 
 
 rh 
 
 23.8. 
 
 
 
 ch 
 
 4.3; [.1 
 
 ?! 
 
 1? 
 
 rli 
 
 lU. 7—1 1 
 
 Il> 
 
 
 IN 
 
 2. 4; 34- 
 
 ?! 
 
 '10 
 
 Zl. 
 
 30, 
 
 
 
 rh 
 
 11. U; 
 
 Jnti 
 
 n 6 
 
 tin 
 
 17.3; 1 Jol. 
 
 nb 
 
 y ch. 4. 1 ! Mt. 22. (. 
 • Mt. 2. 4. 
 
 « Mt. ai.36. 
 
 h Mk. 13. 0. 
 
 c ch. 4. 19. 
 
 rf ch. 2. 'A 36 I 4. 10, 
 
 11:7. M. 
 e Mt. V3. 35; 27.85. 
 
 / ch. 4. m, 20. 
 
 tt ch. 3. 13, la. 
 
 A ch, in, 31); Dou. 21. 
 
 23; 1 IVl. 2. 21. 
 • Pi. lin. 1, '.i: Phil. 2. 
 
 B; Hcb. 12.2. 
 k V%. :i. U-12; Dm. 9. 
 
 2.S, 2ii. 
 1 Ml. 1.21 ; I.k. 2. II. 
 Mrli. 3,2t>; F.ic. 36. 3U 
 
 -27: Zco. 12. !». 
 n eh. 13. 38; Mk. 2.7, 
 
 lit; E|>h. 1.7. 
 o ch. 1. 8: John U. 
 
 2(t. 27 ; Ilrb. 2. 4. 
 P ch- 2. 4,3r',3iti John 
 
 7 cii. i. 37 ; 7- M. 
 
 1 The populurity of the apostles enrages the rulers, 
 who seize and imprison them ; but a miraciilons deliver- 
 ance turns tliis to their advantage (vers. 17 — S-')). 'l'h(-'V 
 appear before the ronneil, and tlicre repeat t)ieir testimony 
 Id .k'8U^, and thi'ir chargi's against liis murderers, witii 
 fturh force lliat a phm is formed to kill tliem (26—33); 
 hut they (irti saved from death through the wise nd- 
 virc of Gaiiialifl, and are at present only scourged and 
 threatened (34-41). 
 
 2 Or, *an angel. ' 
 
 3 The whole doctrine of salvaiton by Ji'siis (compare 
 eh. xiii. 26) ; called Mife' perhaps in reference to the 
 doctrines of their present persecutors (ver. 17; ell. iv. 1, 2). 
 
 4 Kuther, * about daybreak.' 
 
 5 Literally, *all ihv eldership ;* including, perhaps, some 
 Ijeadrt of families besides the members of tlie Sanhedrim. 
 
 f' Uather, Mhey were at a loss about them;' i. e. pro- 
 habiv * about the Hpnstles.' 
 
 7 The tide of popular feeling was running so strong in 
 favour of the followera of JemiH that the rulers were afraid 
 of beeoniing victims to the indignation of tlie people : see 
 ver. 26; ch. iv. 21. 
 
 8 Peter's defence, 1, lays down the incontrovertible 
 truths * We ought to obey God rather than men;' and, 
 2, shows its application to the present ca^e^ sinre God has 
 raised up the crueiHed Jesus, and exalted him as the 
 Saviour, and haH appointed, qualified, and sanetioned us as 
 his witnesses of these facts. In this eloquent and fnreihie 
 address wc see anothi-r fulfilment of our Lord's promise in 
 Matt. X. 19; Mark xiii. 9, 11. 
 
 i* Who gave to our fathei-s the covenant upon which 
 you pride yourselves, and whieh is really fulfilled in Jesus. 
 
 10 See note on eh. ii. 33. 
 
 11 See note on eh. iii. 15. 
 
 12 Literally, * they were sawn through (excessively irri- 
 tated), and were consulting to slay thcni.' But they were 
 stopped by Gamaliel's prudence. 
 
 1^ I^itlur, 'what ye are abnut to do.' The speaker is 
 evidently the Gamaliel nu-ntioned in the Talmud, as the 
 grandson of the famous Hillel, and hy Jnsephu!* (,\ntiq. 
 XX. 9. 4, 7). He was a Pharisee, iinrivalled iu that age 
 for his knowledge of the law ; a distinguislied teacher 
 (having I'aul at one time among his pupils: see ch. 
 xxii. 3), and a man of enlarged views and tolerant spirit. 
 His Bi)eeeh is a masterpiece of prudence. A general cau- 
 tion (ver. 35) is followed by two well-known cases (36, 37) 
 illustrating the point to which lie would bring the council, 
 viz. that to meddle with these nu-n is either ticed/css, if 
 they he only impostors, for ihen they will 'come to 
 uou-^hV* (ZH), or fitr/ufh/ (/an ffrroux ii they renlly be Divine 
 messengers (39). The reasoning is fallarious; but the 
 advice is good, and it was suited to the circumstances, as 
 it relieved the Sanhedrim from the necessity of braving 
 popular feeling. 
 
 H Josephus (Antiq. xx.5. 1) mentions n TluMidfis who 
 raised an insurrection, and was put down and beheaded. 
 But the date and some other circumstances do not agree 
 with this account. Josephus may have mistaken the date 
 here, a« in some other instances. Or this may he another 
 man, for the name was common, and insurrections were 
 numerous about this time. A man wliose followers were 
 few and soon dispersed might well be pnsscd over as a 
 person of little note in sucli times. But his case would 
 DO peculiarly fit to illustrate Gamaliel's position. 
 
A.D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS V. 38— VI. 8. 
 
 [a.d. 32,33. H. 
 
 Judas of Galilee * in the days of tlie taxing,- and drew away mucli people after 
 him: lie also perished; and all, even as many as oljeyed him, were dispersed. 
 
 38 And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone : 'for if this 
 
 39 counsel or this work be of men it will come to nought: 'hut if it be of God, ye 
 cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even 'to fight against God. 
 
 40 And to him they agreed : and when they had called the aposth?a, "and beaten^ 
 them, they commanded that they should not speak in tlie name of Jesus, and let 
 
 41 them go. And they departed from the presence of the council, 'rejoicing that they 
 
 42 Avere counted worthy to suffer shame for his name. And daily in the temple, 
 and in every house, y they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ, 
 
 Dissension in the chxirch ; appointtnent of officers to distribute alms ; groioing prosperity , 
 Q AND^ ill those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there 
 arose a murmuring of the = Grecians^ against the Hebrews because'^ their 
 
 2 widows' were neglected "in the daily ministration. Then the twelve called 
 the multitude of the disciples unto the/n, and said, *It is not reason'^ that we 
 
 3 shouhl leave the word of God, and serve tables. Wherefore, brethren, '^ look ye 
 out among you seven men of honest report,'* full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, 
 
 4 whom we may appoint over this business. But we ^ will give ourselves continually 
 to prayer, and to the ministry of the woi'd. 
 
 5 And tlie saying jileased the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man 
 full of faith '^ and of the Holy Ghost, and 'Philip, and Prochorua, and iNicanor, 
 
 6 and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte^' of Antioch : whom they set 
 before the apostles : and -^ when they had prayed,^ they laid their hands on them.'^ 
 
 7 And ^ the word of God increased ; and the number of the disciples multiplied 
 in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company 'of the priests ^^ were obedient to 
 the faith. 
 
 Stephen s eminent character and usefulness ; his apprehension^ trial, and death. 
 
 8 AND Stephen, full of i'aith^'^ and power, did great wonders and miracles among 
 the people. 
 
 ■ Pro, 21.30; I;.. 7.5- 
 7 ; a 11, ii>; Lam 3. 
 37. 
 
 Job 31. 2<t ; Ib. 43. 
 13: l.k. 2t. 1.^ 
 ch. ai, It; Is. 45 9. 
 
 < Mt. nSli Mk.l3. ». 
 
 J-ch. IH. 23-25; Mt. 
 
 5. in— 12; 1 Cor. 12. 
 
 in; Hcb.10.3*; I Pet. 
 
 A. la-lti. 
 y ch. a. 20.29; I?. 3. 
 
 I ch, 9. 2:1; n.20. 
 a ch. 2. 45; i. 35. 
 
 '» Ne. 6- 3; I Tim. i. 
 
 H-lfi; 2 Tim. 2. l. 
 c Di'u. \.Vi; 1 Tim. 
 
 3. 7-10. 
 
 rf ch. 2. 42; I Tim. 4. 
 13 i ■_' Tira. i. 2. 
 
 /•ch. 1.21. 
 
 « ch. K17; 9.17: 13 3; 
 I rim, 4 II ; 5. 2?. 
 
 1 Josephus (Aiitiq. xviii. 1. 1) says that Judas was a 
 native of Ganiala in Lower Galilee. 
 
 3 Rather, 'the registering:' see note on Luke ii. 2. 
 Judas excited the people to I'esist the census as being an 
 introduction to slavery. 
 
 3 Scourging was a common and disgraceful punishment 
 among the .Tews (Deut. XXV. 2; Matt. x. 17; 2Cor. xi. 24). 
 Gamaliel does not appear to have advised the scourging ; 
 but he may have consented to it in order to prevent 
 severer measures. 
 
 4 A second form of evil arises within the church. 
 The widows of foreign Jews converted to the faith are 
 said to be neglected (ch. vi. 1). To remove all ground of 
 complaint, seven men are chosen at a general meeting of 
 the disciples, and appointed by the apostles to attend to 
 this business ; and the prosperity of the church is greatly 
 promoted ("2 — 7). Stephen, one of the seven, distinguishes 
 himself in the ministry of the word, especially among the 
 foreign Jews; who are exasperated by the power of his 
 preaching (8 — 10), and bring him before the Sanhedrim 
 on the charge of blasphemy (U — 15). Here he vindicates 
 himself (see note on ch. vii. 2), and rebukes thera so forci- 
 bly (vii. 1— o3) that they hastily condemn and execute 
 him as a blaspliemer, whilst he calmly beholds the glory 
 of the exitlted Saviour, and, like Him, intercedes for his 
 murderei's (.54—60). 
 
 5 The 'Grecians,' or Hellenists, were not Greeks, but 
 Jews who had been brought up in foreign countries, and 
 who generally spoke Greek and used the Septuagint ver- 
 sion of the Old Testament. The ' Hebrews' were chiefly 
 Jews of Palestine, who spoke the vernacular Aramaean 
 dialect, and used the Hebrew Si-riptures. Between these 
 two classes there bad long been jealousy, arising fi-ora the 
 high pretensions of the Ilehrew Jews "(particularly those 
 of Jerusalem), wjio claimed superiority on account of their 
 residence in the Holy Land, their use of the sacred tongue, 
 and their stricter observance of the ritual worship. Tlio 
 Hellenists, on the other hand, being generally leas strongly 
 bound by those loc^al ties, were for the most part better pi-e- 
 pared for the rei^eption of the gospel. 
 
 6 Or, a murmuring ^ that their widows were neglected* 
 or overlooked. It is not distinctly said, although it is 
 
 implied in tlie sequel, that such was the fact, but only that 
 such was the complaint. 
 
 7 Widows and fatherless children were special objects 
 of care among the Jews and the early Christians (Exod. 
 xxii. 22; Dent. x. 18; 1 Tira. v. 3—11). 
 
 8 Meaning, it is not proper. ' Serving tables' may refer 
 to the distribution either of food (as in eh. xvi. 34), or of 
 money (Matt. xxi. 12). 
 
 9 liather, 'attested,' i. e. of good repute. 
 
 10 That is, 'faith' in the highest sense as the root of 
 all Christian virtues (see ch. xi. 24). 
 
 11 As Nicolas is particularly said to be 'a proselyte,' it is 
 probable that he was the only one of tliat class among the 
 seven. All tlie names are Greek, showing that all the 
 rest were either Hellenists, or Hebrews much connected 
 with that class: see notes on John xii. 20, 22. Nowhere 
 in Scripture are these seven called deacons ; nor does tlie 
 word oecur at all, as a name of office, in the Acts of the 
 Apostles. But it is likely tliat the office of deacon was 
 founded upon this appointment : see note on 1 Tim. iii, 8. 
 Of these seven, only Stephen and Philip are mentioned 
 elsewhere in Scripture. 
 
 12 The imposition of hands was. an ancient and well- 
 understood praetice,in pronouncing a blessing (Gen xlviii. 
 14—20), in appointing to an offif^e (Numb. xxvii.lS -21), 
 or in transferring guilt (Lev. iii. 2). In the New Testa- 
 ment it is usually connected with the bestowment of the 
 special gifts of the Holy Spirit : see 2 Tim. i. 6. 
 
 13 The Jewish priests were at this time very ninnerous, 
 and were naturally inclined to view the new faith with 
 distrust and aversion. But the iin^ontestible powers, the 
 strict discipline, and the evident disinterestedness of the 
 apostles, seem to have led many of them to receive 
 the gospel. This was apparently the time of greatest 
 outward prosperity of the church at Jerusalem. Kvery- 
 thing seemed to indicate the speedy conversion of Isniel. 
 But now opposition arises fidin another quarter. The 
 energy and success of the Hellenist Jew, Steplien, pro- 
 vokes the deadly hati-ed of other forei^jn Jews, whom 
 strong nationality had brought to Jerusalem. 
 
 H I'he best manuscripts read ' grace ;' ('. f. Divine gi'ace, 
 the source of ' power,' partly shown in 'signs.* 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS VI. 9— VII. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 33, 34. H. 
 
 Tliofi there amse certain of the synagogue which ia called the symifjopnc^ of 
 the LDiertiuea. and * Cvreiiians, and Alexandrians.'-^ and of them of Cilicia and of 
 Asia. dis|iutiiig with 8te]ilien. 'And tliey were not ahle to resist the wisdom and 
 '"the spirit hy whicli he spake. "Then they suborned-* men, whicli said, We 
 have hi*ard liini s]ieak hlasphemous words against Moses, and apainst God.'* And 
 
 they stirred up the peoph 
 
 the eUlers, and the seril)es, and came upon him, 
 
 and caught him, and brought him to the council, and set up false witnesses, which 
 said, This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against tliis holy place, 
 and the law: for we have heard him say, that this Jesus of ?s^azareth shall 
 "destroy this ]dace,*> and shall cliange the customs which Moses delivered us. 
 And all that sat in the council, looking stedfaatly on him, saw his face ''as it had 
 been the face of an angel.' 
 
 Tlit-n said the high priest, Are these things so?^ 
 
 And he said,? Men, brethren, and fathers,*' hearken; The God of glory^^ •'appeared 
 unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt 'in 
 Cbarran,*' and said unto liim, ' Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kimlred, 
 and come into the land which'^ I shall show thee' rGen.x.ii.l,iSrr;?^.] Then 'came 
 he out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Charrau ; and from thence, when 
 hia father was dead,'^ he removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell. 
 "And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: 
 'yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to his seed 
 after him, when as yet he had no child. And God spake on this wise,!-* 'That 
 his seed should sojourn in a strange land ; and that they should bring them into 
 
 6 
 
 7 bondage, and entreat them evil y four hundred years. ^^ And ' the nation to whom 
 8 
 
 they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God : and after tliat shall they come 
 forth' [Gen. xv. 13, l-t], and "* serve me in this place' [ICxod. iii. I'J]. *And lie 
 gave him the covenant of circumcision : '^ '^and so Abraham, begat Isaac, and 
 circumcised him the eighth day; '^and Isaac begat Jacob; and ''Jacob hegat the 
 twelve ]>atriarehs. 
 
 /And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph into l^gypt: «'but God was 
 with him,'' and delivered him out of all his afflictions, ''and gave liim favour and 
 wisdom in the siglit of Pharaoh king of Kgypt; and he made him governor over 
 
 k eh. 2. 10. 
 
 ' ch. 5 39; Mt 10. 19, 
 
 Ex. A. i2; l«.6i. 17. 
 "1 1 Cor a. i. 
 " tw 1 Kl. 21. 10-13. 
 
 •> Dnii. 9. '1&. 
 
 p ice Ex. 31. 29, 30. 
 
 U«. 11.31, Haran. 
 
 I Ge. 1'2. 4. b. 
 
 V Ex. 12.40; Gal, 3. 17. 
 %. cli. 7 to eh. U; 
 I VM. 10-15. 
 
 '/ Gc.-,tt. 21-20. 
 c Gp. mill, etc ; SO. 5, 
 eic.; 35. 1«, *A1-W. 
 
 / Ce. 37. 4. n, 16-TO. 
 
 ■£H : Pt. 1II.V 17. 
 g Ge.39. 2, 21,23. 
 '• Gc. 41. 3;-46; 4S.e. 
 
 1 There were at Jerusalem a preat number of syna- 
 gogues for the use of foreign Jews. ' Tlie Libertines' 
 here mentioned were fanulies of Jews who had been slaves 
 to Romans, and had been freed by their niasters, some of 
 them acquiring the rights of Hoinun citizens. 
 
 2 Alexandria was at that period one of the great marts 
 of intercourse between tlie East and the West, and the 
 chief seat of the Grecian Jews : see note on cb. ii. 10. 
 
 3 Compare Matt. xxvi. 59—61. 
 
 4 The charges against Stephen (vers. 11 — 14'), although 
 false, were doubtless founded upon assertions similar to 
 those wliich appear in iiis replv(<:h.vii. 37, 43, .52,5.'J). The 
 accusations and the defence both imply that he had an- 
 nounced the passing away of the wliole Mosaic economy, 
 and the introduction of the new and better covenant, 
 which breaks down the wall of separation between Jew and 
 Gentile; — the very doctrine which was afterwards more 
 fully preached by one who was now 'consenting to his 
 death.' 
 
 5 Hitherto the people had taken part with the church 
 (eh. iv. 21 ; v. 13, 26). But the charge made against 
 Stephen was peculiarly fitted to excite their anger. 
 
 6 I'robably, tlie temple: compare Matt. xxvi. 60, and 
 note. Th'- irutii whlcli gave some colour to this accusation 
 appears in eh. vii. 4S— 50. 
 
 7 This was probably an expression Buperhuman and 
 celestial, by whii:h God sJiowed that Stephen was an truly 
 his servant as Moses himself, to whom He had given a 
 sign somewhat similar: see Kxod. xxxiv. 29, and note. 
 
 8 Are they as the witnesses have testitied .* To this 
 question Stephen n-pliCH in hia defence. His object 
 ajipeara to have been twofold : to prove, first, that the 
 charge against him rested on the false notions which his 
 accusers had of the ancient dispensation ; and secondly, 
 tb^t the Jewd, by refusing to receive the Prophet whom 
 MoiM'S foret<dd, and by persecuting his followers, were 
 showing that very spirit of unbelief and rebellion which 
 had led their fathers so often to resist the will of God, and 
 to reject his greatest favours, deferring to tlieir national 
 hiittorv, in which they so much gloried, he shows that all 
 
 God's dealings with the chosen people had been progres- 
 sive, involving changes which at the time had often been 
 misunderstood ; and he traces those changes of place, 
 country, and outward organization through Abrahum 
 (vers. '.^-8),Jo8eph (9-16), Moses (17— 44). to David (45, 
 46). Pie shows that the temple, for wliiih they were so 
 jealous, had no existence before Solomon (47); and that 
 at its dedication, as well as afterwards, the people liad been 
 warned not to suppose that God's gracious prcfienco was 
 confined to it (48—50). And in connection wiili all this, 
 he shows again and again with growing warmth, that 
 the Israelites of every age had been untailhful to their 
 trust, and had opposed their inspired teachers, who had all, 
 like himself, taught the spiritual nature of the Mosaic 
 economy (vers. 9, 25, 27, 35—43, 51—53). in tliis his- 
 torical review Stephen pursues the order of time; and 
 this seems to have led him to intermix the two great 
 topics of his speech instead of presentint; them separately, 
 and to introduce some circumstances which serve merely 
 to maintain the connection of the history. 
 
 *Iirethren' as Hebrews; 'fathers* as rulers. 
 
 10 God who manifests his glory among us (see Exod. 
 xiii. 21,22; Rom. ix. 4; ver. 65) in the sliecljinah. Ihit 
 this di^tplay of that glory was made to Abraham in Meso- 
 potamia, before he was circumcised. 
 
 11 See notes on Gen. xi. 31. This first call of Abraham 
 is alluded to in Gen. xv. 7; Neb. ix. 7. 
 
 12 Rather, ' whatsoever land I shall show thee ;* an ab- 
 breviation of the Sept. of Gen. xii. 1. Cnmp. Heb. xi. 8. 
 
 13 On the dates of these events, see note on Gen. xi. 26. 
 
 14 To Abraham (sec Gen. xv. 13, 14), and to Moses (see 
 Exod. iii. 12). Both citations are made freely from the 
 Sentuagint. 
 
 i5 See Gen. xv. 13; Exod. xii. 40, and notes. 
 
 10 The covenant of circumcision (wee Gen. xvii. 1—14, 
 and notes) came after the great promise and covenant 
 (see Ocn. xii. 1—3, and notes), and therefore could not 
 be essential to thcra. See a similar line of argument in 
 Gal. iii. 6-18. 
 
 17 ' God waa with him' whom our fathers hated and sold. 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS VII. 11—37. 
 
 [a. d. 34. H. 
 
 1 1 Egypt and all his house. ' Now there came a dearth over all the land of Egypt 
 I'i and Chanaau, and great afflictiou : and our fathers found no sustenance. * But 
 
 when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first. 
 13 'And at the second time Joseph was made known to his brethren ; and Joseph's 
 11 kindred was made known unto Pharaoh. '" Tlien seut Joseph, and called his father 
 15 Jacob to hi»i,aiul "all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls.' "So Jacob went 
 It) down into Egypt, p and died, he, and our fathers, and 'were carried over into 
 
 Sychem,'^ and laid in ' the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of money of 
 
 the sons of Emmor ^ the father of Sychem. 
 
 17 But when'' *the time of the promise drew nigh, which God had sworn to 
 
 18 Abraham, 'the people grew and multiplied in Egypt, till another king arose, 
 
 19 which knew not Joseph [Exod. i. 8]. The same dealt subtilly with our kindred, 
 and evil entreated our fathers, "so that they^ cast out their young children, to 
 the end they might not live. 
 
 20 'In which time" Moses was born, and *was exceeding fair,' and nourished up 
 
 21 in his father's house three months : and = when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter 
 
 22 took him up, and nourished him "for her own son. And Moses was learned** in 
 all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was 'mighty in words" and in deeds. 
 
 23 <^And when he was full forty years old,'" it came into his heart to visit" his 
 
 24 brethren the children of Israel. And seeing one of them sufler wrong, he defended 
 
 25 him, and avenged '^ him that was oppressed, and smote the Egyptian: for he 
 supposed his brethren would have understood '^ how that God by his hand would 
 
 26 deliver them : but they understood not. '' And the next day he showed himself 
 unto them as they strove, and would have set them at one again, saying. Sirs, 'ye 
 
 27 are brethren ; why do ye wrong one to another? But he that did his neighbour 
 wrong /tlirust him away, saying, e Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us? 
 
 29 wilt thou kill me, as thou didst the Egyptian yesterday? ''Then fled Moses at 
 this saying, and was a stranger in the land of Madian,'* where he begat two sous. 
 
 30 ■ And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness 
 
 31 of mount Sina'^ an angel'" of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush. When 
 Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight : and as he drew near to behold it, the 
 
 32 voice of the Lord came unto him, sayiiifi, *' I am the God of thy fathers, the God 
 of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ' [Exod. iii. 6]. Then 
 
 33 Moses ' trembled, and durst not behold. '" ' Then said the Lord to him. Put ofi" 
 thy shoes from thy feet : for the place where thou standest is holy ground. 
 
 34 I have seen, I have seen the afiliction of my people which is in Egypt, and I have 
 heard their groaning, and "am come down" to deliver them. And now come, I 
 will send thee into Egypt' [Exod. iii. 5, 7, 8, 10]. 
 
 35 This'* Moses whom they refused, saying, ' Who made thee a ruler and a judge' 
 [Exod. ii. 14, Sejit.] ? the same did God send to he a ruler and a deliverer " by the 
 
 30 hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush. '' He brought them out, 
 after that he liad 'showed wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the 
 
 37 Hed Sea, 'and in the wilderness forty years. This is that Moses, which said'" 
 unto the children of Israel, ' A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto 
 
 > Ge. 4t. 54-57. 
 
 A Ge. cli. 4'-' to ch. 45. 
 
 I Ge. 45. 4, 16. 
 
 "> Ge. 45, 9, 27. 
 
 n GG,46.27i Dea.10.22. 
 o Gc. 46. 5. 
 
 pGe. 4». 33; Ex. 1.6. 
 q Ex. 13.19; Jos. 24. 32. 
 r Ge. 22.9—20; 33. 19. 
 
 a Heb. 11.24. 
 b Lk. 21. 19. 
 
 d Ex. 2. 13. 
 Ge. 13. 8. 
 
 '• Pro. 9. 7. 
 ft see Lk. 12. 14 
 A Ex.2. 15.22; 1. 20; 
 la 3. 4. 
 
 •■ Ex. 3. 1—10. 
 
 *Mt. 22.32; Heb.11.1 
 
 ' comp. .Iiulf?. 6. 
 
 13. 22 : Is. 6. 5. 
 "> Jos. 5. 15. 
 
 Ex. 14.19; Num.20. 
 
 16. 
 p Ex. 33. 1. 
 
 ' Ex. ch. 7 to ell. 14. 
 
 Ex. 10. 1,35; Ne. 9. 
 
 12. 
 
 1 See note on Gen. xlvi. 27, which Stephen quotes 
 from the Septuagint ; the variations in numbers not 
 atfecting his argument. 
 
 2 This may mean, Jacob and our fathers (his twelve 
 sons) died in Egypt; 'and they ({. e. our fathers) were 
 removed to Shcchem.' Jacob himself was buried at 
 Machpelah (see Gen. 1. 13). Jerome says that in his day 
 the tombs of the twelve were shown at Shechera. 
 
 3 Or, ' Hamor.' It was Jacob who made tliis purchase 
 (ace Josh, x.'iiv. 32). Some think that there is a concise 
 and therefore obscure allusion to both purchases, ' which 
 Abraham [and Jacob] made of the sons of [Heth and] 
 Emmor.' Others suppose that Abraham had bought the 
 land for his altar at Shechem (Gen. .iii. 6, 7), and that 
 Jacob recovered it by force (Gen. xlviii. 22), and bought 
 more. Some regard the name 'Abraham ' as a mistake of 
 an early transcriber; others aupnose that Stephen followed 
 some traditional account, which is not corrected as the 
 error does not affect his argument. 
 
 4 Rather, ' as,' or ' in proportion as.' 
 
 5 Or, ' thiit they might cast out.' 
 
 (> .Just at the time of their severest oppression. 
 
 7 Literally, 'fair to God,' a Hebrew superlative. 
 
 8 Rather, ' w;i3 instructed,' being brouglit up as the 
 adopted son of Pharaoh's daughter. The wisdom of Egypt 
 
 was proverbial: see 1 Kings iv. 30; Isa. xix. 11 — 13. 
 
 9 T^ot fluent (see Exod. iv. 10), but powerful, as hia 
 recorded speeches show: see Deut. xxviii. — xxxiii. 
 
 10 Literally,' and as a forty-years' time was being ful- 
 filled to (or by) him ;' i. e. according to the received 
 tradition: ace Exod. ii. 11, and note. 
 
 U This word almost always includes the idea ol assisting. 
 
 12 Rather, 'did justice for.' 
 
 13 'i'hey 'understood' his claims, but not God's inten- 
 tion respecting him. So the Jews understood not our 
 Lord's authority : see ch. iii. 17, and note. 
 
 It Or, Midian : see Exod. ii. 1-5, and note. 
 
 15 On vers. 30—31, see Exod. iii. 1 -10, and notes. 
 
 l(j See Gen. xvi. 7; Isa. Ixiii. 9 ; Mai. iii. 1, and notes. 
 
 17 See note on Gen. vi. 6. 
 
 18 The word hero rendered * this ' is emphatically re- 
 peated through vers. 35 — 38. ' Tim Moses whom they 
 rejected,' ^ him God commissioned :' ^ he led them out by 
 doing wonders,' etc.; ^ he is the Moies who said,' etc.; *he 
 it is who was in the church in the wilderness.' Stephen 
 reminds his hearers that their fathers treated the ancient 
 deliverer just as they luive treated the Great Prophet (ver. 
 37) whom Moses predicted. 
 
 19 Not Stephen, therefore, but those who rejected Jesus, 
 dishonoured Moses : couip. John v. IG, 47. 
 
 1219 
 
A. D. 33. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS VII. 38—60. 
 
 [a.d. 34. H. 
 
 S3 you of jour brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear' [Deut. xviii. 15]. ^Tliis 
 is he, that waa in the church' in tlie wiMerness with 'the angel whicii spake to 
 him iu the mount Siiia, and ivith our lathers: " who received the lively 'oracles 
 
 39 to give unto us. * To whom our fathers would not obey, but thrust Mm from them, 
 
 40 =and in their hearts turned back again into Egypt,- saying unto Aaron, * Make 
 us gods to go before us : fur as for this Moses, wliich brought us out of the land 
 
 41 of Egypt, we wot not wliat is become of him' [Exod. xxxii. 1]. "And they 
 made a calf in those days, and offered sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the 
 
 42 works of their own hands. Then ''God turned,^ and gave them up to worship 
 '^ the host of heaven ;•* as it is written in the book of the Prophets, ' ye house 
 of Israel, have ye otiered to me slain beasts and sacrifices htj the sp/tci; of i'orty 
 
 43 years in the wilderness? Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of j\Ioloch, and the star 
 of your god Hemphan, figures which ye made to worship them : and 1 will carry 
 you away beyond Babylon'^ [Amos v. 25 — *27]. 
 
 44 Our fathers had ''the tabernacle of witness ^ in the wilderness, as he had 
 appointed, speaking unto Moses, ' that he should make it according to the fashion 
 
 45 that he had seen. /Which also our fathers that came after^ brought in with 
 
 * Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles ; * whom God drave out before the face 
 40 of our fathers, unto the days of David; 'who found favour before God, and 
 
 * desired to find'^ a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. 
 
 47,48 'But Solomon built him an house. Howbeit '"the Most High dwelleth not 
 
 49 in temph'S made with hands ;^ as saith the prophet, " * Heaven is my throne, and 
 earth is my footstool : what house will ye build me? eaith the Lord : or what is 
 
 50 the place of ray rest ? Hath not my hand made all these things ' [Isa. Ixvi. 1, 2] ? 
 
 51 Ye "stiffnecked and ''uncircumcised'^ in heart and ears, ye do always rt^sist the 
 
 52 Holy Ghost : ** as your fathprs did, so do ye. « Which of the prophets have not your 
 fathers persecuted V^ And they have slain them which showed before of the coming 
 of *'the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and munhsn^rs : 
 
 53 'who have receiveil the law by the disposition of angels, '^ 'and have not kept it. 
 
 54 " When they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, '^ and tin^y gnashed 
 
 55 on him with their teeth. But he, 'being full of the Holy (ihost, looked up 
 stedfastly into heaven, "and saw the glory of God, and Jesus stamling^^ on the 
 
 56 right hand of God, and said, Behold, =1 see the heavens opened, and the "Son of 
 
 57 man'*J standing on the right hand of (Jod. Then'' they cried out with a loud 
 
 58 voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord, and ''cast him 
 out of tlie city, and stoned him: and ' tlie witnesses "* laid down their clothes at 
 
 o9 a young man's feet, whose name was ''Saul.''' And they stoned Stephen, calling 
 00 upon Godj^° and saying, Lord Jesus, ^receive my spirit.-' And he kneeled down, 
 
 ( Ex ch. 19. 
 
 t Gal. 3.19; Hob. 2. 2. 
 
 u Don. 3.27.31. 
 J rio. 3. 2 ; 9. i. 
 y Ne.il. 16 i P». lOfi. 16. 
 
 6 IV91.11,l2i Ro.!.?3. 
 e Dpu. 17.3; 2 Kl. 1?. 
 
 « Fx. 26. 30 ; Heb. & 3. 
 
 / J«t. 3. 11-17: 4. 10, 
 
 11. 
 g .Tn«. 3. fi. 7, Joshua; 
 
 Hub i. K. 
 A Nc. 11, 21; Pft. 11. 2. 
 I ch. 13.22; 1 Sam. I&. 
 
 2f*; 16. 1. 
 * 2Snm.7-l-13! 1 Kl. 
 
 8. 17; 1 Chr 2-J. 7. 
 ' I Kl, ch. ,'«; g)i.6. 
 wch 17.21; 2Chr.6.18. 
 » ML b. 31. 35. 
 
 Ex. 32.9: I«. 49.4. 
 p 1.0.26.41 ; Ezc.44.9; 
 
 no. 2. 2«. 29. 
 q 2 0hr. 36. IB: .ler. 2. 
 
 :W; ML 23. 31-36; 
 
 Lit. 13. 31-35; ITlm. 
 
 2. 1.V 
 
 ch. 5. 33. 
 eh. 6. b. 
 
 . I. 1 ; ML 3. 16. 
 
 6 Lo. 21. U: 1 Kl. 21. 
 
 i:i; l.k. 4. 29. 
 c ch. 22.26; Dou.17.7. 
 
 rf oh. 9. 1—13; 13.0. 
 
 < r>. 31. A; I<k. 23. 40. 
 
 1 Or, *the congregation;' 
 xviii. 16 ; x.xiii. 1 — 3, Sept. 
 
 i. e. of Israel ; as in Deut. 
 The exact meaning of tho 
 erse seems to be, that he of tho whole congregation was 
 the person who became a metliator between the Angel 
 and our fathers, receiving from Him, to give to ua, ' living 
 words,' i.e. God's direct communications: seo Numb, 
 xii. 7. 8; Deut. xxxiv. 10; Gal. iii. 19. 
 
 2 That iti, to the idolatries of I'^gypt : see Exod. xxxii. 4. 
 
 3 In aii^er : see Isa. Ixiii. 10; Uom. i. 28. 
 
 4 Thin is not mentioned in tho Pentateuch ; but see 
 Amos V. 'Jo — 27, and notes. 
 
 5 In Amos v. 27, it is ' beyond Damaacua.' Stephen 
 naturally substitutes the actual place of exile. 
 
 6 See Numb. xvii. 8. They had 'tlie tabernacle of 
 witness * (or of the congregation), but they preferred the 
 tahcrnacle of Moloch (ver. 43). 
 
 7 Or, * which aUo our fathera receiving in succession, 
 brought with Jesm,' i. e. Joshua. 
 
 8 Uathi-r, 'a.skcd for him.^elf [permission] to find a 
 habitation.' The tabernacle existed already; David de- 
 sired to build a tomplo: see Psti. cxxxii., and notes. 
 
 Tho buildrr of tho temple himself declared at it« 
 dedication (iifo 1 Kings viii. 27, and notoV that tho Most 
 High dwt'Ueth not in temples made with hands; as like- 
 wiso saith the prophet, * Heaven is my throne,' etc. Sco 
 notes on Isa. Ixvi. 1, 2, here freely quoted, 
 
 10 In language taken from reproofs and appeals to 
 ancient Israel by Moses (Deut. ix. fi, 13; x. HJ», and tho 
 propheta (Jcr. vi. 10 ; ix. 26), SU.'phen charges the c;ouncil 
 with heathenish ignorance, and obstinate disobedience. 
 
 H I{<.'ferring, perhaps, to Isa. Ixiii. 10. 
 
 12 Coniparo 2 Chron. xxxvi. IG; Matt, xxiii. 31 — 30; 
 Luke xiii. 31 — 35, and notes. 
 
 13 Iiather,'upon ordinances of angels,* not Moses only, 
 but angels too being employed to communicate these 
 Divine arrangements and precepts: see Deut. xxxiii. 2; 
 Psa. Ixviii. 17; Gal. iii. 19. This aggravates the guilt of 
 those who broke them : see Jleb. ii. 2, 3. 
 
 14 Seo note on ch. v. 33. 
 
 1^ Not, as spoken of on other occasions, sitting (see 
 Psa. ex. 1; Matt. xxvi. 64) ; perhaps as /rmy having risen 
 to help; perhaps na priest pleading above for him whom 
 tho Jewish priest condemned below. 
 
 10 This appellation, wliiidi our Lord's disciples do not 
 elsewhere apply to him, is used here perhaps with refer- 
 ence to his own claim and prcdidion before ttio same 
 unrighteous tribunal (Luke xxii. 6'J) ; or because of tlio 
 encouragement which the martyr found in beholding tho 
 nature wliich suffered clothed in glory. 
 
 n Stephen's concluding words, like those of our Lord 
 (seo Matt, xxvi, 05, 66, and note^, gavu colour to the 
 charge of blasphemy; and upon this lie was immediately 
 (pcriiaps even without a lormal si-ntrm-e) hloncd us a 
 blaspliemer, in the manner prescribed by the law (Lev. 
 xxiv. 10—14). 
 
 IH That is, the falso witnossca mentioned in ch. vi. 13, 
 who were retjuired by the law to begin iho execution : 
 sec Deut. xvii. 7. To do this they threw otf their loose 
 outer garments. 
 
 10 Sec Life of Paul prt'fixc-d to his I-'pistlcs. 
 
 20 Itather, 'invoking and Hiiyiiig," etc.; for tho prayer 
 is addressed to the Lord Jesus. Comp. eh. ix. 21, and 
 note on ch. i. 2L 
 
 21 Comp. Luke xxiii. 46, and note. Stephen expresses 
 tho same confidence in our Lord, as our Lortl had expressed 
 in the I'ather. 
 
A. D. 34. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS VIII. 1—20. 
 
 [a.d. 34,35. H. 
 
 aud cried with a loud voice, /Lord, lay not this siu to their charge.^ And when 
 8 he had said this, s he toll asleep,^ And '' Saul was consenting unto his death. 
 
 Scattering of the disciples ; P/uHp in Samaria ; folloived by Peter and John. 
 AiVD at that time^ there was a great persecution against the church which 
 ■was at Jerusalem; aud 'they were all** scattered abroad throughout the regions 
 of Juiia^a and Samaria,-'^ except the apostles.*' 
 
 2 And devout men^ carried Stephen to his burial, and *made great lamentation 
 
 3 over him. As for Saul, Mie** made havoc of the church, entering into every 
 house,^ aud haling men and women, committed them to prison. 
 
 4 Therefore^** "• they that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the 
 o word. Then Philip i' went down to the city ^^ Qf Samaria, aud preached 
 Clirist unto them. And the people with one accord gave heed unto those things 
 
 7 which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles'^ which he did. For " unclean 
 spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many that were possessed with them: 
 
 8 and many taken with palsies, aud that were lame, were healed. And there was 
 great joy in that city. 
 
 9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city 
 ''used sorcery,'"* and bewitched'^ the people of Samaria, giving out that himself 
 
 10 was some great one : to whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, 
 
 11 saying. This man is the great power of God.**' And to him they had regard, 
 
 12 because that of long time he had p bewitched them with sorceries. But when 
 they believed Philip preaching the things ^concerning the kingdom of God, and 
 
 13 the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men aud "women. Then 
 *" Simon himself believed also:''' and when he was baptized, he continued with 
 Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done. 
 
 14 * Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had 
 
 15 received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter '^ and John: who, when 
 they were come down, prayed for them, ' that they might receive the Holy Ghost : 
 
 16 for "as yet he was falleu upon none of them : only 'they were baptized in the 
 
 17 name'** of the Lord Jesus. Then ^laid they their hands on them, and they 
 received the Holy Ghost. 
 
 18 And when Simon saw that through laying on of the apostles^ hands the Holy 
 
 19 Ghost was given, he otlered them money, saying, Give me also this power, that 
 
 20 on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost.^o But Peter said 
 unto him, ^Thy money perish with thee,-' because "thou hast thought that * the 
 
 / Mt.5. «; Lk. 23.31. 
 
 g see rcfg. John U. II. 
 A ch. 7. M. 
 
 I ch. 11. 19-21. 
 
 n ch. 5.1(1; Mk. 16. 17. 
 
 p 2 Thes. 2. 10. 
 qcb. 1.3. 
 
 ( ch. 2. 38; 
 
 21). 22. 
 u ch. 13. 2. 
 
 ich. 10 49; ML28. 19. 
 y ch. \y.^\ 2 Tim. 1. 6. 
 
 t 2RI. 5. 2G, 27i Dan. 
 
 5. 17. 
 
 a Mt. 10.8; ice 2 Kl. 
 
 6. IB. 
 
 b ch. 10.45; 11. 17- 
 
 1 John 
 
 1 Compare Luke xxiii. 34. No parallel to thi8 prayer 
 ran be found out of Christian history. One answer to 
 it is recorded in ch. ix. *The church owes Paul to the 
 prayer of Stephen.' — Augustine. 
 
 2 This term, which here contrasts so touchingly with 
 all the outward circumstances of the occasion, has become 
 the usual Christian designation of death. 
 
 3 With ch. viii. begins a new era of the original 
 church, preparatory to its further extension. The first 
 result of Stephen's death is a persecution which scatters 
 many of the disciples {vers. 1—4). Philip, one of the 
 martyr's colleagues, preaches successfully to the Sumari- 
 ff/ifs (5—8), witlidrawing them from the imposture of a 
 magician, who joins the converts (9 — 18), but upon the 
 visit of Peter and John, with apostolic powers, shows his 
 real character (14—25). Philip is then directed to in- 
 struct and baptize a devout Ethiopian (26 — 39); and 
 afterwards settles at the half-heathen cityof Ciesarea(40). 
 
 4 If all went, some soon returned (see ch. is. 26—30). 
 Probably all the more active disciples fled 'except the 
 apostles:' see ch. xi. 19. 
 
 ■^> The Jewish rulers would have no power in Samaria. 
 
 G The apostles were probably directed to reniuin at 
 Jerusalem, the centre of Jewish Christianity; and there 
 they were protected by God's special providence. 
 
 7 These 'devout men' mav have been Christians, or 
 pious Jews (as in ch. ii. 5), who disapproved of the cruel 
 and fanatical proceedings against Stephen. 
 
 8 Authorized by the Sanhedrim; see ch. xxvi. 10, 11. 
 Rather, 'into the houses;' following the disciples to 
 
 their homes and 'haling,'or forcibly dragging them thence. 
 I'^very particular mentioned illustrates Saul's unsparing 
 crui'lty. Coinp. ch. xxvi. 11, and 1 Tim. i. 13. 
 
 10 Kather, 'so then;' referring to ver. 1. That which 
 seemed to threaten the extinction of the church ouly 
 
 4 L 2 
 
 hastened the fulfilment of our Lord's command (cb. i. 8), 
 to carry his gospel * throughout Samaria and Galilee,* 
 and even to distant parte of the world {see ch. xi. 19). 
 
 11 Not Philip the apostle (see ver. 1); but one of the 
 colleagues of Stephen (ch. vi. 5 ; xxi. 8). 
 
 12 Ilather,' to a city of Samaria,' as in John iv. 5, where 
 the phrase is used of Shechem, which was at that time 
 the chief city of the Samaritans. If this were the place 
 to which Philip went, he began to reap the fruit of our 
 Lord's sowing : see John iv. 35 — 33. 
 
 13 Rather, 'the signs.' 
 
 14 Or, 'practised magic arts;* perhaps using superior 
 scientific knowledge, and even tricks of legerdemain, to 
 impose on the people, 
 
 15 Rather, 'made them wonder,* aud so in ver. 11. 
 
 IG Or, 'the power of God which is called great.* The 
 impostors of the day took advantage of the general ex- 
 pectation then existing of a personage who would wonder- 
 fully display the power of God. 
 
 17 He was convinced that the signs were real, and the 
 doctrine consequently true. It is not said that his heart 
 was changed. The impression made upon this skilful 
 magician was a striking attestation to the reality of the 
 miracles wrought by Philip. 
 
 If* Peter and John were sent probably to examine and 
 confirm Philip's work, and to communicate the miracu- 
 lous gifts of the Holy Spirit (ver. 15). Thus a very im- 
 portant step was taken (see Matt. x. 5, and note) towards 
 abolishing the distinction between Jew aud Gentile. 
 
 19 Rather, 'into the name.' 
 
 20 H,> saw that the possession of Bu<h a power would 
 be greatly conducive to the objects of his selfish ambition. 
 
 21 An outburst of indignant horror at the proposal; 
 conveying a solemn warning against attempting to muko 
 religion a means of worldly gain. 
 
A. D. 34. v.] 
 
 THE ACTS VIII. 21—40. 
 
 [a. D. 35. H. 
 
 21 
 
 gift of God may be purrliased with money.' 'Thou hast neither part nor lot^ in 
 this matter: fur''tliy heart is not right in the Bifjht of (iod. 'Hepent therefore of 
 this thy wiekedneBS. and pray God, if pcrhajis-' tin? thcniglit of tlime In^art may 
 be fi.rgiven thee. For I perceive that thou art iu the gall of bitteraess,-* anil 
 («.'the bond of iniquity. Then answered Simon, and said, <^Pray ye to the Lord 
 for me, that none ot these things which ye have spoken come upon me.^ 
 
 And they, when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, returned 
 to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel in many villages of the Samaritans. 
 P/tilii''s cummission to instruct a devout Ethiopian ; and subsequent 7nissionary labours. 
 
 A.ND the angel" of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, Arise, and go toward 
 the south unto the way that goeth down irom Jerusalem unto * Gaza ;' which is 
 desert. And lie arose and went. And, behold, 'a man of Ethiopia,** an eunuch 
 of great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of 
 all her treasure, and ' had come to Jerusalem for to worship," was returning, and 
 sitting in his chariot read'" Esaias the prophet. 
 
 Then 'the Sjiirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot. 
 And Philip ran thither to liim, and heard him read the projiliet Esaias; and said, 
 Understanilest thou what thou readest'.' And he said, '" How can I, except some 
 man should guide me .' And he desired Philip that he would come up and sit 
 with him. 
 
 The place of the Scripture which he read was this," ' He was led as a sheep 
 to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his 
 mouth. In his humiliation his judgment was taken away : and who shall declare 
 his generation ? For his life is taken from the earth ' [Isa. liii. 7, 8, Sept.] And 
 tlie eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet 
 this; of himself, or of some other man? Then Philip opened his mouth,'- "and 
 began at the same Scripture, and preached unto him Jesus. 
 
 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water : and the 
 eunucdi said, See, lure is water; "what doth hinder me to be baptized? And" 
 Philip said, '■If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he 
 answered and said, » I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. And he com- 
 manded the chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the water, both 
 Philip and the eunuch ; and he ba])tized him.'* And when they were come up out 
 of the water, 'thc^ Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that tho eunuch saw 
 him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing.''' 
 
 But Philip was found at Azotus:'^ and passing tbrough he preached in all the 
 cities," till he came to Cfesarea.'^ 
 
 e E«e. U. 3. • 
 
 d Hub. 2. 4 1 Mt, 6. 22 
 
 c 2 Tim. 2. 25, 20. 
 
 / Pro. !i. Ki John 8. 
 
 31 J 2 Pot. 2. I'.l. 
 e Go. 20. 7. 17 : Num. 
 
 21. 7: I KL 13. H; 
 
 Job 11!. 8. 
 
 A Cpl 10. 19 ; Jo». la. 47. 
 ■ P>.GS.:)n Zcph.3.l0. 
 
 * Pe.G8.29; John 12.20 
 
 ' ch. IC. 6. 7. 
 
 mPi. 25. 9. 
 
 ch. 17.3; Lk. 21. 27 
 
 o ch. 10. 17. 
 
 pMt. 28.19; Mk. 16.19. 
 
 t Mt. Ifi. Ill: John 0. 
 09; ». 35,38; 11. 27; 
 1 John 4. 15. 
 
 1 Kl. 1ft. 12; 2 Kt. 2- 
 10; Etc. 3. 12, 14. 
 
 1 Or, 'didst think to purchase the gift of God with 
 money.' Simou evidently hoped to make a gain by the 
 transaction. 
 
 2 Siinilar expressionB, dcnotinj* an entire separation of 
 interests, occur in 2 Sain. xx. 1, and Dcut. x, 9. 
 
 3 Tho language implies a doubt whi-ther the sin could 
 be forgiven ; and it is adapted to a\v:iken that sense of 
 guilt without which there could be no pardon. 
 
 4 That is, nialiifnant depravity; the poison of the ser- 
 pent being supposed to be formed in the ffatl. Compare 
 Deut. xxxii. 3:i; Job xx. 14 ; Rom. iii, 13. ' Tho bondage 
 of iniquity' seems to mean confirmed habits of sin, 
 
 5 Simon, like Pharaoh (Exod. viii. 28, etc.), appears 
 only to have been anxious to avert dreaded punishment. 
 The traditions respecting his after life are all doubtful. 
 
 6 Ilather, * an angid.' 
 
 ^ Ga/a is tho southernmost city of Palestine (Gen. x. 
 19), on the mute between S\ria and Egypt. As there 
 were, and still are (see Itobinaon'a Bib. Kesearehes, ii. 
 640), several roads from Jerusalem to Gaza, tho words 
 ' which is desert' (or thinly peopled), may have been de- 
 signed to point out which of the routes Philip was to take. 
 Or they may be added by the writc-r in order to bring the 
 scene more vividly before the readers, 
 
 8 'Ethiopia' (corresponding in part to the Hebrew 
 Cush) here dcsignati'S the kingdom of Meroe, in Upper 
 Egypt or Nubia, It was governed at this period by a 
 succession of queens, all bearing the hereditary title of 
 'Candace' (see Pliny, Nat, Hist, b, vi, c, 29 ; and Stnibo, 
 b. xvii.) 
 
 9 This person wan probably ono of those who, though 
 not reckoned among tho proselytes, frequently came up 
 to worship at the great festivau at Joriualem (icu John 
 xii. 20). 
 
 I>5> 
 
 10 Heading aloud (ver, 30), as Orientals often do even 
 when reading only to tfiemselves, 
 
 11 See notes on' Isa. liii. 7, 8. It is not unlikely that 
 during his visit to Jerusalem this good niiin'H mind had 
 been drawn to the controversy resliecting Jesus, and e.ipe- 
 ci:illy to this passage, which had hitherto been always 
 applied by the Jews to the expcM.ted Llessiah, but which 
 may now have been interpreted, by those w'ho wished to 
 evade its testimony to tho cliiim.s of Jesus, as applyhig to 
 the prophet himself, or to some other good m:iii. 
 
 12 That is, he began a regular discourse, which must 
 have included, not only the person and work, but also the 
 commands of our Lord (ver. 36). 
 
 13 Ver. 37 is not in tho best manuscripts, although it is 
 quoted by Iremeus, Cyprian, Jerome, and AuguMtine. 
 
 H The admiiision oi this descendant of Iliini to tho 
 church of Christ, was one instance of the fultilment of 
 Isa. Ivi. 3—6, the closing portion of that great prophecy 
 of Messiah which he was reading (vers. 32, 33). See 
 notes on Isa. Ivi. 3 — 8. 
 
 1'' The gospel was thus carried in ono direction ' to the 
 uttermost ends of the earth' (see eh. i. 8). 
 
 10 Or, Ashdod : see note on Tsa. xx. 1. 
 
 17 Including, probably, Lydda and Joppa (seo ch. ix. 
 32, 36). 
 
 18 Ciosarca waa a large citv, built by Herod the Great, 
 on the west coa«t of Palestine. Lying almost midway 
 betwei-n Joppa and Ptoleniais, and having a eiipacioiis 
 artiticial harbour, it became an important si-a-port. It 
 was at this time the chief resilience of t lie Koman governor, 
 and containeil a large number of (jeiitib^s. Philip ap- 
 pears to have made it the centre of his labours, for he is 
 found there about twenty-five years afterwards (ch. xxi, 
 8, 9), 
 
A. D. 34, 35. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS IX. 1—19. 
 
 [a. d. 34,35. H. 
 
 The conversion of Saul ; and his first preaching at Damascus aiid at Jerusalem. 
 9 AND* *SauI, yet^ breathing out threatenings and aiaugliter against the dis- 
 
 2 ciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest, and desired of him letters to 
 Damascus^ to the synagogues, that if he found any 'of this way,** whether they 
 were men or women, he might bring them hound unto Jernsalem. 
 
 3 And "as he journeyed, he came near Damascus: and suddenly there shined 
 
 4 round about him a light^ from heaveu : and he fell to the earth, and heard a 
 
 5 voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, ■'why persecutest tliou me?** And he said, 
 AVho art thou, Lord?' And the Lord said, 1 am Jesus^ whom thou persecntngt. 
 
 G ^ It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. And he trembling and astonished 
 said. Lord, ^what wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord said unto him, "Arise, 
 and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. 
 
 7 And * the meu wliich journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice, but 
 
 8 seeing no man. And Saul arose from the earth ; and when his eyes were opened, 
 he saw no man :^ but tliey led him by the hand, and brought ki/n int« Damascus. 
 
 And he was three days'^ without sight, and neither did eat nor drink. 
 
 10 And there was a certain disciple*' at Damascus, "^ named Ananias; and to him 
 
 11 said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And he said. Behold, I am herc^ Lord. And 
 the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the street which is called Straight,*- 
 and inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, <^of Tarsus.*-^ For, behold, 
 
 1'3 he prayeth,*-* and hath seen in a vision*^ a man named Ananias coming in, and 
 
 13 putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight. Then Ananias answered, 
 Lord, I have heard by many of this man, ''how much evil he hath done to thy 
 
 14 saints at Jerusalem : and here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind 
 
 15 all /that call on thy name.**' But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way : for «'he 
 is a chosen vessel*^ unto me, to bear my name before ''the Gentih'S, and 'kings, 
 
 1() *and the children of Israel : for*^ 'I will show him Low great things be must 
 sutler for my name's sake. 
 
 17 "And Ananias went his way, and entered into the house; and putting his 
 hands *** on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee 
 in the way as thou camest, hath sent me, that thou niightest receive thy sight, 
 
 18 and "be filled with the Holy Ghost. And immediately there fell from his eyes 
 as it had been scahis : and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized. 
 
 19 And when he had received meat, he was streufftheued. 
 
 <ch, 22. 6-16; 26. U 
 
 y ch. 5, 39; Job 9. 4. 
 
 * ch.2..17; lfi.30; Lk. 
 
 3. 10. 
 a see Gal. I. U-lfi. 
 
 b Bee ch. 22. 9; Dsn. 
 10.7. 
 
 dch. 21.39; 22.3. 
 
 / I Cor. 1. 2; 2 Tim 
 
 2 ■l-l. 
 g ch. 13. 2; .ler. I. S; 
 
 Ko. I I ; Gnl. I. ih, 
 Eph 3 7, d : 2 
 
 Tiir 
 
 . 11. 
 
 Ro.11.13; r.al.2.7.«. 
 t ch. •lb. n, 23 : 26 i 
 
 ■ri 24. 
 * ch 13.46: 28 17-23. 
 / ch. 21. 11; 2 Cor. n. 
 
 23-27. 
 nich. -ti. 12, 13. 
 n ch. 8. 17. 
 
 1 Another event, of a very different kind from the 
 preceding, also prepari^s the way for the still wider diffu- 
 sion of th(! gospel. Saul, the approving witness (eh. vii. 
 58), had become the energetic agent of persecution (ch. 
 ix- 1, 2). Going to Damascus on his cruel errand, he is 
 suddenly blinded by a supernatural light, and his heart is 
 humltled and ehanged by the remonstrance of the exalted 
 Jesus; so that he enters the city a penitent sufiVrer, 
 patiently to await his Lord's will, through three days of 
 darkness and fasting (3—9). The Lord directs a disciple 
 at Damascus to visit and relieve the former persecutor 
 and destined apostle (10—16); who is restored to sight, 
 and baptized (17 — 19); and then preaches Christ with 
 great power (19 — 22), until he is compelled to flee for his 
 life (23 — 25). He goes to Jerusalem, is introduced to the 
 I'hurch by Barnabas, and again begins to preacli, but is 
 quickh' forced to withdraw, and betakes himself to his 
 native city Tarsus (26 — 30). 
 
 2 The narrative is resumed from ch.viii. 3. The interval 
 was probably about a year. See Chronological Table. 
 
 3 rhe eeclesiastical supremacy of the High Priest and 
 Sanhedrim was acknowledged by the rulers of the syna- 
 gogues in foreign countries ; and the exercise of discipline 
 over their fellow-countrymen was, to some extent, allowed 
 by the Uoman and other governments. Damascus con- 
 tained a large number of Jews, and had probably just 
 come under the rule of Aretas, king of Arabia : see 2 Cor. 
 xi. 32: 
 
 ■1 The term, *the way,' or 'this way,* frequently recurs 
 in this book (ch. xix. 9, 32; xxii. 4 ; xxiv. U); and de- 
 scribes Christianity either as a course of life, or as 'the 
 way of yalvution' (ch. xvi. 17), or as' the way of the Lord* 
 (eh. xviii. 25). 
 
 3 * Above the brightness of the sim ' at *mid-day' 
 (ch. xxvi. 13; xxii. 6). Saul's companions also saw the 
 light (eh. xxii. 9), and stood still (ver. 7) ; they also 
 heard the sound (ver. 7), and fell to the earth (ch. xxvi, 14) ; 
 
 but they neither saw the Lord (ver. 7), nor distinguished 
 the words uttered (ch. xxii. 9). Compare John xii. 28, 
 and note. 
 
 6 Our Lord identifies himself with his suffering dis- 
 ciples: see his own declaration in Matt. xxv. 40. 
 
 'i Saul saw^ as well as heard, Him who spoke to him : 
 see vers. 17, 27; ch. xxii. 14; xxvi. 16; 1 Cor. ix. 1; 
 XV. 8 ; where the context clearly relates to actual sight 
 of the Lord's person. So that he became a witness of the 
 Lord's resurrection. 
 
 8 'Jesus' whom you scorn as 'the Nazarene' (ch. 
 xxii. 8). See notes on the fuller account in ch. xxvi. 
 
 9 Blinded by the supernatural glory of the Redeemer 
 (ch. xxii. 11). 
 
 If Conip. 1 Sam. xxx. 12, and note. 
 
 11 A man highly esteemed by the Jews (ch. xxii. 12). 
 
 12 A straight street is rare in eastern cities; but there 
 is still at Damascus a street named 'Straight,' about 
 three miles long, runniug through the whole city from 
 east to west. 
 
 13 llespecting Tarsus, see note on the Life and Character 
 of St. Paul, pretixed to his Epistles. 
 
 14 His Pharisaic devotion (Matt. vi. 5; xxiii. 14; 
 Luke xviii, 11) was exchanged for the prevailing prayer 
 of the eontrite disciple. 
 
 15 The two visions confirmed each other, like those of 
 Cornelius and Peter: see ch. x. 
 
 I'j Saul's errand at Damascus was no secret. 
 
 17 A chosen instrument. Comp. 2 Tim. ii. 20, 21. 
 
 18 ' For' the bearing Christ's name (ver. 15) involves 
 not only active service, but suffering too. But this the 
 merciful Master ' will show him ' gradually. See ver. 23 j 
 ch. xiv. 19 ; xxi. 11, etc. 
 
 ly Ananias was not an apostle. This was one part of 
 the arnuigeinent by whieh it was provided that Paul 
 should receive the apostleship directly and alone from 
 Christ (Gal. i. 1, U, 12). 
 
 12.13 
 
A.D. 35—37. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS IX. 20— 38. 
 
 [a. d. 35—38. H. 
 
 ** Tlien yvns Saul certain days ^\itli tlio flisoi]>I('s which wore at Damascus. 
 
 20 And Pstraiglitway he proaolied Christ' in the syna<ronrue9, ? tliat he is the Son of 
 
 21 God. lint all tliat heard him were amazed, and said, ' Is not this he that destroyed 
 them which called on this name in JerupahMn, and came hitlier for that intent, 
 
 22 that he might hring them hound unto the eliief ]irie;*t8? But Saul increased the 
 more in Btrength, 'and confounded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving 
 that this is very Christ.- 
 
 23 And after that many days ^ were fnlfillod, "the Jews took counsel to kill 
 
 24 him: but their laying await was known of Saul. And they watched the gates'* 
 
 25 day and night to kill him. Then the disciples took liim by night, and 'let hint 
 down b}' tlio wall in a basket.'' 
 
 26 And V when Saul was como to Jerusalem,^ he assayed to join liiraself to the 
 disciples : but they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple." 
 
 27 'But Barnabas took him, and brought hint to ''the ajiostles,*^ and declared unto 
 them liow he had seen the Lord in the wa_v, and that lie luid spoken to him, and 
 
 28 liow he had preached boldl}^ at Damascus in the name of .lesus. And he was 
 
 29 with them coming in and going out** at Jerusalem. And he epake Ixddly in tlie 
 name of the Lord Jesus, and dieputed-against tlie '' Grecians. ''^ ^Bnt they went 
 
 30 about to sla}' him. Which wlien the brethren knew," they brought him down to 
 Caesarea,*^ and sent him forth to ''Tarsus. 
 
 Prosperity of the church ; Peter visits Lydda and Joppa. 
 
 31 THEN'^ had the churches rest throughout oil Judaea and Galilee and Samaria, 
 and were edified;'* and 'walking in tiie fear of the Lord, /and in the comfort of 
 the Holy Ghost, were multiplied. 
 
 32 And it came to pass, as Peter passed «" throughout all quarters^ he came down 
 
 33 also to the saints which dwelt at Lydila.'^ And tliere lie found a certain man 
 named yEneas, wliich liad kept his l)ed eight years, and was sick of the jialsy. 
 
 34 And Peter said unto him, ^neas, * Jesus Christ maketh thee whole: 'arisi;, and 
 
 35 make thy bed. And lie arose immediately. And all that dwelt at Lydda and 
 * Sarou "^ saw liim, and 'turned to the Lord. 
 
 3(i IS'ow there was at '"Joppa" a certain disciple named Tabitha,^^ which by inter- 
 jTetation is called Dorcas. This woman was full " of goi)d works and alms-deeds 
 
 37 whieh she did. And it canif! to jiass in those days, that she was sii-k, ami died : 
 
 38 wliom when they liad washed, they laid her in an njtper ehamlier. And forasmiieli 
 as Lyd<la was nigh to .loppa, and the disciples hail heard that Peter was there, 
 tliey sent unto him two men, desiring him that he would not delay to como 
 to tliem. 
 
 P Gal, I. 23. 
 q I .ifhn < 11. 
 r Gal. I. 13, 23. 
 
 » Job 17. St. 
 ' sec ch. 18. 28. 
 
 ' ch. 23. 12; 25.1 
 
 y Gal. I. 17. I'*. 
 
 r cli. 1.311; 13 2. 
 ' UkI 1. 1^ I'l. 
 
 t> cli. 6. I; 11.20. 
 
 c YGr.23; 2Cor.ll.SB. 
 
 <■ No. .V <) 
 / J.iliri II. 16-191 16. 
 
 7-15; Ho rt 15-17, 
 
 I'll ; Onl. b. 22. 
 H c)>. H. It. 
 
 /• cl), ST.. 10 1 1. la 
 . «.•<■ Mt. 9. (1; Mk 2. 
 y, II i Joliii 5.8-12. 
 
 * 1 Clir. a, 1(1. SAi«n 
 t ch. 11.21; 1 TliPi. 1. 
 
 9, 10. 
 mJon. 1.3. 
 1 I Tim, 2. 10; Tit 3 ft. 
 
 1 The best manuscripts read ' Jesus.' 
 
 2 ' Proving by comparison ' of ihi' prophecies and types 
 of the Messiah with the facts of the history of Jesus of 
 Nazareth ' that he ifl the Christ.' 
 
 3 IVobahly after * three years,* including the time 
 which he spent in Arabia: compare vers. 19 — 30 with 
 Gal. i. IG— 18, and notes. 
 
 4 See 2 Cor. xi. 32, 33, and note. 
 
 5 Through the window of a house upon the city wall 
 (2 Cor. xi. 33: compare Jo«h. ii. 1.5; 1 Sam. xix. 12). 
 It is still customary in eastern countries to build houses 
 upon the city walls, with external windows looking out 
 upon the countrv. 
 
 fi He went thither partly to see Teter (Gal. i. 18), 
 with wliom he was now to be ;issofriated in the apostli'nhip. 
 
 7 Th^'V had doubtli-Hs heard something of his con- 
 version; hut as be had been for some time in retirement, 
 and probably expected to be recognised without letters 
 of commendation, they doubled his sincerity. Uarnabas, 
 who was highly esteemed in the church {ch. iv. 3G; xi. 22), 
 testified to his conversion, and to iiis claims as one who 
 Iiad seen the Lord, and had been faithful in liis service. 
 
 8 'J'hat is, to Peter and James ((iid. i. 18, 19). The 
 others probably were absent from Ji-rusah-m. 
 
 '■* He lived m friendly co-operation with them. 
 
 10 The Hidlenislic Jews (see note on rh. vi. 1); the 
 same cla8.<(, and po-wibly some of the same persona with 
 whom Stephen had contended (eh. vi. {)). 
 
 11 Paul was unwilling to go; but the Lord in a vision 
 commanded him to yield : see ch. xxii. 17 — 21. 
 
 12 From Cresarea he might sail either direct to Tarsus, 
 or to some port of Syria (whieh he visiti-d about this time: 
 see Gal. i. 21) on the route toCilicia. At Tarsus he appears 
 
 to have remained a considerable time, during which he 
 probably founded tlic churches in Cilicia (idi. xv. 23, 41). 
 
 13 A third interesting event ojh'MS still further the 
 way for the expansion of the church. Peter, duiing a 
 season of peace, visits the saints in tlie districts west of 
 Jerusalem (ch. ix. 31, 32); he heals a paralytic at Lydda 
 (33— 3o), and raises Dorcas to life at Joppa (3G~42). 
 God, having led him to Joppa, directs Cornelius, a devout 
 Gentile, to send thither for liim (x. 1— 8J ; wliilst He 
 prepares Peter, by a vision, not to refuse fellowship with 
 Gentile converts (!) — 10). At this moment tlie messengers 
 arrive; and on the niorrnw, Peter, accompanied by other 
 brethren, returns with them (17 — 23). At ('a?snrea, he 
 is welcomed by Cornelius anil hU assembled friends (24 — 
 27); he explains to IIkmh how his prejudiieH had been 
 overcome (28 33), and then preaches to ihiin Jesus as 
 the * Lord of all ' (31—43). As he sneaks, the Holy Spirit, 
 to the surprisr! of tlie Jewish Cliristians, bestows his 
 supernatural gifts on tlu'se Oenlile believers, who are 
 therefore baptized (41 — 18). Stnne in I hi' I'hiiti'h at Jeru- 
 salem question tlic propriety of 1 Vter'w euaduet (xl. 1 — 3) ; 
 but he satisties them by appealing to tlie clear expression 
 of the Divine will (4 — 18). 
 
 H Or, 'built up,' i.e. confirmed and improved in faith 
 and piety. 
 
 I'j Lydda was about five miles from the sea-port town 
 of Joppa, ancicntlycalled L'nl {\ Cbron. viii. 12; Neli. vii. 
 37). It was ufterwardM calli-d l)ionp(dis, and now Litd. 
 
 11 In 'thi- plain of Slianui :' see refs. 
 
 17 Itespi'cting Joppa, see note on Jonah i. 3. 
 
 It* ' 'i'ahitlia' and * Dorcas' are the Aramaic and Greek 
 natnea of tlie qtizclle ; on which aee Prov. v. 19, and 
 note. On the double name, see note on ch. i. 23. 
 
 J 
 
A. D, 37—41. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS IX. 39— X. 21. 
 
 [a.d. 38—41. H. 
 
 39 Then Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, they brought him 
 into the upper chamber : "ami all the widows stood by him weeping, and showing 
 
 40 tlie coats and garments wliich Dorcas made,^ while slie was with tiiem. But 
 Peter P put them all forth, "-^ and kneeled down, and prayed; and turning him to 
 the body v said, Tabitha, arise. And she opened her eyes : and when she saw 
 
 41 Peter, she sat up. And he gave her his liand, and lifted her up : and when lie 
 
 42 had called the saints and widows, [he] presented her alive. And it was known 
 
 43 throughout all Joppa; 'and many believed in the Lord. And it came to pass, 
 that he tarried nian^' days in Joppa^ with one * Simon a tanner. 
 
 PeteTy by Divine direction, preaches to Cornelius, and admits into the church Gentiles tcho 
 have not received the rites of Judaism, 
 10 THERE was a certain man in Caesarea called Cornelius,'* a centurion of the 
 
 2 band^ called the Italian hand, '« devout man,^ and one that " tV-ared God with 
 all his house; which gave much alms to the people,"^ and prayed to God 'alway. 
 
 3 y lie saw in a vision evidently,** about the ninth hour of the day,^ an angel of 
 
 4 God coming in to him, and saying unto him, Cornelius. And when he looked on 
 him, he was afraid, and said, What is it, Lord? And he said unto liiin, Thy 
 
 o prayers and thine alms - are come up " for a memorial before God. And now srnd ^^ 
 
 6 men to Jopjia,^' and call for one * Simon, whose surname is Peter: he lodgeth 
 with one <^ Simon a tanner, whose bouse is by the sea side :^^ "^he shall tell thee 
 what thou oughtest to do. 
 
 7 And when the angel which spake unto Cornelius was departed, ho called two of 
 his household servants, and a devout'^ soldier of them that waited on him conti- 
 
 8 nually ; and when he had declared all these things unto them, he sent them to Joppa. 
 
 9 On the morrow, as they went on their journey, and drew nigh unto the city, 
 
 10 'Peter went up upon the houst^top^"* to pray about the sixth hour.^^ And he 
 became very hungry, and would have eaten: but while they made ready, he /fell 
 
 11 into a trance,'^ and s saw heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending unto him. 
 as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners,'^ and let down to the earth : 
 
 12 wherein were all manner of fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild blasts, and 
 
 13 creeping things, and fowls of the air. And there came a voice to him, Kise, 
 
 14 Peter; kill, and eat.^*^ But Peter said, Not so, Lord; ''for I have never eaten 
 1.5 anything that is common or unclean. And the voice spake unto him again the 
 
 16 second time, ' What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. This was 
 done thrice -J"^ and the vessel was received up again into heaven. 
 
 17 Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should 
 mean, behold, the men which were sent from Cornelius had made inquiry for 
 
 18 Simon's house, and stood before the gate,'-^^ and called, and asked whetlier Simon, 
 which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there. 
 
 19 While Peter thought on the vision, * the Spirit said unto him, Behold, three 
 
 20 men seek thee. 'Arise therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting 
 nothing: for l^i have sent them. 
 
 21 Then Peter went down to tlie men which were sent unto hira from Cornelius; 
 
 P I Ki. 17- 19-23: 2Ki. 
 
 4.32-30; Ml, 9. ^.V 
 q Mk. h. 1), Vi; Joliu 
 
 11.43. 
 
 John II. 45; 12. 11. 
 
 cb. 10. 6. 
 
 ( ch. 8, 2: 22. 12. 
 u ver- \\h\ Ge. 1«. 19. 
 J Lk. 18. 1; Ro. 12. IV 
 
 y »er. 30; «h. \\. 13. 
 
 e ch. II. 5, etc. ; sec 
 
 Ml H. f>, 6. 
 / Num. 24. 4; Eie. 8 
 
 1-3; "-'Cor. 12. 2-4; 
 
 Rev. 1. HI. 
 g cli. 7. 66; Ilcv. 19. II 
 
 A I.e. 20. 2.'i, 2«; Deii 
 
 U. 3. ; 
 
 ■: 4. 14. 
 
 vcr. 2Si ch. 15. 9; 
 Ro. H 14, 17. 2" : 
 Gi»I.3.2rt; I Tim. 4 :: 
 —5; Tit. I. \h. 
 
 k rli. II. 12; upo Is. 
 
 21 ; .l.ilm m. 13. 
 I ch. \b. 7. 
 
 1 Rather, 'used to make.' Tlie *roats' and 'garments' 
 (or ' cloaks') include almost the whole dress : see Matt. 
 V. 40, and note. 
 
 2 As Elijah and Elisba, and his Divine Lord had done : 
 see refs. 
 
 3 Joppa, being a large sea-port, would afford many 
 opportunities for spreading the gospel. 
 
 4 Cornelius was the name of a large Roman clan, in- 
 (Ouding several noble and distinguished families. 
 
 5 Or, 'coliort' (corresponding nearly to our regiment), 
 composed of natives of Italy. The rest of the Roman 
 troops were raised in tin* province. 
 
 6 There were at this time many persons who had for- 
 saken idolatry, and had received the moral and spiritual 
 teachings of the Jewish law, without its rites and cere- 
 monies. To this class Cornelius, and probably most of 
 the early Gentile converts to Christianity, belonged (see 
 ver. 34). 
 
 7 That ie, to the Jewish people : compare Luke vii. 5. 
 His good reputation among the Jews miglit help to pre- 
 pare the Hebrew Christians to welcome him into the 
 <:hurch. 
 
 8 That is, 'manife.'itly,* or while awake (see also ver. 7); 
 not in a dream, or a trance (vcr. 10; eh. xxii. 17). 
 
 9 At three v. M., the hour of evenint; prayer (ch. iii. 1). 
 He Beema to have spent tlie whole day in fasting and 
 prayer (ver. 30j. As the mission of Peter was an answer 
 
 to his prayers (ver. 31), it is probable that he had been 
 asking Divine instruction respecting the claims of Jesus, 
 of whom he had heard (ver. 37). 
 
 H> The gospel is to be preached by ?»(?«, not angels. 
 
 n A distance of thirty miles. The messengers started 
 the same evening, and arrived at Joppa the next afternoon. 
 
 12 The business of a tanner was regarded by the Jew.s 
 as almost unclean, and was not allowed to be carried on 
 within the walls of cities. 
 
 13 Like his master; and therefore fully informed of the 
 purpose of his errand. 
 
 H See note on 1 Sam. ix. 25. 
 
 1.^ About noon, the second hour for prayer. 
 
 1<> Or, 'an ecstasy was [or came] upon him,' his mind 
 being abstracted from external objects, by supernatural 
 appearances. Compare eh. xxii. 17; 2 Cor. xii. 2. The 
 form of the vision corresponded with Peter's hunger. 
 
 17 Literally, 'tied by four ends,' i. e. of cords, reaching 
 into the heavens above. 
 
 18 Making no distinction between dean and unclean. 
 See Lev. ch. xi., ami notes. 
 
 19 See a reason for such a repetition in Gen xli. 32. 
 
 20 Oi-, 'at the porcli' or ' vestibule,' forminf; the entrance 
 to the inner cnurt; where visitors would call in the day- 
 time (ver. 18), and would hn'ck at night (ch. xii. 13). ' 
 
 21 Making no difficulty about visiting a Gentile, 'for 1 
 have sent them.' 
 
 12.W 
 
A. D. 41. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS X. 22-4;). 
 
 [a. d. 41. H. 
 
 and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek : wliat is the cause wherefore ye are 
 
 22 come? And they said, '"Cornelius the^ centurion, a just man, and one that 
 feareth God, and "of good report among all tlie nation of the Jews, was warned 
 from God by an holy angel to send for thee into liis house, and to hear words of 
 
 23 thee. Then called he them in, and lodged thetfi. 
 
 And on the morrow Peter went away with them, "and certain brethren- from 
 
 24 Joppa accompanied him. And the morrow after they entered into Caisarea. And 
 Cornelius waited for them, and had called together his kinsmen and near friends. 
 
 25 And as Peter was coming in, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet, and 
 
 26 worshipped*' hitn.. But Peter took him up, saying, ''Stand uj) ; I myself also am 
 
 27 a man. And aa he talked-* with him, he went iu, and found many that were 
 come together. 
 
 28 And he said unto them, Ye know how * that it is an unlawful thing^ for a man 
 that is a Jew to keep company, or come unto one of another nation; hut ""God 
 
 2S) hath showed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. Therefore 
 came I v/ito you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I ask therefore 
 for what intent yo have sent for me t 
 
 30 And Cornelius said, Four days ago I was fasting until this hour; and at the 
 ninth hour I prayed in my house, and, behold, 'a man stood before me 'in bright 
 
 31 clothing, and said, Cornelius, "thy prayer is heard, 'and thine alms are had in 
 
 32 remembrance iu the eight of God. Send therefore to Joppa, and call hither 
 Simon, whose surname is Peter ; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner 
 
 33 by the sea side: who, when he cometh, sliall speak unto thee. Immediately 
 therefore I sent to thee; and tliou hast well done that thou art come. !Now 
 therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded 
 thee of God. 
 
 34 Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, ^'Of a truth I perceive that God is no 
 
 35 respecter of persons :** but ^in every nation he "that feareth him, and * worketh 
 30 righteousness, 'is accepted with him. The word which Ciod sent unto the 
 
 37 children of Israel, ''preaching peace by Jesus Christ (''ho is Lord of all ") : that 
 word,'^ I Sfti/j ye -''know, which was publislied throughout all Judnea, and * began 
 
 38 from Galilee, after the baptism whicli John preached ; how God * anointed Jesus 
 of Nazareth with the Ilnly Gliost and with power :"* who went about doing 
 good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil ; 'for God was with liim. 
 
 39 And * we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, 
 
 40 and in Jerusalem. 'Whom they slew and hanged on a tree. Him God raised 
 
 41 up the third day, and showed him openl}'', '"not to all the people,'" l)ut unto 
 witnesses chosen before of God, riu-fi to us, "who did eat and drink with him, 
 
 42 after he rose from tin? dead. And "In; commandi'd us to ])r''a('h unto the people, 
 and to testify p that it is lie which was ordained of God to he tlie Judge ''of quick '' 
 
 43 and dead. ''To him give all the projihets witness, that ' through hia name 'who- 
 soever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins. 
 
 44 While Peter yet spake these words, "the Holy Ghost fell on all them'^ whicli 
 4.J heard the word. 'And they of the circumcision which believed were astonisln-d, 
 
 aa many as carac with Peter, ^ because that on the (jentiles also was poured out 
 
 1 vera, 1, '>, elc 
 
 > vet. ib; ch. 11. 12. 
 
 F ch. II. II, \hi Rcr. 
 
 ly. lUj w. a. 
 
 q cli. II. 2, 3; John 4. 
 
 9: Ciil. a. 12— U. 
 r ch.l5.d,9( £ph.3.& 
 
 I ch. I. in. 
 
 ( Ml. W. 3; Mk. IB. .^; 
 
 Lk. VI. i. 
 u Tpr. i. etc. ; Dan. 10. 
 
 Vii Ho*. t).3. 
 :r Heb. U. 10. 
 
 y Dou, 10. 17 ( « Clir. 
 
 19. 7 : Job 31. ly ; 
 
 Uo.Z 11:1 I'rt l.l7- 
 « ch. 15. y ; 1 Cor. 12. 
 
 13; Gal. 3. ;S; Col.l. 
 
 ti; a u. 
 
 a Va. *.S. 9. 
 
 b EEC. in. 27. 
 
 <■ Co. 4,7: Hcb.n.4-6. 
 
 rf K|.h. i. 13-18; Col. 
 
 I. -a). 
 
 • Mt. V8, m; John ft. 
 TI, IU ; Ro. ID. 12 ; 
 H.y; 1 for. 15. 27; 
 Vhil. 2. 9-11 : Col. 
 1. IH-lft; 1 Pet 3. 
 22 ; Itov. m. Iti. 
 
 / cU, S. 4l)t Lk. 4. 14, 
 
 37; 7. 17. 
 « ch, 1 22. 
 A l.k 3 22; 4. 18. 
 
 • John 3. 2; m. 32. 
 
 * John 15. 27- 
 
 / ch. .•):«>; I Pet. 2. 21. 
 
 rich. VX 31. 
 
 n Lk. 21. 30. 4l-4:t; 
 
 John 21. 13. 
 « Mt. 2H, l!». 20. 
 P ch. 17. 31 t Jotin b. 
 
 22-2'.l, 
 1 ito. 14, n, 10; 2 Tim. 
 
 4. 1 ; I IVt. 4. 5. 
 r U &3 II ; Dan. 0. 
 
 21 : Zoc 13. 1 i l.k. 
 
 24. 44-47. 
 
 * ch. 3. 10. 
 
 t eh 2({.H; John 3,16. 
 » ch. 4. :il ; 8. 1:^17. 
 J- •er. 23. 
 y ch.ll. It); C*I.3.I4. 
 
 1 Rjither, *« centurion;* not yet known to Peter. 
 
 2 Both I'eter'fl own vision and the mcBsage from Cor- 
 nt'Iiim showed the great iinportaneeof llio occasion, which 
 onjrht therefore to have sevenil witnesses (see ch. xi. 12). 
 
 3 .\s a Roman officer, and a pioua man, Cornt-Iiua 
 would offrr such homage only to a legate of Jehovah : 
 hut L'ven this PetiT declines, warning him that it must 
 br rcHcrved for God alone. Our Lord did not decline it. 
 
 4 Or, 'conversed with him' familiarly. 
 
 5 The di.stinction ln'twf(;n ch-an and unclean meats, 
 and the prohibition of alliances and marriiigcs between 
 tlie IsraeliteB and heathen nations (Lev. xi. 1 — 47; I)t*ut. 
 vii. 1 — 8) had come to be regarded as forbidding all social 
 intercourBo with Gentiles. See Joscphus, Cont. Ap. ii. 28; 
 Juvenal, Sat. xiv. 103; Tacit. Hist. v. 6. 
 
 6 A new and imporUmt application of an old truth : 
 see refs. 
 
 7 Ver. 36 is connected in sense with the preceding. 
 God receives the pious of even/ nation; for though he 
 tirst sent his 'word' to the children of Israel with itii 
 ghid news of peace through Jesus C'hri^t, yet ' He [r e. the 
 Christ] is [the appointed and predicted] I^jrd of all,' not 
 'of the Jews only, but of the Gentiles' also. See Psa. ii. ; 
 Ixxii. 8-11; Isa. Iv. 4, 6; Dan. ii. 44; vii. 13, 14. 
 
 8 The word here rendered *word' differs from that in 
 ver. 36. The meaning may bo, * The /u'sforif you know :' 
 ihiuioctrine I am come to unfold to you. Pliilip'spreaching 
 (ch. viii. 40) had nuule the gowpel well known at Cionarea. 
 
 9 Ilis Divino goodness, working through his Divine 
 power, to break Satan's tyranny over men's bodies (Luke 
 xiii. 16) and souls (2 Tim. ii. 26) was tlie true evidence 
 that Jesus was God's anointed (Isa. lii. 1 — 3), and that 
 God wuK with him. 
 
 10 Ik'fnre his death our Lord taught and wrought his 
 miracles in public; but when the people by rejecting him 
 had sliown that no evidence could anect them (see Luke xvi, 
 31 ; John xii. 37), the ocular proof of his resurrection was 
 given only to Divinely chosen and competent witnesses. 
 See note on Matt, xxviii. 1, 
 
 H That is, 'the iiviufj and the dead :' see 1 Thess. iv. 
 16, 17 ; 1 Cor. xv. /Jl, 5^. Our Lord's authority as Judge 
 is founded upon and co-extensive with his power to save 
 (ver. 43). 
 
 12 The gift of tho Holy Spirit on this occasion was 
 attended bv manv of the same signs n« at Pentecost (seo 
 ver. 46; en. xi. l5). This Divine interposition conclu- 
 sively proved that neither Jewish nor Christian outward 
 rites are indispensable to admission to gospel privileges. 
 
A. D. 41 — 43. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS X. 46— XI. 22. 
 
 [a. d. 41—43. H, 
 
 46 tlie gift of the Holy Ghosfc. For they heard them ^ speak with tongues, and 
 magnify God. 
 
 47 Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid water, that these should not be 
 
 48 baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost ''aa well as wefi And he com- 
 manded- tliem to bo baptized *in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him 
 to tarry certain days. 
 
 Peter's conduct objected to at Jerusalem; his successful defence. 
 1 1 AND the apostles and brethren that were in Jut]a?a heard '^that the Gentiles 
 
 2 had also received the word of God. And when Peter was come up^ to Jerusalem, 
 
 3 '^they that were of the circumcision'* contended with him, saying, ''Thou wentest 
 in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them. 
 
 4 But Peter rehearsed the matter from the beginning, and expounded it /by order 
 
 5 unto them, saying, * I was^ in the city of .Toppa praying : and in a trance I saw a 
 vision, A certain vessel descend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from 
 
 6 heaven by four corners; and it came even to me: upon the which when I had 
 fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild 
 
 7 beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. And I heard a voice saying 
 
 8 unto me. Arise, Peter; slay, and eat. But I said, Not so. Lord: ''for nothing 
 
 9 common or unclean hath at any time entered into my mouth. But the voice 
 answered me again from heaven, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou 
 
 10 common. And this was done three times : and all were drawn up again into 
 
 11 lieaveu. And, behold, immediately there were three men already come iinto the 
 
 12 house where I was, sent from Cffisarea unto me. And 'the Spirit bade me go 
 with them, nothing doubting. Moreover * these six brethren accompanied me; 
 
 13 and we entered into the mau^s house: 'and he showed us how he had seen ""an 
 angel in his house, which stood and said unto him, Send men to Joppa, and call 
 
 14 for Simon, whose surname is Peter; who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and 
 
 15 all thy house shall be saved. And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on 
 
 16 tiiem, "as on us at the beginning. Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how 
 that he said, "John indeed baptized with water; but ''ye shall be baptized with 
 
 17 the Holy Ghost.^ « Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did 
 unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; 'what was I, that I could with- 
 stand God'f 
 
 When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, 
 *Tbeu^ hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. 
 
 Great success of the gospel at Antioch ; ministry of Barnabas and Saul in that city. 
 
 'NOW^ they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose 
 about Stephen travelled as faras"Phenice,9and Cypru8,^<^and Antioch, ^i preaching 
 
 20 the word to none but unto the Jews only. And some of them were men of Cyprus 
 and Cyrene,'2 which, wlien they were come to Antioch, spake unto ^ the Grefians,'^ 
 
 21 preaching the Lord Jesus. And ^ the hand of the Lord was with them:^** and a 
 great number believed, and 'turned unto the Lord. 
 
 22 Then tidings of these things came imto the ears of the church which was in 
 Jerusalem : and they sent forth ° Barnabas,'^ that he should go as far as Antioch. 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 acli. II. 17; 16. 8, d| 
 
 llo, 10. ia. 
 b cli. 2. as ; 8. 16. 
 
 c ch. 1(1. 34—18. 
 
 / l.k. 1. 3. 
 
 g ch. 10.9-19. 
 
 I cli. 10. 19, 20; 15. 7; 
 
 Jolin Iti. 13. 
 * ch. 10. -JS. 
 
 n ch, 2. 4 ; 10. 44. 
 
 o ch. I. h; 19. 4; Mt. 
 :t. 11 : John I. ■Jii,a3. 
 p 1*. H.3; Joel 2. -£6. 
 q vh. \ii. 8, y. 
 r ch. 10. 47. 
 
 Kn. in. 12. 13; 15. 9. 
 
 ( ch. B. 1—4; Bce ML 
 
 10. 2:j. 
 u ch. ai. 2. 
 
 J- ch. 6. 1 ; 9. 29. 
 
 y ch. 2. 47: IK. 1. W. 
 
 « oh. 9. 35 { I Thei.1.9. 
 
 o ch. 4.36, 37; 9.27. 
 
 1 It was not for men to withhold the baptism of water 
 when God had given the baptism of the Spirit. 
 
 2 See notes on John ir. 2 ; 1 Cor. i. 17. 
 
 3 Accompanied by the brethren from Joppa (ver. 12), 
 who might corroborate all his statements. 
 
 4 Either the Jewish believers (as in fh. x. 45) ; or 
 more probably those whose zeal for the law shortly after- 
 wards originated a circumcision party (<h. xv. 1, 21). 
 
 5 On vers. 5 — 15, see notes on ch. x, 9 — 4-4. 
 
 6 Thegift of the HolySpirit to believingGentiles clearly 
 showed that they were included in the Lord's promise 
 here quoted from oh. i. 5. To 'forbid' the sign where God 
 has granted the grace is to * forbid,' or oppose, God. 
 
 7 Unlikelv as it seemed to us. 
 
 8 A fourth great event preliminary to the universal 
 extension of the church was the missionary zeal of some 
 Cyprian and Cyrcnian Jews, by whose ministry many 
 were converted at Antioch (ch. xL 19 — 21). Barnabas, 
 sent by the church at Jerusalem to watch the movement, 
 throwshimself heartily into it as a work 'of God '(22—24); 
 and obtains the efficient aid of Saul of Tarsus, with whom 
 he labours successfully, forming a body of believers, 
 separate from the Jewish community (25, 2G). 
 
 9 Or Phoenicia, a district between Lebanon and the 
 
 sea. It had been visited by our Lord (Matt. xv. 21 — 28). 
 
 10 A large island, lying off the coast of Syria. It was 
 the birth-place of Barnabas : see ch. iv. 36. 
 
 n Antioch on the Orontes, now Ant:ikia, was the capital 
 of Syria, and the residence of the proconsul of the province. 
 It was one of the largest cities of the world. It contained 
 a mixed population, including many Jews, who resided in 
 a separate quarter under their own governor. This city 
 speedily became the head quarters of Gentile Christianit^', 
 and the second great centre of missionary operations, frotn 
 which the light radiated through the heathen world ; and it 
 long retained a pre-eminence among the Eastern churches. 
 
 12 See note on eh. ii. 10. 
 
 ^3 See note on ch. vi. 1. Thus the gospel was widely 
 extended among the Hellenists through the death of the 
 Hellenist Stephen. But some manuscripts, instead of 
 * Grecians,* have 'Greeks,' which would probably mean 
 'Gentiles,' in distinction from the 'Jews mentioned in 
 ver. 19. If this is the true reading, then' is here a further 
 extension of the gospel among the Gentiles. 
 
 14 Giving evident tokens of His approval. 
 
 15 Barnabas, as a Hellenist Jew of Cyprus, and a man 
 of generous and candid disposition (ch. iv. 37 J ix. 27), 
 was peculiarly fitted for this mission. 
 
 1257 
 
A.D. 43,44. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XI. 2.3— XII. 1-2. 
 
 [a. d. 4.3, 44. H. 
 
 23 Who, vihen lie came, and had seen the grace of God, was glad, and 'exhorted 
 
 24 them all, that with 'purpose of heart they wcjuld cleave unto the Lord. For he 
 was a good man, and ''full of the Holy Ghost and of faith. 'And mucli people 
 was added unto the Lord. 
 
 25, 2G Then departed Barnabas to /Tarsus, for to seek Saul : and when he had found 
 him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to jiass, that a wliole year they 
 assembled themselves with the church, and taught much people. And the disciples 
 * were called Christians' lirst in Antioch. 
 
 Distress and persecution at Jerusalem ; Peter's miraculous deliverance ; Herod's death at 
 
 Ctesarea. 
 
 27,28 A>'D" in these days came 'prophets from .lerusalera unto Antioch. And 
 there stood up one of them named ' Agabus, and signified by the Spirit that 
 there should be great dearth throughout all the world ■.'^ which came to pass in 
 
 29 the days of Claudius Caisar. Tlion the disciples, * every man according to liis 
 ability,'' determined to send 'relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Juda'a: 
 
 30 which also they did, and sent it to '" the elders^ by the hands of liarnabas and Saul. 
 ]2 J^ow about that time Herod the king" stretched forth liis liands to vex certain 
 
 2 of the church.' And he killed James** " the brother of John with the sword. 
 
 3 And because he saw °it pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to take Peter 
 
 4 also. (Tlien were '' the days of unleavened bread.^) And wlien he had ap]>r('- 
 hended him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions'" of 
 soldiers to keep him; 'intending after Easter" to bring him forth to the people. 
 
 5 Peter therefore was kept in prison : but ' prayer was made without ceasing of the 
 church unto God for him. 
 
 6 And when Herod would have brought him forth, the same night'" Peter 'was 
 sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains : and the keepers before 
 
 7 the door kept the prison. And, behold, ' the angel of the Lord came upon him, 
 and "a light" shined in the prison: ami he smote Peter on the side, and raised 
 
 8 liim up, saying. Arise up quickly. Ami his chains fell ofi' from his liands. And 
 the angel said unto him, "Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. And so he did. 
 
 9 And he saith unto liini. Cast thy garmiMit" aliout thee, and follow me. And ho 
 went out, and followed him; and 'wist not that it was true which was done by 
 
 10 the angel ; liut thought "he saw a visiou. When they were past the first and the 
 second ward,'^ they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city; = which 
 opened to them of his own accord : and they went out, and passed on through one 
 street; and forthwith the angel departed from him. 
 
 11 And when Peter was come to himself, he said, Now I know of a surctv, that 
 "the Lord hath sent his angel, and 'hath delivered me out of the hand of llerod, 
 
 12 ' awiiL from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. And when he had 
 
 (» cli. 13. 43 : H. M t 
 IVu 10. aji I Cor. 
 
 c Dan. 1. 8 
 
 ft c)i.t>. 6: Gal. .V 22, !i3. 
 
 g ch. 20. 26 ! Eph. 3. 
 16 i I Pol. «. U, 111. 
 
 h ch. 13. 1; 15. 31>i 81. 
 
 a; Ito. I a. 11; 1 Cor. 
 
 la. 111. ad; Li>h.4.1l. 
 • ch. ai. 10. 
 
 *2Cor. 8. 2— 1, 12-U. 
 
 ' Ro. 15.26-27; I Cor. 
 
 111. 1. 
 mch. 111. 4: ao. 17; 
 
 'I'lL 1.6; Jam.5.U: 
 
 1 I'cL 5. 1. 
 
 n Mt. III. a. 
 
 o ch. 24. 27 ; 25. 9. 
 f Ex. 12.14-20; 23.15. 
 
 q I'ro. 10. al I 27. 1 ; 
 
 Lain. 3. 37; Mt ao a. 
 ' TIT. la; Mt. 111. 10; 
 
 1 lor. 12. a«; a Cor. 
 
 1. II; E]>h. ti. ID; 
 
 I Thoi. 5. 17. 
 ■ !'■ < X; Ii. 211.3.4; 
 
 Ucb. 13. tl. 
 
 ( ch. 5. 19; Pi. 31. 7. 
 » l.k. 2. 0; 21. 4. 
 
 J- Pi. 126.1. 
 
 jch. 10.3, 171 11.5. 
 
 ■ ch. 1(1. as. 
 
 . I'l 34.7; Dan. 3. 2«t 
 11.22; IK'b 1. 11. 
 
 ■ Pi. 33. IH, 10; 41. 2; 
 07. 10 ; 2 Cor. I. 10 ; 
 2 Pel. 2. 9. 
 
 ' Ycr. 3. 
 
 1 Tliis name oceurs only in two otiier passages of 
 
 ret. iv. 16), and is applied to 
 
 the disciples by others rather than themselves. The Jew: 
 
 Scripture (ch. xxvi. 28; 1 
 
 would hardly give them a name derived from that of the 
 Messiah : comp. John xi.x. 21. It probably originated with 
 the heathen population of Aiitiocn when the convcrtji be- 
 came a numerous and important body, needing u distinc- 
 tive appellation. It was afterwards adopted and gloried 
 in by the ('hriKtians tbcmwelvcs. 
 
 2 'This first part of the book of Acts closes with a notice 
 of tile relief which the eliurch at Jerusalem received from 
 the new community at Antioch (xi. 27—30) ata time when 
 famine was aggravated bv persecution and martyrdom 
 (xii. 1,2); a narrative of I'ettT's deliverance from prison 
 by an angel, in answer to the prayers of thi^ disciples 
 (3 — 17) ; ami a desi'riplion of the cruelty and vanity of his 
 persecutor, punished by a loathsome and excruciating 
 death (18—23). And the mother chureb, as it disappears 
 from the inspired history, amidst sufTering, Divine pro- 
 t4M;tion, and brotherly help, is Btill seen to be growing and 
 multiplied (21, 2.5). 
 
 3 Or, * upon the whole inhabited earth ;* a phrnse often 
 used for tlie Uoman enipire (see note on Luke ii. 1, 2). 
 During the reign of (Claudius (a. d. 41 — .01), the different 
 parts of the empire suffered successively from great fa- 
 mines, some of wliieh wen- jiarticiilarly severe in Judica, 
 about A. n. •I'l, 4.5. Sec Joseph. Antiq. xx. 2G. 
 
 4 Or, ' according n« any one was prospered :' «cc rcfs. 
 
 6 The oflice of elder (or presbyter) seems to have been 
 adopted from the Jewish synagogue, and to liave included 
 the twofold duties of tcacfiing and ruling ; on which ac- 
 i'r« 
 
 count, in the New Testament, elders are also called bishops 
 or overseers. 
 
 6 This was Herod Agrippa I., »n oblo and popular 
 prince, son of Aristobulus and liernice, iiiid grandson of 
 Herod the Gre;it. He had been brought up at Kome, 
 and by successive grants from Caligula mid Claudius had 
 become king of all Pjilestiiie. He courti-d the Jews by 
 professing to be zealous for the law ; but he was unprin- 
 cipled ami licentious, and adopted many heathen (customs. 
 See Joseph. Antiq. xix. 7, 3. 
 
 7 Untlier, ' laid hands on certain of the church to do 
 them ill.' 
 
 8 Sec Matt. iv. 21 ; xx. 20—23 ; Mark v. 37, and notes. 
 James was the first of the apostles to sutler deotli ; his 
 brotlier appears to have survived all the rest. 
 
 'J See kxod, xii. 15, Hi. Hemd generally resided at 
 Ciesarea, but came to Jerusalem at tlii^ great festivals. 
 
 10 I''iiur soldiers for em h of tlie four watches of the 
 night: two at the doors of the prison, forming Hm firnt 
 ami second giiards (vcr. 10), and two chained to the 
 priwoner (ver. G). 
 
 11 Kather, 'after the Passover;' here probably meaning 
 the whole fcsliriil, during which the stricter Jews would 
 not like acriminal to be executed. 
 
 12 The night preceding his intended trial or execution. 
 
 13 Such as often attended visitants from heaven (Luke 
 ii. 9). It might facilital*: the prisoner's escape. 
 
 14 That is, the maiitlt! : see note on Matt. v. 40. 
 
 15 Or 'guard;' riz. the soldiers posted, one probably 
 at the door of the cell, and the other at the outer gate of 
 the prison. 
 
A. D. 44, 45. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XII. 13— XIII. 2. 
 
 [a. n. 44, 45. H. 
 
 considered 1 the tJutiff, he carae to tlie Louse of Mary^ the mother of ''John, whose 
 
 13 surname was Mark ; where many were gathered together ' praying. And as Peter 
 knocked at the door of the gate, a damsel came to hearken, named Rhoda. 
 
 14 And when she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran 
 1.5 in, and told how Peter stood before the gate. And they said unto her, Thou art 
 
 mad. But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. Then said they, •'It is 
 
 16 his angel.3 But Peter continued knocking: and when they had opened the door, 
 
 17 and saw him, they were astonished. But he, f beckoning unto them with the hand 
 to hold their peace, declared unto them how ''the Lord had brought him out of 
 the prison. And he said, Go show these things unto ' James,"* and to the brethren. 
 And he departed, and went into another place.* 
 
 18 Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what 
 
 19 was become of Peter. And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, 
 he 'examined the keepers, and commanded that they should be put to death."^ 
 And he went down from Juilffia to Cassarea,' and there abode. 
 
 00 And Herod was highly displeased with them of Tyre and Sidon : but 'they 
 carae with one accord to him, and, having made Blastus the king's chamberlain 
 their friend, desired peace; because "' their country'* was nourished by the king's 
 
 21 country. And upon a set day Herod, arrayed in royal ai>parel, sat upon his 
 
 22 throne, and made an oration unto them. And the people gave a shout, sayhiy, 
 
 23 " It is the voice of a god, and not of a man.^ And immediately the angel of the 
 Lord "smote him, because ''he gave not God the glory: and 'he was eaten of 
 worms, and gave up the ghost. 
 
 24,25 But "^the word of God grew and muUiiilied.'" And Barnabas and Saul 
 returned from Jerusalem, when they had fulfilled their 'ministry," and 'took 
 with them John, whose surname was Mark. 
 
 Appointment of Barnabas and Saul to missionary service; their work in Cyprus^ Pisidia^ and 
 
 Lycaonia ; and their return to Antioeh. 
 
 23 NOW"' there were "in the church that was at Antioeh certain prophets and 
 
 teachers ; as ' Barnaljas, and Simeon that was called Niger,'^ and > Lucius of 
 
 Cyrene, and Manaen,''' which had been brought up with ' Herod the tetrarch, and 
 
 2 "Saul. As they ministered'^ to the Lord, 'and fasted, the Holy Ghost said. 
 
 Ter. 5 : I«. f,h. 24 : 
 1 John 5. 14, 1^ 
 
 / Mt. 14. 20! 18. tn; 
 
 Wk. 6. 4!). 
 g ch. 13. Iti ; 19. 33 ; 
 
 21, 40. 
 A Pe. 102. 19, 20. 
 
 * ch. 4. 9; Lk. 23. 14. 
 
 / Pro.17.14; Ece.lO. 4. 
 
 ml Ki. 5. 9— 11; Eera 
 3.7; Ei&27. 2, 17. 
 
 j. 39; 2 Sam. 
 
 n Dan. 6. 7. 
 e 1 Sam. 2a.: 
 
 24. 17. 
 p Pi. ll.-i. 1. 
 q 2 Clir. 21. IR, 19. 
 r c1i. 6, 7 ; 19. 20 ; I». 
 
 '.A. 11; Col. 1. 6; ^ 
 
 Ttipd. 3. 1. 
 f ch, 11.29,30. 
 ( ch. 13. 5. 13; 15.37. 
 
 w ch. 11.27; l.*). 35. 
 J- ch. 4 3« : 11. 22—2 
 y Ro 10. 21. 
 t Mt. 14. 1—10. 
 1 ch. 11. 25, 20. 
 b Bee refa. Dun. 9. 
 1 Cor. 7. 5 ; 9. 27. 
 
 1 Rather, 'and having become aware of [liis position], 
 he came,'etc. Kecovering from his amazement, he reaelied 
 Mary's house, and knocked there. This was one of the 
 providential coincidenees ; for many were just then as- 
 sembled there to pray (ver. 5). 
 
 2 See Preface to the Gospel of Mark, p. 1115. 
 
 3 Meaning either the spirit of Peter, already put to 
 death (Luke x.\iv. 37) ; or more probably his guardian 
 angel, assuming his form and voice. The inspired writer 
 records this simply as the opinion of tlie spesikers. 
 
 4 Probably James the Just, president of the church at 
 Jerusalem (ch. xv. 13; xxi. 18; Gal. ii. 12) ; see Preface 
 to the Epistle of James. 
 
 5 He seems to have left Jerusalem for a time ; but he 
 returned afterwards: see ch. xv. 7- 
 
 6 Literally, 'to be led off' to punishment; wliich in 
 such a case would be death. 
 
 V See note on ch. viii. 40. Josephus (.\ntiq. xix. 8, 2) 
 relates that Herod went down to Cicsarca to celebrate 
 games in honour of the emperor Claudius. 
 
 8 Compare 2 Sam. v. 11 ; 1 Kings v. 9, 11, and note; 
 Ezraiii. 7; Ezek. xxvii., and notes. The prevailing dearth 
 made the maritime and commercial towns feel the im- 
 portance of friendly relations with the producing districts 
 of the interior. 
 
 9 Josephus (Bell. Jud. i. 21, 8) gives a similar but more 
 diffuse account of Herod's death ; but only the inspired 
 historian assigns its cause — the stroke of God, because ho 
 had accepted the impious flattery. 
 
 K' Amidst all these events, adverse or propitious, God's 
 work went on. Juda:a was now again governed by a Uotnan 
 procurator (Cuspius Fadus), who was not disposed to court 
 the favour of the Jews by persecuting the Christians. 
 
 11 That is, 'their service,* mentioned in eh. xi. 29, 30. 
 Tliis visit to Jerusalem is not mentioned with others by 
 Paul in Galatians, ch. i., ii. ; being probabl)' a short and 
 private one. 
 
 12 The second great division of the apostolic history 
 (ch. xiii. — xxviii.) narrates the diffusion of the gospel 
 
 from Antiocli, until Paul is brought a prisoner to Rome. 
 For this work the Holy Spirit selects from the church at 
 Antioeh its two leading teachers, the ministers of its 
 bounty (see ch, xi. 30) to be his Apostles to the Gentile 
 world (ch. xiii. 1—3). Accompanied by Mark, they sail 
 to Cyjirus, the country of Barnabas, and preach through 
 the island until they reach Paphos, where a Jewish im- 
 postor is exposed and punished, and the Roman proconsul 
 is converted (4—12). Crossing to the mainland, they 
 proceed, without Mark, to Antioeh in Pisidia, and there 
 Paul preaches so powerfully that he is urged to repeat 
 his address (see note on ch. xiii. 10), which great crowds 
 assemble to hear (13— 4t). The Jews, however, oppose 
 his teaching, and Paul and Barnabas turn from them to 
 the Gentiles, who gladly receive the word (4.5—48). The 
 whole district is evangelized, and the converts are filled 
 with spiritual jov, although the preachers are driven by 
 the enmity of the Jews to Iconium (49—52) . There again 
 they are successful, amidst much opposition, which at last 
 forces them to retire to the semi-barbarous district of 
 Lycaonia (xiv. 1—7). At Lystra, the miraculous cure of 
 a cripple excites the people to offer them Divine honours 
 (8-18). But the Jews coming thither soon persuade the 
 fickle people to regard them as impostors, and stone Paul, 
 leaving him for dead. He revives, and visits Dcrbc 
 (19—21), and then returns with Barnabas along their 
 former route to the coast, whence they sail to Antioeh 
 (22—26) ; and report to the church there the success of 
 their first missionary tour (27, 28). 
 
 13 The black or dark ; perhaps Simeon of Cyrene (see 
 Matt, xxvii. 32, and note), whence Lucius came. 
 
 14 The same as Menahcm. He was probably 'the 
 foster-brother of Herod' Antipas; who, wilh his brother 
 Arehelaus, had been brought up at Rome in the house of 
 a private person (Joseph, .\ntiq. xvii. 1, 3). 
 
 15 Or ' fulfilled their ofljce." It seems to have been at 
 some special public service that this command was given, 
 either in an iiiidiblo voice from heaven, or through some 
 of the prophets. 
 
.45. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XIII. 3—16. 
 
 [a. d. 45. H. 
 
 ** Separate me Barnabas and Saul for tlie work Mvhereunto I liave called them,^ 
 
 3 And ■''when they had lasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent 
 thciJi away. 
 
 4 So they, being sent fortli by the Holy Ghost, departed unto Seleucia;^ and 
 
 5 from thence they sailed to « Cyprus.^ And when they were at Salamis,-* '^ they 
 preached the word of God in the Bynagoguea-'' of the Jews. And they had also 
 
 6 '.John to tht'ir * minister." And when tliey had gone through the isle' unto 
 Paphoa, they found 'a certain sorcenT,** a false prophet, a Jew, wliose name was 
 
 7 Har-je8us:^' which was with the deputy'"^ of the country, Sergius Paulus, a 
 pru(i('nti' man ; who called for Harna))ae and Saul, and desired to hoar tin; word 
 
 8 of God. But "' Klymas ''-^ the sorcerer (for so is his name by intorprctation) 
 
 9 withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith. Tlu-n'^ Saul, 
 (who also is called Paul,) " tilled Avith the Holy Ghost, set his eyes on him, 
 
 10 and said, " full of all subtilty and all mischief, p thou child of the devil, ^^ thou 
 enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease •? to pervert the right ways of the 
 
 11 Lord? And now, behold, '"the hand of the Lord is upon thee, 'and thou shalt be 
 blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediatel}^ there fell on him a 
 mist and a darkness;'^ and he went about seeking some to lead him by the 
 
 1*2 hand. Then the deputy, when he saw what was done, believed, being astonished 
 at the doctrine of the Lord.**^ 
 
 13 Now when Paul and his company^' loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga^*^ 
 in Pamphylia. And 'John dejiarting from them returned to Jerusalem. '^ 
 
 Paid and Bar}iabas at Antioch in Pisidia. 
 
 14 BUT when they departed from Perga, they came to Antioch in Pisidia.-** And 
 
 15 [they] "went into thn s^'nagogue on the sabbath day, and sat down. And 'alti^r 
 the reading of the Law and the Prophets,'-^^ the rulers of the 83-nagogue sent 
 unto them,^- saying, Ye men atid brethren, if ye have ^any word of exliortation 
 lor the p(*oplo, say on. 
 
 IG Then Paul stood up, and * beckoning with his hand,-^ said, Alen of Israel, and 
 
 n. 21; 
 
 d ch. 
 
 Num.8. 11- 
 
 1. I; Gal. X8, ». 
 « Ro. 10. 15: Euh. a 
 
 7. 8; 1 Tim. a. 7: 
 
 Heb. 5. 4. 
 / cli, d. tt. 
 *rch. \. 36. 
 h Ter. 46. 
 
 I ch. 12. 2.'>; 15.37. 
 * Ex. -U. Vi, 
 ^ cb. ^ B ; tec Deu. 
 IS. lU. 
 
 " cli. 4. A 
 
 o Mc. a. 7. 
 
 P Ml. 13. 3S: Jrtlin e. 
 
 14 i I John 3. a 
 q SCO Jcr. »t. 15. 
 r £k.;i. 3; ISaoi. 5.6. 
 ( Ge. 19. 11. 
 
 u ch.m.l3i 17.S; la 4. 
 ^ tor. 27 . N«<. 8. 1 | 
 Lk. 4. Iti— 19. 
 
 1 To carry the gospel to other regions. Saul had long 
 bpL'ii conscious of Ina vocation (see ch. x.xvi. 16 — 18); 
 he wjis now publicly appointed by the Holy Ghoat. 
 
 2 Seleucia was the port of .\ntioch, about fifteen miles 
 from the city, near the mouth of the Orontes. 
 
 3 Cvprus was near; it was the native country of 
 Biirria))!is ; it contuined many Jews, and some of its in- 
 h:ibitaiit3 were already Christians (see ch. xi. 19, 20). 
 
 4 Salarni.s was on the eastern coast of C3prus, the 
 nearest sea-port to Suleucia. 
 
 ■i As the Jews scattered throughout the Roman empire 
 weri" allowed the free e.^ercise of their religion, they had 
 at this period synagogues in all the principal cities. In 
 these a-saemblies, the apostles, being Jews, not only had 
 ready access to their own people without exciting the 
 suspicion of tiie civil autliorities ; but they also met many 
 of the serious and better disposed portion of the Gentiles, 
 who had bi-en attracted by the moral superiority of the 
 Old Testament, and had become citlier ' pro.qi-lytes ' to 
 Judaism, or * devout' worshippers of tlie tnui (iod. And 
 tht'se persons being free from the national Jewish preju- 
 dices, were the be.-it prepared to receive the gospel. 
 
 6 Their attendant and assistant. 
 
 7 A distance of about one hundred miles. Panlios on 
 tlic west coast waa the capital of Cyprus under the 
 K'niians, ami the residence of the governor. It was 
 ii'itoriouH for the licentious worwliip of Venus. 
 
 H R:aher. 'a certain magian :* see note on ch. viii. 9. 
 This period was remarkable for the prevalence among 
 the educated a« well iw the ignorant, of both scepticism 
 and imposture. The latter was practised chii-fly by adven- 
 turers from the East, manv of whom were Jews. See 
 Hor. Sat. i. 21; Juv. Sat. iii.'l3 — 10; vi. 542— 510; x. 93. 
 
 9 That iH, * Son of Ji-sus.* or ' Joshua.' 
 
 \^ ilathcr.'ProconMui;' tlie title of the governors of thoso 
 provinces of the il*jman empire which were nominally 
 left by the Kmpcror under the authority of the senate 
 and p'-ople, as distinguished from others which, requiring 
 a military force, were governi'd by his legates, wbr) were 
 called PrnprfrJnrH. Aucuwtus nt first reserved Cyprus to 
 himself; nut he afterwards resigned it to the senate (l)io. 
 Cass. Lib. liii. p. 70t). Coins of that period still exist, 
 on which the governor of Cyprus is called a Pi'oconml. 
 i-jm 
 
 11 That is, thoughtful and intelligent. 
 
 12 Rather, * Klymas the magian.* Both words mean, 
 harned in occult wisdom. 
 
 13 This appears to have been 'the time fixed by Divine 
 authority for Paul's manifestation as apostle of the Gen- 
 tiles; and this manifestation was made more conspiouous 
 by its coincidence with his triumph over a representative 
 of unbelieving and apostate Judaism, and the conversion 
 of an oHicial representative of Rome, whose name was 
 identical with his own apostolical title. The oriticial 
 juncture was still further marked by Paul's first miracle, 
 or sign of his apostleship (see 2 Cor. xii. 12), preceded 
 by a few words ctmceived and uttered in the highest tone 
 of apostolical authoritv.' — Alexander. 
 
 H Like him in fafso and mischievous opposition to 
 God's purposes. Comp. John viii. 44. 
 
 15 1 he very inlliction wliii-h Paul had himself suffered, 
 with the happiest results: see ch. ix. 9, etc. 
 
 16 Now confirmed by such a miracle. 
 
 17 Lilerallv, ' those ab(.ut Paul,' who is now the leader. 
 IM Pert;a, the capital of Pamphylia, stood about twelve 
 
 miles up the river ('estrus. 
 
 19 The cause of Mark's abandonment of the work is not 
 stated. He may have entertained somi? prejudices against 
 the freedom of Paul's intercovn*so with Gentile converts. 
 Seech. XV. ; Gal.ii. 11, ete. If hedid, liis prejudices were 
 afterwards subdued by iJivine grace; so that Paul com- 
 mends him, and desires the comfort of his society; see 
 Col. iv. 10; 2 Tim. iv. U. 
 
 20 'Antioch of Pisidia,' near the modern Jalobatch, 
 was an important town, at that time a I^)man colony, 
 situated on the great road from the >'Ki;ean S.-a to Ciliciu 
 
 and Syria, and inhabited by many Gi kw, Rntiians, and 
 
 Jews, *in addition t-) the native popiilalion. The route 
 from Perga to thi^* phice wan prolialdy a rou^li mountain 
 pass, crossed by dangerous torri-nts, and infested by wild 
 banditti. Here tin- missionaries were likely to encounter 
 'perils of rivers and perils of robbers* (2 Cor. xi. 26). 
 
 21 .See notes on Matt. iv. 2.1; Luke iv. 16. 
 
 22 DistinKuishinjf them among the congregation as 
 strangt-rs, perhaps as teachers. 
 
 2:J His ctistomary gesturi' (ch. xxi. 40; xxvi. 1;. In 
 this address Paul briefly traces God's gracious dealings 
 
A. D. 45. U. 
 
 THE ACTS XIII. 17—41. 
 
 [a.d.45. H. 
 
 "ye that tear God,^ give audieuce. The God of thia people of Israel ''choae our 
 fatliere, and exulted- tlie people ^whou they dwelt aa strangers iu the laud of 
 Egypt, ''and with an high arm brought he them out of it. And ''about the time 
 of forty years suffered he their manners-* iu the wilderness. And when -^ he had 
 destroyed seven nations-* iu the land of Chanaan, ^ he divided their laud to them 
 by lot. And after that * he gave unto them judges abuut tlie space of four 
 hundred and tifty years, ^ 'until Samuel the prophet. * And afterward they 
 desired a king : and God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe 
 of Benjamin, by the space of forty years.*^ And ' wheu he had removed him, "' lie 
 raised up unto them David to be their king; to whom also he gave testimony, 
 and said,' ' I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, 
 which shall fulfil all my will' [1 Sam. xiii. 14 ; Psa. Ixxxix. '20]. " Of this man's 
 seed hath God according " to h'}s promise raised uuto Israel ''a Saviour, Jesus: 
 ■? wheu John had tirst preached before hia coming** the baptism of repentance to 
 ail the people of Israel. And aa John fultilled'-^ hia course, he said, *■ Whom think 
 ye that I am? I am not he. But, behold, there cometh one after mo, whose 
 shoes of hi& feet I am not worthy to loose. 
 
 Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and whosoever among 
 you feareth God, * to you is the word of this salvation sent. For they that dwell 
 at Jerusalem, and their rulers, 'because they knew him not,^*^ nor yet the voices 
 of the prophets "which are read every sabbath day, •'they have fulfilled them in 
 condemning him. y And though they found no cause of death in him, yet 
 desired they Pilate that he should be slain. ^ And when they had fulfilled all 
 that was written of him, they took'' him down from the tree, and laid him in 
 a sepulchre. "But God raised him from the dead: and *he was seen many 
 days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, <^who are his 
 witnesses'- unto the people. And we declare unto you glad tidings, how that 
 '^the promise which was made unto the fathers, God hath fulfilled the same nnto 
 ua their children, iu that he hath raised up Jesua again \^^ as it is also written in 
 the second Psalm, ' ' Thou art my Sou, thia day have I begotten thee' '■* [Psa. ii. 7, 
 Sept.] And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now-^uo more to 
 return to corruption, he said on thia wise, ' I will give you the sure mercies of 
 David' '^ [Isa. Iv. 3]. Wherefore he saith also iu another PsahUj « ' Thou ahalt 
 not sulier thine Holy One'^ to see corruption' [Psa. xvi. 10, Sept.] For David, 
 after he had served his own generation '^ by the will of God, * fell ou sleep, and 
 waa laid unto hia fathers, and saw corruption: *but he, whom God raised again, 
 saw no corruption. 
 
 Be it known i** unto you therefore, men and brethren, that * through this man 
 is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: and 'by him all that believe are 
 justified from all things, '"from which ye could not be justified by the law of 
 Moses. Beware therelbre, lest that come upon you, which ia spoken of in the 
 Prophets ; *^ * Behold, ye despiaers, and wonder, and periah : for I work a work 
 
 a vers. 26, Vi, 411. 
 b UfU. 4 a? i 7. b 7. 
 c cli 7. 17; r.x. 1. 1, 
 
 7— » ; Ps, lO.V 23, -Jl. 
 d Ex.tkg; 13. 14, 16; 
 
 cli. 14. 
 e Ex. 16.35; Is. 03.9 
 / Dl-u. 7- I ; Jo!. 24. II. 
 g see refs. Jos. 14. 1,2, 
 /) Jutlg. 2. 16. 
 
 il Sam. 16. 13; 2Sam. 
 2. 4 ; &. 3. 
 
 " Lk. 1.32.6ft; Ho.1.3. 
 o ch. 2. 30— ai, 2 Sam. 
 
 7. 12; Ps. i:W. II. 
 p Mt. 1. 21 ; Ho. n. 26. 
 q Mt. 3. 1 : Lk. 3. 3. 
 T John 1. 20— 'J7. 
 
 ch. 2. 39 ; Lk. 21. 47. 
 
 J Lk. 21. 21), 2ii, 27. 41. 
 y Mk. 1.^ 13. 14; Jolm 
 
 19 iJ. \h. 
 > Jolm 19. 28,30,3tt,37. 
 
 I ch. 2. 24 : Mt. 2S. 6. 
 • ch.1.3; I CoT.\'o.b—7. 
 ch. 1.8; 5.32. 
 
 dGe,3. \h; 12. 3; 22. 
 18; Uo. 4. 13. 
 
 t Ro. I. 4; Heb. I. 5t 
 
 5.5; Key. 1.5. 
 / Ro. B. 9. 
 
 . ch.7.60; I Ki.2. 10. 
 tor. 30; I Cor. 15.20. 
 
 * ch. 5. 31 ; Dan. 9. 24 ; 
 
 Lk.24.47; 1 John 2. 13. 
 Ms. 53 11; Ro. 3. 26; 
 
 GbI. 2. 16; 3. B— 11. 
 m Ho. 3. 19, 20. 
 
 with Israel from the time when He chose them aa hia 
 own people, to the fulfilment of Hia great promise in 
 sending them the Messiah, the Son of David (vers. 16 — 25). 
 He then shows that Jesus was proved to be the predicted 
 Messiah, both by his rejection by the people, and by his 
 resurrection from the dead, whic^h at once explained and 
 fulfilled ancient predictions ("26 — 37). And he founds 
 upon the whole an offer of salvation, and a warning 
 against despising the gospel (38 — M). The outline which 
 we have of this discourse bears a marked resemblance to 
 that of Stephen (ch. vii.) The allusions to Deut. ch. i., 
 and Isa. ch. i., have led some to think tliat those portions 
 of * the Law and the Prophets' were the lessons for the 
 day in the public service. 
 
 1 Devout Gentiles, as well as the * men of Israel.' 
 
 2 Or, 'made the people grow;' as in Isa. i. 2. 
 
 3 By a difference in a single letter some manuscripts 
 read, 'bore them as a nurse;' referring to Deut. i. 31. 
 Comp. Numb. xi. 12; 1 Thess. ii. 7. 
 
 ■1 See Deut. vii. 1, and note. 
 
 5 See Preface to the Book of Judges, and note on I 
 Kings vi. 1. 
 ti On this number, see note on 1 Sam. xiii. 1. 
 
 7 This is the substance of various passages. 
 
 8 That is, before his coming forth into public life. 
 
 9 Or, 'as John was completing his course.' 
 
 10 Or, 'not knowing him, yut by condemning him they 
 have fulfilled the voices of the prophets,' etc. Their 
 
 rejection of him is a reason, not why you should reject, 
 but why you should receive him. 
 
 n All these things are what men did, whether friends 
 or foes. 'But God raised Him from the dead.' Comp, 
 ch. ii. 23, 24 ; 36 ; iii. 14, 15, etc. 
 
 12 The best reading is, ' who are now his witnesses,' etc. 
 Thia is no tradition, but the testimony of living men, who 
 are preaching 'to the people' in Judaea what ^we' now 
 announce *to you' at Antioch (ver. 32). 
 
 13 Or simply, 'raised up Jesus.* Some apply this to 
 his incarnation : but the resurrection is the great subject. 
 
 14 See note on Psa. ii. 7. 
 
 15 See note on Isa. Iv. 3. 
 
 16 Or, 'thy loved One,' the great object and subject of 
 these 'mercies' (see notes on Psa. iv. 3; xvi. 10), who 
 therefore could not be permitted 'to see corruption' (see 
 ch. ii. 27). This prediction was clearly not tulfiUed in 
 David (ver. 36) ; but it waa in the risen Jesus (37). He 
 therefore is the beloved one, the Messiah. 
 
 1? David's death limited his servitTe to 'his own gene- 
 ration.' He who rose again, extends his benefits to all 
 generations. Comp. Helj. vii. 23, 24. 
 
 18 As Jesua is the Messiah, through Him we preach to 
 you remission of sins. The law justified from «o sin ; but 
 every one, Jew or Gentile, who believes in Him is justified 
 from aii sin. See Kom. iii. 20—26; Gal. iii. 11 — 14. 
 
 19 The words of Habakkuk i. 5 are cited freely from 
 the Sept. as applying equally to the Jews of Paul's day. 
 
A. D. 45, 46. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XIII. 4-2— XIV. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 45, 46. H. 
 
 in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise believe, though a man declare it 
 unto you' [Hab. i. 5]. 
 
 42 And when the Jews were gone out' of the synngnguo, the Gentiles bosnught 
 
 43 that these words might be preached to them the next sabbath.- Now when the 
 congregation was broken up, many of the Jews and religious " proselytes followed 
 Paul and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, "persuaded them to continue in ''the 
 grace of God. 
 
 44 And the next sahbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the 
 
 45 word of God. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled witli 
 envy, and 'spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting 
 
 46 and blaspheming.^ Then Paul and Barnabas waxed liold,'' and said, 'It was 
 necessary 5 that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but 
 •seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves ' unworthy of everlasting life, lo, 
 
 47 " we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded us, siiyinff, ' ' I liave 
 set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto 
 the ends of the earth' [Isa. xlix. 6]. 
 
 48 And when the Gentiles heard tliis, they were glad, and glorified the word of 
 the Lord : ^and as many as were ordained" to eternal life believed. 
 
 49,50 And the word of the Lord was published throughout all the region. But the 
 Jews stirred up the devout and honourable' women, and the chief men of the 
 city, and = raised persecution against Paul and Barnalias, and "expelled them out 
 
 51 of their coasts.* 'But they shook olV the dust of their feet" against them, and 
 
 52 came unto ' Iconium. And the disciples ■* were filled with joy,'" and with the 
 Holy Ghost. 
 
 Paul and Barnabas at Iconium, Lystra, and Derbc ; and their return to Antioch. 
 14: AND it came to pass in Iconium," that they went both together into the 
 synagogue of the Jews, and so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jews 
 •2 and also of the Greeks believed. But the unbelieving Jews'- stirred up the 
 
 3 Gentiles, and made their minds evil affected against the brethren. Long time 
 therefore '3 abode they speaking boldly in the Lord, 'which gave testimony 
 unto the word of his grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done by their 
 hands. 
 
 4 But the multitude of the city was divided : and jiart held with the Jews, 
 
 5 and part with the ■''apostles.'*' And when there was an assault''^' made both of 
 the tJentiles, ami also of the Jews, with their rulers,"' « to use thtm despitefully, 
 
 6 and to stone them, they were aware of it, and '' Hed unto Lystra and Derbe," cities 
 
 7 of Lycaonia, and unto the region that lieth round about : and there they preaclied 
 the gospel. 
 
 8 ■ Ami there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, heing a cripjile 
 n from his mother's womb, who never luid wnlkcnl : the same heard Paul speak : 
 
 who *stedfa8tly ))eholding him, and ']ierceiving that he had faith to be Inhaled, 
 
 10 saiil with a loud voice, ""Stand u]irighton thy feet. And he leaped and walked. 
 
 11 And when the people saw what Paul had done, they lifted up th(nr voices. 
 Baying in the S])eech of Lycaonia,"* "The gods are come down to us in the 
 
 ch. >. 10. 
 
 ch. n. 23: 14. 3! I 
 2 Cor. 6. I ; Heb. 6. 
 n, \'i; 12. 15. 
 p Col. 1. b, 23; I Pet 
 
 5. 12. 
 
 t cli. ia 6: I Tllei. 3. 
 II-IU; Jiidp 10. 
 
 Ii. I.H; Mt. 
 
 10. 1 
 
 Uo. I. It,. 
 
 ch. 7. .',1: Dcu. :12.2I; 
 
 ML2t. 4:1 ; Uo 10 1>). 
 ( Mt. In. 37. 3H; -i-i. 8. 
 u ch. 18.(1; 28. 2H: Ko. 
 
 II. 11. 
 'if. 42, 1,6; LlL.2.32. 
 
 y ch. 2. 47: John 10. 
 IH, 20,27; Ko. 8. 30: 
 2 Tlieg. 2. 13, 14. 
 
 * 2 Tim. 3. 11. 
 
 a comi). Am. 7. 12, 
 
 It ch. 18. 0; Mt. 10. 14; 
 
 Mk. ti. II; Lk. g. &. 
 ■ ch. 14. 1. 
 •ich. 2. 40; Mt. b. 12; 
 
 John ltl.22 ; GaL&.22, 
 
 Mk. 111.20; IIel>.!.4. 
 
 / ch. 13. 2, 3, 
 K 2 Tim. 3. 11. 
 A Ml. 10. 23. 
 
 k ICC ch. 3. 4. 
 
 t MI. 8. 10; 0. 21, 22. 
 
 28. 2'.l; 21.22, 
 mch. 3, 0-41; Ii. 35.6, 
 
 '1 ch. 8. 10: 2a 0, 
 
 1 Or, according to the best rending, 'And when they 
 went out they bi'soughl,' etc. It was not till after tho 
 gospel h.id been twici' ofTcred to tbc Jews of tliis city tliiit 
 I*;iul turned to the Gcntih^s (ver, 46). 
 
 2 EilhiT ' ill the week between,' or more probably on 
 the next siihbHth, 
 
 3 Kiviliiig both the teachers and their doctrines. 
 
 4 Italhi.T, 'epoke out freely,* announcing tlio rejection 
 of tile JewH. 
 
 5 According to the Divine plan (see Luke xx'w. 47, 
 and note), ns prophetirally announced to tho Messiah 
 (ver. 47): see Imu. xlix. G, 
 
 G The Greek word Jiere used is properly translated. 
 It meiins appointed according to some plan or arrange- 
 ment of God, 
 
 ' At this period many Gentile women of 'honourable' 
 rank had become 'devout' proselytes to Judaism, Those 
 among them who embniced the gospel were among its 
 most uBi'ful adherents; but those who did not were easily 
 excited to bitter hostility by the Jews, who acted througn 
 them upon 'the chief men of the city,' 
 
 S Or, 'Iiorders:* see note on Kxod, x. 4. 
 
 See .Matt. X, H ; Luke x, 10, 11, and note, 
 
 le Notwithstanding the persecution, 
 
 1302 
 
 11 Iconium was a largo city, about ninety miles east of 
 Antioch in Piaidiu, It is still an important place called 
 Koiiieh, contiiiniiig a jiopulution of about 30,000. 
 
 12 Or, 'disobedieiit.' 
 
 13 Ikeause they had so much success (ver. 1) amidst all 
 this opposition (ver, 2), 
 
 11 iiie word 'apostles' is used here, perhaps, in the 
 general sense of 7nisxion(irii'x or messrngcnt, as in 2 Cor, 
 viii. 2,'i, Or tho term niiiy here be extended to liurnabas 
 as I'luil's companion. 
 
 1^ Ilather, 'and when there was an intention, both of 
 Gentiles,' etc. The design to assault the apostles was 
 frustrated by their withdruwnieiit. I'aiil was actually 
 stoned only once : comp. ver. 19 with 2 Cor. xi, 26, 
 
 10 Including, perhaps, both the Gentile mngistrates and 
 the chiefs of the synagogue, 
 
 17 These two towns, which were proliably small, lay 
 south-east of Iconium, among the higlihinds of Mount 
 
 Taurus, and were inhabited chielly by a rough huniy race, 
 
 Teeted 
 
 Jewish influence 
 
 who had been but little alleeteu by Greek, Uoinan, or 
 
 18 Ko that Paul and liurnabas were not aware of their 
 intention till they saw the prieBt bringing the victims 
 and garlands. 
 
A.D. 46, 51. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XIV. 12— XV. 1. 
 
 [a. d. 46, 49. H. 
 
 13 likeness of men. And they called Barnabas, Jupiter;^ and Paul, Mercurius, 
 
 13 because he was the chief speaker. Then the priest of Jupiter, whifh was before 
 their city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gittes,'^ "find would have done 
 
 14 sacrifice with the people. Which when the apostles, Barnal)as and Paul, heard 
 
 15 oj] ''they rent their clothes,^ and ran in-* among the peo])le, crying out, and 
 saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? 'We also are men of like passions-^ 
 with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from 'these vanities'* 'unto 
 the living God, which made heaven, and earth, aud the sea, and all things that 
 
 16 are therein. 'Who in times past suffered all nations to walk in their own ways7 
 
 17 "Nevertheless he left not himself without witness,^ in that he did good, and 
 'gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and 
 
 18 gladness. — And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people, that they 
 had not done sacrifice unto them. 
 
 19 y And there came thither certain, Jews from Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded 
 the people,^ -and, having stoned i'' Paul, drew hifn out of the city, "supposing 
 
 30 he had been dead. Howbeit, as the disciples^* stood round about him, he rose 
 up,'- and came into the city. 
 
 31 Aud the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe. Aud when they had 
 preached the gospel to that city, '•and had taught many,!^ they returned again to 
 
 33 Lystra,'"* and to Iconium, and Antioch, ^confirming the souls of the disciples, a7id 
 ^exhorting them to continue in the faith, aud that 'we must through much 
 
 33 tribulation enter into the kingdom of God. And when they had ■^'ordained'-'* 
 them ffelders^^ in every church, and had Sprayed with fasting, they commended 
 them to the Lord, on whom they believed. 
 
 34 And after they had passed throughout Pisidia, they came to Pamphylia. 
 2d And when they had preached the word in Perga, they went down into Attalia.'^ 
 
 26 And thence [they] sailed to Antioch, M'rom whence they had been * recommended 
 to the grace of God for the work which they fulfilled. 
 
 27 And when they were come, 'and had gathered the church together, they 
 rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he had '"opened the door^® 
 
 33 of faith unto the Gentiles. And there they abode long time*'^ with the disciples. 
 
 Controversy respecting the subjection of the Gentile converts to the Mosaic institutions; 
 and the decision of the apostles and elders at Jerusalem. 
 15 AND^'' "certain men which came down from Judrea taught the brethren, and 
 
 p sec Num. 14. (i. 
 
 9 ch.3.1'J; 10. -jr.; Jiim. 
 
 h. 17 1 He»- HI. 10. 
 r Boe rcfd. Deu. 32. 21 ; 
 
 I Cor. 8. 1. 
 t Deu. A. '21) : Jcr. 10. 
 
 II -IS: 1 The». 1.9. 
 t ch.17.30. 
 
 u ch. 17. 27; Ps. 19.1— 
 4; Ho. I. lit. m 
 
 J- Lg. 2ti. 4; Dcu.ll.l4i 
 Pb. 147.8; Mt. 5. 15. 
 
 / ch. 13. 45. 
 
 :2Cor. 11.25; 2 Tim 
 3. n. 
 I 'J Cor. 11.23. 
 
 t> Mt. 28. 19. 
 
 c ch. 18. 23; Ib. 35. 3 j 
 
 1 TheB. 3. 2-4. 
 
 d ch. 11. 23; 13. 43; 
 Col. I. 23. 
 
 « Mt. 10. 21. 22, 38; 
 Lk. 22. 28, 2!) ; John 
 IB 1,2.33: Ro.K.17; 
 
 2 Tlra, 2- 11, 12; 3. 
 12; 1 Pet. 4. 12-16. 
 
 / ch. !, 22; 2 Tim. 2. 
 
 ■2; Tit, 1. b. 
 K ape refs. ch. 11. 30. 
 A ch. 13. 1-3. 
 » ch. 13. 1,3. 
 A ch. 15. 40. 
 
 I ch. 15. 4-6. 12; 21. 
 
 19. 22. 
 ml Cor. 16. 9: 2 Cor. 
 
 2. 12; CoL 4.3. 
 
 1 Zeu9 (or Jupiter) the chief of the god3, was probably 
 the tutelary deity of Lystra ; his temple or altar being 
 *in front of the city.' Hermes (or Mercury) was his 
 attendant messenger and spokesman. These two gods 
 were believed to have appeared as men in the neighbouring 
 region (Ovid. Met. viii. 611). 
 
 2 ' The gates' may have been either the entrance of the 
 house, or more probably the city gates, in front of which 
 waa the altar of Zeus, and near it the public square where 
 the cripple had been healed. 
 
 3 See Gen. xxxvii. 29; Matt. xxvi. 65, and notes. 
 
 4 Or, 'and sprang forth into the crowd.' 
 
 5 Similarly affected, and therefore having the same 
 human nature. Comp. James v, 17. 
 
 6 That is, nonentities. See Deut. xxxii. 21. 
 
 7 This speech contains the thoughts more fully deve- 
 loped in Rom. i. 19, etc. : see Rom. i. 18 — 21 ; iii. 25, and 
 note ; comp. also ch. xvii. 22, etc. 
 
 8 Compare Rora. i. 20; ii. 15; where it is further 
 proved that God gave them also an internal moral wit- 
 ness of himself. 
 
 9 These Jews probably represented Paul as an impostor, 
 who had only saved himself from punishment by a hasty 
 flight (vers. 5, 6). 
 
 10 They had no such scruple here as they had in Jeru- 
 salem (see ch. vii. o8) about shedding the blood of their 
 vicaim withia the city. 
 
 U Paul's labours in Lystra had not been fruitless. The 
 youthful Timothy was probably in the group : see ch. 
 xvi. 1, and note. Paul reminds liira of these persecutions 
 many years afterwards (2 Tim, iii. 21). 
 
 12 His sudden recovery, so aa to be able to travel the 
 next day after such an outrage, seems to be supernatural. 
 
 13 Or, ' had made many disciples' (Matt, xxviii. 10), of 
 whom GaiuB (mentioned in ch. xx. 4) was probably one. 
 There is no account of any open oppo.sition at iJerbo ; 
 and this place is omitted in 2 Tim. iii. 11, where Paul 
 
 enumerates the scenes of his sufferings in this country. 
 
 H Instead of taking the nearest road, through Tarsus, 
 to Syria, they retraced their steps through the phtces 
 where they had suffered, in order to 'strengthen' the 
 new converts, who had to endure many tribulations in 
 entering *tho kingdom of God' (ver. 22). 
 
 15 Or, 'having appointed.' The method of selection 
 may perhaps have been the same as in ch. vi. 5, 6 ; where 
 the people chose, and the apostles ordained. 
 
 16 The ' elders,' or ' presbyters,* were persons appointed 
 in the first churches to watch over their general discipline 
 and welfare. The term * elders,' or 'presbyters,' was a 
 Jewish appellation, transferred from the synagogue. The 
 corresponding designation in the Gentile churches, derived 
 from Greek usage, is 'bishops 'or * superintendents;* which 
 consequently is more frequently found in Paul's Epistles. 
 
 17 Rather, '^o' Attalia; a sea-port of PamphyUa, built 
 by Attains Philadelplius, king of Pergamos, in the second 
 century b. c. It is now AutaU^ or Satalia. 
 
 18 This beautiful figure is a favourite one with the 
 apostle Paul : see refs. The results of this mission showed 
 that access to the Saviour was as free and ready to Gentiles 
 as to Jews. 
 
 19 It is supposed that they spent about two years in 
 their missionary tour ; and that they retvuned to Antioch 
 about the close of the year a.i>. 47, and remained there 
 during the years 48 and 49. 
 
 20 The unconverted Jews had opposed the extension of 
 the gospel to the heathen (eh. xiii. 45, etc.): now the 
 liberty of Gentile Christians is threatened by Jewisii con- 
 verts, who require them to submit to the Mosaic law in 
 order to enjoy the blessings of the gospel (ch. xv. I). After 
 much discussion of the question at Antioch, Paul and 
 Barnaba.s are seut to obtain the detdsion of the apostles 
 and elders at Jerusalem (vers. 1, 2). On their way, and 
 after their arrival, they report the conversion of the 
 Gentiles ; but again at Jerusalem some of the Pharisaic 
 
A.D. 51, 52. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XV. 2—20. 
 
 [a.d.49. H. 
 
 said, "Except ye he circumcised^ Rafter tlie maimer of Moses, «ye camiot be saved. 
 
 2 When tlierelbre Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with 
 them, they determined that ''Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of" them, 
 should go up to Jerusalem^ unto the apostles and elders about this question. 
 
 3 And ^ being brought on their way^ by the church, they j^assed through Phenice 
 and Samaria, 'declaring the conversion of the Gentiles: and they caused great 
 
 4 joy until all the brethren. And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were 
 received* of the church, and of' the apostles and elders, and "they declared all 
 things that God had done with them. 
 
 5 ' But there rose up certain of the sect of the PhariBees^ which believed, sayingjJ'That 
 it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses. 
 
 And the apostles and elders*' came together for to consider of this matter. 
 
 7 And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, 
 ^ Men tmd brethren, ye know how that a good while ago^ (rod made choice 
 among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hoar the word of the gospel, 
 
 8 and believe. And God, "which knoweth the hearts,^ bare them witness, * giving 
 
 9 them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us ; ""and put no ditlerence between ua 
 
 10 and them, ** purifying their hearts by faith. Now therefore 'why tempt ye God, 
 /to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we 
 
 11 were able to bear? But^'we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ^ we shall be saved, even as they. 
 
 P2 Then all the multitude kept silence, and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, 
 declaring what miracles'** and wonders God had '* wrought among the Gentiles 
 by them. 
 
 13 And after they had held their peace, 'James'^ answered, saying, Men and 
 
 14 brethren, hearken unto mo; * Simeon '^ 'hath declared how God at the first did 
 1.') vinit the Gentiles, ""to take out of them a people for liis name.'^ And to this 
 IG agree the words of the prophets; as it is written, ' After'-* tliis I will return, 
 
 and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will 
 
 17 build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up: that the residue of men'^ 
 might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, 
 
 18 saith the Lord, who doeth all these things' [Amos ix. 11, 12], Known unto 
 
 19 God are all his works from the beginning of the world.'*' Wherefore my 
 sentence is, " that we trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are 
 
 20 turned to God: but that we write unto them,'^ that they abstain "from pollu- 
 tions of idols,'^ and pjrom fornication,'^ bwd from things strangled, ^andyWvwi 
 
 o Ro. 4.6-12; Gal 5. 
 
 1—4: Phil. 3. -1, ii 
 
 Col. 2. S, II 16. 
 P Gp, 17. II); Le. 12.3. 
 q »ce I Cor. 7. 19. 19 ; 
 
 Ci.l. .V6; 6. 13— l(i. 
 r Gal. ch. •i. 
 t cli. 'Jl..'.i Ro. 15.24; 
 
 1 Cor. Iti. U, 11. 
 t eh. 1 4. 27. 
 
 u Tcr. 12; ch. 21. I'J. 
 
 X Gal. 2. 1. 
 V rer. I. 
 
 ch. 10. 21); 11.12—18. 
 
 1 ch. I. 24; loe reft. 
 1 Sam. lij. 7. 
 
 b ch. 
 
 . 44. 
 
 o Ho. 10. II; Gal. 3. 29. 
 dch. 10. Id, 2d, 43; 1 
 
 I'ct. 1.22. 
 e Ex. 17. 2. 
 / ML 23. 41 GaLS. t. 
 g Ro. a. 20. 21 ; Eph. 
 
 2. 8 ; Tit. 3. 4, &. 
 
 * 2 Pot, ]. I, Or. 
 
 I *ors. 7— n. 
 
 "■ch. 18. 10; John II. 
 
 «*p »er». 10, 24, 28. 
 vor. a-l! Ete. 20, 30; 
 1 Cor. 8. 1,4— i:i; 10, 
 211-22. 2S; Hct. 2. 
 11,20. 
 
 I eor. (l, ft, 18: Col. 
 .1. ^; I Pel. 4.3. 
 ' ICO refK. Ov. <l. 4. 
 
 Christiana insist that the observance of the rites of Judaiem 
 18 necessary to salvation (3 — 5). In a general assembly, 
 after much debate, Peter shows that tlie question has been 
 long ago decided by Divine authority (6 — 11); and his 
 address having calmed the excitement, Paul and Barnabas 
 relate the mirack'S with which Gcid has saiu^tioned their 
 mission among the lieuthcn (I'i). James sliows the agree- 
 ment of Peter's views witli ancient prophecy, and proposes 
 that the Gentiles should be left free from the rites of tlio 
 law, being only re<juirc(l to abstain from certain practices 
 which they might think inditferent, but which would 
 reasonably cause complaint on the part of tlie Jewish 
 Christians (13 — 21). This proposal is approved by 'the 
 whole church ;' ami deputies are chosen to accompany the 
 messengers to Antinch, with a written epistle (22 — 20), 
 The decision is joyfully received at Antioch (30, 31), and 
 the work of God is carried on in that city with great 
 success (32 — 35). 
 
 1 As a hign of submission to the law of Moses. The 
 persons who 'tauglit' this dogma were * false brethren 
 unawares brought in' (Gal. ii. 4), having no authority 
 from the apostles or from the church (ver. 21), 
 
 2 See Gal. ii. 1 — 10, and notes. 
 
 3 Being escorted by some of the brethren part of the 
 way (ch. xx. 28; xxi. 6). 
 
 4 That is, they were cordialhj received. 
 
 ■'' Who, as such, were still zealous for the law. 
 
 6 See vcr, 23; Gal. ii. 2, and notes. 
 
 7 About ten years before : see ch. x. 
 
 8 The heart-searching God has already admitted Gon- 
 tilo converts to Christian privileges, granting to them, 
 equally with us, the inward puri fixation, of which circum- 
 cision is but an emblem (ver. 0). By making salvation 
 depend (vers. 1, 6) upon these legal requirements, you 
 irapoHc upon them a yoke which we ourselves hove felt 
 
 to he intolerable, and, more than this, you tempt God. 
 
 9 Our hope, like theirs, springs entirely from the free 
 grace of our Lord Jesus. Paul afterwards urged this very 
 argument in controversy with Peter (Gal. ii. l/i, 16). 
 
 10 Kalher, 'signs :* eco John ii. U, and note. Their 
 work among the Gentiles had been attested by the same 
 Divine power as that among the Jews. 
 
 11 Sec note on ch. xii. 17. The opinion of James 
 would be likely to have peculiar weight with the Judaizing 
 party: see Preface to his Kpistlc. Referring to the 
 argument of Peter, he shows that this reception of the 
 Gentiles into the church was in full aiicordanco with thu 
 purposes of God, as derlaicd by the Prophets. 
 
 I* The Hebrew form of Simotf. 
 
 13 To bear his name, as his own people : comp, vcr. 17 ; 
 James ii. 7. 
 
 H See notes on Amos ix. 11,12. The arguraontiB this — 
 AVhen God predicted that the Gentiles should bear his 
 name, he made no mention of their circumcision : and 
 this agrees with the facts now r('i)orted to us. 
 
 15 This is a free quotation from the Scptuagint. The 
 variation between that and the Hebrew does not afleet 
 the object of the quotation. 
 
 16 'I'he most probable reading is, 'saith tho Lord, who 
 doeth thesf! things [which were] known from of old.' 
 All this is hut the carrying out of God's eternal purpose, 
 whi<'h it would he impious to resist. 
 
 17 So lis to take away all reiwunable pretext for com- 
 plaint on thu part of the Jews, 
 
 IS Ueferring probably to the use of food which had been 
 offered to idols : see 1 Cor. ch. viii., x., and notes. 
 
 19 Which the (Jentilcs not only allowed, but even en- 
 couraged, in connection with idolatrous worship. Its 
 moral evil and guilt are insisted upon elsewhere: see 
 Eph. V. 3; 1 Thcss. iv. 3, etc. 
 
A. D. 52, 53. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XV. 21—36. 
 
 fA.D. 49, 60. H. 
 
 21 blood. ^ For Moses of old time- batli in every city them that preacli liim, ''being I »■ ch. 13. 15,27. 
 read in the synagogues every sabbath day. 
 
 22 Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen 
 men 3 of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas; namely, 
 
 23 Judas surnamed * Barsabas,-* and 'Silas, chief men among the brethren. And 
 they wrote letters^ by them after this manner; — The apostles and elders and 
 brethren send greeting*^ unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch 
 
 24 and Syria and Cilicia. Forasmuch as we have heard, that "certain which went 
 out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, ^ saying, Yc 
 7/ii/st be circumcised, and keep the law : to whom we gave no such command- 
 
 25 ment: it seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, ^ to send chosen 
 20 men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, 'men that have hazarded ^ 
 
 27 their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. We have sent therefore Judas 
 
 28 and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth. For it seemed good 
 to the Holy Ghost, and to us,^** to lay upon you no greater burden than "these 
 
 29 necessary things ;'^ ^ that ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and ''from blood, 
 and from things strangled, and from fornication : from which if ye keep yourselves, 
 ye shall do well. Fare ye well. 
 
 30 So when they were dismissed, they came to Antioch : and when they had 
 
 31 gathered the multitude together, they delivered the epistle: which when they 
 
 32 had read, they rejoiced for the consolation. And Judas and Silas, being '' prophets 
 also themselves, ^exhorted the brethren with many words, and confirmed them. 
 
 33 And after they had tarried there a space, they were let ''go in peace from the 
 34: brethren unto the apostles. Notwithstanding •- it pleased Silas to abide there 
 35 still. *■ Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the 
 
 word of the Lord, with many others also. 
 
 Paul's second missionary journeij through the Sonth-east of Asia Minor. 
 3G /AND 13 some days after^-* Paul said unto Barnabas, Let us go again and visit 
 our brethren ^in every city where we have preached the word of the Lord, and 
 
 » ch, I. 23. 
 
 ( I Thci. I. I; 1 PeL 
 5. Vi, Silvanus. 
 
 u »er. I i Gal. 2, 4 ; 5. 
 VI; 2Tlni. a.l4i Tit. 
 1. 10, II. 
 
 fch. 13. 5n J H. 19; 
 1 Cnr. 15.30; 2 Cor. 
 )1. 23. 2ti. 
 
 y I Cor. 10. 2a 
 
 I ver. 20 ; ch. 21. 2.'j 
 
 Kcv. 2, 1 4. 20. 
 a Le. 17. U. 
 
 b see rcfs. ch. 11. 27. 
 
 c ch. 14.22; 1 Cor. U. 
 
 3; Heb. 10.25. 
 d Ge. 2ti. 2!l; Ex. 4. 18; 
 
 1 Cor. Iti. 11. 
 
 / »ecRo, 1. !I. 
 /Tch. 13. 4, 13. 14. 51 j 
 ll.l.B.;il,25; 2 Cor. 
 
 1 Forbidden in Gen. is. 4, but often used in heathen 
 ft'.i.sits. This was a concession to the feelings of the 
 Hebrews, which were founded on the law of God (see 
 Gen. ix. 4; Lev. xvii. 13, 14; Deut. xii. 23, 24). 
 
 2 Or, 'from ancient generations.' The sentence may 
 mean either, ' Let the Gentile converts submit to these 
 restrictions on account of the feelings of the Jews, who 
 for many ages have been reminded of their law by the 
 weekly synagogue service ;' or, ' This liberty may well be 
 allowed to Gentile converts; for there is no fear that the 
 Jewish brethren will neglect their law, which is read 
 every sabbath in the synagogues.' 
 
 3 Rather, 'having chosen men out of themselves to 
 send [them],' etc. This would serve to preclude all sus- 
 picion of a partial or interested statement. 
 
 •i Of Barsabas nothing more is known. Silas (written 
 at length Silvanus) became a companion of Paul in his 
 second journey (ver. 40; ch. xviii. 5; 2 Cor. i. 19). 
 
 5 Or, *a letter.* This important epistle contains an 
 authoritative decision on the points in question, a con- 
 demnation of the troublers of the church, and a confirma- 
 tion of the authority of Barnabas and Paul. It was left 
 to the delegates to explain more fully the principles 
 upon which the decision proceeded. 
 
 6 James i. 1 is the only other passage of Scripture in 
 which this form of salutation occurs. 
 
 7 Or, 'removing' them from the truth. 
 
 8 Or, * having become of one mind.' 
 
 9 Or, 'given up their lives' to be spent or sacrificed for 
 Christ. Such men are worthy of our contidence and yours. 
 
 10 The Holy Spirit has led us to this decision; which 
 all are therefore bound to obey. 
 
 11 It is necessary to avoid giving offence by self-in- 
 dulgence in things in themselves indifferent: see Rom. 
 xiv. 15. On the results of this meeting, see Gal. ii. 3 — 9. 
 
 12 Ver. 34 is not in the best manuscripts. It may be an 
 interpolation designed to harmonize ver. 33 with ver. 40. 
 It is likely that Silas went back to Jerusalem, and then 
 returned to Antioch either during Paul's ministry there 
 (ver. 35), or for the purpose of joining him cn\ his second 
 missionary journey (40). 
 
 13 Paul undertakes a second missionary journey, ac- 
 companied not by Barnabas, but by Silas (vers. 3G— 40). 
 
 They visit first Syria and Cilicia (41), then Derbe and 
 Lystra, where Paul adds Timothy to his associates (ch. 
 xvi. 1—3), and all the churches founded in the former 
 journey; everywhere delivering the apostolic decree 
 (4, 5). Extending their labours, they go through Phr3''gia 
 and Galatia; and then, bv repeated Divine intimations, 
 they are guided first to Troas on the ^geaii Sea, and 
 thence to Macedonia (6 — 10). They begin their mission 
 in Europe at Philippi, where Lydia and her household 
 are converted (11 — 15) : but a fierce persecution is raised 
 against them, in consequence of the ejection of an evil 
 spirit; and they are scourged and imprisoned (16 — 24). 
 But they are miraculously delivered from their fetters 
 (25,26); thcgaoler himself receives, through his prisoners, 
 the gift of salvation (27 — 34); and the magistrates are 
 constrained to give them an honourabledismissal (35—40). 
 Proceeding to Thessalonica, they preach first in the syna- 
 gogue, with some success among the Jews and proselytes, 
 and with far greater among the Gentiles (xvii. 1 — 4). 
 This awakens the jealousy^ of the unbelieving Jews, who 
 excite the populace, and compel the missionaries to flee 
 (5—9). At Berea they find more candid hearers, and 
 obtain many converts both among Jews and Gentiles. 
 But Jews from Thessalonica pursue them ; and Paul, 
 quitting that distriirt for a time, proceeds to southern 
 Greece (10 — 15). At Athens he, as usunl, preaches first 
 to his countrymen in their synagogue ; but he is chiefly 
 engaged in opposing the prevailing forms of idolatry and 
 philosophy (16 — 18). Being required to give an account 
 of his teaching, on the most honoured spot in all Greece, 
 he makes known the true God, and the resurrection and 
 iudgnientof Christ (19 — 31). His labours, however, have 
 but little success (32 — 34). Going on to Corinth, he again 
 begins at the synagogue, and is soon met by fierce opposi- 
 tion from the Jews; but having a speeaal Divine assur- 
 ance of safety and success, he n-mains there a long time, 
 and founds a large and flourishing church (xviii. 1 — 11). 
 The Jews arc defeated in an attempt to obtain his expul- 
 sion by the proconsul, and become themselvt'S the olyects 
 of popular indignation (12 — 17). Paul then crosses the 
 TEgean Sea to Ephesiis, proceeds by Ca?sarca to Jerusalem, 
 and returns to Antioch (18 — 22). 
 
 M How long after we know not. The circumstances 
 
 12ti5 
 
j A. D. 53. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XV. 37— XVI. 14. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 37 see how they do. And Barnabas determined^ to take with tlieni ''.lolin, whose 
 
 38 surname was Mark. But Paul thought not good to take liiiu with them * who 
 departed from thera from Pamph3'Iia, and went nut with tliem to the work. 
 
 39 And the couteiitiou was 80 sharp between tliom. that they departed asunder - 
 
 40 one from the other. And bo Barnabas took Mark, and saih^l unto Cyprus. And 
 Paul chose * Silas/"* and departed, Mjuing recommended by the brethren unto tlie 
 grace of God. 
 
 41 And he went through Syria and Cilicia, "confirming the churches. 
 
 \Q Then came he to "Derbe* and Lystra. And, behold, a certain disciple was 
 there, ^ "named Timotheus, ('' the eon of a certain woman, which was a Jewess, 
 
 2 and believed ; but his father 7vas a Greek :) wliich v was well reported of by the 
 
 3 brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium. Him would Paul have to go forth 
 with him; and ''took and circumcised liim, because of the Jews M^hich were in 
 those quarters : for they knew all that his father was a Greek.*^ 
 
 4 And as they went through the cities,' thej' delivered them the decrees for to 
 keep, * that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem. 
 
 5 And 'so were the churches established in the faith, and increased iu number 
 daily. 
 
 Paul and Silas visit Phrygia and Galatia^ and begin their European labours at Pkilippi. 
 
 6 NOW when they had gone throughout Phrygia^ and the region of Galatia, and 
 
 7 were "forbidden of the Holy Ghost** to preach the word in Asia, after thoy were 
 come to Mysia, they assayed to go into Bithynia: but the Si)irit suffered them 
 
 8 not. And they passing by^*^ Mysia 'came down to Troas.'^ 
 
 9 And ya vision appeared to Paul iu the night; There stood a *man of 
 Macedonia,^' and prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us. 
 
 10 And after ho had seen the vision, immediately wo'^ endeavoured to go "into 
 Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the Lord had called us for to preach the 
 gospel unto them. 
 
 11 Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with a straight course'* to Samothracia,'^ 
 
 12 and the next day to Neapolis ; and from thence to ''Philippi, which is tlie chief 
 city'^ of that part of Macedonia, and a colony. '^ And wo were iu that city 
 abiding certain days. 
 
 13 And on the sabbath we went out of the city by a river side,'^ where prayer 
 was wont to be made; and we sat down, and spake unto the women which 
 
 14 resorted thither. And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the 
 
 '• cli. 12. 12,25; 13.5; 
 Cot \. Ill; i Tim. 4. 
 II : Philcm, a. 
 ch. 13. 13. 
 
 mch, 11. 22; 16.5. 
 n ch. 14. ti. 
 
 o cli. 17. Mi 20.4; Ho. 
 
 1(< -21; I Cor. A. 17; 
 
 Phil. a. \^—Ti; Col. 
 
 1. 1; I TItM. 3. 2; 1 
 
 Tim. I. 2 ; 2 Tim. 
 
 1. -i. 
 p2T\m 1.5. 
 
 ch. l^ 23-29. 
 ell. 15.41. 
 
 J- 2 Cor. 2. 12; 2 Tim, 
 
 4. 13. 
 .V ch. 9. 10—12; 2 Cor. 
 
 1-.*, 1—4. 
 ( cli. 10. 30; loe Rol 
 
 1.^ 2tii 2 Cor. 8. li 
 
 11.9. 
 a 8 Cor. 2. 13. 
 
 related in Gal. ii. 11—13 may have taken place during 
 the interval, and may have been connecteil in Paul'a 
 mind with Mark's departure from Perga : see notes on 
 ch. xiii. 13; Gal. ii. 11. 
 
 1 Uather, * designed,' or perhaps * desired.* 
 
 2 Tliis separation, Ihovigh eaused by human frailty, led 
 to two missions instead of one. Thia is the last mention 
 of Barnabas in the book of Acta. 
 
 3 Silaa, as one of the delegates from Jerusalem (ver. 27), 
 would best supply tlic absence of Barnabas, whose name 
 waa coupled with Paul's in the apostolic letter. 
 
 4 Aa raul came from Cilicia (ch. xv. 41), probably by 
 the long pasa through the range of Taurus, calhid the 
 Cilician Gates, he would reach lierbe before Lystra. 
 
 5 At Lystra. See Preface to First Epistle to Timothy. 
 
 6 Timothy's partially Jewish extraction made tliis a 
 reasonable concession to Jewish feelings (sco 1 Cor. ix. 
 20). The case of Titus, a Gentile, was quite diiTerent 
 (aee Gal. ii. 3). Timothy'a mixed descent would also 
 make him peculiarly useful on a mission addressed to 
 both Jewa and Grntilns. 
 
 7 The cities in which Paul had preached before. 
 
 8 ' Phrygia' hen? means th<» grf.'at central region of 
 Asia Minor. It was a populous country, and contained 
 many Jews. Kespecting Galatia, sec the Preface to the 
 Epistle to the Galatians. From other notices, it appears 
 that during this journey Paul's ministry waa attested 
 by many miracles, and crowned with great success, so 
 that many chunhes were formed ; and that whilo detained 
 hero by bodily aickness, he waa treat^id with the greatest 
 kindness by tne Galatian convert* (Gal. i. 2 ; iii. 2, /», 27, 
 28; iv. H-IC). 
 
 9 See note on ch. xiii. 2. Paul appears to have 
 int«nded to travel westward to Kpheaua, the maritime 
 capital of the IComan province of Asia, on the western 
 coast of Asia Minor: see noto on ch. ii. 9. Although 
 
 Paul and Silas were forbidden to preach in Asia at thia 
 time, their tir.st convert in Europe ranie from this distrir't 
 (ver. 14); and soon afterwards 'all in Asia heard the 
 word ' (eh. xix. 10). 
 
 10 That is, ])aaaing through it, or along itfi bordera, 
 without stopping to preach there. They probably began 
 to perceive that Europe waa to be their destination, and 
 therefore proceeded straight to the coast. 
 
 11 Alexandria Troas (now Eski Stamboul) was a largo 
 sea-port, and a Roman colony. 
 
 12 As his words showed him to be. 'Macedonia' was 
 the Roman name for northern Greece. 
 
 13 The pronoun 'we* here indicates that the writer 
 had now joined Paul's company: see Preface to Luke's 
 Gospel. 
 
 11 Or, '■ran straight before the wind* On another 
 occasion the voyage from I*hilippi to Troas took five days 
 (ch. xx.G). 
 
 IS Samothracia waa an ialand in the northern part of 
 the -/Egean Sea; now called Samotraki, or Samanurachi. 
 The ship appears to have anchored for the night under the 
 lee of t.nis loffy island, on the northern side. Neapolis 
 was a sea-port in Thrace, near Philippi ; pi'obably tlu: 
 modern Kavallo. 
 
 Iti I'robably. 'a first (or principal) citj^ of that district 
 of Mac(;donia, It was not ' the chief city ; for Thessa- 
 loniea waa the capital of the whole province, and Amphi- 
 polis of the eastern division. 
 
 17 A 'colony' waa a city or district occupied by a 
 colony of Roman citizens, who retained their lull privi- 
 leges, and were governed by their own senate and magis- 
 trates faee noto on ver. 20). 
 
 18 There does not appear to have been any synagogue 
 at Philippi; but Jewish worship waa maintained there. 
 It waa held outside the city, probably to secure rpiietneaa ; 
 and near a river on account of the necessary ablutions. 
 
A. D. 53. U.J 
 
 THE ACTS XVr. lij— 37. 
 
 [a.d. 50. H. 
 
 city of 'Thyatira,' wliicli Tvorshipped God, heard us: whoso ''heart the Lord 
 opened, tlial she attended unto the things whicli were spoken of Paul. And 
 ■when she was baptized, and her household, slie besought us, saying. If yo have 
 judged me to be faitliful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. And 
 "she constrained us. 
 
 And it came to pass, as wo went ^ /to prayer, a certain damsel ' «■ possessed 
 with a spirit of divination'' met us, which brought her masters ^ much gain by 
 soothsaying: the same followed Paul and us, and cried," saying, ''These men 
 are tlie servants of the most high God, which show unto us the way of salvation. 
 And this did she many days. But Paul, ' being grieved, turned and said to the 
 spirit, I command theo * in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 'And 
 he came out the same hour. 
 
 And "" when her masters saw that the hope of their gains was gone, " they 
 caught Paul and Silas, and "drew thciii into the market-place,' unto the rulers, 
 and brought them to the magistrates,* saying. These men, being .lews, ^do 
 exceedingly trouble our city," and teach customs which are not lawful for us to 
 receive, neither to observe, being Romans." And the multitude rose up together 
 against them: and the magistrates rent off their clothes, 'and commanded to 
 beat rtf/H." And when they had laid •'many stripes upon them, they cast tJieni 
 into jiriaon, charging the jailor to keep them safely : who, having received such 
 a charge, thrust them into the inner prison,'- and made their feet fast in the 
 stocks. 
 
 And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed, and 'sang praises unto God : and the 
 prisoners heard them. '^ And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that 
 the foundations of the prison were shaken: and immediately 'all the doors were 
 opened, and every one's bands were loosed.'* And the keeper of the prison 
 awaking out of bis sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, he drew out his 
 Bword, "and would have killed himself, '^ supposing that the prisoners had been 
 fled. ■'But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm: for we 
 are all here. Then he called for a light, and sprang in, and came trembling,'*' 
 and fell down before Paul and Silas, and brought them out," and said, " Sirs, what 
 must I do to be saved?'" And thej' said, 'Believe'" on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 and thou shalt be saved, and thj* liouse."" And they spake unto him the word 
 of the Lord, and to all that were in his house. And he took them the same hour 
 of the night,-' and washed their stripes; and was baptized, he and all his, 
 straightway. And wlion he had brought them into his house, " ho set meat before 
 them, and rejoiced, believing in God with all his house. 
 
 And when it was day, the magistrates sent the serjeants,^^ saying. Let those 
 men go. And the keeper of the prison told this saying to Paul, Tlie magistrates 
 have sent to let you go : now therefore depart, and go in peace. But Paul said 
 unto them. They have beaten us openly uncondemned,^^ 'being Romans,''''' and 
 
 c ney. 2. !8. 
 
 d Ps. 110. 3: lln. 18; 
 
 Lk. 1!4. 45; 3 Cor. 3. 
 
 I2~1H; 4.6; Eph. I. 
 
 17. 18. 
 
 e Lk. i;i.29; neb.l.^.2. 
 
 / .CO vr,. 13, 
 « 1 Sam. -.v. 7. 
 
 A see Lk. 1. 31, 41. 
 
 t lec Mk. 1. 25. 31. 
 * ch, 3 rt. 
 ' Mk. 111. 17. 
 
 meh. 19. 21 ■.'-, 
 
 n 2 Cor. li. ."i 
 
 o Mt. 10. W. 
 
 pch. 17. 6; 1 Ki. 18.17. 
 
 7 cli. ,5. 40 : 2 Cor. 6. 5 : 
 11. 23. 25; 1 Tliei. 
 
 2 Cor. 1 1. 23. 24. 
 
 * cli. .^1. 41 ; Job 3^ 10. 
 ' cli. 5. 19; 12.7, 10. 
 
 u see ell. 12. 19. 
 J- Lc. ly. 18. 
 
 y ch. a 37; Lk. 3. 10. 
 
 : en. 2. 38, 39 ; 1.3. 38, 
 39 ; John 3. 1(1, 3til 
 G. 47. 
 
 fl Lk. 5. 29 ; 19. 6. 
 
 t ch. 22. 25-2! 
 
 1 Thyatira (now Ak-hissar) is a large city between 
 Sardis antl Pc-rgamos. 'fhe surronndin;^ district has long 
 been cclcbiatcd (see Homer II. iv. 141) for its red and 
 purple dye, which gives employment to the women. Its 
 * dyers' are mentioned in an ancient inscription still 
 existing. See also Eev. ii. 18, and note. 
 
 2 Or, 'as we were going,* rejieatedly (vcr. 18). 
 
 3 Or, ' a female slave.' 
 
 ■* Literally, 'a spirit of Python ;' the spirit wliich was 
 believed to inspire the Pythia or Priestess of Apollo. She 
 was a demoniac (see ver. 18). 
 
 5 Tile joint owners of this valiiahlo slave. 
 
 G Comp. Mark i. 23 — 25, and note. 
 
 7 The public meeting-place for all business. 
 
 8 The 'duumviri' or 'praitors,' who governed Iloraan 
 ccdonics. 
 
 8 Making public interests a cloke for their private 
 quarrel. 
 
 '" This appeal was rather to Roman prejudice against 
 a strange and dcapised race than to the Itomun law (wliich 
 indeed was seldom enforced) against the preachers of a 
 n('W religion. And it succeeded; for the mob and the 
 iiiagistrutes disregarded all forms of law (ver. 37). 
 
 11 ' lieating with rods' the naked back. 
 
 12 The prisons in those days were generally d;irk, 
 d;imp, and pestilential, and the inner cells were llie 
 worst. Itr'specting Mile stocks,' see note on Jer. .\x. 2. 
 
 '3 CJr, 'Paul and Silas in prayer were praising God; 
 and the prisoners were listening to them.' 
 
 14 Showing that the whole event was miraculous. 
 
 15 The gaoler was answerable for his prisoners with 
 his life ; and he preferred suicide, which many eminent 
 Komans commended, to disgrjice. 
 
 16 Rather, ' having become trembling he fell down,' etc. 
 
 17 Out of the cell into the outer prison. 
 
 18 He may have learned the substance of their message 
 from the public outcries of the demoniac, and still more 
 from his zealous prisoners themselves: and now this 
 evident interposition of 'the most high God' (ver. 17) on 
 their behalf awakened his sleeping conscience. 
 
 19 Sec notes on Rom. ch. iii. 
 
 2i> ' The same way [of salvation] was open to them as 
 to him.' — Aiford. And ' all his house,' receiving instruc- 
 tion (ver. 32), baptism (33), faith, and joy (34), was 
 saved (31) with him. 
 
 21 An interchange of temporal and spiritual service. 
 
 22 Literally, ' the rod-bearers,' or lictors, who attended 
 the magistrates and scourged the criminals. 
 
 23 Every particular strengthens the complaint. A severe 
 scourging in public, without trial, was in any case a cruel 
 wrong : when inflicted on a Roman citizen, it was a high 
 crime against the state (Cic. in Ver. Act. ii. v. fi(i). 
 
 21 How Silas became a Roman citizen does not appear. 
 Paul was so by birth : see ch. xxii. 28, and note. 'They 
 had obeyed to the letter the command in Malt. v. 39 ; 
 now Paul claims his legal rights, probalily as a mode of 
 asserting his innocence, and also of protecting his converts 
 from blind prejudice against Jewish sects : see ver. 20. 
 
 J 
 
A. D.53. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XVI. 38-XVII. 12. 
 
 [a. I). 50. H. 
 
 have cast ?/s into prison ; and now do they thrust us out privily ? IVay verily ; 
 
 38 but let them come themselves and letch us out. And the Serjeants told these 
 words iinto the niairistrates. And they feared,* when they lieard that they 
 
 39 were Romans : and they came and besought them, and brought them out, and 
 
 40 <^ desired them to depart oiit of the city.- And they went out of the prison, 
 ''and entered into the house o/' Lydia : and when thoy had seen the brethren, 
 they comforted 3 them, and departed. 
 
 Paul and Silas at Thessalonica and Bcrea. 
 17 XOW when they had passed through Amphipolis** and Apollonia, they camo 
 
 2 to 'Thessalonica,^ where was a*^ synagogue of the Jews. And Paul, as his 
 raauner was,'-'' went in unto them, and three sabbath da3'8 reasoned with them 
 
 3 out of the Scriptures, ^opening and alledging, '■that Christ must needs have 
 suffered,^ and risen again from the dead; 'and that this Jesus, Avhom I preach 
 
 4 unto you, is Christ.^ * And 8on:e of them believed, and consorted"^* with Paul 
 and ' Silas ; and of the devout** Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women 
 not a i'ayf. 
 
 5 But the Jews which believed not, moved with envy,*- took unto them certain 
 lewd fellows of the baser sort,^^ and gathered a company, and etit all the city on 
 an uproar, and assaulted the house of '"Jason,*'* and sought to bring them out to 
 
 6 the people.*^ And when they found them not, they drew Jason and certain 
 brethren unto the rulers**^ of the city, crying, "These that have turned '^ the world 
 
 7 upside down are come hither also ; whom Jason hath received : "and these all do 
 contrary to the decrees of Cfesar, ''saying that there is another king,*^ one .lesus. 
 
 8 J^.nd they 'troubled*^ the people and the rulers of the city, when they heard 
 i) these things. And when they had taken security-** of Jason, and of ''the other, 
 
 they let them go. 
 
 10 And 'the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto 
 
 11 Bcrea :2* -who coming thither went into the synagogue of the Jews. These wore 
 more Tioble-- than those in Thessaloniea, in that 'they received the word with 
 all readiness of mind, and "searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things 
 
 12 were so. Therefore many of them believed ; also of honourable women wliich 
 were Greeks, and of men, not a iavr. 
 
 c ML 8. 34. 
 d Tcr. U- 
 
 < 1 *2The«. I. I. 
 
 / cli. 9. 20; 13. 5, 14 | 
 14. I; m. 13: ID. 9: 
 Lk. 4. 10. 
 
 ff I.k. 24. 32. 
 
 A I.k. 24. 20, 44, 4<i ; 
 Onl. 3. I. 
 
 ' ch. 2. 3fi. 
 
 * cli. 2H. 24. 
 
 i oh. l.^. 2-.'. 27. 32. 40, 
 
 n cli. 1ft, 2rt ; HOD Am. 
 
 7. 1(1. 
 o ch. Ifi. 21. 
 
 P I,k. 23. 2 ; Jolm Ui. 
 
 12. 
 q iML 2. 3. 
 
 r vor. C. 
 
 • »er. 14; ch. ft. 26. 
 
 ( Ml 13. 23. 
 
 u I<. 31. 10 1 John 5. 
 
 1 They feared partly, perhaps, an inquiry at Rome 
 (ch. xxii. 29) ; and still more the national jealousy of 
 their own citizens which had shown itself in the recent 
 outhreak (vers. 21, 22). 
 
 2 In ord(?r to insure both their own safety and the 
 piihlic peace. 
 
 3 Kathcr, * exhorted.' Luke is supposed to have re- 
 mained beliind to watch over the infant church (see notes 
 on ch. xvi. 10 ; xx. 6). 
 
 ■1 Amphipolis (now called Emholi), about twcnty- 
 eight miles from Philinpi, was a large commercial city, 
 the ciipital of the firnt mvisjon of Macedonia. Apollonia 
 was about twenty-five, and Thessalonica about thirty-two 
 miles further, on the j^reat Kgnatian road, leading from 
 Ilome to the Asiatic provinces. 
 
 5 Thessalonica, as a prreat maritime city, was well fitted 
 to be a centre of gospel-light : see Preface to First Epistle 
 to 'i'hessalonians, 
 
 6 liather, ^ the synagogue;' probably the first they 
 reached in that country. 
 
 7 .Sec note on cli. xiii. 46. These three sabbaths can 
 hardly have embraced the whole time of Paul's stay at 
 TheRsalonica; for many of the heathen were converted 
 (1 Thcsa. i. 9), and he twice reci'ived aid from I'liilii)pi, 
 while he remained hiTc, and worked for liis support. On 
 his ministry and success here, see the Kpistles to the 
 Thessalonians. 
 
 8 These are almost the very words of Luke xxiv. 26; 
 on which see note, lioth the matU-r of the discourse, 
 and its results, are almost the same as in ch. xiii. 
 
 9 Itixthcr, ' and that this [predicted sufferer] is the 
 Messiah Jesus whom I preach.' lie 'showed* that tho 
 Scriptures had foretold one who should suffur and rise 
 again ; and ho 'argued' that tfesus was lie. 
 
 I*> Itather, ' weru allotted to Paul and Silas;' a.s tho 
 fruitfl of their mini-^lry. 
 
 U See ch. xvi. 13; and nolo on ch. xiii. 50. Through 
 the Gentile proselytes, Paul no doul)l obtained access to 
 the hfatfaen population ; out of which the church at 
 
 Thessalonica was chiefly gathered (1 Thess. i. 9 ; li. 14). 
 
 12 Comp. ch. xiii. 45, and note ; and 1 Theas. ii. 14—16. 
 
 13 Rather, ^idlers about the public places' These people 
 were ever ready for mis<diief; and through Uiem the 
 Jews raised a tumult, that they might accuse the Chris- 
 tians of disturbing the peace, and so bring ujwn them 
 the punishment of sedition. 
 
 14 Jason was Paul's host (ver. 7), and perhaps his kins- 
 man (see Horn. xvi. 21). 
 
 15 Thessalonica retained the rights of a free city, 
 having its meetings of ' the people,' and its own ' rulers.* 
 
 IG Ijterallv» ' politarchs.' Luke's precision in tlie use 
 of this term is illustrated by an inscription of about this 
 date, still existing on a mined arch in tho city, wliich 
 gives this unusual title to the magistrates, among whom 
 it is interesting to find names similar to those of Paul's 
 JIacedonian companions (ch. xx. 4). 
 
 17 We have heard of their doings elsewhere ; now they 
 are here. 
 
 18 Thifl was a misrepresentation of Paul's preaching 
 respecting the coming and kingdom of our Lord : see 
 1 'Ihcsa. ii. 12; 2The8a. i. 5; aiidcomp.Matt.xxvii.il, 
 John xix. 12. 
 
 If The people and the magistrates were probably afraid 
 thatth(!privilegesof their free city might be compromised. 
 20 As the accused persons were not present, the magis- 
 
 trates required security, or bail, from Jason and others, to 
 preserve tho peace or tho city. This end w 
 gained by the departure of Paul and Silas. 
 
 This end was in part 
 1 and Silas. But tho 
 converts seem to have been afterwards maltreated : see 
 1 Thess. ii. 14. Paul's intention of returning to build up 
 the church was repeatedly frustrated ; but he sent Timothy 
 to them (1 Thess. ii. 17, 18; iii. 2). 
 
 21 Now Verria, a largo town about forty-five mih^s 
 south-west of Thessaloni<;a. 
 
 22 That is, more noble in spirit. Superior to prejudice, 
 they listened candidly ; but at the same time freely 
 scrutinized tho message, and loyally tested it by God's 
 written word. 'Therefore many of them believed.' 
 
A. D. 53, 54. U.; 
 
 THE ACTS XVII. 13—27. 
 
 [a.d. 50,51. H. 
 
 13 liut wlioii tlie Jews of Thessalonioa Lad kuowletlgo tliat the word of God was 
 preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up the people.' 
 
 14 ' And then immediately the hrethreu sent away Paul to go as it 'were'-^ to the 
 
 15 sea: but Silas and Timotheus ahode there still. Aud they that conducted Paul 
 brought him unto Athens: and ^ receiving a commaudment unto Silas aud 
 Timutheus for to come to him with all speed,^ they departed. 
 
 Paul at Athetis, 
 
 16 NOW while Paul Availed for them at Athens, ^ ^his spirit was stirred in him, 
 
 17 when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry.^ Therelbre disputed lie in the 
 synagogue with the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the market^ 
 
 18 daily with them that met with him.^ Then certain philosophers of the 
 Epicureans,** and of the Stoics, encountered him. And some said, What will this 
 habbler** say? Other some. He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods: 
 because he preached unto them Jesus, and the resurrection. 
 
 19 And they took him, and brought hira unto "Areopagus,'*^ saying, May we kuow^^ 
 
 20 what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is? For thou briugest certain 
 * strange thinfi:s to our ears: we would know therefore what these things mean. 
 
 21 For all the Atlienians and strangers which were there *^ spent tlieir time in nothing 
 else, but either to tell, or to hear some new thing.*^ 
 
 22 Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' Hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I 
 
 23 perceive that in all things ye are ''too superstitious. '^ For as I passed by, and 
 beheld your 'devotions,'-* I found an altar with this inscription. To the unknown 
 
 24 GoD.'^ Whom'*' therefore ye ignorautly worship, him declare I unto you. -^God 
 tbat made the world aud all things therein, seeing that he is « Lord of heaven 
 
 25 and earth, '^ '' dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; neither is worship])ed"* 
 with men's hands, *as though he needed any thing, seeing *he giveth to all life, 
 
 26 aud breath, and all things ; and ' hath made of one blood '^ all nations of men for to 
 dwell on all the face of the earth, "* and hath determined the times before appointed, 
 
 27 and the bounds of their liabitation ; " that thoy should seek the Lord, if haply 
 they might feel after him, and find him, "though he be not far from every one 
 
 b Ho». 8. 12. 
 
 c 2 Tim 2. lti,17 
 
 « 2 T{.eii, 2. 1. 
 
 / ch. W. 15. 
 
 g Ml. 11.26. 
 
 h cli. 7. iH: 1 Ki,8 27. 
 
 • UPC rcfu. Job Ti. 2. 
 
 A Num. \6. 22; Job 12. 
 
 10; 1i. 42. bi Zoc. 
 
 12. I. 
 / Gc. 3. 20; Mai. 2. 10. 
 •"Deu. 32. 7, »; Job 
 
 14.5. 
 nch. L-i. 17. 
 o ch. 14. 17; Pi. I3< 
 
 1-13; Jer. 23.23,24. 
 
 1 Rather, ' they came and stirred up there also the mul- 
 titude.' Comp. ch. xiv. 19. 
 
 2 ItathtT, simply 'to go towards the sea.' Paul pro- 
 bablv embarked for Athens at Diurn. 
 
 3 if they did come to him quickly, they must have left 
 him again soon : for Timothy was sent to Macedonia, and 
 Paul was 'left at Athens alone' (1 Thess. iii. 2V But 
 Timothy may have been already directed to visit Thessa- 
 lonica ; and this message may have meant only that he 
 and Silas should come 'as soon as possible* after their 
 work in Macedonia was done. They both rejoined Paul 
 at Corinth (ch. xviii. 5). 
 
 4 Although Athens had lost its ancient military and 
 political greatness, it was still the metropolis of Grecian 
 science, art, and wisdom. Its schools of philosophy and 
 rhetoric were the most celebrated in tlie world, aud were 
 resorted to by scholars from every region. 
 
 5 Literally, 'full of idols;' precisely the aspect of Athens 
 that would strike the eye of a Jewish strangi-r. Petronius, 
 a Roman satirist, declared that *it was easier to tind a 
 god than a man in Athens.' 
 
 C Or, ' place ;' meaning any place of public resort. 
 
 7 That is, ' with such as came in his way.' 
 
 8 Kpicurus denied the creation and prnvi(lenttal govern- 
 ment of the world, and taught that tlie highest good and 
 great end of existence was serene enjoyment; which his 
 followers interpreted as meaning /?/^«s«?v, and that often 
 of the grossest kind. The Stoics derived their name from 
 the Greek word for the Porch in which their founder Zeno 
 had taught. They professed to regard moral good as being 
 of the highest value, and to be indifferent to pain and 
 pleasure. They also acknowledged a sujirernc God, whom 
 they confounded with the universe, and a Providence 
 under the dominion of Fate. 
 
 y Literally, * this grain picker,' a designation of a bird, 
 contemptuously applied to a retailer of borrowed sayings. 
 These ])ersons were disposed to treat Paul with derision ; 
 others charged him with introducing new gods. 
 
 10 Or, Mars' Hill (ver.2'2); the place where the supreme 
 court held its sittings. Some sujjpose that Paul was 
 arraigned before the court itself, as Socrates had been 
 
 450 years before, for the offence of introducing strange or 
 foreign gods. But there is no trace here of any judicial 
 proceedings; and Paul departs unmolested at the close of 
 his address (ver. 33). The excitement-loving Athenians 
 probably chose this place for heai'ing him, on account both 
 of its convenience and of its associations. 
 
 11 Probably a kind of courteous irony. 
 
 12 Literally, 'something newer;' the very latest news. 
 This eager appetite for news was a notorious charac- 
 teristic of the Athenians. 
 
 13 Eather, 'that you have more [than others] reverence 
 for the deities/ This was a distinction of which the 
 Athenians were proud ; and Paul, without at first either 
 blaming or praising them for it, avails himself of it to 
 secure a favourable hearing. 
 
 H Rather, 'your objects of worship;' including temples 
 and altars, as well as idols. 
 
 15 Rather, ' To an unknown God.' Such altars are 
 mentioned also by two contemporary writers, Pausanias 
 and Philostratus, as existing in Athens. They probably 
 ' had their origin in the feeling of uncertainty in the 
 minds of the heathen whether their acknowledgment of 
 the superior Powers was suflficiently full and compre- 
 hensive,' and in 'a desire to avoid the anger of any god 
 who might be unknown to Xham* —Hackett. They plainly 
 proved the truth of Paul's statement in ver. 22. 
 
 IG Ruther, according to the best text, ' what ye igno- 
 rautly worship, that declare I unto you.' You rightly 
 acknowledge that there is a Deity hitherto unknown to 
 you : I make him known. 
 
 n The apostle exhibits the Deity, neither as an idle 
 being of human form, according to the Epicureans, nor 
 as the mere soul of tho world, according to the Stoics; 
 but as an intelligent Spirit, presiding over his works. 
 
 18 Rather, ' neither is served,' as ' one who needs some- 
 thing more' than he has in himself. 
 
 19 The unity of the human race is both a consequence 
 and an evidence of the unity of the Creator. And the rise 
 and fall of nations, and their extent and duration, are also 
 both consequences and evidences of His ever watchful 
 providence; and are designed to lead men to seek Hiuj. 
 
A. D. 54, 55. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XVII. 28— XVIII. 11. 
 
 [a.d. 51. H. 
 
 28 of U8. For ^iu him we live, and move, aud have our being j' 'as certain also 
 
 29 of your owu poets -liave said, For we are also liis offspring. Forasmuch tlien 
 as we are the offspring of God,^ ""we ought not to think that the Godhead is 
 
 30 like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven"* by art and man's device. Aud 'the 
 times of this ignorance God winked at;^ but 'now commandeth all men every 
 
 31 whore to repent: because he hath appointed a day, in the which "ho will judge 
 the world in righteousness hy that Mau whom he hath ordained; whereof he 
 hath given assurance unto all men, in that * he hath raised him from the dead.*' 
 
 32 And when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked : and others 
 
 33 said, We will hear thee again of this matter.'^ So Paul departed from among 
 
 34 them. Howbeit certain men clave unto him, and believed:^ among the which 
 wfli' Dionysius s* the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them, 
 
 Paul at Corinth ; and his return^ by Ephesus, Ceesarea, and Jerusnlein, to Antiock. 
 ]8 AFTER these things Paul departed from Athens, and came to 'Corinth.*' 
 
 2 And [he] found a certain Jew named ''Aquila, born in^Pontus, lately come from 
 Italy, with his wife Priscilla;^*' (because that -^Claudius had commanded'' all 
 
 3 Jews to depart from Rome :) and came unto them. Aud because he was of tho 
 same craft,'- lie abode with them, '^and wrought: for by their occupation they 
 
 4 were teutmakers.'^ <^ And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and 
 persuadpd the Jews and the Greeks.'^ 
 
 5 And /when Silas and Timotheus were como from Macodonia,^^ Paul was 
 «■ pressed iu the spirit,'*^ and testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ [or, is 
 
 6 the Christ]. And when they opposed themselves, and blasphemed,'^ ''he shook 
 his raiment,'^ and said unto them, 'Your blood be upon your own heads ;'^ ''I 
 
 7 am clean: from niencetbrth -"^ I will go unto the Gentiles. And ho departed 
 thence, and entered into a certain vian'S house, named "'Justus, one that wor- 
 
 8 shipped God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue. " And Crispus, the ciiief 
 ruler-l of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house. And many 
 of the Corinthians'" hearing believed, and W(U-e bajUizi'il. 
 
 9 Then "spaite the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision, p Be not afraid/'^ but 
 
 10 speak, and hold not thy peace: 'for I am with tiiee, and 'no man shall set on 
 thee to hurt thee : * I'or 1 have much people-'* in this city. 
 
 11 And 'he continued there a year and six months,-^ teaching the word of God 
 amonjj tbeui. 
 
 P Job 12.10; Pb. 3H.9; 
 
 lill. <t: Ueb. 1. a. 
 9 B.'i-Tit. I. 12. 
 
 «■ IV 115. 4-8; Id. 4«. 
 
 .'.-7; llab. -i. 19, m 
 
 » ch. II. lU; Ro. 3. 25. 
 
 . ch.lO. 12; Mt.2;). 
 
 — <li; io\\n:>.'n,2A; 
 
 Ro. 2. \r>\ U. 10; 
 
 Ci.r. 5. 10. 
 rtli. 2. ?l; 1 IVt 1.; 
 
 a Ito. 16. 3. 4; 1 Cor. 
 It). I!i; 2 Tim. 1. li). 
 li ch. 2. U. 
 e ch. 11.28. 
 
 d cb. M. M t 1 Cop. 4. 
 
 12; 9.0-12; 1 Tlioi. 
 
 2. y; 2 Tbc«. 3. 8,11. 
 <- til. 17. 2,3. 
 
 / cb. 17. 11.15. 
 
 ff cb.1.20; 17.16: Job 
 
 32. IS; Jor a<l. '.1. 
 I* cli. 13. 51 i No. 5. 13. 
 
 I 2 Sam. 1. 10; Ese. 18. 
 
 13; :a I. 
 *ch. 20. 20, 27 i Eie. 
 
 3. W., HI; 3.^H, <i. 
 ' ch. 13. 10.47; 2H.2S. 
 -■■Col. 4. 11. 
 n I Cor. I. M. 
 
 -> ch. lli.il; 2:J. II 
 
 p .Ihf. 1. 17; lec 1 Cor 
 
 13. 
 q Jo*. t.:i,fl; Jor. 1.1A, 
 
 111; Jolm M. It*-a3. 
 <■ J.T.LVan; \.k.-i\. IH. 
 f rli.lf>.Ui John 10.10. 
 ' tec 2 Cor. 12. 12. 
 
 1 Not only for ' life * in its higher forms, but for ac- 
 tivity, and (.'ven for existence, we are always dt'pendent 
 on Ilini, from whom, as you know, we derive our bein^. 
 
 2 These wor<i9 are found iu two poets of the tliiid 
 century li.c; Aratus of Cilicia, and Cleanthes tlie Stoic. 
 
 3 The Maker of mtioual beings cannot resemble a 
 block of wood or etone. 
 
 4 The device of man's genius, carved by his art. It 
 should not be forgotten that Paul uttered these words 
 withiu pight of the most celebrated works of Phidias, 
 parlieiihirlv the colossal statue of Minerva; and in the 
 
 Eresenee of an iissembly who regarded tliese things as the 
 ighest glory of tlu-ir city. 
 
 5 Itather, 'overlooked ;' He withheld deserved punish- 
 ment : eomp. eh. xiv. lf>, and Horn. iii. 25. 
 
 See John v. 19—29, and notes. 
 
 7 This wjLs probably a polite exprc.iHJon of indifTerenee. 
 
 8 It might have seemed to the credit of (Jhrislianity 
 had it been represented as gaining at least a few prosc- 
 lyteM, in this centre of Grecian reiinement, from tiic 
 ranks of its scholars and philosopliers. IJut Luke relates 
 the case juHt as it wns. Tho apostle was ridiculed, and 
 his message wiis treuted with contempt. — Ilackvtt. Only 
 two persons of note are mentioned as believing. 
 
 9 llenpecling Corinth, see Preface to First Epistle to 
 the Corinthians. 
 
 lu Or, I'liiicu (2 Tim. iv. 19). On these Roman names, 
 see note on ch. i. 23. 
 
 11 This was probably the edict which Suetonius mon- 
 lions, incorrectly uscriGing tho turbulence of the Jews to 
 the influence ot Christianity. It must liave been soon 
 revoked, or relaxed; for we find Aquila and Prisoilla 
 again at llome (llom, zvi. 3), and many Jews resident 
 there (ch. xxviii. 17). 
 
 12 Paul, according to tho custom of his nation, had been 
 brought up to work at a trade ; for it was u Buying even 
 among Jews of rank aud wealth, lliat 'the man who does 
 
 not teach liis son a handicraft teaches him to bo a thief.* 
 
 13 Tents were often made of goat's-hair cloth, the 
 produce of Paul's native country, Cilicia. Ilenco it is 
 likely that he wrought particularly in this material. For 
 the reasons why he laboured for his support at Corinth, 
 see 1 Cor. i.x.; 2 Cor. xi. 7 — 12, and notes. 
 
 H Either proselytes or devout : see note on ch. x. 2. 
 
 15 See ch. xvii. 15; 1 Thess. iii. 6, and notes. On tho 
 arrival of Silas and Timothy, Paul wrote the earliest of 
 liis extant letters: sec Prefaces to tho Epistles to the 
 Tlu'saalonians. 
 
 10 Or, 'constniined,' as in 2 Cor. v. M. Tie was oecu- 
 pied, amidst iiiueh opjmsition, in preaching lo tlio Jews: 
 eomp. vcr. G with 1 Cur. ii. 1 — 5. Silas and Timothy now 
 lielped him : see 2 Cor. i. 19. 
 
 1" Reviling tho preacher and the gospel : see 1 Thess. 
 ii. 1.5, KJ. 
 
 18 Sue Neh. V. 13, and note. 
 
 10 Sec Kzek. xxxiii. 31 ; Matt, xxvii. 2o, and notiH. 
 
 20 That is, whilst at Corinth (sr-evi-r. 19). Accordingly, 
 he ceased to attend the synagogue, and held meetings of 
 the Christian converts in the adjoining house of a fientile 
 proBelvte(vcr. 7). lie did the same afterwards at Ephesus 
 (oh. xlx. 9). 
 
 21 Uather, simply 'the ruler,' as in eh. xiii. l/i. Crispus 
 had hei-n ba]ttizi.d by Paul hiniKclf (1 t'or. i. II). 
 
 22 Theso seem to have been Ueutiles, chielly in tho 
 middle and lower chuiseB {1 Cor. i. 26). 
 
 23 Piiul had rcfiHon to apj>rehend personal injury: see 
 ver. 10; 2 TIh-sh. iii. 2; 1 Cor. ii. 3. 
 
 21 Many of the true Israel, whom I will gather amongst 
 my 'people,' instead of thoHi- who reject me. 
 
 25 This was pnil)ably the wlioh^ period of Paul's slay 
 at Corinth at this time. He remained there longer than 
 usual, perhaps ]mrtly on account of \\ui great success of 
 his ministry tliere, and partly liccause from Corinth the 
 gospel might spread throughout Aehaia (sec 2 Cor. i. 1). 
 
A. D. 55, 56. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XVIII. 12—26. 
 
 [a. d. 51—55. H. 
 
 I'J And when Gallio was the deputy ^ of Achaia, the Jews made insurrection with 
 
 13 one accord against Paul, and brought him to the judgment seat, saying, This 
 
 14: J'clhtv persuadeth men to worship God contrary to the law.^ And "when Paul 
 
 was now about to open his mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, ^If it were a matter of 
 
 wrong, or wicked lewdness,^ ^e Jews, reason would that I should bear with 
 
 15 you : but if it be ^a question of words and names, and a/' your law, look ye to it; 
 
 16 for I will be no judge of such matters. And he drave^* them from the judgment 
 
 17 seat. Then all the Greeks took =Sosthenes,^ the chief ruler of the synagogue, 
 and beat A?»t before the judgment seat. And Gallio cared for none of those things. 
 
 18 And Paul after this tarried there yet a good while, and then took his leave of 
 the brethren, and sailed'^ thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila ; 
 
 19 having "shorn Ms head in *Ceuchrea:' for he had a vow. And he came to 
 Epliesus,^ and left them there:*-* but he himself entered into the synagogue, and 
 
 20 reasoned with the Jews. When tlioy desired him to tarry longer time with them, 
 
 21 he consented not ; but bade them farewell, saying, '^ 1 must by all means keep this 
 feast •'^ that cometh in Jerusalem: but I will return again unto you, ''if God 
 will. And he sailed from Ephesus. 
 
 22 And when he had landed at Cffisarea, ^and gone up,'^ and saluted the church, 
 he went down to Antioch. 
 
 Paul visits G alalia and Phygia ; he carries on the work begun bij Apollos at Ephesus. 
 
 23 AND^'- after he had spent some time there, he departed,^^ and went over all 
 the country of -/"Galatia'** and Phrygia in order, s strengthening ail the disciples. 
 
 2-1 *And a certain Jew named Apollos, born at Alexandria,'^ an eloquent man, 
 
 25 ayid * mighty in the Scriptures, came to Ephesus. This man was instructed in 
 the way of the Lord : and being fervent in the spirit,'*^ he spake and taught 
 
 26 diligently'^ the things of the Lord. * knowing only the baptism of John. '^ And 
 he began to speak boldly in the synagogue: whom when Aquila and Priscilla 
 had heard, they took him unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God '^ 
 
 y <ih.'2b. 19; '26. 3. 
 r 1 Cor. I. I. 
 
 1 ch. 21. n-. Num. 6. 
 
 .'), 18; I Cor. 9. 2U. 
 b Ho. It). I. 
 
 c cli, 19. 21 ; 20. 16 ; 
 
 Ik-u. 16. 1. 
 d Ro. I.',. 32; I Cor. 4 
 
 lU; Jum. 4. U-16. 
 
 / Gal. 1.2; 
 g ch. N. Ti; 
 A I Cor. I. l; 
 4. li ; Til. 
 .■ Ezra 7. 6; 
 
 4.14. 
 
 15. a^, 11. 
 ;! ; 3. a. li : 
 3. 13. 
 
 Mt. 13. 52. 
 
 A ell. 19. 3. 1; Mt. ch.3. 
 
 1 Rather, 'proconsul :' see note on ch. xiii. 7. Tiberius 
 had put the provinceof Achaia,which included all southeru 
 Greece, under an imperial governor (a propraetor) ; but 
 Claudius had restored it to the senate. Gallio was a 
 brother of Seneca, who describes him in his letters as a 
 most amiable man. The language of ver. 12 seems to 
 imply that Gallio had recently arrived. His reputation as 
 a man of easy temper may have induced the Jews to * rise 
 up against Paul.' 
 
 2 Meaning, probably, the law of Moses ; which the 
 Romans allowed the Jews to observe, but would not them- 
 selves enforce ; see ver. 15. 
 
 3 Any dt-ed of 'injustice or reckless mischief might 
 reasonably be brought before me ; but I will entertain 
 no 'question about words (not deeds), and names (such 
 as whether Jesus were the Mvssia/t), and gottr (Jewish) 
 law.' Comp. ch. xxiii. 29; xsv. 19. 
 
 ■i He peremptorily dismissed them ; and even allowed 
 the mob to beat one of their leaders before his tribunal. 
 
 5 See note on 1 Cor. i. 1. 
 
 6 Leaving Silas, and possibly Timothy behind him. 
 
 V Cenchrea was the eastern port of Corinth. The 
 context seems to decide that it was not Aquila (as some 
 suppose), but Paul who 'had a vow.' Usually the head 
 was shaved when the vow was discharged (see Numb, 
 vi. 2, etc.) ; but Paul's anxiety to be at Jerusalem at the 
 fnast (ver. 21) makes it likely that he now took the vow 
 upon him. Why Paul took the vow we are not told ; but 
 in doing it he carried out his principle of conforming in 
 his own practice to the Mosaic ritual. 
 
 tt On Ephesus, see Preface to tlie Kpistle to the Ephc- 
 siaiis. It was the port of western Asia which would 
 naturally have the most communication witli Corinth. 
 
 'J Aquila and Priscilla remained at Kphesus ; but Paul 
 merely visited the synagogue, and then, although re- 
 quested to stay, hastened on towards Jerusalem. 
 
 It) This feast was probably Pentecost, as navigation 
 wiis not usually commenced for the season before the 
 PiLSsover : comp. ch. xx. Ifi. 
 
 11 That is, up to Jerusalem. We have no particulars 
 of this visit. 
 
 12 After a brief notice of another visitation of the 
 churclics in the ititcrinr of Asia Minor (ver. 23), the 
 narrative passes on to the place which formed the ciiief 
 
 centre of Paul's labours on his third missionary journey; 
 introducing first the preparatory work of Apollos at 
 Ephesus, and his departure thence to Corinth, before 
 Paul's arrival (2-t — 28). Paul then comes to Ephesus, 
 and gives fuller instruction to certain disciples who had 
 known only John's baptism (ch. six. 1 — 7). He preaches 
 for three months to the Jews in the synagogue; but, 
 after much opposition, he is compelled to separate the 
 disciples both from Jews and Gentiles ; and to form them 
 into a distinct body, from which the gospel is spread 
 through the whole province of Asia (8—10). Paul's mis- 
 sion is attested among the raagic-loving Ephesians, both 
 by extraordinary miracles (11,12), and by the severe chas- 
 tisement of some Jewish exorcists who profane the name 
 of Jesus (13 — 16) ; so that magical practices are renounced 
 by many, and the truth of God triumphs (17 — 22). Some, 
 however, whose gains are bound up with the old idolatry, 
 excite the populace against the Christians ; but the ' town 
 clerk' with great tact allays the tumult (23 — 41). Paul 
 then leaves the church at Ephesus in peace (ch. xx. I), 
 spends some time in revisiting and extending the churches 
 in northern and southern Greece, and then returns by 
 Macedonia to Troas, on his way to Syria (2 — 6). At Trnas 
 he prolongs a farewell meeting until daybreak, and mira- 
 culously restores to life one of the congregation (7 — 12). 
 He sail's down the JEgean Sea to Miletus (13 — 16), where 
 he meets the elders of the Ephesian church, and takes 
 leave of them in an affecting and impressive address (1 7 — 
 38). He then prosecutes his voyage to Ptolemais, and 
 proceeds by land to Ca;sarea and Jerusalem; receiving 
 on his way repeated prophetic intimations of the suffer- 
 ings that await him there (ch. xxi. I — l(i). 
 
 13 Paul's companions on this journey appear to have 
 been Timothy and Erastus (see ch. xix, 22 ; 2 Cor. i. 1), 
 Gains and Aristarchus (see ch. xix. 29), and perhaps Titus, 
 whom he seems to have sent from Ephesus to Corinth. 
 
 H Respecting this visit, see the Preface to the Epistle 
 to the Galatians. 
 
 15 See note on ch. vi. 9. 
 
 IG In Rom. xii. 11 tlie same phrase is rendered * fervent 
 in spirit.' 
 
 n Rather, '.accurately,' as far as he knew, 
 
 18 On this subject ace note on ch. xi.x. I. 
 
 19 The doctrine of tlie gospel. 
 
 1271 
 
A. D. o6— 53. U.l 
 
 THE ACTS XVIII. 27~XIX. 10. 
 
 [a.d. 55— 57. H. 
 
 '27 more perfectly. And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, ' ' tlic brethren 
 
 wrote,- exhorting the disciples to receive him: who, when he was come, "'helped 
 28 them much which had "believed through grace: for he mightily^ convinced 
 
 the Jews, and that publicly, "showing l)y the Scriptures that Jesus was 
 
 Christ. 
 J 9 And it came to pass, that, while p Apollos was at Corinth,* Paul having passed 
 
 through the upper coasts,^ came to Ephesus. And finding certain disciples, <* 
 
 2 lie said unto them, Have ye received v the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And 
 the}' said unto him, ''We have not so much as lieard Avhether there be any 
 
 3 Holy Ghost. And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? And 
 
 4 they said, 'Unto John's baptism. Tlien said Paul, 'John verily baptized with 
 the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that tliey should believe on 
 
 5 him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. When they heard 
 G this, tiu'y were baptized "in^ the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had 
 
 'laid his hands upon them, ^the Holy Ghost^ came on them; and they spake 
 
 7 with tongues, and prophesied. And all the men were about twelve.** 
 
 8 ^ And lie went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three 
 months,'** disputing and "persuading the things * concerning the kingdom of 
 
 9 God. But <^ when divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil ''of 
 that way^^ before the multitude,^- 'he departed from them, and separated tlie 
 disciples, disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus. 
 
 10 And -/"this continued by the space of two years ; '3 so that all they which dwelt 
 in Asia'* heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks, 
 
 11, 12 And «■ (ilod wrought special miracles'^ by the hands of Paul: ^ so that from 
 his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or ajirons, and the diseases 
 departed from them, and the evil spirits'*^ went out of them. 
 
 13 TIkmi certain of the vagabond Jews,'' 'exorcists, -^ took upon them to call 
 over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying. Wo adjun^ 
 
 14 you by Jesus whom Paul preach(!th. And there were seven sons of i>7(^ Sceva, a 
 
 15 Jew, and chief of the priests,'^ which did so. And the evil spirit answered and 
 
 16 said, * Jesus I know, and I2aul 1 know; but who are ye? And 'the man in 
 wliom the evil spirit was leaped on tliem, and overcame tliem,'^' and prevailed 
 against them, so that they fled out of that house naked "^'^ and wounded. 
 
 t lCor.l6.3; 2Cor.3.l. 
 in 1 Cor. 3. G. 
 
 » Jolin I. 12, 13; Eph. 
 
 2. 8--I0. 
 J. 22; 
 
 P 1 Cor. 1. 12; 3.6,6. 
 
 qch. II. 15-17. 
 r (CO I Sam. 3. 7 
 
 • ch, Ifl- ■.>.',, 
 ( ch.ii. VI, -iS; scctcfi. 
 Ml. 3. 11.12, 
 
 J-cli. 0. B; 8. 17. 
 y ch. HI. 45, 4{i; I Cor. 
 14. Ti. 
 
 » cK 17.2; 18.4. 
 
 a 2 Cor, 5, 11. 
 b cli. I. 3 : 28. 23. 
 c Jcr. 7. "/ti; Juilc 10. 
 d •(■.■ tl), !i. 2; 24. U. 
 « •10 ch. 13. 40. 
 
 Kcli. II, 3. 
 
 '• spocli. 5. ):>; 2 Ki. 1. 
 2a, ulc. 
 
 Mt. 12. 27. 
 J koo Mk. U. 38. 
 
 1 Hifl principal object probably was to Mielp' the con- 
 verts at C'orinlh in the controversy with the unbdleving; 
 Jews. For this work liis skiU in expounding the Scrip- 
 tures peculiarly fitted him ; and in performing it he had 
 great succesB (vcr. 28; 1 Cor. iii. 5 — 7). 
 
 2 They gave him a recommendatory tetter. 
 
 3 The Greek words are very strong ; * he powerfully 
 confuted utterly.' 
 
 4 Apollos remained a rnnsiderable timo nt Corinth ; but 
 he returned and joined Paul at Kphesus before the Firnt 
 Epistle to the Corinthians was written : see 1 Cor. xvi. P2. 
 
 5 The 'upper diHtricts' are the mountainous regions 
 in the interior of Asia Minor. 
 
 6 Disciples of Christ (as the word nlwftys means when 
 used alone), but imperfei^tly instructed, i'erceiving how 
 little they knew of the gonpel, Paul asks, * Did ye receive 
 the Holy Spirit (i. e. his supernatural (jifts : see ch. viii. 
 17; X. 44, 45) when ye bi-lieved.*' They reply, 'But we 
 did not even hear whether the Holy Ghost is,' i. e. is 
 already given (sec John vii. 39). His existence and 
 future manifestation were taught to such as received 
 John's baptism (see Matt. iii. 11); but only those who 
 knew the evi-nts subsequent to our I^ord's nsccnsion were 
 aware of the artual manifestation of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 7 Itather, ^ into the name of the Lord Jesus. Their 
 former baptism was not properly a Christian rite. 
 
 8 See ch. ii. 4 ; viii. 17; x. 44—40, and notes. 
 
 8 This seems to mean tliat there wore many other 
 converts, but of those wlio were in sneh a statu of igno- 
 rance, 'there were altogether [oniyj about twelve.' 
 
 10 Some nupposo that during this time Paul wrote his 
 Epistle to the Galutiana : see I'refaee thereto. 
 
 il Literally, ' the way :' see note on ch. ix. 2. 
 
 12 That is, before the congregation in the synagogue. 
 The violent opposition of the .lews rendering all further 
 efforts in that place useless, Paul formally withdrew the 
 Christian disciples, and formed ft separatt^ society (conip. 
 ch. xviii. G, 1) 'in the school of 'Jyrannus;' who may 
 
 have been either a Jewish Rabbi, having a private syna- 
 gogue, or a Greek sophist. 
 
 13 Tliis proh'.'bly means for two years after he left the 
 synagogue. Paul remained at Fphesus three years, and 
 formed a large church (ch. xx. 28, 31), supporting himself, 
 and partly also his companions, by his own manual labour 
 (see eh. XX. 34 ; 1 Cor. iv. 12). During this time he wrote 
 his First Epistle to the Corinthians (see 1 Cor. xvi. 8). 
 
 H Fphcsus, as the capital of the province, was a centre 
 from which the gospel could well be carried to the inl.uid 
 cities. The 'Seven Churches of Asia* (addressed in Kuv. 
 ch. i. — iii.) may have been founded at this time. 
 
 15 * Special miracles,' performed (like those in eh. v. 15) 
 upon great numbers, and without the anostle's personal 
 presence. These 'signs of an apostle,' by whirh Paul's 
 commission was attested (2 Cor. xii. 12), wen? partieularly 
 adapted to his position at Fpliewus in the face of magi- 
 cians ; like that of Moses and Aaron before Pliaiaoh. 
 They were, a signal refutation of the charms and amulets 
 and mystic letters of Ephesus. 
 
 10 'Evil spirits' are here plainly distinguished from 
 diseases. 
 
 W Rather, 'itinerant Jewinh exorcists,' who were very 
 numerous at this period. See Matt. xii. 27, and note. 
 These men, seeing Paul's success, used the name which 
 they saw him employ with so great ellVet. 
 
 1» Or, 'a chief priest' (nee note on Matt. ii. 41. The 
 Aaronir priesthood must have bren very degradeJ, when 
 sonie of its chief memlaM's were travelling exorcists. Some, 
 however, suppose that Sceva was a renegade Jew, who 
 had become 'chief priest' of Diana (ver. 27). 
 
 I'* Some manuscripts read 'overcame them both ;* im- 
 pl\ iiig that only two of the seven brethren were concerned 
 in'this attempt. Hy this infliction the Divine power whieh 
 accompanied tlie gospel exhibited its superiniity to the 
 magic which prevailed so extensively at Ephesus; and 
 the results appear in vers. 18, 10. 
 20 See note on Mark xiv. 61, 
 
A. D. 58, 59. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XIX. 17—33. 
 
 [a. d. 57, 58. H. 
 
 17 And tliia was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling at Ephesus ; 
 
 18 and '" fear iell on tlieni all ; and the name of the Lord Jesua was magnified. And 
 
 19 many that believed came, and " confessed, and showed their deeds. ' Many of 
 them also which used curious arts brought their books" together, and "burned 
 thorn before all men : and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty 
 
 20 thousand pifces of silver.^ p,So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed.'' 
 
 21 After these things were ended, Paul » purposed in the spirit, when he had 
 passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying. After I have 
 
 22 been there, 'I must also see Home. So he sent into Macedonia^ two of 'them 
 that ministered unto him, Timotheus and ' Erastus ; but he himself stayed in Asia 
 for a season." 
 
 The nproar excited by Demetrius against Paul, and its suppression, 
 23,24 AND "the same time there arose no small stir about that way.'' For a 
 certain 7!ian named Demetrius, a silversmith, which made silver shrines for 
 
 25 Diaua,8 brought ' no small gain unto the craftsmen ; wliom he called together 
 with the workmen of like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye know that by this craft 
 
 26 we have our wealth. Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but 
 almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hatli persuaded and turned away much 
 
 27 people, saying that !* they be no gods, which are made with hands:" so that not 
 only this our craft is in danger to be set at nought ; '" but also that the temple 
 of the great goddess Diana should be despised," and lier magnificence should 
 be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshippeth.'" 
 
 28 And when they heard these sayings, they were full of wrath, and cried out, 
 
 29 saj'ing. Great is Diana of the Ephesians. And the whole city was filled with 
 confusion : and having caught ' Gains and " Aristarchus, men of Macedonia," Paul's 
 
 30 companions in travel, they rushed with one accord into the theatre.''' And 
 when Paul would have entered in unto the people,'^ the disciples 'sufl'ered him 
 
 31 not. And certain of the chief of Asia,'" which were his friends, sent unto him, 
 
 32 desiring him that he would not adventure himself into the theatre. Some 
 therefore cried one tiling, and some another : for the assembly was confused ; 
 
 33 and the more part knew not wherefore they were come together. And they 
 drew Alexander" out of the multitude, the Jews putting him forward. And 
 'Alexander beckoned with the hand, and would have made his defence unto 
 
 "'ch.5. :., 11 
 
 Lk. 1.66; 
 
 n Pro. -iH. 13 
 
 Pb. 6i. 9 ; 
 7. 16. 
 Mt. 3. 6. 
 
 gee 
 
 Ge. a.'). 
 
 1. 
 
 pch.6.7; 12.21; I Cor. 
 16. 9. 
 
 q ch. 20. 22; Ro, 15. 
 2:i-28: ICor. 16, fi- 
 llj 2 Cor. 1. 15-18. 
 
 r cli. 
 
 • ch 
 ( Ro 
 
 23. 11. 
 13 h. 
 16. 23; 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 
 
 y ch. U. 15; 17.29; Pi. 
 ll.'i. 4; Is. 41. 10— 2U; 
 Jer. 10. 3, 5. 
 
 « Ro. 16.23; 1 Cor. 1. 
 
 h : 3 JottD 1. 
 ach. 20. 4; 27.2; Col. 
 
 4 10 ; Pliik>m, 24. 
 ii aoe 2 Sam. IH. 3. 
 
 1 Tim. I. 20; 2 Tlra. 
 
 1 Their superstitious practices. Some Christian con- 
 verts seem to have continued to be the dupes of persons 
 who practised 'occult arts' (ver. 19). 
 
 2 These 'books* were probably treatises on magic and 
 astrology, and collections of rules or formulas of incanta- 
 tion. The converts showed their sincerity by burning those 
 instruments of wickedness, instead of selling thera. 
 
 3 That is, 50,000 drachma) or denarii, worth altogether 
 about £1,770. All books, being in manuscript, were dear 
 at that time, and books of this class dearer than others. 
 
 4 See notes on Kom. xv. 23, 25. llespccting a supposed 
 visit of Paul's to Corinth at this time, see Preface to 
 1 Corinthians, and notes on 2 Cor. xii. l4. 
 
 5 Timothy was to go on, if he could, to Corinth : see 
 1 Cor. xvi. 10, and note. Erastus is perhaps the person 
 who is mentioned in Rom. xvi. 23. 
 
 6 See 1 Cor. xvi. 8, and note. 
 
 7 Compare ch. ix. 2, and note. 
 
 8 Literally, 'temples of Artemis,' the Greek goddess 
 corresponding most nearly to Diana of the Romans. The 
 Epht'sian Artemis, however, was an Asiatic ratlier than a 
 Greek or Roman goddess. These small models of the 
 temple and image were used for private worship, or worn 
 on the person as charms. Similar manufactures for like 
 purposes are not unknown in Christendom, and have 
 brought, as at Epiiesus, no small gain to the craftsmen. 
 
 9 Although images are employed professedly as media 
 of worsliip, the mass of the people, and even some of the 
 educated, soon come to regard them as the objects of 
 worship. That Paul had made no open attack on the 
 divinities of the place is evident from ver. 37; but ho 
 had doubtless spoken at Ephesus to the same effect as at 
 Athens (ch. xvii. 29) ; and those who felt or feared the 
 diminution of their profits, by the giving up of idolatry, 
 laid liold of such expreswiona. 
 
 K) IJufore the great goddess Diana, Demetrius places the 
 greater god Self, whose empire still exists, though that 
 of Diana is extinct; first, artfully showing his fellow- 
 
 craftsmen how the matter affects their own personal in- 
 terests ; and then, appealing with the more effect to their 
 religion. 
 
 11 Literally', 'counted for nothing.' 
 
 12 This was no extravagant boast : for this temple had 
 been built at the joint expense of many cities ; it was 
 accounted one of the wonders of the world, surpassing all 
 other heathen temples in wealth and magnificence ; and 
 it was the resort of worshippers from all parts of the 
 known world. 
 
 13 Aristarchus, who was a Thessalonian, is mentioned 
 in ch. XX. 4; xxviit 2; and probably in Col. iv. 10, and 
 Pliilem. 24. Gaius (or Caius, a very common name) is 
 probably different from both of those so named in ch. xx. 
 4 ; and Rom. xvi. 23. 
 
 14 The Greek theatres were large unroofed inclosures, 
 with tiers of stone seats rising one above another; and 
 they were used for all great assemblies. Existing ruins 
 show that the theatre at Ephesus was a vast edifice. 
 
 15 Hoping perhaps to allay the tumult and save his 
 friends. But the Christian disciples, and other influential 
 friends in the city, knew their countrymen too well to 
 allow him to make the attempt. 
 
 16 Literally, ^siflnVis; ofiicers annually elected by the 
 cities of the province, from the highest and wealthiest 
 class in the community, to preside over the religious 
 festivals and public games, which these oflBcers provided 
 at tlieir own expense. They retained the title for life. 
 Paul had evidently gained the esteem of some of these 
 persons. 
 
 17 Or, 'and out of the crowd they brought forth Alex- 
 ander, the Jews urging him on.* lie may have Ihtu eitlier 
 a Christian whom tlie Jews wishoil to exposr to the fury 
 of the populace ; or ono of themstdves put forward to dis- 
 claim on their part any participation in Paul's procectlings. 
 Some think that this was 'Alexander the coppersmith' 
 (1 Tim. i. 20; 2 Tim. iv. 14); but it is doubtiul, as the 
 name was very common. 
 
 1273 
 
A.D. 59,60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XIX. 34--XX. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 58, 59. H. 
 
 3-4 the people. But wben they knew that ho was a Jew,' all with one voice about 
 the space of two hours cried out, Great is Diana of the Epheeians. 
 
 35 And when the townclerk'^ had appeased the people, he said, Yfi men of 
 Ephesus, what man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians 
 is a worshipper^ of the great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell down 
 
 36 from Jupiter?-* Seeing then that those things cannot be spoken against, ye 
 
 37 ought to be quiet, and ''to do nothing rashly. For ye have brought hither these 
 men, which are neither robbers of churches,^ nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. 
 
 38 Wherefore if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, have a matter 
 against any man, the law is open,*^ and there are deputies : let them implead one 
 
 39 another. But if ye inquire anything concerning other matters,' it shall be 
 
 40 determined in a lawful assembly. For we are in danger** to be called in question 
 for this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give an account of 
 
 41 this concourse. And when ho had thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly. 
 
 Another visit to Northern and Southern Greece ; and return through Macedonia to Troas 
 and Miletus on the xcay to Syria. 
 2Q AND after the uproar was ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples, and 
 embraced them, and 'departed for to go into Macedonia.'-* 
 
 2 And when he had gone over those parts, ^"^ and had given them much exhortation, 
 
 3 he came into ■'Greece, and there abode three mouths. ^^ 
 
 And ^ when the Jews laid wait for him, as he was about to sail into Syria,^^ ho 
 
 4 purposed to return through Macedonia. And there accompanied him into Asia'^ 
 '' Sopater'* of Berea. And of the Thessalonians, ' Aristarchus and Secundus ; and 
 * Gains of Derbe, and 'Timothous; and of Asia, "'Tycliicua and "Trophimus: 
 
 6 these going before tnrried for us'^ at Troas. And we sailed away from Thilippi 
 after " the days of unleavened bread, and came unto them ^ to Troas in tivo days ; '** 
 where we abode seven days. 
 
 7 And upon ? the first daif of the week,''' when the disciples came together ** to 
 break bread, '^ Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow ; and 
 
 8 continued his speech until midnight. And there were many lights 'in the 
 *J upper chamber, where they were gathered together. And there sat in a window'** 
 
 a certain young man named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep :'*^'^ and as 
 
 Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with sleep, and fell down from the third 
 
 10 loft, and was taken up dead.-* And Paul went down, and fell on him, and 
 
 /ch. \d.2\.Ackaia. 
 
 k ch, li». m 
 / oil. li;. I. 
 
 "1 Kill., II. '^1 ; Col 4. 7 I 
 2 Tim. i. 12 ; TU. 3. 
 
 i;;. 
 
 "cli. ai.29i 2 Tim, 4. 
 
 •M. 
 • F.x. la. M.Iii 23 15. 
 p cli. III. H ; 2 Cor. 2. 
 
 12 : 2 Tim. 4. 13. 
 q nev. 1. lU. 
 r eh. i. 12, 46; 1 Cor. 
 
 in. l(i; U.2U,eti]. 
 I ell. 1. 13. 
 
 I And therefore an enemy to alliraage worship. The long 
 outcry waa not only a profession, but an act of worsliip. 
 
 - This publio officer was a m:i};istrate of great authority, 
 ranking next to the governor of the city. His original 
 duty waa to record and preserve the public acts and laws. 
 Ho also presided over the public assemblies. He soon 
 'stilled tfio mob,' first soothing and flattering them, and 
 then working upon their fears, until hn liad prepared them 
 to separate quietly ; and then he 'dissolved thi.' meeting.' 
 
 3 Literally, 'temple-keeper;' a title which was deemed 
 very hnnnurable,and is found upon ancient P'phesian eoins. 
 
 ■* liy fiueh legends many otliep images have been eimi- 
 huly invcHti'd with peculiar sanctity. 
 
 3 Rather, ' temple-spoilers.' 
 
 fi Jtathc-r, 'Court days are kept, and there arc pro- 
 consuls; let them (the accusers and the accused) plead 
 against one another.* 
 
 7 That is, matters beyond the jurisdiction of the eourt-s 
 of law; not private and judicial, but public municipal 
 business, A 'legal asscmoly' was one called by proper 
 authority, and at the proper time, for the transaction of 
 public business. 
 
 8 The ll')mans jealously wat'lied all riotous proceed- 
 ings in cities which retained any of their old rignU. 
 
 *J See note on ch. xix. 22. For somo particulars of 
 this journey, and of the apostle's anxieties and consola- 
 tions in Troas and Macedonia, see 2 Cor. ii. P2, 13; vii. 
 5, fi, and notes. He was pmbribly accompanied by two 
 Ephesians, Tychicus and Trophimus (sue ver. 4), who 
 frequently attended him aft<.'rwardrt. 
 
 10 Through Macedonia, and adjoining regions in North- 
 ern Greece, probably reaching as far as Illyricum on tlie 
 Adriatic const (sec Ilom. xv. 19, and note). From Mace- 
 donia Paul wrote his Second Kpistle to the Corinthians. 
 
 II During the winter (sec ver. 0). This time he pro- 
 bably spent chiefly at Corinth, rectifying the disorders 
 which prevailed in that church : sec 2 Cor. Here he 
 
 1271 
 
 wrote his Epistle to the Romans (see Rom. xvi. 1, 23). 
 
 12 He had intended to H:iil direct to Syria, Jis he had 
 done before (ch.xviii. IS), on his way to Jerusalem (I'h. xix. 
 21 ; Rom. xv. 25). Hut he changed his plan, and took a 
 circuitous route by land through Macedonia. 
 
 13 I.iterallyt'asfaras to A8ia'(».f. the province of Asia), 
 where Sdpatcr probably stopped. Luke, Trophimus, and 
 Aristarchus went on with Pavd to Jerusalem (soo ch. xxi. 
 29; xxvii. 2), and possibly others too. 
 
 14 The best manuscripts add, 'son of Pyrrhus;' perhaps 
 to distinguish him from Sosipater (It-ini. xvi. 21). Re- 
 specting Aristarchus, see note on ch. xix.2!>. Of Secundus 
 nothing more is known. Gains (or Cains) of Derbe in 
 Lycaonia is a diff'erent person from the Mincdouian Gains 
 of eh. xix. 29. Tychicus appears afterwards as Paul's 
 messenKcr to the churches, and the bearer of two of his 
 Ej)istles (see Eph. vi. 21 ; Col. iv. 7 ; 2 Tim. iv. 12; Tit. 
 iii. 12). Trophimus, who became tlic innocent occasion 
 of his arrest at Jerusalem (ch. xxi. 20), is mentioned 
 again in 2 Tim. iv. 20. 
 
 1.^ This word indicates that Luke now rejoined Paul 
 (see nutc on eh. xvi. 40). They appear to have continued 
 togetlu-r to the end of the history. 
 
 Ifi The wind being adverse: see ch. xvi. 11, and note. 
 
 17 S)M! Joiin XX. 2G, and note. It appears that the 
 first day of the week, as being tlie day of our Lord's 
 resurrection, had become the cUHtoniary day uf aHnenibling 
 of the ehurrh : conip. 1 ('or. xvi. 2. 
 
 If* Sec note on ch. ii. 42. 
 
 I'J Literaily,'on the window;' whii-h was witliout glass, 
 and probably projected over the street, or the interior court. 
 
 20 * Overpowered witli sleep.' The licat of tho crowded 
 room, and the lateness of the hour, would easily account 
 for extraordinary drowsiness. 
 
 21 Tltis is the idain assertion of nn eye-witncRs, who 
 elsewhere carefully marks a case of apparent death by 
 saying, 'supposing him to he dead' (ch. xiv. 10). 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XX. 11—32. 
 
 [a, d. 59. H. 
 
 embracing! Jiiyji gaid, "Trouble not yourselves ;2 for his life is in liiin.3 When 
 he therefore was come up agaiu, and had broken bread, and eaten,"* and talked a 
 long while, even till break of day, so he departed. And they brought the young 
 man alive, and were not a little comforted. 
 
 And we went before to ship, and sailed unto Assos,^ there intending to take 
 in Paul: for so had he appointed, minding himself to go afoot. *^ And when he 
 met with us at Assos, we took him in, and came to Mitylene. ^ And we sailed 
 thence, and came the next d(iy over against Chios. And the next dat/ wo arrived 
 at Samoa,** and tarried at Trogyllium ; aud the next da// we came to ' Miletus.^ 
 For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus,"^ because he would not spend the 
 time in Asia: for^he hasted,^! if it were possible for him, to be at Jerusalem 
 ' the day of Pentecost. 
 
 Panics farewell address to the elders of the Ephesian church, 
 
 AND from Miletus he sent to Ephesus,!'^ and called " the elders of the church. 
 And when they wore come to him, he said unto them,'^ 
 
 Ye know, *from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have 
 been with you at all seasons, serving the Lord "^ with all humility of mind, and'' with 
 many tears, and *" temptations,!-* which befell me by the lying in wait of the Jews : 
 and how /I kept back nothing that was profitable iinto you, but have showed 
 3^ou, and have taught you publicly, and from house to house,!^ ^ testifying both to 
 the Jews, and also to the Greeks, * repentance toward God, aud faith toward our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 And now, behold, ' I go bound in the spirit^^ unto Jerusalem, not knowing the 
 things that shall befall me there : save tbat * the Holy Ghost wituesseth in every 
 city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me. But ' none of these things move 
 me, "' neither count I my life dear unto myself, " so that I might finish my course 
 with joy, « aud the ministry, '' which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify 
 5 the gospel of the grace of God. 
 
 And now, behnld, I know'^ that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching 
 the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. Wherefore 1 take you to record 
 this day, that I am *■ pure from the blood of all mt?i. For I have not shunned 
 to declare unto you all ' the counsel of God.'^ 'Take heed therefore unto your- 
 selves, and to "all the fiock, 'over the which ^'-^ the Holy Ghost hath made 
 you y overseers,'-^** = to feed-! i]^q church of God, ° which he hath purchased with 
 his own blood. For I know this, that after my departing * shall grievous 
 wolves-^ enter in among you, not sparing the fiock. Also '^of your own selves 
 shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. 
 Therefore watch, and remember, that "^ by the space of three years I ceased not 
 *to warn every one night and day with tears. 
 
 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, 
 
 'J Cli. 18. 'Jl; ly. 21. 
 - 1 Cor. IG. a 
 
 <t I Tim. 5. 17; 1 Pet. 
 
 f' J Cor. 1. 12; 1 TI.ei. 
 
 I. .i. li. 
 • I Cor.I5.9,I0; 2Cor. 
 
 12. 7—10. 
 <l see Lk. 19. 41. 
 2 Cor. 11.23-30. 
 / Ter. 27: 1 Cor. 16.3. 
 g ch. 18. 5. 
 
 Ach. 2. 38; Lk. 21. 47. 
 
 ■ ch. 19.5: 19.21. 
 
 *ch. 9. 16; 21. 4.11. 
 
 * ch. 21. 13; 2 Cor. 4. 
 S. 9. 16-18; 2 Tim. 
 
 i 2. 17. 
 
 I. 12, 
 mphil. 1,20-23; 
 n 2 Tim. i. 7. 
 a 2 Cor. 4. I. 
 p ch. 0. 15; GaI. 1. I. 
 q Ro. 3. 24-26. 
 
 ch. 18.6; Eze. 33. .'i, 9- 
 - Lk. 7. 'JO. 
 ( ICor. 9. 27 1 1 Tim. 
 
 4. 16. 
 u 1 Pet. &. 2, 3. 
 r 1 (or. 12. *-ll,29— 
 
 3n. 
 • 1 I'et. 2. 2.^. (h-. 
 
 Ml 2. e. Gr. 
 ' 1 Pet. 1. la, 19; ReT. 
 
 i. 9. 
 ft Mt. 7. 15: 2 Pet. 2. 
 
 1-3. 
 e 2 Tim. 2. 17.18; I. 3, 
 
 4: 1 John 2. 18, 19. 
 d ch. 19. 10. 
 
 Eze. 3. 17—20; CoL 
 
 1. 28. 
 
 1 Like Elijah (1 Kings xvii. 21), and Elisha (2 Kings 
 iv. 3 J, 35). 
 
 2 Literally, ' Do not make a disturbance;' i. e. by your 
 outcries : comp. Mark v. 39. 
 
 3 Restored in answer to the apostle's prayer. 
 
 4 This was probably either the love-feast, or a meal 
 for the travellers. 
 
 5 Assos was a small sea-port, opposite to Lesbos, and 
 about nine miles from Troas by land. 
 
 6 Rather, 'by land.' lie probably did walk. 
 
 7 i[itylene (now Castro) was the capital of Lesbos, an 
 island near the coast of Mysia. 
 
 8 Samos was about fifty miles from Chios. The ship 
 lay to for the night at Trogyllium, a cape and town on 
 the continent, opposite Samos, and not far from Miletus. 
 
 9 Now Melos. Miletus had formerly been the chief 
 commercial city of Asia Minor. 
 
 10 Without visiting it. I'aul appears to have feared to 
 trust himself at Ephesus, lest the importunity of his 
 friends, or the condition of tho church, might detain him 
 too long. 
 
 H Jlore than three of the seven weeks between tho 
 Passover and the Pt^ntcco.st were g(ino. 
 
 1- The diatanfo being about thirty miles, he must have 
 stayed three or four days at Mili.tus. 
 
 13 In this address to the elders of the Ephesian church 
 Paul first appeals to their recollection of tho spirit and 
 character of his ministry (vers. 18 — 21); he then adverts 
 to his own expec-ted suffering.^, reminds them of tht-ir 
 solemn responsibility, c.Khorts them to copy him in earnest 
 
 and unwearied fidelity, warns them of impending dangers 
 (22 — 31); and he commends thera to God, renews tlie 
 avowal of his faithfulness, and finally enforces generous 
 and disinterested labour by a memorable saying of the 
 Saviour (32 — 35). This speech is full of expressions and 
 sentiments which peculiarly belong to the Apostle, and 
 may be traced in his Epistles. 
 
 1 i That is, trials of faith. 
 
 15 The apostle clearly regarded both public and private 
 teaching as essential to the well-being of the church, 
 
 IG Or,'boundin my spirit;' ('.<?. under a powerful impulse 
 of mind (eh. xvii. 16); the Spirit of God controlling his 
 own spirit. 
 
 17 Thismay be an expression of strong persuasion; but, 
 as opposed to *not knowing' (ver. 22), it may also imply 
 an express revelation. Respecting Paul's subsequent 
 history, see note at the end of eh. xxviii. 
 
 IJ* fjy preaching repentance and faith (ver. 21), pro- 
 bably with particular reference to God'ti purpnst; (or 
 'counsel') of mercy to the Gentiles: seo Eph. iii. 2— H. 
 
 19 Rather, *in which,' that is, in the midst and as a 
 part of which. 
 
 20 The word here applied to the elders (ver. 17) of tho 
 Ephesian church, is the one which everywhere else is 
 translated bishops:. 
 
 21 Rather, 'to shepherd;' seo note on John xxi. 17. 
 
 22 Falsi; teachers seeking their own private interests, 
 would divide the believers into factions. Comp. 2 Tiin. 
 ii. 17; and see the subsequent condition of tho Ephesian 
 church dt'pieted in Rev. ii. 2 — 7. 
 
 1275 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XX. 33~XXI. 16. 
 
 [a. d. 59. 11 
 
 ■wliich is able ■'"to Iniild yo\i up,' aud to give you ^aii inlieritaucc among all tliem 
 
 33 * win oil are sanctified. •! have coveted no man's Bilver, or gold, or apparol.'-^ 
 
 34 Yea, ye yourselves know, * that these hands have ministered unto my uecesaitieB,^ 
 
 35 and to them that were with me. I have showed you all things,'* Miow that so 
 labouring ye ought to support the weak,^ and to remember the words ^ ol' the 
 Lord Jesus, how he said, '"It is more blessed to give than to receive. 
 
 36 And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down, and prayed with tliem all. 
 38 And they all wept sore, and "fell on Paul's neck, ''and kissed him, sorrowing 
 
 most of all for the words ''which he spake, that the^' should see his face no more. 
 Aud they accompanied him unto the ship. 
 
 Paul's onioard voyage to Syria; visit to Ccesarea ; and journey thence to Jerusalem. 
 21 AND it came to pass, that after we were gotten from tlicm, and had launched, 
 we came with a straight course^ unto Coos ; and the datf following unto lUiodes ; 
 
 2 aud from thence unto Patara. And finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia, 
 
 3 we went aboard, and set forth. Now when we had discovered** Cyprus, we left 
 it on the left hand, and sailed into Syria, and landed at Tyre:'* for there the 
 
 4 ship was to unlade her burden. Aud finding disciples,"^ we tarried there seven 
 days:'* « who said to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to 
 
 5 Jerusalem. ''-^ And when we iuid accomplished those days,'^ wo departed and 
 went our way; and they all brought us on our way,'"* with wives and children, 
 till yve yvvre out of the city: and 'we kneeled down on the shore, and prayed. 
 
 6 And when we had taken our leave one of another, we took shiji, and they 
 returned home again. 
 
 7 And wlien we had finished our course from Tyre,'^ we came to Ptoleniais, and 
 S saluted the brethren, and abode with them one day. And the m^xt dtiy we that 
 
 wert* of Paul's coiripany departed, and came unto Cwsarea.'" And we entered into 
 
 tliH lutuse of Philip the evangelist,'" * which was one of the seven ;'^ and a))o<h! 
 
 9 with him, Aud the same man had four daughters, virgins, ' whieh did ])rophesy. 
 
 ll> And as we tarried thire many days,'-' there came down i'nun Judiea a certain 
 
 11 projihut, namnd " Agabus. And when he was come unto us, 'he took Paul's 
 
 girdle, and bouml his own'-^"^ liands and feet, and said, Thus naith the Holy (Jhost, 
 
 'So-' shall the Jews at .lerusalem bind-- the man that owneth thi.*^ girdle, ^and 
 
 shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles. 
 
 1'2 And when we heard these things, both we, and they of that place, = besought 
 
 13 him not to go up to Jerusalem. Then Paul answered, " What mean ye to weep 
 and to break mine heart? For I-aia read}- not to be bound only, but also to die 
 
 14 at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus. And when he would not be 
 jiersuaded, we ceased, saying, *The will of the Lord be done.-"* 
 
 15 And after those days we took up our '^carriages,-'' and went up to Jerusalem. 
 
 16 There went with us also certain of the disciples of Ca^sarea, and brought with 
 tliem-^ one Mnason of Cyprus, an ohP-^'^ disciple, with whom we should lodge. 
 
 / Eph. V 2H-2-.'. 
 
 fi Col. 1.12; Heb.ll. lA; 
 
 1 I'ot. 1.4,5. 
 A 1 Cor. 1. '^i Hcb. ID. 
 
 14 
 i Num. 16. 1.^; 1 Sam. 
 
 vi.:\i I fct. .va. 
 
 A cli.lS. 3; 2TI1M. S, 9. 
 ' Ro. \l>, 1 : Ejili. 4. 2d. 
 mgoo rt'fjf. Deu. 14. S9; 
 
 Ml IU. H; Lk. 11. 13, 
 
 U. 
 
 n Gp. ib. 14; 40. 2".!. 
 o Rn. Iti Iti. 
 p »cr. Xi. 
 
 ell. r,. 5; a 20, 40. 
 
 u cl>. 11. 2l< 
 
 V I ,Sam. li. '.^.ao; U 
 2(1. 3, 4 \ Jur. 13. I- 
 II i .lolin 13. 12-14; 
 
 a-cli. m 23; 'U.'£l. 
 y ell. 2H. 17. 
 
 ' »C0 TIT. 4. 
 
 ntwTvU. ell. 20.21. 
 
 •i-(>ri>r«, I Sam. 3. 19; 
 Ml. -.It. 42; Lk.22.4^. 
 I S.ira. 17. 22, 
 
 1 Gotl ia tho author^ and the word of his grace the 
 instrument, of this buildiiit? up. 
 
 2 See note on Matt. vi. 11). 
 
 3 Conipiiro I Cor. iv. II, 12, written from Eiiheaus. It 
 is worthy of notice that Luke siiys nothing of this in his 
 account of Paul's rcsidenoe at Kphesus. Compare also 
 1 Cor. ix. 1 — 18, and notes, 
 
 4 Itither, ' in nil wa>js;' both by teaching and e.xample. 
 3 The ' weak* are all who need support. 
 
 6 ThiH Baying, though not preserved by either of tho 
 evangelifltji (set! John xxi. "25, and note), wiw evidently 
 cherished by the Hrst disciples. It breathes iho spirit of 
 our Lord's life and doctrine; and, jis hero nddu'-ed, it 
 teaches those who have not to hibnur from necessity, still 
 to labour from benevolence, that they niuy be able to do 
 the more for otliers. 
 
 7 That is, run before the wind, as in rh. xvi. 11. 
 Coos (now called Stanco), an island 40 miles south of 
 Miletus, was celebrated for its wine, silk, and cotton ; 
 and Uhodes, about 50 miles south-east, for tho huge 
 Colossus which liad btood across the harbour, but was 
 then a ruin. Talnra was a sea-port of Lycia^ about fiO 
 miles further oast, where there was a remarkable oracio 
 of Apollo. The voyage thcnco to Tyre, about .'MO miles, 
 would take, with a favourable wind, about 18 hours. 
 
 1 That is, 'having sighted Cyprus;' its lofty outline 
 lying on the left iia they sailed south of it. 
 
 9 iU-spectingTyrc,Bcenote8onIsa.xxiii. Thcgospelhad 
 bien brought hither at an early period: seech. xi.l9; xv, 3. 
 
 1" Rather, 'and having found out the disciples.' 
 
 11 Whilst tho ship was unloading. 
 
 1- The Spirit revealed to tliem Paul's danger; from 
 wliioh they inferred 'that he should not go np !<> 
 Jerusalem. Hut liis own conviction was the contrary : 
 Bee vers. 12 — 14; ch. xx. 22. 
 
 1^ The days of their stay at Tyre. 
 
 H See note on ch. xv. 3. 
 
 15 Or, * liut we, liaving ended our voyage, arrived from 
 Tyre at Pttdeniais.* I'tolemais, anciently Aecho (.ludg. 
 i. 31), now Akka, is celebrated in modern history as St. 
 Jean d'Acre, or Aere. 
 
 IG See ch. viii. 40, and note. 
 
 17 An 'evangelist' was a preacher i)f the gospel; 
 particularly one wlio went about preaching from plarc to 
 place (eh. viii. ; Kpli. iv. II ; 2 'lim. iv. 6). 
 
 IH See ch. vi. 1 — 7, and notes. 
 
 19 Having travelled rapidly since he Irft Miletus, and 
 being now within three days' journey of Jerusalem, Paul 
 liad a few days to spare. 
 
 20 For simihir emblematic actions, sec refs. 
 
 21 Compare John xxi. 18, 19, and notes. 
 
 22 The Jews caused Paul s imprismiTnent. 
 
 23 Ilfgarding his decision as guided by tho will of God. 
 
 24 Kather, 'Having packed up our baggage' See note 
 on Isa. xlvi. 1. 
 
 25 Or, 'and thev brouglit us to one Mnason, 'etc./ with 
 whom we should lodge' 
 
 26 That is, old a$ a disciple, an early convert. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXI. 17—31. 
 
 Fa. d. 59. H. 
 
 Paul's reception at Jerusalem by the elders ; his endeavour to conciliate the Hcbreio Chris- 
 tians ; his seizure by the poptdace^ and rescue by the Roman njjficer. 
 
 17 •* AND* when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren received us gladly. 
 
 18 And the clay following Paul went in with us ^ unto James ;3 ^and all the elders 
 
 19 were present. And when he had saluted them, -/"he declared particularly what 
 things God had wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry. 
 
 20 And when they heard it, they glorified the Lord: and [they] said unto him, 
 Thou seest, brother, how many thousands* of Jews there are which believe; 
 
 21 and they are all s zealous of-'* the law : and they are informed of thee, * that thou 
 teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying 
 'that they ought not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the 
 
 22 customs. What is it therefore?^ The multitude must needs come together: for 
 
 23 they will hoar that thou art come. Do therefore this that we say to thee : * We 
 
 24 have four raeu which have a vow on them ; them take, 'and purity thyself with 
 them, and be at charges" with them, that they may shave their heads : and all 
 may know that those things whereof they were informed concerning thee, are 
 
 2;> nothing; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. As 
 touching the Gentiles^ which believe, we have written and concluded that thoy 
 observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves from things offered 
 to idols, and from blood, and from strangled, and from fornication. 
 
 Then Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself^ with them 
 entered into the temple, to signify the accomplishment of the days of purifica- 
 tion, "^ until that an ofiering should be ofiered for every one of them. 
 
 And when the seven days were almost ended, '" the Jews which were of Asia,'* 
 when they saw him in the temple, stirred up all the people, and " laid hands on him, 
 
 28 crying out, Men of Israel, help. This is the man, "that teacheth all men every 
 where against the people, and the law, and this place :^- and further brought 
 
 29 Greeks ^3 also into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place.*"* (For they 
 had seen before with him in the city Trophimus*^ an lilphesian, whom they 
 
 30 supposed that Paul had brought into the temple.) And all the city was moved, 
 and the people ran together. And they took Paul, and drew him out of the 
 temple : and forthwith the doors were shut. 
 
 31 ''And as they went about "^ to kill him, tidings came*^ unto the chief captain of 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 d ch. 15. 4. 
 
 « cli, 15. a. G 
 
 ff Ro. 10. 2; Gal. I. M. 
 /■ sRcch.lfi.l-a; ICor. 
 9. I!)--J1. 
 
 ■ Gal. 3. 2i, 25; 5. 3. 
 
 * ch. 18 19. 
 I Num. 6. 1-21 
 
 nch. 24. 
 
 1 ch. 26. 21. 
 ' ch. 21. 5.6. 
 
 \ The last portion of this book begins with Pmirs arrival 
 at Jerusalem on his fifth visit since his conversion. He 
 is welcomed by the assembled elders of the church (ch, 
 xxi. 17 — 19); and by their advice he aims to conciliate 
 his countrymen by joining some Nazarites in their devo- 
 tions (20 — 26) ; but this gives occasion to an outburst of 
 rage against him (27 — 30). His life is saved by the Roman 
 commandant, who orders him to be taken to the fortress 
 (31 — 36), but allows him, from the stairs, to address the 
 people below (37 — 40). Using their own language, he 
 arrests their attention, which he retains whilst he recites 
 his early training and zealous activity as a Jew, and even 
 his conversion to the faith of Jesus. But the very men- 
 tion of his mission to the Gentiles causes a fresh outbreak 
 of frantic wrath (ch. sxii. 1 — 23). The commandant 
 suspecting him of some great crime, proposes to extort 
 a confession by torture ; but Paul obtains exemption as a 
 Roman citizen (24—29). That his supposed crime may 
 be ascertained by milder means, he is brought before the 
 Sanhedrim (30), where a contention arises, and he is a 
 third time rescued from violence by the Roman soldiers 
 (xxiii. 1 — 11). Hia next danger is from assassination; 
 but the plot is discovered, and he is sent safely to Felix, 
 the governor, at Csesarea (12—35). 
 
 2 That is, with Luke, and the messengers of the 
 Gentile churches, who had come with Paul, bringing 
 their contributions for the poor Christians in Judrca. 
 
 3 This is the James mentioned in ch. xii. 17 ; xv. 13. 
 
 4 Literally, 'myriads;' an indefinite expression for a 
 very large number (see 1 Cor. iv. 15 ; xiv. 19). 
 
 5 In the church at Jerusalem there were many who 
 were ' zealous for the law,' and who had been ' thoroughly 
 taught' (as the Greek word signifies, ver. 21 ) by the 
 violent Judaizers, that Paul encouraged the converted 
 Jews to neglect all the religious institutions of their nation. 
 In fact, Paul does not appear to have discouraged their 
 observance bj^ Jewish converts, but rather the contrary. 
 His practice in this matter may be learned from Rom. 
 xiv.; ICor. vii. 18; ix. 19—23. 
 
 6 Rather, 'What then is to be done?' A multitude 
 must {i.e. will certainly) come together; i.e. to watch 
 you, or to inquire about you. 
 
 7 Rather, 'incur expense on their account.' When 
 poor persons had taken a Nazarite vow (see Numb. vi. 
 1 — 21), a devout Jew would sometimes bear the expenses 
 of their release. This Paul was advised to do that he 
 might show his regard for the Mosaic institutions. The 
 advice accorded with his own principles of action (1 Cor. 
 ix. 20), and with his attendance at the national religious 
 festivals (ch. sviii. 21 ; xx. 16). 
 
 8 Not that we would abridge the liberty of the Gentile 
 converts : see ch. xv. 19 — 21, and notes. 
 
 9 So as to be ceremonially clean, and thus ready to 
 accompany them at the completion of their vow. 
 
 10 Rather, 'giving notice [to the officiating priests] 
 of the fulfilment of the days of pm-ification, [which must 
 be observed] until the offering should be presented for 
 each one.* It seems probable that seven days* notice 
 (ver. 27) was given of the time when the appointed 
 offering (Numb. vi. 13 — 17) would bo presented, that 
 they might be shaved and discharged from the vow. 
 
 11 Who appear to have come chiefly from the capital of 
 the province, Ephesus, where they had already persecuted 
 Paul (ch. XX. 19). They probably recognised Trophimus 
 (ver. 29) as a fellow-townsman. 
 
 13 A charge like that against Stephen (ch. vi. 13), 
 
 13 That is, 'Gentiles;' see Rom. i. 16. 
 
 14 The inner court of the temple, from which foreigners 
 were strictly excluded. 
 
 15 See ch. xx. 4, and note. 
 
 16 Or, 'sought,' i. €. tried to do it. 
 
 17 Literally, 'a report went up,' r. e. to the officer in 
 command of the Roman garrison, in the tower of Antonia, 
 which overlooked the temple, and communicuted with it 
 by flights of steps ('the stairs,' ver. 3o). The garrison 
 was at this time a (' band' or) cohort of 1000 men; and 
 the ('chief captain' or) tribune in command was Claudius 
 Lysias (ch. xxiii. 26). 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXI. 32— XXII. 14. 
 
 [a.d. 59. H. 
 
 32 the bniiil, tlmt all Jerusalem was in an ujiroar. i Who immediately took soldiers 
 and centurions,' and ran down unto them. And when they saw the chief captain 
 
 33 and the soldiers, they left beating of Paul. Theu the chief captain came near, 
 and took him, and 'commanded him to be bound with two chains;- and 
 
 34 demanded who he was, and what ho had done. And some cried one thing, and 
 some another, among the multitudo. Ami when he could not know the certainty 
 
 35 for the tumult, he commanded hira to ho carried into the castle.'' And when 
 he came upon the stairs, so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers for the 
 
 30 violence of the people. For the multitude of the people followed after, crying, 
 'Away with him.^ 
 Paul's address to the people from the stairs of the fortress ; his second rescue by the Romans. 
 
 37 AND as Paul was to be led into the castle, ho said unto the chief captain. May 
 
 38 I speak unto thee? Who said, Canst thou speak Greek? 'Art not thou that 
 Egyptian,^ which before these days niadest an uproar, and leddest out into tin; 
 
 39 wilderness four thousand men that were murderers? But Paul said, "I am a 
 man ivhich am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, ' a citizen of no mean city : and, 
 
 40 I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people. And when he had given him 
 licence, Paul stood on the etairs," and !* beckoned with the hand unto the people. 
 
 And when there was made a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew' 
 
 22 tongue, Baying,8 Men, ' brethren, and fathers," hear ye my defence n'hich I malic 
 
 •2 now unto you. (And when they heard that he spake in the Hebrew tongue to 
 
 3 them, they kept the more silence.'" And he saith,) " I am verily a man which am a 
 Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought np in this city 'at the feet of 
 "■ fJamaliel, and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers,' ' 
 
 4 and ''was zealous toward Ood, as j'e all are this day. 'And I persecuted this 
 way unto the death, bimling and delivering into prisons both men and women. 
 
 5 As also the high priest''-' doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the ciders : 
 •''from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to Danniscus, to 
 bring them which were tliere bound unto Jerusalem, for to be punished. 
 
 And '3 fit came to pass, that, as I made my journej', and was come nigh unto 
 Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round 
 
 7 about me. And I i'ell unto the ground, and hoard a voice saying unto me, Saul, 
 
 8 Saul, why pcrsccuteBt thou mo ? And I answered. Who art thou. Lord ? And 
 
 9 lie said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou perseeutest. A)id '' they 
 that were with mo saw indeed the light, and were afraid; but tliey heard 
 
 10 not the voice of him that spake to mo. And I said, Wliat shall I do. Lord? 
 Aiul the Lord said unto me. Arise, and go into Damascus ; and tliere it shall bo 
 
 11 told thee of all tilings which are ajipoiiitod for thee to do. .And when I could 
 not see for the glory of that liglit, being led by the hand ol" them that were with 
 
 12 me, I came into Damascus. And 'one Ananias, a di^vout man according to the 
 
 13 law, 'having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt tlicrc, came unto me, 
 and stood, and said unto me. Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And the same 
 
 14 hour I looked up upon liim. And he said, 'Tlie (iod of our fathers'^ '" Imtli chosen 
 thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and " see ° that J ust One,''' and '' shouldest 
 
 t ch. '2a 27 i n. 7. 
 
 ' t». Ml ch. in.29. 
 
 ch. 22, 22: Lk. 23. 
 W-, John 19. I&. 
 
 u ch. 9. 11; 22,3; Ro- 
 ll. 1; 2Cor. 11. 22; 
 Phil. 3. :>. 
 
 r ch. 22. 25-29. 
 
 .vch. 12. 17; lPcl.3.1i. 
 
 1 rcc reft. ch. 21. 39. 
 t Dru. 3.1.3; 2K1.4.38. 
 f ch. i. 31. 
 
 rf sec rcf«. ch. 21. 211. 
 " »cc rcl«. cli. 7. fiM; 8. 
 
 3; 20.9-11; 1 Tim. 
 
 1. 13, 
 
 /ch. 9. 2; 211. 1(1, 12, 
 
 g ch.9.3-22; 2(1.12,13. 
 
 A ch. 9. 7 ; Dun 10. 7. 
 
 t ch. 9. 17. 
 
 A ch. 1ft, 22. 
 ( ch. 3. 13; b. 30. 
 "•ch.g, 1&; 211. 111. 
 " I Cor. 9. 1 ; 1ft. A 
 o ch. 3. 14 ; 7, ,^2, 
 pi Cor, 11,23; cm, I, 
 12, 
 
 1 As each (centurion would bo accompanicc] by his 
 KoI(li(?rB, there would be at least 200 men. During the 
 festivals, the garrison were constantly under arms, ready 
 to suppress any popular outbreak : see Joseplius, Bell. 
 Jud, V, 5. 8. 
 
 2 Probably fastening each arm to a soldier, 
 
 3 Or ' barracks,' within the citadel. 
 
 4 Treating the servant as his Lord, and employing tile 
 same words of bitterncs.s im were applied to Ilini : sec refs. 
 
 5 Until I'aul spoke in Greek tlie captain had supposed 
 liim to be an Kgyptian Jew, who liad lat('ly gathered 
 together * the four thousand of the Sicarii ' (murderers or 
 assossinsV who were numerous at this time. Of tliese 
 some ha(i been slain, and the rest put to flight, Josephus 
 gives two accountfl of this man, which cannot easily be 
 reconciled with encli other ; see Bell. Jud. ii, 13, 6; Antiq, 
 XX, 7. 6, 
 
 The stairs leading up from the temple area to the 
 tower of Antonia ; the crowd of people being immediately 
 below, 
 
 7 The Aramaic, then spoken by the Jews. 
 
 ^ In this address, Paul, with admirable wisdom and 
 skill, brings forward proniinentlv wliatever marked him 
 as a Jew, in order to refute the charge of traitorous 
 hostility to the religion of his fathers. He shows that 
 
 thougli a native of Tarsus, he was a Hebrew by biilli, 
 language, :ind education ; and that he had been zealous 
 for .ludaism, and violent against Christianity; which he 
 had received only in consequence of a Divine vision, and 
 under the guidance of a \v(dl-kiu)wn devout Jew ; mid 
 that against his own earnest desire to remain in JerusahMii, 
 he had been sent forth by Divine command, wlien wor- 
 shipping in the temple, to preach to the (leiitileB, 
 U Some of tlie rulers iipncared in the crowd, 
 
 10 ]}cing jilcased as well as surjirised to liear him speak 
 tlieir own tongue, 
 
 11 With Pharisaic 'strictness:' sec ch, xxvi, 5, 
 
 12 'Tile higli priest [of that day, wlio is still living: 
 see ch, ix, 1, 2] and all the presbytery,' {, e. the whole 
 Sanh(rdrim, who commissioned Paul to their Hebrew 
 brethren at Damascus, 
 
 13 Compare vers, 6 — l.'J with tlie account of Paul's 
 conversion in ch. ix. .'J — 9; and see notes there. The 
 differences between the two accounts are precis(dy such 
 as might be looked for in two artless statements of the 
 same occurrence. Luke gives them both, clearly regarding 
 them as perfectly harmonious, 
 
 14 Company St.eph(;n's language in ch. vii, 32, 
 
 15 'I'his designation of our Lord, derived from Isa.Iiii.ll, 
 is used by Stephen in ch, vii. 52. See also ch, iii, 14, 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS AXIL 15— XXIII. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 59. H. 
 
 15 hear the voice of his mouth.* ^ For tliou ehalt he his witness unto all men of 
 
 16 '"'what thou hast seen and heard. And now why tarriest thou? Arise, and be 
 haptized, 'and wasli away thy sins,* 'calling on the name of the Lord.^ 
 
 17 And it came to pass, that, "when I was come again to Jerusalem,^ even while 
 
 18 I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance;-^' and 'saw him saying unto me, 
 Make haste, and get thee (juickly out of Jerusalem : for they will not receive 
 
 19 thy testimony concerning me. And I said,^ Lord, J' they know that I imprisoned 
 
 20 and =beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee : "and when the blood 
 of thy martyr' Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and ^consenting unto 
 
 21 his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him. And he said unto me, 
 Depart: *^for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles. 
 
 22 And they gave him audience unto this word, and then lifted up their voices, ^ 
 and said, ''Away with such afdloiv from the earth: for it is not fit^ that ^he 
 
 23 should live. And as tbey cried out, /and cast ofl' their clothes,*^ ^ and threw 
 
 24 dust into the air, the chief captain commanded him to be brought into the castle, 
 and bade that he should be examined by scourging;^' that he might know 
 
 25 wherefore they cried so against him. And as thny bound him with thongs,^'-^ 
 Paul said unto the centurion that stood by,*^ ''Is it lawful for j^ou to scourge a 
 
 26 man that is a Roman, and uncondemned ? When the centurion heard that, he 
 went and told the chief captain, saying, Take heed what thou doest: for this man 
 
 27 is a Roman. Then the chief captain came, and said unto him, Tell me, art thou 
 
 28 a Roman? He said. Yea. And the chief captain answered, With a great sura 
 
 29 obtained I this freedom. ^^ And Paul said. But I yfs.& free born.'^ Then 
 straightway they departed from him which should have examined him. And 
 the chief captain also was afraid, 'after he knew that he was a Roman, and 
 because he had bound him. 
 
 PauVs defence before the Sanhedrim ; and third rescue by the Roman soldiers. 
 
 30 ON the morrow, because he would have known the certainty wherefore he was 
 accused of the Jews, he loosed him from his bands, and commanded'*^ the chief 
 priests and all their council to appear; and brought Paul down,'' and set him 
 before them. 
 
 23 And Paul, earnestly beholding the council, said. Men and hrethren, *I have 
 
 2 lived '^ in all good conscience before God until this day. And the high priest 
 Ananias '^ commanded them that stood by him ^to smite him on the mouth, so 
 
 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee,2i thou whited wall l^^ For sittest 
 thou to judge me-^ after the law, and " commandest me to be smitten contrary to 
 
 5 the law? And they that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high priest? Then 
 
 ? ch. 23. II. 
 
 r ch. 4. 20; 26. 16. 
 
 « Ho. 6. \ ; Heb. 10. 22. 
 t Ro. 10. 13. 
 t' Gat. >■ 1». 19- 
 
 y cli. 8. 3; 9. 1 
 z Mt 10. 17. 
 
 e ch.0. 16; 13.2,46.47; 
 
 IB.6; 2i;. 17; Ro. 11. 
 
 13; 15. 16; Gal. 2. 7. 
 
 ft : Epti. 3. 7, 8 1 1 
 
 Tim. -2. 7. 
 rf cli. 21. 36. 
 e ch. 25. 24. 
 / ch 7- 5«. 
 g 2 Sam. 16. 13. 
 
 *ch. 24. 16: 2 Cor. t. 
 12; 4.2; Hcb.13.18; 
 1 John 3. 21. 
 
 t I Ki. 22, 2l; Ec*. 
 16; Jer. 20.2; Jol 
 H. 22. 
 
 1 That is, his immediate revelations ; in order that 
 thou raayest testify what thou hast seen and heard 
 (ver. 15). 
 
 2 Compare ch. ii. 38. Baptism is thus spoken of 
 because it is the outward sign of the repentance and faith 
 which are essential to salvation. 
 
 3 Rather, ' his name ;' i. e. the name of ' the Just One' 
 (ver. 14). 
 
 4 See notes on ch. ix. 26. 
 
 5 See note on ch. x. 10. 
 
 6 Paul thought that his former zeal again&t Christ, 
 contrasted with his present zeal for him, must make a 
 deep impression on his countrj'men ; but his subsequent 
 history showed that he was mistaken. 
 
 7 'Martyr' in Greek signifies witness: but as the 
 early witnesses for Christ almost all suffered for their 
 religion, the word soon came to be applied by way of 
 emiuenco to those who suffered death for their Christian 
 profession (see Rev. xvii. 6). 
 
 8 Verifying the words of ver. 18. 
 
 9 Rather, 'it has not been fit;' he has deserved to die 
 long ago. 
 
 10 Rather, they * threw about their garments.' A mob 
 of exasperated Orientals still express their anger in the 
 same way. 
 
 11 The Roman officer supposed that this new outburst 
 of rage against Paul must be caused by some flagrant 
 crime on his part, and determined to extort a confession 
 by scourging; a severe infliction, but light as compared 
 with the tortures whirh professedly Christian tribunals 
 have employed for similar purposes. 
 
 12 Or, 'as they stretched him forward with the thongs' 
 !. e. binding him to the post that he might be scourged. 
 He was actually bound (ver. 29j, though not scourged. 
 
 13 To superintend the infliction. 
 
 H Rather, Uhis citizenship.* Surely you could not 
 purchase so costly a privilege ! 
 
 15 Or, 'But I was also born' such. Paul, however, 
 could not have had this right simply as a native of Tai-sus; 
 for then the Tribune, who already knew his birth-place 
 (ch. xxi. 39), would not have ordered the scourging. 
 His family had acquired the privilege, probably either by 
 payment or by service ; and be had inherited it. This 
 timely assertion of his rights as a Roman citizen saved 
 him not only from a painful and disgraceful infliction on 
 tliis occasion, but also from many subsequent dangers at 
 the hands of the Jews. 
 
 16 He saw that this was an affair which concerned the 
 national religion, but wished to know whether it was 
 necessary for him to interfere. 
 
 IV Down from Antonia to the council room, which had 
 formerly been in the temple, but had been removed to a 
 hall on Mount Zion, 
 
 18 Or, '1 have conducted myself towards God' as a 
 member of that kingdom of which he is Sovereign. 
 
 19 Ananias seems to have been high priest from about 
 A. n. 48 to A. D. 59, with one interruption, when his 
 cruelty and avarice had caused him to bo sent to Rome 
 for trial. 
 
 2i> An eastern mode of silencing a speaker ; intimating 
 that what he said was false and insulting. 
 
 21 God will appropriately punish such injustice. This 
 declaration was fulfilled ; for nt the beginning of the 
 great Jewish war this Ananias was assassinated. 
 
 22 Fair outside, but filthy within. Compare Matt, 
 xsiii. 24 — 27, ami note. 
 
 23 Ananias, by his command to smite Paul, had illegally 
 decided the case before it was heard. 
 
 I77t» 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXIII. 6—24. 
 
 [a.d. 59. H. 
 
 f Ex.22.2S; Ece.10.5 
 
 ' ch. 86. 6! Phil. 3. 6. 
 
 p ch. 24. 15.21; 26.6- 
 
 9; 2H.20. 
 
 ' cl), £6. 25; 26.31. 
 i ch. 5. 39. 
 
 ( eh. 27. 23. 21. 
 
 u It. 4 1. 10; Jrr. 15. 21. 
 
 X cb. Ti. 18. 
 
 V veri. 21,30; ch. 25. 3. 
 <2Cor. 11.26. 
 
 said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was' the high priest : for it is written, 
 " ' Thou elialt not speak evil ol' the ruler of thy people ' [Exod. xxii. 28, Sept.] 
 
 6 But when Paul perceived'- that the one part were Sadducees, and the other 
 Pharisees, he cried out in the council. Men and brethren, ° I am a Pharisee, the sou 
 of a Plijirisee : of ''the hope and resurrection-' of the dead I am called in question. 
 
 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension between the Pliavis(!es and the 
 
 8 Sadducees; and the multitude was divided. ' For the Sadducees'' say that there 
 
 9 is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit : but the Pharisees confess both. And 
 there arose a great cry ; and the scribes that were of the Pharisees' part arose, 
 and strove, saying, ■■ Wo find no evil in this man : but if a spirit or an augcl 
 
 10 hath spoken to him, • let us not fight against God.-'' And when there arose a 
 great dissension, the chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have been pulled in 
 pieces of them, commanded the soldiers to go down, and to take hiiu by force 
 from among them, and to bring him into the castle. 
 
 11 And 'tlie night following the Lord stood by him, and said, "Be of good cheer, 
 Paul : 'for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, bo must thou bear witness 
 also at Ilome.s 
 
 Conspiracy to assassinate Paul ; he is sent to the governor at Ctesarca. 
 
 12 AND when it was day, v certain of the .Tews banded together, and bound them- 
 selves under a curse, saying • that they would neither cat nor drink till they had 
 
 13 killed Paul. And they were more than forty which had made this conspiracy. 
 1-t And they came to the chief priests and elders,^ and said, We have bound ourselves 
 
 15 under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul. Now 
 therefore ye with the council signify 8 to the chief captain ° that he bring him 
 down unto you to-morrow, as though ye -would inquire something more perfectly i* 
 concerning him : and we, or ever'" he come near, are ready to kill him. 
 
 16 'And when Paul's sister's son" heard of their lying in wait, he went and 
 
 17 entered into the castle, and told Paul. Then Paul called one of the centurions 
 unto him, and said. Bring this young man unto tho chief captain : for he hath n 
 
 18 certain thing to tell him. So he took him, and brought him to the chief captain, 
 and said, Paul the prisoner called me unto him, and pmyed me to bring tliis 
 
 19 young man unto tliee, wlio linth something to say unto tliee. Then tho chief 
 captain took liim by the hand, and went witli him aside privately, and asked him, 
 
 20 What is that thmi hast to tell me? And he said, ''The .lows have agreed to 
 desire thee that thou wouldest bring down Paul to-morrow into tlie council, as 
 
 21 though they would, inquire somewhat of him more perfect!}'. But do not thou 
 yield unto them: for there lie in wait for liira of them more than forty men, 
 which Iiave bound themselves with an oath, that they will neither eat nor drink 
 till tliey have killed him: and now arc they re.idy, looking for a promise from 
 
 22 tlicc. .So the chief captain thoi let the young man depart, and charged him, See 
 thou tell no man that thou hast showed these things to me. 
 
 2.3 And he called unto him two centurions, saying, Make ready two hundred 
 soldiers to go to (^aisarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and S]i('armen ''-^ two 
 
 24 hundred, at the third hour of the night ;'•■* and provide tlicm beasts,''' that they 
 may set Paul on, and liring him safe unto FeIi.x'-'> the governor. 
 
 b .Toh h. IS: Pro. 21. 
 30 ; Lara. 3. 37. 
 
 • TCr. 12; Pi. 12. 2. 
 
 ' riiul's reply has been variouslj' explained. It may 
 mean that he did not recoKiiiso Ananias aa liigh pritat, 
 either because the Bucnession was illegal, or beeause tlie 
 ofliee itself was superseded by the true lligli Priest. Or 
 it may be an apolopy for his hasty words, as being dis- 
 respectful to the office, Ihoiif^h true of the man. 
 
 - Rather, ' I'aul knowing, * He knew well that tho 
 Sadducees opposed him for ^irt^aching the resurrection of 
 the deiid ; and that as to tins eescntial doctrine the belief 
 of tint Pharisees agreed to some ext^-nt with the teachings 
 of till- gOHpel. By declaring his unalti-r.-iblo attachment 
 to (his tuiid;imentjil truth of the religion of his fathers, 
 ht- showed that the charge against him was false; w-hilst 
 lie both exposed and broke, for the time, the hoUow- 
 ailiance between the two sections of his enemies. 
 
 3 Probably * tho hope [that is] the resurrection.* 
 
 4 Sec nott'S on Matt. iii. 7 ; xxii. 23. 
 
 5 Tlie beat manuscripts omit the Inst clause of ver. 9. 
 * Rut what if a spirit or an angel spoke to him ?' referring 
 to I'aul's former statement (ch, xxii, 17, IS). 
 
 <» This gracious assurance indicates how great w.as tho 
 apostle's peril, and how earnest his desire to extend his 
 testimony for Christ (Rom. i. 9 — 16). For bimilar comfort 
 in time of need, see ch. xviii. 9, 10. 
 
 7 'I'he conspirators reckoned only too correctly upon 
 
 the connivance of theao professed guardians of religion. 
 
 8 A legal word, meaning, 'to lay information.' 
 
 9 Or.'aacertainmoroexrtctly the things concerning him,' 
 '" 'I'liat is, before he comes near, 
 
 11 Many conjectures have been made about this young; 
 man. We only know enough of him to show that uU 
 Paul's family were not alienated from him, and to illus- 
 trate the uae which God often makes of natural utfection 
 for spiritual purposes. 
 
 12 The unusual word hero rendered 'spearmen' may 
 denote some kind of light trooj)s, as distinguished from 
 tho heavy infantry and cavjilry. The strength of the 
 escort shows that Lysias knew the desperate fanaticism 
 of the .Jews; of which Josephus gives many instances. 
 
 1^ 'J'liat is, at tiine o'eloelt in the (^vi-ning, 
 l-l ' Thi-m ' is not in the Greek. More than one horse 
 was ni'cded for Paul, as tho journey was long and needed 
 to be r;ipid. 
 
 |5 .\ntoniua Felix was brolhcr of Pallas, a favourite of 
 Nero, and a freeduiati of Aninnia the inothei- of tho 
 Kmperor Claudius, He had been jiroeur.'itor of Judieu 
 about five years ; his government was vigorous ; but, as 
 Tacitus says (Hist. v. j). 7), ' ho used the power of a king 
 with the disposition of a slave, through ever) kind of cruelty 
 und liccntiuusnoss,' 
 
, 60. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXIII. 25— XXIV. 14. 
 
 [a. d. 59. H. 
 
 25, 26 Aud he wrote a letter after this manner : Claudius Lysias unto the most 
 
 27 excellent' governor Felix WHAiA greeting. ''This man was taken of the Jews, 
 and should have been- killed of them : then came I with an army," aud rescued 
 
 28 him, having understood that he was a Komau. 'And when I would have known 
 the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him forth into their council: 
 
 29 whom 1 perceived to be accused -^of questions of tlieir law, e but to have notliing 
 
 30 laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds. And '' when it was told me how 
 that the Jews laid wait for the man, I sent straightway to thee, and 'gave com- 
 mandment to his aocuserB also to say before thee what thei/ had against him. 
 Farewell. 
 
 31 Then the soldiers, as it was commanded them, took Paul, and brouglit him by 
 
 32 night to Antipatris.'' On the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him, 
 
 33 aud returned to the castle: who, when they came to Csesarea,^ and delivered the 
 
 34 epistle to the governor, presented Paul also before him. And when the governor 
 had read t/ie letter, he asked of what province he was. And wheu he understood 
 
 35 that he tvas of *Cilicia; 'I will hoar'' thee, said he, when thine accusers are also 
 come. And he commanded him to be kej)t in '" Herod's judgment hall.' 
 
 Paul's trial before Felix; and imprisonment for two years at Cicsarea, 
 jJ4 AND* after five days" "Ananias the high priest descended'" with the elders, 
 aud with a certain orator" named Tertullus, who informed the governor against 
 Paul. 
 
 2 Aud when he was called forth, Tertullus began to accuse him, saying, ° Seeing 
 that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very worthy deeds'^ are 
 
 3 done unto this nation by thy providence, we accept it always, and in all places, 
 
 4 most noble Felix, with all thankfulness. Notwithstanding, that I be not further 
 tedious unto thee, I pray thee that thou wouldest hoar us of thy cleraenc)' a few 
 
 5 words. p'EoT we have found this man a pestilent_/H?«w,'3aud a mover of sedition 
 among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the 
 
 G Nazarenes ;'* ' who also hath gone about to profane the temple :'^ whom we took, 
 
 7 and would ' have judged according to our law.'" ' liut the chief captain Lysias came 
 
 8 wpon us, and with great violence took him away out of our bauds, 'commanding 
 his accusers to come unto thee: by examining of whom" thyself mayest take 
 knowledge of all these things, whereof we accuse him. 
 
 9 " And the Jews also assented, '^ saying, That these things were so. 
 
 10 Then Paul, alter that the governor had beckoned unto him to speak, answered, 
 Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years'" a judge unto this 
 
 11 nation, I do the more cheerfully auswer for myself: because that thou mayest 
 understand, that there are yet but twelve days'-" since I went up to Jerusalem 
 
 12 'for to worship. 'J And they neither found me in the temple disputing with any 
 man, neither raising up the people, neither in the synagogues, nor in the city : 
 
 14 neither can they prove the things whereof they now accuse me. But this ' I 
 
 rfcli. 2l.33i -a. 7. 
 
 / cli. 18. 15; 
 e ell. a.. 31. 
 A ter. 'M. 
 
 k cli. 21. 39. 
 
 t cli. *J1. 1. 10; 25. Iti. 
 
 m Mt. IJ. 27. 
 
 I cli. 23. 2,30,3a; 25.2. 
 
 1 cli. 21. 27-20. 
 
 r John 19.31. 
 ) cli. ■i\. 33. 
 t cU. 23. 3(1. 
 
 Pi. 119. 4G; Mt. 10. 
 
 1 An official title : see ch. xxir. 3; Luke i. 3. 
 
 2 Or, 'was on the point of being killed b}' them.' 
 
 3 Itiither, ' with the soldiery.' 
 
 4 This was a rapid march of about 38 miles. The ruins 
 of an ancient Koman road still indicate the route. 
 
 5 See note on ch. viii. 40. 
 
 6 ' I will hear thee thoroughly.' The Roman law 
 rt-quired that when a case was sent up from an inferior 
 to a higher tribunal, the whole should be hcird anew. 
 
 V 'In Herod's pnetorium,' or palace; which had now 
 become the governor's oflBcial residence. 
 
 8 Before the Koman governor, Paul is formally accused 
 by the Jewish authorities of sedition, schism, and sacrilege 
 (vers. 1 — 9). In reply, he denies the charges, appealing 
 to the governor's own means of knowledge with respect 
 to certain facts, and challenging his accusers to prove 
 anything against him (10—21). His judge, seeing his 
 innocence, but fearing to offend the Jews, postpones his 
 decision ; but commands him to be mildly treated (22, 23). 
 Paul is again summoned to explain the Christian faith 
 before Drusilla and the governor ; who is alarmed by his 
 
 f (reaching, but not deterred from seeking a bribe fnr his 
 iberation ; and, when disappointed in this, leaves him in 
 custody, to gratify the Jews (24 — 27). 
 
 9 Probably on the fifth day : see note on ver. 11. 
 
 10 That is, went down from Jerusalem to Cajsarea. 
 
 11 An advocate in the courts nf law. Tertullus may 
 have been one of the young Roman advocates who trained 
 
 < N 
 
 themselves for the forum at home by practising in the 
 
 firovincial courts. In accordance with the forms of Roman 
 aw, the accusers lay information against the defendant ; 
 he is summoned ; and the advocate brings forward the 
 charges. The charges brought against Paul are three, 
 sedition, heresy, and profanation of the temple. The first 
 was admirably suited to make the prisoner obnoxious to 
 Felix. 
 
 12 Felix was justly complimented for repressing sedi- 
 tion, though the rest of the orator's exordium was gross 
 flattery. 
 
 13 Literally, 'a pest.' 
 
 14 The name of reproach which the Jews gave the 
 Christians. 
 
 15 Which the Romans had engaged to keep sacred. 
 
 16 This was false ; the Jews were beating Paul to 
 death when Lysias rescued him without violence. 
 
 17 This probably means Lysias: see ver. 22. 
 "^ R:ither, 'joined in assailing' him. 
 
 I'-i Felix had governed Samaria under Cumanus; and 
 had since been procurator of Judvea about six years, 
 which was longer than the average. 
 
 '.ill The reckoning niav be this. Arriving at Jerusalem 
 in the evening, Paul meets the elders (1st day) ; joins the 
 devotees (2) ; on the fifth day after this he is seized (6) ; 
 ho appears before the Sanhedrim (7) ; is sent to Ca^8area 
 (8) ; and makes this defence on the lifth day after he had 
 left Jerusalem (12). 
 
A. D. 60—62. U. 
 
 THE ACTS XXIV. 15— XXV. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 59—61. H. 
 
 oouiesfl uuto thee, that after the way which they call heresy, ' bo worship I tho 
 God of my fathers, helioving all things wliich are written in "the Law nud in 
 
 15 the Prophets: and * have hope toward God, which thi'y themselves also allow,- 
 •^ that tliore shall be a resurrection of the dead, botli of the just and unjuat. 
 
 16 And "^hurciu^ do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void of oticnce 
 
 17 toward God, and toward men. Now after many years 'I came to bring ahns** 
 
 18 to my nation, and ofi'erings,^ ■''Whereupon*^ certain Jews from Asia found me 
 
 19 puritied in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult. * Who ought to 
 •JO have been here before thee, and object, if they had aught against me. Or else let 
 
 these same here say, if they have found any evil doing in me, while I stood before 
 
 21 the council, except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, 
 '' Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this {\wy. 
 
 22 And when Felix heard these things, liaving more perfect knowledge of that 
 way," he deferred them, and said, When Lysias the chief captain shall come 
 
 23 down, I will know the uttermost of your matter. And he commanded a centurion" 
 to keep Paul, and to let him have liberty,^ and 'that he should forbid none of 
 his acquaintance"^ to minister or come unto him. 
 
 24 And after certain days, when Felix came with his wife Drusilla,'^ which was a 
 
 25 Jewess, he sent for Paul, and heard him concerning the faith in Christ. And as 
 he reasoned of '' righteousness,^"-' ' temperance, and '"judgment to come, "Felix 
 trembled, and answered, Go thy way for this time; "when I have a convenient 
 
 26 season, I will call for thee. He hoped also that /'money should have been given 
 him^^ of Paul, that he might loose him: wherefore he sent lor him the ofteuer, 
 and commuued with him. 
 
 27 But after two years Porcius Festus came into Felix' room : and Felix, '' willing 
 to show the Jews a pleasure,*^ left Paul bound. 
 
 Renewed proceedings against Paul before Festus ; and his appeal to Cmsar. 
 
 25 NOW'^ when Festus was come into tho province, after three days he ascended 
 
 2 from Cffisarea to Jerusalem. i** '"Then tlie high j)rie8t'" and the chief of the Jews 
 
 :3 informed him against Paul, and besought him, and desired favour against him,^« 
 
 that he would send for him to Jerusalem, Maying wait in the way to kill him. 
 
 4 But Festus answered, that Paul should be ke]>t at Cn-sarea, and tliat he himself 
 
 5 would depart shortly thither. Let them tlierefore, said he, which among you are 
 able, '9 go down with mCy and accuse this man, if there be any wickedness in him. 
 
 1 Rather, *sect,' as in ver. 5. Whut thuy cftll 'a sect' 
 is reiilly the proper * way' (set; note on ch. ix. 2} of carry- 
 ing out tht; religion of my fathers. 
 
 2 Paul takes no notice of tho Sadilucean minority who 
 had forsaken the ancient fiuth. 
 
 3 itather, 'in this,* i.e. therefore; having thia hope. 
 
 4 Thia hook n-rords nothing moro respecting these 
 alms; but Taul's Kpislles, written just before this journey, 
 contain many allusions to them : see Kom. xv. 25, 26, 
 31 ; 1 Cor. xvi. 1—4 ; 2 Cor. viii. 1—4, etc. 
 
 3 His own ' oflerings' at the I'entecoBt, according to tho 
 law, 
 
 *> Ilather, 'In wliich.' Whilst in these actions I was 
 showing ray devotion to the people and the temple, I was 
 met with, not by these per-^ons wlio now apjiear as my 
 accusers, but by certain foreign Jews, who are the only 
 proper witnesses against me. My accusers liere can only 
 flpeak to what passed when I was brought bufore them ; 
 and all that I said there was an avowal of my faith in 
 the resurrection (ver. 21). 
 
 ^ Felix knew too much of Christianity (see ver. 10), 
 and of the Jews' hatred to it, to be easily deceived by 
 their misrepreiientations : but he wafl unwilling to dis- 
 please them or to lose his chance of a bribe (ver. 20) by at 
 once acquitting Paul. He therefore put otr tho mutter, 
 adopting the suggestion of Tertullus (ver. S). 
 
 5 Ilather, ' the centurion,' who had charge of Paul. 
 
 9 As much as safe custody wovild alhiw. 
 
 10 Including probably Philip and his household, Tro- 
 phimus, AristarchuH, and Luke: see ch. xxi. 8^ 0, 29; 
 xxvii. 2, 
 
 Julin I. 46. 
 6 ell. 23. 6 ; 26. 6, 7. 
 c Jol. lil. 25,26i Duo. 
 
 1-2. 'i. John 5. M, 
 
 29; l'hn.3. 21. 
 rf ch. ri. I ; I Tim. 3. 
 
 9 ; 1 I'eC 3. 16. 
 e ch. 11. yj. 30i GoL 
 
 •1. 10. 
 / ch. 21. 2IJ-30} W. 
 
 21. 
 B ch. 23.3(1; 2i. IS. 
 
 ch. a?. 3; 28. 16. 
 
 k 2 Slim. 23.3: P*. 82. 
 
 \~\, I'm. Hi. 12. 
 ' Ex. »). U; fro. 31. 
 
 3-5; Ecc. 10. Hi, 17. 
 •nEcc. 3. 17; IV Ut 
 
 2 Cor. 5. 10. 
 n Jir.2:i.21l; neb. 4.12. 
 o Pro. 1.24— 32; 27. I; 
 
 Eco. '.'. 10 ; Lk. 17. 
 
 'JXr-'iVi\ mb. 3.7, 13. 
 P Ei.23, 8( Pro, lU. li. 
 V ch. 12. 3; 26. 0, U; 
 
 Mk. 15. 16. 
 
 II Drusilla was the daughter of Herod Agrippa (ch. 
 xii.), and hud been married to Azizus, king of Emesa ; 
 but had been persuaded by Felix to desert her husband, 
 and marry him. Paul wa.i sent for probably to gratify 
 her. As a Jewess, she would naturally be curious to hear 
 the famous Christian preacher. 
 
 12 'The faith towards Christ' requires personal holiness 
 (Uom. eh. vi.), and sets Him forth as the future Judge 
 (Uom. ii. 16): and Paul did not shrink from discoursing 
 of these before the governor; referring especially to that 
 'righteousness and continence* which I'elix so grossly 
 outraged. 
 
 13 Felix perceived that Paul's friends were nnnierous, 
 and that they were not eitlier too jioor or too selfish to 
 assist one another (ver. 17). 
 
 14 Literally, 'to lay up favours with the Jews;' whose 
 complaints he would have to answer at Itome. Other 
 governors acted in a similar niann<'r. 
 
 !■'' The accession of a new governor gives occasion to a 
 fresh plot against I'aul's life; and his enemies would 
 have induced Festus, after a second trial at Cajsarea, 
 to send him up to Jerusalem (intending to assassinate 
 liira on the way) if ho had not anneah-d to the emperor 
 (ch. XXV. 1 — 12). As, liowever, reslus has no diHiinct 
 cliarge to report, he avails himself of Agrippa's viwit of 
 congratulation to endeavour to learn something nnue 
 about tho case (13 — 22). Accordingly, in the presence nf 
 the Roman governor and oflicers, and the attendants of llie 
 Jewish prince, Paul defends bolii tlie gnsptd itml himself 
 before Agrippa (23 — 27; xxvi.1^23}; with so minh energy 
 that Festus thinks him mad, but with so much cogency 
 that Agrippa confesses the force of his arguments (24 — 29). 
 All the court agree that he uii^ht have been liberated if 
 he had not appealed to Home (30 — 32). 
 
 16 Festus succeeded Felix nrohahly about the summer 
 or autumn of a. n. 00 ; and died in olhee, a. d. 02. He 
 was upon the whole an upright governor. 
 
 17 (tr, ' chief priests.' 
 
 If* They first asked that Festus would at oner pronounce 
 penlenfre ngainst )iim (ver. LO) ; jind when he refused 
 this, that he would send for Paul to Jerusalem. 
 
 19 Or, ' let the powerful (i. c. the chief) men among you 
 go down with me,' etc. 
 
A. D. 62. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXV. 6—27. 
 
 [a. d. 61. H. 
 
 6 And wlien he Lad tarried among them more' than ten days, he went down 
 unto Ceesarea ; and the next day sitting on the judgment seat commanded Paul 
 
 7 to be brought. Aud when he was come, the Jews wliicli came down from 
 .lenisalem stood round about, 'and laid many and grievous complaints against 
 
 8 Paul, which they could not prove. While he answered for himself, " iVeither 
 against the law of the Jews, neither against the temple, nor yet against Cfesar, 
 have I ofl'ended anything at all.- 
 
 9 But Festus, ■'willing to do the Jews a pleasure, answered Paul, and said, Wilt 
 
 10 thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before^ me? Theu 
 said Paul, I stand at Ciesar's judgment seat, where I ought to be judged: to the 
 
 11 Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest.* * For if I be an offender, 
 or have committed anything worthy of death, ' I refuse not to die : but if there 
 be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto 
 them. " I appeal unto Csesar. 
 
 12 Then Festus, when he had conferred with the council,^ answered, Hast thou 
 appealed unto Caesar?^ Unto Caesar shalt thou go.' 
 
 PauVs last public address in Palestine^ before king Agrippa. 
 
 13 AND after certain days king Agrippa^ aud Bernice came unto Cresaroa to 
 1-4 salute Festus. Aud when they had been there mauy days, Festus declared Paul's 
 
 cause unto the king, saying, 'There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix, 
 
 1.) "^ about whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of 
 
 10 the Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against him. ''To whom I 
 
 answered. It is uot the manner of the Romans to deliver any man to die, before 
 
 that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have licence to answer 
 
 17 for himself concerning the crime laid against him. Tlierefore, when they were 
 come hither, 'without any delay on the morrow I sat on the judgment seat, and 
 
 18 commanded the man to be brought forth. Against whom, when the accusers 
 
 19 stood up, they brought none accusation of such things as I supposed :9 .'but had 
 certain questions against him of their own superstition,'" and of one Jesus, which 
 
 20 was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. And because I doubted of such 
 manner of questions, I asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and there 
 
 21 be judged of these matters. But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto the 
 hearing of « Augustus," I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to 
 Cffisar. 
 
 22 Then *Agrippa said unto Festus, I would also hear the man myself. To-morrow, 
 said he, thou shalt hear him. 
 
 23 And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great pomp, 
 and was entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains, ''-^ and principal 
 men of the city, at Festus' commandment Paul was brought forth. 
 
 24: And Festus said, King .\grippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye 
 see this man, about whom all tlio multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, 
 
 2.3 both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he ought 'not to live any longer. 
 But when I found that ''he had committed nothing worthy of death, 'and that he 
 
 26 himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have determined to send him. Of whom I 
 have no certain thing to write unto my lord. '3 Wherefore I have brought him 
 forth before you, and specially before thee, king Agrippa, that, after examination 
 
 27 had, I might have somewhat to write. For it seemeth to me unreasonable to 
 send a prisoner, and uot withal to signify the crimes laid against him. 
 
 / 
 
 3; 
 
 Cll 
 
 21.5.13 
 Lk. 23 
 21 12 
 Jcr. 3- 
 
 ; Mk. 15. 
 2. 111. 
 28. 17; 
 
 ' 
 
 Bee 
 
 refi. ch 
 
 21. 27- 
 
 » 
 
 ch 
 
 23.291 
 
 26.31. 
 
 ■ 
 
 Pro. 28. 1. 
 
 
 a 
 
 cll 
 
 26. 32 ; 
 
 2«. 11 
 
 b ch. 2\. 'J7. 
 
 c Tcri. 2, .1. 
 
 d Ttra. 4, &; Jolin 7- 
 61. 
 
 /ch. 1^.15; 23.29. 
 
 h Hce ch. 9. 15. 
 
 ch. 21. 3l>: 22. IH. 
 
 1 The best manuscripts read, * not more than eight or 
 ten days;' which agrees better with ver. 4. 
 
 2 This is a summary of Paul's reply, on a full hearing 
 before Festus, to the three accusations brought against 
 him (ch. xxiv. 5, 6). 
 
 3 Meaning probably, 'in my presence;' but by the 
 Sanhedrim, and according to Jewish law. But P:iul, 
 seeing that Festus is inclined to yiL-ld to the Jews, and 
 knowing that he could not expect justice at Jerusalem, 
 insists on his right to be tried as a Roman citizen (ver. 10) ; 
 and as a last resource appeals to the Emperor. 
 
 ■1 Literally, 'as also thou pcrccivcst better;' that is, 
 probably, better than to need that I should repeat my 
 dufence. Festus perceived that the charges were un- 
 founded (vers. 7, 8) ; and yet proposed to bring him before 
 a tribunal where his accusers would be his judges. 
 
 5 Roman governors had a council of assessors appointed 
 to aid them in dispensing justice. 
 
 6 Or, ' Thou haat appealed unto Caisar.' 
 
 4 Na 
 
 V Thus fulfilling both Paul's desire (ch. xix. 21), and 
 the Lord's promise (ch. xxiii. 11). 
 
 8 The ann of Herod Agrippa i., mentioned In ch. xii. 
 At his father's death Judaea was put under a Roman 
 governor; but ho afterwards received the kingdoms of 
 his uncles, Herod of Chalcis, and Philip, with some addi- 
 tions. He was now living in incest with his si.ster Ber- 
 nice; who was afterwards connected with Vespasiiin and 
 Titus. He adhered to the Romans in the last Jewish war. 
 
 •J See ch. xviii. 14, and note. 
 
 10 Rather, of their own relif/ion (comp. ch. xvii. 22, 
 and note). Festus would not be likely to speak disrespect- 
 fully of Judaism to Agrippa. 
 
 H 'Augustus' and 'Ciesar' had become titles of the 
 Roman emperors. 
 
 12 Literally, 'chiliarchs,' commanders of 1000 men : see 
 on ch. xxi. 31. 
 
 13 This was a title wliich h;id recently been accepted 
 by the Emperors. 
 
 1283 
 
A. D. 62. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXVI. 1—33. 
 
 [a.d.61. H. 
 
 26 Then Agrippa said uuto Paul, '"Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. 
 Theu Paul stretched forth the hand, and answered for himself:^ 
 
 2 I tliiuk myself liai)py, king Agri]>pa, because 1 shall answer for myself this day 
 
 3 before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews :'^ especially 
 because I know thee to he expert in all customs and questions which are among 
 the Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently. 
 
 4 My mauner of life from my youth, " wliicli was at the hrst among miue own nation 
 o at Jerusalem, know all the Jews; which knew me from the beginning, "if they 
 
 would testify, that after '' the most straiteet sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee. 
 '/ And now I stand nnd am judged for the hope of ^ the promise^ made of God unto 
 
 7 our fathers : unto \s\nc:\\ promise *our twelve tribes, instantly serving God 'day 
 and night, "hope to come. For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused 
 
 8 of the Jews. ■'Why should it he thought a thing incredible with you, that God 
 should raise* the dead? 
 
 9 ^I verily'' thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to 
 
 10 the name of Jesus of Psazareth. = Which thing I also did in Ji'rusalem: and 
 many of the saints** did I shut up in prison, having received authority " from the 
 chief priests ; and when they^ were put to death, 1 gave my voice ^ against them. 
 
 11 *And I punished them oft in every synagogue,"' and compelled"* them to blaspheme: 
 and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities. 
 
 1'2 ^Whereupon'^ as I went to Damascus with authority and commission from the 
 
 13 chief priests, at mid-day, king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above 
 the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them which journeyed with 
 
 14 me. And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto 
 me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why perseciitest thou me? // 
 
 15 is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. '^ j^nd I said. Who art thou, Lord? 
 10 And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. But rise, and stand upon thy 
 
 feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, '^ to make thee a minister 
 and a witness both of those things which thou hast seen, and of those things in 
 
 17 the which 'I will appear unto thee ; delivering thee from tlie people, wwAjrom. 
 
 18 the (ientiles, /unto whom'^ now I send the(?, f to open their eyes, and '' to turu^"* 
 thevi from darkness to light, nudjrom the power of Satan unto God, that they 
 may receive forgiveness of sins, and 'inheritance among them which are * sanctified 
 by faith that is in me. 
 
 19 Whereupon, king Agrippa, 'I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision : 
 
 20 but "'showed first unto them of Damascus, and at J(!rusalem, and throughout all 
 the coasts (tf Judsea, and then to the Gentiles, tliat tln^y should repent and turn to 
 God, and do "works me(;t for repentance. 
 
 21 For these causes'"' "the Jews caught me in the temple, and went aliout to kill 
 
 22 me. Having therefore ''obtained help of God, I continue unto tills day, "witnessing 
 both to small and great, saying none other things than those '^ wliich the jirophets 
 
 23 and 'Moses did say should come: 'that'" Clirist shouKl sutler. onU "that he 
 should be the first that should rise from the dead, and •'should show light unto 
 the people, and to the (Tcntiles. 
 
 « cli. 22. X 
 
 ch. 22. b. 
 P cli. £t, 6; PI1II.3.&- 
 
 V ch. aa. e. 
 
 ' ch. 13. 32—37: 
 12. 3: Ti. le; 26.4; 
 28. U; 4». 10; Dvii. 
 18. 16; 2 Sam. 7. |2; 
 I's. \:a. 11; U. •! li, 
 7! J«r.2:i.ai :o.ii— 
 lUi Eko.31.)!:); Dnii. 
 9.21; R0.I&.8; Tiu 
 2. 13. 
 
 • Jam. I. I. 
 
 ( l.k, 2. 3. 
 
 u Bco l.k. 2. 26,38. 
 
 1 Ge. IB. U; Ml. 22. 
 W-32; lCor.ia.l2— 
 
 ITlm. 
 
 1/ Jolm 1 
 
 I. 13. 
 t ch. 7. M; 8. 1.3. 
 «ch. y. U, 21i 22.6. 
 
 t' ill. 22. la. 
 
 « ch. U.2-22; 22.6. 
 
 •CO ch. la 0; 2-2 IS; 
 
 2:1, II; 2 Cor. 12. t ; 
 
 tial.l. 12; Ei)h.3.3. 
 /ch. 22. 21. 
 g ICO rera.Ii.36.5t 12. 
 
 7; I.k. 1.79. 
 A Eph. &.8; Col. 1.13; 
 
 1 Vet. 2. 9. 
 
 • Ho, 8. 17: Oal. 3.2'i; 
 
 Col. 1. 12. 
 A ch. 20. 32. 
 ' On). 1. 10. 
 mcli. 9, 20,22. 2fl i II. 
 
 21.; ch. 13 to ch. 21 ; 
 
 Ho, li. 19, 
 " Mt. 3. a 
 
 ch. 21. 30,31. 
 
 j> 2Cnr. 1.8—10; li.lO; 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 17. la 
 
 1 ch. an. 20—27. 
 
 r ch. 21. 14; 28. 23 ; 
 ■■ 3. 21. 
 
 .Inhi 
 
 ^ m. 
 
 l.k. 21. 2(>. 27. 40. 
 « ICor.l.'i. 20-23; Col. 
 
 1. 18; Kov. 1.6. 
 ' Lk. 2. 32. 
 
 1 This atldressisHimiliir in auhjtict to that in ch. xxii.; 
 but, havinf^ here u maru intt-lli^fiit and lesa bij;;ott'd 
 hearer, Paul brings out more fully the coimculion between 
 his former views und his new faith and hope, and dwells 
 more at length on the Divine autliority of his nieasage. 
 
 2 1 am accused by Jews about matters relating to the 
 national religion ; and I am glad now to plead bufoie one 
 who, being himself a Jew, knows these things «o well. 
 The Rabbinical writers say that Agrippa had great know- 
 ledge of the law. 
 
 3 The ancient and intense hope of the Messiah, wliich 
 still binds together our scattcreu tribes, and Buatains us 
 in 'assiduously' attending upon our national rites (ver. 7). 
 I am accused bccauso 1 beheve that this hope is fultilled 
 in Jesus, us demonstrutcd by his rtrKurrection ; wliich you 
 surely do not think impossible, and which I can prove to 
 b« a fact. Compare eh. xiii. 32, 33. 
 
 4 Itathcr, ' if God raises.' Paul speaks of it as a fact. 
 
 5 iUther, 'So then I,* being a Pharisee (vcr. 5). 
 
 6 Or,* holy ones.* Their ciiarartcr aggravated his crime 
 
 7 It appears, then, that Stephen was not tho only 
 martyr in the firHt persecution. 
 
 ft Literally, *a vote against them* fwee rh. viii. 1; 
 xxii. 20). This does not prove that Paul was a member 
 of the Sanhedrim ; for tho words may mean no moru than 
 earnest concurrence. 
 
 l2Si 
 
 Or, 'throughout all synagogues;' i.e. all 
 )nld reach. The 'punishing was by scourgii 
 
 that lie 
 !ourging : see 
 Matt. X. 17. 
 
 If Kather, ' waa compelling,' by all this violence. His 
 success, however, was probably not greater than that of 
 Pliny, who, writing to the emperor Trajan, says that no 
 real Christians etaild be forced to blaspheme. 
 
 11 On vers. 12—18, see notes on eli. ix. 3 — 6. Our 
 Lord's words to Saul arc here more fully recorded. 
 
 12 Thy opposition injures only thyself. The metaphor 
 is taken from animals who kick when goaded. 
 
 13 Ituth 'the people' (the Jews) and the (Jentiles. 
 
 H Kather, 'that tliey may turn.' Wo have hero a 
 clear statement of God's great object in eHtablishiiig thu 
 gospel ministry, and of the «v;y in wliii li he aci'oniplishes 
 it, The mind is enlightened, ho tlml, the houI turns to 
 (jofl, and thus obtains, by faith in Clirist, pardon, and a 
 standing among the eanotified. 
 
 15 For executing this Divine commi«flion ; not for any 
 violation of the law. 
 
 10 Literally,' whether the Christ is capable of suffering; 
 whether he lirst from the resurrection of the di-aii is about 
 to proclaim,' etc. On thewe great questicuiM Paul main- 
 tained against tlie Jews, that the t^mching of the projilK-ts 
 and Moses agreed with his own ; and therefore that Jesus, 
 in whom the prophecies were fultilled, was thu Christ. 
 
A. D. 6-3. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXVI. 24— XXVII. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 61. H. 
 
 24 And as he thus spake for himself, Festus said with a load voice, Paul, s'thoii art 
 
 hcsido thyself;' much learning doth make thee mad. 
 2~) But he said, ■' I am uot mad, " most nohle^ Festus ; hut speak forth * the words 
 20 of truth-'* and soherness. For the king knoweth of these things,-* before whom 
 
 also I speak freely : for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from 
 
 27 him; for ''this thing was not done in a corner.-^ i^ii'g ■'^g^'Pr^j helievest thou 
 the prophets'^ I know that thou helievest. 
 
 28 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, ''Almost^ thou persuadest me to he a Christian. 
 
 29 And Paul said, ^ I Avoiild to God, that not only thou, hut also all that hear mo this 
 day, were hoth almost, and altogether^ such as I am, except these bonds. 
 
 30 And when he had thus spoken, the king rose up, and the governor, and Bernice, 
 
 31 and they that sat with them : and when they were gone aside, they talked between 
 
 32 themselves, saying, -/^ This man doeth notliing worthy of death or of bonds. Then 
 said Agrippa unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty, ^ if he had 
 not appealed unto Csesar.^ 
 
 Voyage from C<csayea to Itahj ; shipwreck and detention at Melita ; and arrival at Rome. 
 2T AND^ when '' it was determined that we'^ should sail into Italy, they delivered 
 Paul and certain other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of Augustus' 
 
 2 band." And entering into a ship of Adramyttium,'^ we launched, meaning to 
 sail by^^ the coasts of Asia; one ' Aristarchus,'"* a Macedonian of Thessalonica, 
 
 3 being with us. And the next day we touched at Sidon.'^ And Julius * courteously 
 entreated'*' Paul, and gave him libert}' to go unto his friends to refresh himself.'^ 
 
 4 And when we had launched from thence, we sailed under Cyprus,'^ because 
 ;") the winds were contrary. And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and 
 
 Pamphylia, we cauie to Myra,'" a citij of Lycia. 
 
 6 And there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria^^ sailing into Italy; and he 
 
 7 put us therein. And when we had sailed slowly many days, and scarce^' were 
 
 y 2 Kl. 9. 11; ftlk. a 
 21 1 John 10. a>; I 
 Cnr. 2. \i. 11; 4. 10; 
 •JCor. A. 13. 
 
 ' John A. 49. 
 
 1 Pro*. 15. I ; Col. 4. fi 
 
 l> TiL •!. 7. 9. 
 
 e ch, 2, 1—12; 4, I6- 
 22; Lk. 'H. 19. 
 
 rfMk.6.20: 10.17-22; 
 
 Jam. I. 2.'!, 21. 
 e Uo. 9. I— 3; 10. I. 
 
 / ch. Kl. fl, 29; 25. 2,V 
 S ch. 25, U. 
 
 h ch, 2.5. 12, a-i. 
 
 . Col. \. 10. 
 
 * eh. 21. 23; 28. 1(1. 
 
 1 Rather, 'Thou art mad' (ver. 25). The defence 
 being addressed to Agrippa as a Jew, the strangeneas of 
 its topics, and the warmth of the speaker, might easily 
 make Festus think him insane ; and his appeals to the 
 ancient Scriptures suggested a cause for his insanity. 
 
 2 An official appellation : see ch. xxiv. 3. 
 
 3 Not wild fancies, but sober realities. 
 
 4 With great tact and courtesy, Paul reminds Festus 
 that what he thought irrational was firmly believed by 
 his royal guest, who was also cognizant of the facts 
 alleged. 
 
 5 These events occurred not in some obscure place, but 
 in the metropolis of Judaia, jind during a great pubHc 
 festival. 
 
 G Literally, 'in a little;' meaning probably, in a 
 small degree;' or, as Tyndale and Cianmer render the 
 phrase, 'somewhat.* Your appeals have some force, but 
 not enough tn induce a Jewish prince to become a Chris- 
 tian^ a disciple of the Nazarene. 
 
 7 Literally, *both in little and in much;' that is, 
 both in a small and large degree : — 'A noble peroration 
 of this great discourse, and an appropriate winding up of 
 the whole series of apologies, which occupies the history 
 of Paul's last visit to the Holy Laud.' — Alexander. 
 
 8 'The procurator had now lost the control of the case; 
 and had no more power to acquit the prisoner than to 
 condemn him. One etfect of Agrippa's decision may 
 have been that Festus modified his report, and commended 
 Paul to the clemency of the court at Rome.' — Hackett. 
 
 9 Paul and other prisoners, in custody of a Roman 
 nfiicer, embark in a ship of Asia Minor; and after a slow 
 passage to Myra in Lycia, are transferred to a large 
 Alexandrian vessel (ch. xxvii. 1—6). After long deten- 
 tion by adverse winds, it is determined to winter on the 
 southern coast of Crete ; but in making for a favourable 
 harbour, the ship is suddenly caught by a violent storm, 
 before which she drifts, for many days, in extreme danger 
 (7 — 20). In the midst of the peril Paul assures tlio 
 sbip's companv from God that, though they must be 
 *^liipwrccki-d, they shall all be saved (21 — 26). At last 
 they run the ship aground ; and all escape to land, even 
 the pri.soners being preserved for Paul's sake (27 — 14). 
 At Melitii they are kindly treated by the natives; who 
 regard Paul first as a murderer, :ind then as a God 
 (ch. xxviii. 1 — 6). He is hospitably entertained by the 
 
 chief man of the island, and performs many miracles, 
 with a marked effect upon the population (7 — 10). After 
 three months' stay, they sail for Puteoli : whence they 
 travel by land, meeting on the way two deputations from 
 the church at Rome (11 — 15); and on his arrival there, 
 Paul is treated with indulgence,thoughstill a prisoner! 16). 
 
 10 Luke (last mentioned before in ch. xxi. 18) was of 
 the party. 
 
 11 Literallj', 'the Awgustan cohort.' Several of the 
 Roman legions bore this name; andabodyguardof vetei-ans 
 formed by the Emperors was named Augustani : but no 
 trace can be found of any cohort so called elsewhere. 
 Julius may have been returning from some special mission 
 to Palestine; and so had the prisoners committed to his 
 charge. 
 
 12 A sea-port of Mysia (now Endramit) on the western 
 coast of Asia Minor. 
 
 13 Or, 'to sail [tc] the places along Asia;' at some one 
 of which a ship for Italy might be found : see ver. 6. 
 
 H Aristarchus has been mentioned before : see ch. xix. 
 29 ; XX. 4, and notes. 
 
 15 See ch. xii. 20, and note. 
 
 16 That is, treated ; probably in part because Paul was 
 a Roman citizen. 
 
 17 Or, ' to obtain help' for liis wants on the voyage,fi-om 
 these friends, who were probably Christian bretliren : see 
 ch. xi. 19; xxi. 3, 4. 
 
 18 That is, under the Ice of Cyprus. Their direct 
 course would have been south of Cyprus (compare ch. 
 xxi. 3) ; but the prevailing west wind compelled them to 
 go north of the island ; where they would have the land 
 breeze in their favour, as well as a current which runs 
 along the southern coast of Asia Minor. The particulars 
 of this narrative are ably elucidated in Smith's ' Disserta- 
 tion on The Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul.' 
 
 19 Myra was a large city on a hill near the coast. It 
 is now in ruins. 
 
 20 A ship sailing from Alexandria to Italy, when the 
 west wind prevailed, would naturally stand for the north, 
 and so reach the coast of Asia Minor. 
 
 21 Rather, 'with ditticulty;' for the west wind caused 
 them to take several days in sailing about 130 geographical 
 miles. Cnidus was a large sea-port, with a fine harbour, 
 on a projecting peninsula between Cos and Rhodes (see 
 eh. xxi. 1), at the entrance of the vEgean Sea. 
 
. 62. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXVII. 8—27. 
 
 [a.d.61. H. 
 
 come over against Cniiiue, the wind not sufiering us,' we sailed under Crete, over 
 
 8 against Salmoiie; ami, liardlj^ passing it, caino unto a place wliicli is called The 
 Fair Havens; nigh whereuntu was the city iif' Lasvca.^ 
 
 9 Aow when much time was spent, and when sailing was now dangerous, heoause 
 
 10 the fast^ was now already past, Paul a<lmonislied t/ifiii, and said unto them, Sirs, 
 'I perceive^ that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not only of 
 
 11 the lading and ship, but also of our lives. Nevertheless the centurion believed 
 the master" and the owner of the ship more than those things which were spoken 
 
 IC bj' Paul. And because the haven was not commodious to winter in," the more 
 ]iart advised to depart thence also, if by any means they might attain to Phonice," 
 and tlwre to winter ; which is an haven of Crete, and lieth toward the south-west 
 and north-west. 
 
 13 And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained thnr 
 
 14 purpose," loosing thence, thej' sailed close by Crete. But not long after there 
 l.j arose against it"' a tempestuous wind, called Euroclydon. And when the ship 
 10 was caught, and could not bear up into" the wind, we let lier drive. And 
 
 running under a certain island which is called Clauda, we had nmch work to 
 
 17 come by the boat : which when they had taken up, they used helps,'- undergirding 
 
 the ship; and, fearing lest they should fall into the quicksands,'^ strake sail,'^ 
 
 15 and BO were driven. And we being "'exceedingly tossed with a tempest, the 
 ISI nest day they lightened '^ the ship ; and the third day " we cast out with our own 
 2U hands the tackling'" of the ship. And when neither sun nor stars" in many days 
 
 ap])eared, and no small tempest lay on ns, all hope that we should bo saved was 
 
 then taken away. 
 'Z\ But after long abstinence's Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and said, 
 
 Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to 
 2'i have gained'" this harm and loss. And now 1 exhort you to be of good cheer: 
 
 23 "for there shall be no loss of any man's life among you, but of the ship, i' Vor 
 there stood by me this night the angel of (iod, whose I am, and 'whom I serve, 
 
 24 saying, ■■ Fear not, Paul; 'thou must be brought before Caiaar : and, lo,'-'" ' (iocl 
 
 25 hath given thee all them that sail with thee. Wherefon;, sirs, be of good cheer: 
 
 26 "for 1 believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me. Howbeit-'we must 
 bo cast upon a certain island. 
 
 27 But when the fourteenth'-' uight was come, as we were driven up and down^'J 
 
 ' Dan.2.3()| Am 3.7. 
 
 » Pi. 107. ;: 
 ' Jon. I. 6 
 
 vrr. 4t. 
 
 p cli.23. lit Hob. 1. M. 
 
 1 Dull li. I<t; Ho. |.y i 
 a Tim. I. 3. 
 
 r 1.. «1. 21. 
 
 I I'll. !£!. n. 
 
 ' I.I'. Itt. 21.*,'9. 
 
 u me Num.23. Iflt L\. 
 
 I. th; Ko. 4. 20, 21 1 
 
 2 Tim. 1. 12. 
 X eh. 28. I. 
 
 1 That ifl, not suflering us to proceed westward. They 
 therefore made for Crete, passed round Sahiioiie, ita eastern 
 promontory, and kept under the lee of its soutliern coast, 
 until they reached ' 'J'he Fair Havens,' a roadstead lying a 
 little east of Cape Matahi, and siieltered by it from the 
 prevailing wind. At the Cape the land sweeps round to 
 the north-west ; bu that the full force of the wind and sea 
 from the west would be felt. 
 
 2 'i'hat is, ' with dillioulty (as in ver. 7) coasting along 
 it,' namely, Cret4i. 
 
 3 LttRa;a was about five miles eastward of ' the Fair 
 Haven.K,' and wag probably the nearest town. Both names 
 are dtill in use. 
 
 i The great Jewish fast-day of Atonement occurred 
 about the btrginning of October, which was regarded as 
 too late in the season to begin a long voyage. 
 
 !> 'I'his referred probably to Taul's own judgment; 
 not a Divine revelation, as in ver. 2'4. 
 
 fi The 'iiiastiT' may he the sailing-master, or pilot. The 
 owner of the ship was usually on board, and sometimes 
 acted as captain of the vessel. 
 
 7 lieing exposed to southerly winds. 
 
 8 Ilather, 'rhenix.' Thu situation of this place is not 
 determined. 
 
 9 With a gentle south wind they might hope to pass 
 Cape Matala, and to cross the bay to riieni.v, in a few 
 hours. 
 
 II) This may mean either ' iitrurk aqiiiniil her,' i.e. the 
 I'liip, or ^rushed down it,' i.e. the island. In that part 
 of the Mediterranean a southerly breeze is often suddenly 
 followed by a violent hurricane from the north-cast, now 
 calli-'d a l.rf!vanter. 
 
 " Itather, 'and when the ship was seized and could 
 not fare thu wind, we gave up (the attempt to work to 
 windward] and were borne along,' i. e. before the wind, 
 to the south-west, till we neared the little island of Clauda 
 (now (Jozzo), running under the lee of it« southern shore 
 
 (ver. 16). There, however, the water was still so rough 
 that ' we had hard work to get the boat on board.' 
 
 12 Kxtra means to Btrengthen the shijt. This was 
 chiefly done by ' undergirding ' it, or passing cables (which 
 ancient ships carried for the jiiirpose) several times round 
 the hull, so as to tighten it by outward pressure. This 
 is rarely done now. 
 
 '■'i Ulither, 'into the Syrtis.' A violent north-easter 
 would drive them straight into the Syrtis JIajor, a large 
 sandy gulf, greatly dreaded by seamen, on the north 
 coast of Africa, near Cyrene. 
 
 I'l liulbtir, ' /mecred the gear,' probably the heavy tackle 
 and main-yard on the mast. 'I'o enable them to eseapo 
 the Syrtis they must have carried some Bail. It is buj)- 
 posed that they brought the vessel to, with the right side 
 to the wind; and that tlui'S, with the boat secured, the 
 ship undergirdcd, and the storm sails set, to keep the 
 vessel steady, they let her drift, at the rate of about a 
 mile and a naif an hour, in a leeward direction, making 
 her course west by north. 
 
 1'^ They probably threw out part of the cargo. The 
 whole narrative indicat^'s that the ship had become leaky. 
 
 10 Kither biigi/nijc nr fitriiilure, or perhaps some of the 
 heavy rigging, such as the main yard. 
 
 17 1'he BUii and stars were the only guides of ancient 
 mariners when out of sight of land. 
 
 18 See note on ver. li'i. 
 
 I'J Or,'and have escaped this hurt and damage'(ver.lO). 
 
 20 As Uod's servant, di'stimd In sland before Cxsar, I 
 am safe ; and, surprising as it may seem, every one of vou 
 shall be saved too. I'aul's language implies that he hud 
 I»rayed for their safety. 
 
 21 The fourteenth »ince leaving (!ri'le ; see vers. IS, 19. 
 
 22 'j'heOreek word may perhapssignify' driven through,' 
 or 'onwards.' The Adriatic Sea anciently comprised tho 
 Whole central basin of the Mediterranean between Sicily 
 and Greece, as well os the Venetian Oulf. 
 
A. D. 62. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXVII. 28— XXVIII. 4. 
 
 [a. D. (U. U. 
 
 in Adria, about midniglit the sliipmoii doeinnd ' that they drew near to some 
 28 country ; and sounded, and found it twenty fathoms : and wlien they had gone a 
 •J9 litthi further, they sounded aij^ain, and found it fifteen liithunis. Then fearing 
 
 lest they should have fallen upon rocks, they cast four anchors- out of the stern, 
 
 and wished for the day. 
 
 30 And as the shipinen were about to flee out of the ship, when they had let down 
 the hoat into the sea, under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of 
 
 31 the Ibreship,^ Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, y Except these altide 
 
 32 in the ship, ye cannot be saved. ^ Then the soldiers cut off the ropea of the boat, 
 and let her fall oti'.^ 
 
 33 And while the day was coming on, Paul besought ther/i all to take meat,*' 
 saying. This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, 
 
 34 having taken nothing/ Wherefore I pray you to take some meat : for this is for 
 3.3 your health : for there shall not an hair fall from the head^ of any of you. And 
 
 when he had thus spoken, he took bread, and 'gave tlianks to God in presence of 
 3G them all: and when he had broken it, he began to eat. ""Then were they all of 
 
 37 good clieer, and they also took some meat. And we were in all in the ship two 
 
 38 hundred threescore and sixteen souls. ^ And when they had eaten enough, 
 * they lightened the ship, and cast out the wheat^"^ into the sea. 
 
 39 And when it was day, they knew not the land : but they discovered a certain 
 creek with a shore, ^' into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to 
 
 40 thrust in the ship. And wheni- they had taken up the anchors, they committed 
 themselves unto the sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and hoisted up the mainsail 
 
 41 to the wind, and made toward shore. And falling into a plare where two seas 
 met,'^ ^they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained 
 unraoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves. 
 
 42 And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim 
 
 43 out, and escape.^* Hut the centurion, ''willing to save Paul, kept them from 
 their purpose ; and commanded that they whieh could swim should cast themselves 
 
 44 first into the sea, and get to land : and the rest, some on boards, and some on 
 broken pieces of the ship. And so it came to pass,' that they escaped all safe to land,'*^ 
 
 28 And when they were escaped, then they knew that tlie island was called 
 
 2 Melita.'*' And the /barbarous ^^ people showed us no little kindness: for they 
 kindled a fire, and received us every one, because of the present rain, and because 
 uf the cold. 
 
 3 And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid them, on the fire, 
 
 4 there came a viper out of the heat, '^ and fastened on his hand. And when tlie 
 
 E Mt. \h 3ti; MkS.O; 
 
 Jolin I). II : ICor.lO. 
 
 y0..1l; 1 Tim. 4, a, 4. 
 • 2 lor. I. 4. 
 
 b veri. Ill, 19. 
 
 / Ro I. U: ri.l. 3. II. 
 
 1 Paul's intimation would quicken the sailors' atten- 
 tion to every sign of land. It is supposed that they were 
 near the point of Koura, on the coast of Malta; where, 
 though the land is too low to be seen in a dark night, 
 the breakers can be heard at a considerable distance. 
 
 2 Ancient vessels usually carried several anchors; 
 and they were ordinarily anchored, like ours, by the 
 bow. But on this occasion, by anchoring from the stern 
 the ship would be more easily arrested, she would be 
 prevented from swinging round on the rocks, and she 
 would be in a better position for being run on shore in 
 the morning. 
 
 3 ' Pretending that they were about to lay out anchors 
 from the bow' as far forwards as possible. 
 
 4 G'lil's promises (see ver. 22) always suppose the 
 use of proper means on our part. 
 
 5 Their willingness to sacrifice the boat in sudi cir- 
 cumstances shows that the apostle liad gained a wonderful 
 ascendency over the minds ot' his companions. 
 
 (i Rather, as elsewhere, ' food.' 
 
 7 They evidently had food on board (vcr. 3S) ; but 
 amidst the confusion and danger had been neithi-r able 
 nor disposed to prepare regular meals and to take adequate 
 nourishment: see ver. 21. 
 
 s A proverbial expression for the slightest injury or 
 loss: see 1 Kings i. 52; Matt. x. 30; Luke xxi. 18. 
 
 9 The large lEgyptian corn ships which brought sup- 
 plies to Rome sometimes carried twice as many passengers 
 :is were in this vessel : see Josephus' Life, sec, 3. 
 
 I" This may possibly have been the remainder of the 
 sliip's provisions; but it was more likely the cargo. 
 I{ .th their present safety and the subsequent manage- 
 ment of the ship made it necessary to lighten her. 
 
 11 Rather, 'a creek having a sandy beach;' on which 
 
 they could run the ship, with the hope of saving their 
 lives. The vessel appears to have grounded before they 
 reached the point on shore at which they aimed. 
 
 12 Rather, 'And having cut away the anchors, they let 
 fall [the cables] into the sea; at the same time loosing 
 the lashings of the rudders, and hoisting the artemon (the 
 foresail) to the wind, they steered towards shore.* The 
 rudders were two large paddles, one on each side of the 
 ship. These had been made fast while the ship was 
 anchored (see ver. 29) ; but were now loosed to guide her 
 towards the shore. 
 
 13 That this was the 'Ray of St. Paul' in Malta is 
 inferred thus : — (1.) A vessel lying to, with her right side 
 to an east-north-east wiml, would drift west by north; 
 which is the course from Clauda to Malta. (2.) The rate 
 of drift wouUl be a mile and a half an hour, which would 
 take her from Clauda to Malta in thirteen days. (3.) The 
 first point of land whicli a ship so drifting would approach 
 is the east point of this Ray. (4.) The soundings and an- 
 chorage agree with those >n the narrative (vers. 28, 29). 
 (5.) The channel between the island of Salmonetta and 
 the mainland would a]ipe;n- 'a place between two seas.* 
 
 H l-'or which the soldiris might be blamed. 
 
 15 This was not Paul's first cMupe fnmi shipwreck : see 
 2 Cor. xi. 25, written several years before this occasion. 
 
 16 That this was Malta, and not an island called 
 Meleda, on the const of Dalmatia, is siiown by the pre- 
 ceding notes, and also by the course of the subsequent 
 voyage by Syracuse to Puteoli. 
 
 17 The Gri'f'ks, and afterwards the Romans, called all 
 nations hut themselves barbarians ; using the term with 
 reference to ditference of language, rather than of civiliza- 
 tion. The ancient Maltese were of Phfcnician origin. 
 
 18 Rather, 'oh account of the heat' which aroused the 
 
 iw 
 
A. D. 62, 63. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXVIII. 5—22. 
 
 [a.d. 61, 62. n. 
 
 barbarians saw the vt'no7nous beast bang ou bis baud, they said among tbemselves, 
 s 'So doubt tbis mau is a murderer, whom, tbougb ho liatli escaped tbe sea, yet 
 5 Vengeauce sufteretb uot to live.^ And he shook off tbe beast into tbe tire, and 
 C *felt uo harm. Howbeit they looked "wbcu bo should have swollen, or falleu 
 down dead suddenly :^ but after they had looked a groat while, and saw no harm 
 come to him, they changed their minds, and 'said that he was a god. 
 
 7 In tbe same quarters were possessions ol" the chief man** of tlio island, avIioso 
 
 8 name was Publina ; who received us, and lodged us three days courteously. And 
 it came to pass, that the lather of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux :"* 
 to whom Paul entered in, and sprayed, and Maid bis hands on him, and healed 
 
 9 him.^ So when this was done, others also, which had diseases in the island, came 
 
 10 and were bealcd. Who also honoured us with many honours; and when wo 
 departed, they laded vs*^ with sucb things as were necessary. 
 
 11 And after three months^ we departed in a ship of Alexandria, which bad 
 
 12 wintered in the isle, whose sign was Castor and Pollux.^ And landing at 
 
 13 Syracuse,'' we tarried there throe days. And from thence we fetched a compass,*" 
 and came to Rhegium:" and after one day tbe south wind blew, and we came 
 
 14 the next day to Puteoli:*''^ where we found brethren, and were desired to tarry 
 
 15 with them seven daye;'^ and so we went toward Rome. And from thence, when 
 the brethren heard of us, they came to meet us as far as Appii Forum,*'* and The 
 Three Taverns: wliom when Paul saw, '"lie thanked God, and took courage.'^ 
 
 16 And when we came to Rome, the centurion delivered the jirisoners to the 
 captain of tbe guard : *" but " Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier 
 that kept him,*^ 
 
 Paul's address to the chief of the Jeics at Rome^ and its restdts, 
 
 17 AND^s it came to pass, that after three days Paul called tbe chief of the 
 Jews '^ together : and when they were come together, he said unto them, Men (uid 
 brethren, ^though I have committed nothing against the people, or customs of 
 our fathers, yet /* was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the 
 
 18 Romans. Who, ^when tliey had examined me, would have let me go, because 
 li) there was no cause of death in me. But Avhen the Jews spake against '^7, ''I was 
 
 constrained to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had aught to accuse my nation of. 
 
 20 For tiiis cause tliprcfure have I called for you, to see yoif, and to speak with ;?/ou: 
 because that M'or the hope of Israel-'^ I am bound with 'this chain. 
 
 21 And they said unto him. We neither received letters outof .ludioa concerning 
 thee, neither any of the hrethren that came"-'* showed or spake any harm of thee. 
 
 22 But we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest: for as concerning this eect,-- 
 we know that every where "it is sjKdien against. 
 
 g Lk. 13. 2, li John 
 
 9. i,a. 
 
 A Mk. IG. 18; LV. ID. 
 
 b. ;> ; 7. :t;! ; Lie. 1. II) 
 
 nscc (to. 1.7—10; 1^ 
 •£i, -Si. 
 
 n cli. 2<. 23; 2;. 3. 
 
 o cli. 23. I: 24. 13.13; 
 
 2.'). H. 10. 
 V ch. 21. 33. 
 
 q ell. 22. 2ti 2.\8.SA: 
 
 2(i. 31.32. 
 r ell. 2&. 10-12. 
 
 eh. 2)1. fi, 7. 
 cli.lT., 2H; Epli. 3 l; 
 I'l.U. I. 13; 2 Tim. 
 l.lli; riiilem. 10,13. 
 
 viper from its torpor. Venomous serpents are no longer 
 found in Malta, the aboriginal formats having been all 
 cleared away. 
 
 1 Seeing Paul to be a prisoner, they inferred from the 
 attaeic of the viper that nu had committed some atrocious 
 crime. 
 
 2 Sudden collapse and death often ensue from the bito 
 of flerpents. 
 
 3 The title here used is found in ancient inscriptions 
 in Malta. It was npjilied probably to the Deputy of the 
 rnetor of Sicily. I'ublius is a Uoman name. 
 
 ■1 I.iterrdly, ' I'Vvera and dysentery;' which are Htill 
 found in the island. 
 
 5 We have in vers, .'i — 8 two remarkable fulfilments of 
 tlie Koni's prorniHe, Mark xvi. IK, 
 
 '' .\ peculiarly Beaiionablu kindness after their losBes 
 by the shipwreck. 
 
 7 The three months wore probably November, Dccem- 
 lier, and January; after wbich the season may perhaps 
 have admitted of their [lutting to si-a earhcr th:ui usual. 
 
 8 Literally, *witli the nign of Dioscuri;' i.e. having 
 on the prow imagi-s of Ciwtor and Pollux, who were the 
 favourite gods of weamen : see llnr. Od. i, 3, 2. 
 
 9 The capital of Sicily, al)out HO miles from Malta. 
 
 10 Literally, * we came roiinij ;* perhaps, 'tacked.* 
 
 D A sejt-port on the southern coa.^t of Italy, now called 
 Rheggio. From Jthcgium to I'nteolr, about 180 miles, 
 they made the voyage in lens than two days, the wind 
 being favourable, 
 
 12 Now Puzzuolj, Bcven miles Bouth-west of Naples. 
 It wafl the principal port of Southorn Italy. 
 
 13 Paul seems to nave been allowed to comply with 
 the request; and thus the I^•man Christians had time to 
 
 hear of his arrival and come to meet liim (ver. \i)). 
 
 H About 10 miles from Konie. The Three Taverns waa 
 a group of shops or inns, ten miles nearer to the city. 
 Some of the Roman Christians went further than othera. 
 
 l-'j Paul could not but feel an.\ious respecting the 
 feelings of the Roman Christians towards him. 
 
 Ki Literally, 'the commander of the camp,' i. c. of the 
 Pnetorian Camp, occupied by the Pru-'torian or Imnorial 
 Guard. This officer had charge of persons accused, and 
 bound for trial. 
 
 17 The letter of Festus, and still more the report of 
 Julius, may have secured this lenient tre:Ument. Jty 
 the necessary changes of guards, J'anl woulil soon become 
 known to many of tlie Pi;etoiijin sohliers : see Phil. i. 13. 
 
 1>^ In this la.st recorded portion of his public niiiuBtry, 
 Panl still follows his rule of addressing hiinsi-lf 'first to 
 the Jews.* He calls together their chief men at Rome, 
 tells tlicm what has brought him hither, and at their 
 rcciuest fully expounds and proves his doctrine respecting 
 the Messiah; with the usual diversity of elfcct upon the 
 hearers (vers, 17—2!*)- Then, although a prisoner, he 
 continues his labours, chiefly among the Gentiles, fur two 
 years f.SO, 31). 
 
 19 'Iho * chief of llic Jews* were probably the rulerfi of 
 the synagogiii', and the influential men in the eonnnnnity. 
 Respecting the Jews at Komi", scfr noti! on ch. .wiii. 2, 
 also Preface- to the Kpistle to the Romans, and note on 
 Rom. xvi. 3. 
 
 2<i That is, the hope of a Meosiah, which the nation 
 cherished; see ch. xxvi. G, and note. 
 
 21 They had no ofheial or private report about him. 
 For this there had hardly been time. 
 
 22 The Christian sett. See note on ch. xxiv. 11. The 
 
A. D. 63—65. U.] 
 
 THE ACTS XXVIII. 23—31. 
 
 [a. d. 63—64. H. 
 
 23 And when they had appointed him a day, there came many to him into his 
 lodging ; ^ to ivhom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God, persuading 
 them concerning Jesus, ''both out of the Law of Moses, and out oftho Prophets, 
 
 24 from morning till evening. And =8ome believed the things which were spoken, 
 and some believed not. 
 
 25 And when they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul 
 had spoken one word, "Well spake' the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto 
 
 26 our liithers, saying, "Go unto this people, and say. Hearing ye shall hear, and shall 
 
 27 not understand ; and seeing ye shall sec, and not perceive : for the heart of this 
 people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have 
 tliey closed ; lest tliey should see with their eyes, and hear with tfieir ears, and 
 understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal thera'- 
 
 28 [Isa. vi. 9, 10]. Be it known therefore unto you, ' that '' the salvation of God is 
 sent unto the Gentiles,^ and t/iat they will hear it. 
 
 29 And when he had said these words, the Jews departed, and had great reasoning 
 among themselves. 
 
 30 And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and received all that 
 
 31 came in unto him,'' ''preaching the kingdom of God, and /teaching those things 
 which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence,^ no man forbidding him.'* 
 
 T 
 
 ch 
 
 17.3: 
 
 Lk.21 
 
 27 
 
 y 
 
 see 
 
 ch. 26. (5, 22. 
 
 
 ■= 
 
 cb. 
 
 14.4: 
 
 17.4. 
 
 
 J 
 
 MH5.7; 
 
 2Petl 
 
 21. 
 
 b 
 
 11. 
 
 5. 21 
 Mk. 
 
 ; Eze. 
 4. 12; 
 
 
 ' fh 
 
 11 
 
 m 
 
 i H. 27 
 
 2ti 
 
 17. 
 
 IH; 
 
 Ik. 
 
 111. li 
 
 H 
 
 ■/. 
 
 . 41 
 
 CI 
 
 Ho 
 
 II 
 
 II. 
 
 
 
 
 dU. 
 
 52. 
 
 10; 
 
 I.k. 
 
 3.11 
 
 f ch 
 
 n 
 
 I?- 
 
 Ml 
 
 4. ^.T 
 
 /cl. 
 
 23 
 
 II. 
 
 
 
 Jewish leaders may have adopted this conciliatory tone 
 because they saw that Paul was favoured by the Koman 
 officers ; and they would be anxious to avoid laying them- 
 selves open to the charge of factiousness. 
 
 1 What the prophet said is most appropriate to i/oit. 
 
 2 This solemn passage, quoted by our Lord when he 
 began to teach by parables (Matt. xiii. 4), and 1:^' the 
 last evangelist in reviewing the results of the Saviour's 
 personal ministry (John sii. 40), forms an impressive con- 
 clusion of Paul's appeal to his countrymen at this crisis. 
 Compare the similar conclusion of Isaiah's great Messianic 
 prophecy : see Isa. Ixvi. 1, and note. 
 
 3 As had been already announced in similar circum- 
 stances (ch. xiii, 46; xviii. 6). 
 
 ■i Verse 30 implies that he remained a prisoner during 
 these two years (compare Philem. vers. 1, 9, 10, 23 ; Col. 
 iv. 18 ; Phil. i. 13, 14, IG, written at this time) ; and that 
 at the end of that time his condition was changed. 
 
 5 Or, 'boldness;' i.e. fully and fearlessly. 
 
 6 Our knowledge of Paul's subsequent life is gathered 
 chiefly from incidental notices in his letters. His trial 
 could not take place before the arrival of his accusers 
 or their emissaries, which was probably in the summer or 
 autumn of 61 a.d. And it might be further delayed by 
 the Emperor's caprice, or on the application of the prose- 
 cutors; who might desire to gain time in the hope of 
 influencing the decision by private intrigue, or by pro- 
 ducing further evidence. As according to Nero's Regu- 
 lations (see Suet. Nero, 15) each of the charges had to 
 be heard and decided on separately, the proceedings may 
 well have lasted till the beginning of 63 a, d. During 
 this time the apostle laboured (vers. 30, 31) with great 
 ftfect at Ilomr, even among the Praetorian guard, and 
 in the Imperial household (see Phil. i. 12, 13; iv. 22). 
 He also kept up a constant intercourse with the Gentile 
 fhurches ; aided by faithful attendants and messengers, 
 who wrote and carried his letters. Among these were 
 Luke, Timothy, Tychicus, Mark,Onesimus, and his * fellow 
 prisoners' Ariatarchus and Epaphrjis (see Eph. vi. 21; 
 Phil. i. I; Col. i. 1, 7; iv. 7, 10, 14; Philem. vers. 
 1, 10, 23, 24). Towards the close of this period, he 
 expresses a confident expectation of release (Phil. i. 2-5; 
 ii. 24 ; Philem. vers. 22, 23). And according to the 
 tradition of the ancient churcli, his appeal to Caisar was 
 .■^uccensful ; so that he regained his liberty, and resumed 
 
 his apostolic labours. Hia Epistles to Tiraothv and to 
 Titus present indications, both in their style and in their 
 contents, of being written at a later period than that 
 at which Luke's narrative concludes. If he was libe- 
 rated in the spring of 63 a.d. he probably proceeded, 
 accompanied by Timothy (see Philem. ver. 1), first to 
 Macedonia, and Asia Minor. After this, he is supposed 
 to have fulfilled his intention of visiting Spain (see 
 Rom. XV. 24 — 28) ; to have returned to Ephesus some 
 months afterwards ; then to have gone to Macedonia^ 
 sending thence his first letter to Timothy, to whose over- 
 sight he had committed the Ephesian church (see Preface 
 to 1 Tim.); and subsequently to have visited Crete, in 
 company with Titus, whom he left in that island (see 
 Preface to Epistle to Titus). It is further thought that 
 his letter to Titus was written when he was setting out on 
 a journey ; in the course of which he is supposed to have 
 passed through Ephesus, where * Alexander the copper- 
 smith did him much evil;' through Miletus, where he left 
 Trophimus sick ; through Troas, lodging there at the house 
 of Carpus ; and through Corinth, where Erastus remained 
 behind, in his own city (2 Tim. iv. 13, 14, 15, 20). It is 
 supposed that either at Nicopolis (Tit. iii. 12), or somewhere 
 on his journey,he was arrested as the leader of the Christian 
 sect, which the Roman authorities had by this time begun 
 to persecute severely ; and was sent a second time to Rome 
 for trial. There he is found in a state very different from 
 that in which he last appeared in Acts xxviii. He is 
 treated as a malefactor (2 Tim. ii. 9), and east into a prison, 
 where he is visited only by those who will brave shame or 
 danger (2 Tim. i. 16). He appears at first to have defended 
 himself successfully, althongli forsaken by all his friends 
 (2 Tim. iv. 16, 17) ; yet to have had a presentiment of 
 approaching martyrdom (2 Tim. iv. 7) ; which, according 
 to the tradition of the early church, he suffered by be- 
 heading, in the last year of Nero's reign, a.d. G8. It 
 should, however, be stated that some eminent critics 
 think that the apostle's imprisonment recorded in Acts 
 xxviii. continued until his death ; and they consequently 
 apply the allusions to the journey sketched above to earlier 
 periods in his life. For this view see Davidson's Intro- 
 duction, vol. ii. p. 98, etc.; iii. p. 48, etc.; and for ihe 
 other, Alford's Gr. Teat, vol. iii., PrnK'g. p. 86, etc. ; and 
 Conybearo and Howson's Life and Epistles of St. Paul, 
 eh. xxvii. 
 
 SKETCH OF EVKNTS TO THE DESTRUCTION OF JEUUSALEM. 
 
 The downfiiU of the Jewish nation was now at hand. 
 Tlie unbelief w!iic:li rejected the true Messiah led to the 
 credulous rcnrption of many impostors, who defl;irril 
 tliemselvis I)ivinely commissioned to deliver tlic people 
 from the Roman yoke, and gathered multitudes after 
 them, only to full by the Roman sword. 
 
 The pride of the nation was deeply wounded by the 
 presence of a Roman governor and Roman soldiers, with 
 their idolatroufl standards, as well a.-* by the exaction of 
 taxes by a heathen government. Cidli.'sinns were fre- 
 qiient as each party grew more intolerant of the other. 
 Numerous insults to the temple-worship provoked the 
 
 vnsa 
 
SKETCH OF EVENTS. 
 
 wild resistance of the populace ; and these tumults were 
 made the oceasinns of wide and undiscrirainating slaugh- 
 ter. But a still greater evil was the general demoraliza- 
 tion pervading all ranks and classes of society. Hosts of 
 robbers infested the whole country ; and bands of professed 
 assassins abounded in the cities and towns, whose trade 
 was carried on either on their own account or for hire. 
 
 A quick succession of unjust and tyrannical governors, 
 whose only object was to enrich themselves by all possi- 
 ble means, brought the Jewish people to the verge of 
 despair ; until at length, in a.d. 66, the cruel oppressions 
 and shameless rapacity of Gessius Florua kindled into a 
 general blaze the fire which had been long smouldering. 
 
 The actual outbreak began at Masada, a fortress near 
 the Ked Sea, where a party of Jewish warriors surprised 
 the Uoman garrison, and put all the soldiers to the sword. 
 Following this up, the leaders of the nation at Jerusalem 
 openly threw of!" their allegiance ; the priests refused any 
 longer to offer up the usual sacrifices for the prosperity 
 of the ftoman Emperor ; and the popular party slew the 
 Roman garrison, and committed indescribaole barbarities 
 upon the quietly disposed citizens. This example produced 
 a general insurrection. The Jews on the one side, and 
 the Romans and Syrians on the other, attacked each other 
 with the greatest fury in every town. 
 
 On hearing of this general revolt, the Prefect of Syria, 
 Cestius Gallus, marched with a strong army into Judaja, 
 and encamped before Jerusalem. The Jews made a suc- 
 cessful sally ; but the Romans seized and burned the lower 
 part of the city. And Josephus says that if they had 
 then made an assault on the upper city they could easily 
 have taken it, and so have put an end to the war at once. 
 'But,' he adds, *for the wickedness of the people God 
 suffered not the war to come to an end at that time.' 
 For some unexplained reason Cestius withdrew his troops 
 to their encampment. This strange procedure emboldened 
 the Jews, who sallied forth in immense numbers, defeated 
 and pursued his army with great slaughter, and got pos- 
 session of many engines of war, which afterwards enabled 
 them to prolong the defence of the city. Such a victory, 
 however, was more ruinous to them in its consequences 
 than a defeat. The peaceably disposed inhabitants, antici- 
 pating the return of the exasperated Romans, fled from 
 Jerusalem ; and among them, it is supposed, were all the 
 Christians in the city, who, remembering the injunction 
 of their M;uster (Matt. xxiv. 15, IG), seized the opportunity 
 afforded by the absence both of the Roman army and the 
 Jewish zealots, and found in the mountains of Gilead an 
 asylum from the final horrors of the war. 
 
 On receiving the report of Cestius, Nero sent the ablest 
 general of the day to conduct the war. Vespasian com- 
 menced operations in the spring of a.d. 67, with an army 
 of 60,000 men, and began by recovering the fortresses 
 held by the insurgents ; which they defended with des- 
 perate valour. At Jotapata lie was successfully opposed 
 for forty-seven days by the celi;brated Josephus, a priest 
 of Asamonean descent, whom the Jews had appointed 
 governor of Galilee ; and who, being made prisoner when 
 the fortress was taken, became the historian of his nation, 
 and of its terrible overthrow. The other fortresses and 
 towns of Galilee also were defended by the JewH with 
 determined valour. But one by one they all fell before 
 the Itoman army; and in every place the Uefeat of Cestius 
 wan avenged by the merciless slaughter of the inhabitants, 
 without regard to age or sex. 
 
 The winter and spring of 63-09 were spent in subduing 
 Perea, Idumeii, and the soutli of Judiea. Vespasian made 
 no ha-sU" to niareh against Jerusalem ; but told his im- 
 patient otlieers that it WfW better to let the Jews destroy 
 one another. Several violent factions held possession of 
 different parts of the city, and wi-re wiisting tlieir strength 
 in fierce and bloody contlictf* with each other ; while they 
 all agreed in plundering and destroying the citizens ancl 
 nobles who did not enter into their viewH. They evi-n 
 destroyed the storehouses of corn and provlHions, whieh 
 funned thc.-ir only resource against famine. Vi-wpiiKian, 
 being recalled to Rome by the stormy eventi* whic^Ii pre- 
 ceded bi8 elevation to the imperial throne. commitU:d the 
 conduct of the war to his son Titus; who began tho siege 
 iTjn 
 
 of Jerusalem at the Feast of Passover (\.n. 70), when, as 
 usual, the city was crowded with people from all quarters; 
 80 that the numbers within the walls are said to have 
 amounted to two millions. All supplies being cut off, a 
 most horrible famine ensued, fulfilling literally the ancient 
 prediction of the punishment of their apostasy (see Dent, 
 xxviii. 56, 57) ; and it was estimated that from this cause 
 600,000 perished. Titus made many attempts to induce 
 the Jews to surrender, and assured them of safety and 
 liberty; but the factions were determined to hold out to 
 tile last, and murdered all who were suspected of being 
 disposed to yield. 
 
 The city being rendered almost impregnable by its 
 situation and its vast fortifications, it was not till after 
 many assaults that the Romans obtained po-ssession, first 
 of the suburbs, then of the lower part of the city, then 
 of the temple (which was itself an exceedingly strong 
 fortress), and finally, about five months after the com- 
 mencement of the siege, of the Vpper City. Titus was 
 very anxious to save the temple, as one of the most mag- 
 nificent ornaments of the Roman empire : but it was set 
 on fire by a soldier, contrary to his orders, and notwith- 
 standing his utmost efforts was w-holly consumed ; nothing 
 being saved but the sacred vessels of gold, some of which 
 graced his triumphal procession. The whole city was 
 levelled to the ground; and though it was subsequently 
 rebuilt to some extent, it has ever since been trodden 
 down by the Gentiles, and will so remairi ' until the times 
 of the Gentiles are fulfilled' (Luke xxi. 24). 
 
 In all the different stages of the siege the carnage was 
 horrible ; for with the Romans the time of mercy was 
 past. The number that perished is computed at 1,100,000 ; 
 a number which would seem incredible except for the 
 circumst[ince that a nation was, as it were, shut up in 
 the citj', being assembled to celebrate the Passover. 
 It is reckoned that au equal number perished during the 
 six years of tho war; and 97.000 were made prisoners. 
 Of these many thousands were sold in the shne markets, 
 ' until no man would buy them ;' and the large residue 
 were sent either to toil in Egyptian mines, or to various 
 cities, far and near, to be consumed by the sword and by 
 wild beasts in the amphitlieatres. Respecting the fulfil- 
 ment of prophecy in these events, see note at the end of 
 the Old 'iV'stament, p. 1048. 
 
 This terrible catastroplio must have been deeply felt 
 by the Christians^ both the Jewish and the heathen con- 
 verts, in all parts of tlie world. Yet they could hardly 
 fail to perceive that this dreadful day of retribution was 
 one of signal deliverance for them. For Judaism, in its 
 then corrupt state, had proved itself to be the irreconcil- 
 able enemy of Christianity. And the overthrow of the 
 Jewish state laid in the dust their bitterest persecutor, 
 and thus removed one of the greatest obstacles to tlie pro- 
 gress of the gospel. It must also have had a very impnrlant 
 effect in eradicating the undue attachment of the Hebrew 
 Christians to tlie abnlii^hed rites and institutions of the 
 old economy. In tho Epistle especially addressed to 
 them, they had been clearly taught the HU])erior excel- 
 lency and glory of tin? new dispensation, and the transi- 
 tory nature of the old; and now God by his providence 
 solemnly set his seal to those truths, by making impossi- 
 ble the performance of those rites which were no longer 
 acceptabh? to God, or benefieiul to man. At the Siirne 
 time, to tho Jeuy in every part of the world, who was still 
 looking for another Messiah, this coniplelo fulfilment of 
 our I<ord's predictions respecting liis country and nation 
 (sec Matt. eh. xxiv.) presented a new contirmation of His 
 Divine mission, and a now motive to receive His gospel. 
 
 It may, further, be observed, that the subversion ol tho 
 Jewish system enabled the Christian church to assume a 
 distinct and independent existence. It^i first preachers 
 liad gained access to the people chiefly through tho syna- 
 gogues ; and the primitive Christians were for some time 
 generally regarded as a Jewish sect. The last forty years 
 had been a necessary period of transition from the old 
 economy to thu new. Hut, with the entir*; overthrow of 
 tho Jewish state, Christianity appeared in its true charac- 
 ter as a religion for tho whole world. 
 

 
 TABLE OF EVENTS. 
 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY OF EVENTS IN THE NEW TESTAMENT HISTORY, 
 
 WITH CONTEMPORANEOUS EVENTS IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE. 
 
 B.C. 
 
 4 
 3 
 
 A.D. 
 
 8 
 
 31 
 31 
 36 
 36 
 
 39 
 
 44 
 
 45 
 
 50 
 51 
 
 53 
 54 
 
 57 
 58 
 
 00 
 
 61 
 61 
 03 
 
 03 
 
 64 
 
 00 
 
 no 
 
 97 
 98 
 
 SCRIPTURE HISTORY. 
 
 EVENTS IN I'ALESTINE. 
 
 contemporaneous events. 
 
 A.D. 
 
 12 
 14 
 
 26 
 
 36 
 37 
 40 
 41 
 
 44 
 
 46 
 
 47 
 
 51 
 52 
 
 54 
 55 
 
 60 
 01 
 63 
 
 04 
 
 06 
 
 67 
 68 
 69 
 69 
 70 
 79 
 91 
 95 
 90 
 
 9S 
 
 Birth of OUR Lord. 
 His return from Eg^'pt. 
 
 His visit to the Temple at 12 je.irs 
 of age. 
 
 For subsequent events in our 
 Lord's life, see Chron. Table, 
 pp. 1055-8. 
 His Crucifi.xion and Ascension. 
 Descent of Holy Spirit at Pentecost. 
 Martyrdom of Stephen. 
 Conversion of Saul. 
 
 His escape from Damascus and 
 visit (i) to Jerusalem. 
 
 Admission of Cornelius into the 
 Church. 
 
 James beheaded and Peter deli vered . 
 
 Paul's visit (ii) to Jerusalem, with 
 alms from Antioch. 
 
 Paul is set apart as an Apostle. 
 
 His 1st Missionary journey, occu- 
 pying about a year. 
 
 His visit (iii) to Jerusalem, respect- 
 ing the Mosaic Law. 
 
 Paul sets out on his 2nd Missionary 
 journey, occupying rather more 
 than 3 years, and including visit 
 (iv) to Jerusalem. 
 
 He enters Europe. 
 
 He writes 1 & 2 Epistles to Tlics- 
 sahnians from Corinth. 
 
 He begins his 3rd Missionary jour- 
 ney, occupying about 4 years. 
 
 He writes to Galatians (?) from 
 Ephesus. 
 
 He writes to Corinthians, Episth 1 
 from Ephesus ; Epistle 2 from 
 Macedonia. 
 
 He writes to Romans from Corinth. 
 
 He visits (v) Jerusalem ; is appre- 
 hended, brought before Foli.x,and 
 imprisoned at Ciesarea. 
 
 He appears before Festus; and is 
 sent to Italy. 
 
 He arrives a prisoner at Rome. 
 
 James writes his Epistle (?) 
 
 Paul writes loEpliesiatis, Cotossiaus, 
 riiikmon, Iliilrppiaiis, and JIf~ 
 brews (?) from Home. 
 
 Paul is released (?) 
 
 Jude writes his Epistle (?) 
 
 Peter writes his Epistles (?) 
 
 Paul writes 1 Epistle to'J'iiiiotlii/nnd 
 Epistle to Titi<s{>) 
 
 Paul writes 2 Epistle to Tiniothtf (?) 
 
 Paul's JIartyrdom (?) 
 
 Jolin writes his Epistles (?) 
 
 He writes his Gospel (?) 
 
 He writes the Apocalypse (?) 
 
 Death of Herod. 
 
 Juda;a made a Konian province. 
 
 PoNTiua Pilate Procurator of 
 
 Augustus Emperor of Rome. 
 
 Tiberius colle.igue of Augustus 
 Tiberius sole Emperor 
 
 Pilate sent to Rome by the Pre- 
 
 
 Maryllus appointed Hippareh 
 Herod Agrippa made King. 
 
 „ „ dies at Cicsarea 
 
 Cuspius Fadus Procurator. 
 
 TiRERiu.s Alexander Procurator 
 Ventidics Cumanus Procurator 
 
 Antonius Felix Procurator .. 
 Agrippa ii., King of Batana^a, 
 Trachonitis, etc. 
 
 An Egyptian heads a revolt (Acts 
 x.xi.'38). 
 
 PoRcius Festus Procurator ... 
 Ai.BiNUs Procurator 
 
 Caligula Emperor 
 
 Expedition against Britain .... 
 Claudius Emperor 
 
 
 War in Britain, 43—51. 
 
 
 Caractacus sent prisoner to Rome 
 
 Neho Emperor 
 
 
 War with Boadicea in Britain.. 
 
 Gessius Florvs Proc\natnr. 
 
 Jewish war begins 
 
 Vespasian General in Palestine 
 
 Destruction of Jerusalem by Titus 
 
 Great fire at Rome; first perse- 
 cution of (lie Christians 
 
 
 
 Otiio and Vitellius Emperors 
 
 
 
 
 I'ersfcution of Christians 
 
 N erva Emperor 
 
 Trajan Emneror 
 
 ■^ iVJi 
 
GENERAL REMARKS ON THE APOSTOLICAL EPISTLES. 
 
 That tlie inspired teachings of the Apostles might not 
 be left, in future »ges, to the uncertainty of tradition, 
 but be preserved uncoiTupted, to the end of time, some 
 of tbem, under Divine guidance, cnmmittud their instruc- 
 tions to writing, in letters addressed either to individuals, 
 to particular churches, to Christians in general, or to the 
 Jewish people. 
 
 These sacred Kpistles, therefore, contain the last and 
 fullest discoveries of the Divine scheme of salvation; 
 removing much previous obscurity, and embracing some 
 important .'Subjects which had been imperfectly understood 
 before. The nature of our Lord's reig))^ which the 
 apostles, with the rest of their countrymen, had errone- 
 ously expected to find accompanied with earthly pomp 
 and splendour, is here shown to be spiritual and heavenly. 
 The siiffe7'ings^ denth^ and resurrection of Christ, which 
 the disciples had found it so hard to receive, they here 
 constantly dwell upon, as the foundation of all Inmian 
 hope ; teaching the great truth that * Christ died for our 
 sins, and rose again for our justification,' and deducing 
 from it the most powerful motives to the mortification of 
 sin and the exercise of all Christian virtues. It is fur- 
 ther in the Epistles, combined with the Acts of the Apos- 
 tles, that we are clearly taught the calling of the Grntiics 
 to be ' fellow-heirs with the Jews of the same body, and 
 partakers of the same promises in Christ by the go-'ipel'' — 
 a truth which the apostle Paul declares to be newly re- 
 vealed by the Holy Spirit (Eph. iii. 3, 6); though it had 
 been intimated both in the ancient prophecies, and in the 
 discourses of our Lord. The Epistles also contain nume- 
 rous references to the seeond coming of Christ, which is 
 held forth as the great object of hope to liia people under 
 this dispensation, as his first coming had been under the 
 former one. And, finally, they abound with the most im- 
 portant practical enforcements of moral duties^ personal 
 and social ; which are more clearly and fully treated of 
 here than in any preceding part of God's word; so as to 
 form a complete code of Christian ethics. 
 
 Varied and important as are the contents of the Epis- 
 tles, they arc remarkably concise ; so that it was very easy 
 to transcribe and circulate them. They were the more 
 widely and speedily useful, as the early Christians, fol- 
 lowing the practice of the Jews with respect to their sacred 
 writings, were in the habit of reading them at their 
 meetings for worfihip; a custom enjoined hy the apostle 
 Paul in his earliest extant Epistle (l Thess. v. 27: see 
 also Col. iv, IG; Rev. i. 3). It appears from 2 Pet. iii. 
 16, that St. Paul's Epistles were generally known and 
 acknowledged by all Christians in the very first age. 
 
 by 
 
 Of the twenty-one EpistlcB, thirteen at least are written 
 the apostle Paul, and bear his name; and the Epistle 
 
 to the Hebrews is generally ascribed to him also. Two 
 were written by Peter, one by James, the pastor of the 
 church at Jerusalem, three by John, atid one by Jude. 
 
 The Epistles of St. Paul are not ]daced in our Bible 
 according to the order in which they were written. They 
 seem to have been arranged according to their length, 
 and with reference to the importance of the commmiitica 
 to which they were addressed. But if read in their chro- 
 nological order, according to the date given in the preface 
 to each Epistle, they will be found to shed light upon each 
 other; the progressive development of Christian truth 
 will be more easily traced; and many important corre- 
 spondences will be observed between thoughts and modes 
 of expression, and allusions to events, in Epistles written 
 at about the same time, as well as between the different 
 Epistles and the Acta of the Apostles. 
 
 Many of Paul's Epistles were written to those who 
 knew him personally, others to those who had not seen 
 him 'in the tlesh,' The former are full of afh^ctionate 
 commendations or reproofn, according to the state of each 
 person or church addressed ; the latter present the truths 
 of the gospel in a more general form. But all his ac- 
 knowledged Epistles, however argumentative or didai^tic, 
 are written in a ntyle which 'partakes in an eminent 
 degree of the roughness and abruptness of the most 
 familiar letters, wliilst it also labours with the fervour 
 and vehemence of the most impassioned oratory. Dic- 
 tated for the most part — not written — his Epistles partake 
 of the character of speeehes, r;tther than of compositions. 
 He is in them the speukltig ])rHphet, not the silent scribe. 
 He almost always conceives himself as 'present in spirit;' 
 as 'speaking' to his readers face to face. Every sentence 
 is aimed at some special object, is influenced by some 
 immediate impulse, is lit up by some personal joy, or 
 darkened by some personal sorrow or apj)rehension. For 
 this reason it is necessary, beyond wiiat is required in 
 ordinary writings, to keijp constantly before ns l)oth the 
 apostle and his readers; what they expeeted finni him, 
 what ho expected from them; and what was tlie mood or 
 association with which he dictated, not merely the Epistle 
 in general, but, so far as we can ascertain, each partitrular 
 portion.* — Stanlvg. The reader must be prepiu-ed for 
 exuberance of tiinught and feeling exceeding the power of 
 language to give it duo expression, and causing irregular 
 and complex construction of sentences ; for sudden and 
 unexpected bursts into doxology or solemn jLsscveration ; 
 for the appropriation by the writer of the arguments of 
 those against whnm or for whom he is pleading, so that 
 he 'transfers' to himself 'in a figure' what properly be- 
 longs to others; and for fre([uent digressions suggested 
 by a word, a reminiscence, an apprehension. 
 
 ON ST. PAUL'S EAnr-V LIFR AND CIIAHACTRn. 
 
 It is worthy of notice how remarkably the apostle 
 Paul wa^ fitted and prepared by God's providence and grace 
 for the great work of (litfusing the gospel of Christ among 
 both Jews and Gentiles; as appears from the facts we 
 gather respecting his natural charact^-r and imdowments, 
 and his early history. 
 
 Mo was (l) the son of a Roman citizen; bom, and 
 probably edurat<'d in part, at Tarsus, the capital of 
 Cili'-iu, a city which was almost equal in literary advan- 
 tages to AtneuB and Alexandria, and. in one respect, 
 even superior; the majority of itit stiKlentjt and learned 
 men bi-ing inhabitants, and not Hlrangcrs^ us in the other 
 
 two cities. That Paul passed the early part of his life at 
 Tarsus iw the more probable, because ilic trade winch he 
 was taught, in accordance with the iiustoni of the Jews, was 
 peculiarly common in Ciiicia (see note on Acts xviii. 3). 
 And the acquaintance which he hIiowh with Greek authors, 
 and the readiiu'>»« with wliieh he expressed himsi.df in 
 (ireek even before an Alhenian amlience (Acts xvii. 22 — 
 31 ; I Cor. XV. 33; Titus i. I'i), would also lead us tosupposo 
 that lie had been educated, at least in part, in a Grecian 
 city. Many of his eharaeleristics as a writer lead to the 
 Bime rnnclusion ; particularly his logical method of pre- 
 senting truth ; showing the spontaneoua exercise of a 
 
ROMANS. 
 
 disciplined mind. His Epistles, though free from the 
 formality of professed dissertations, are far more regular 
 in plan than ordiuary letters. 
 
 But he was also (2) a descendant of Abraham, of the 
 tribe of Benjamin, without any admixture of Gentile 
 parentage (Phil. iii. 5). Ue appears to have belonged 
 to a strict Pharisaic family, and to have been brought up 
 from his infancy in* the straitest sect of the Jews' religion' 
 (Acts xxiii. 6; xxvi. 5). He studied in his youth at 
 Jerusalem, under the most celebrated teacher of the day 
 (Acts xxii. 3) ; and became, while yet a young man, an 
 eminent member of that theological party to which many 
 of the Jews were looking for the preservation of their 
 national life, and the extension of their national creed. 
 All this greatly contributed to prepare him for defending 
 the gospel against the Jews, who in that age were its 
 chief opponents. 
 
 (3.) ilis natural character was very remarkable. Ardent 
 and enthusiastic, of great natural abilities, of quick appre- 
 
 hension, strong passions, firm resolution, and irreproach- 
 able life, he gave early proofs of activity and zeal (Acts 
 vii. 58). He appears to have been naturally uncom- 
 promising and severe towards those who difl'ered from him 
 (Acts viii. 3 ; ix. 1, 2, etc.) How completely his im- 
 petuosity and violence were subdued by the grace of God 
 is seen in the gentleness, tenderness, and enlarged bene- 
 volence manifested both in his whole conduct and iu his 
 writings. 
 
 (4.) Another circumstance on which Paul himself lays 
 great stress as qualifying liim for his apostolic office was, 
 that he received the gospel at first without human in- 
 strumentality ; and was fullv taught by immediate reve- 
 lation from God (Gal. i. 11, 12 ; Acts ix. 3—7). He was 
 thus placed completely on a level with the other apostles. 
 Having seen the Lord Jesus (see notes on Acts ix. 4), 
 he became one of tlie witnesses of his resurrection, and 
 was able to claim the authority of an original inspired 
 teacher and messenger of God. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 TO THE 
 
 EOMANS. 
 
 This Epistle is addressed to Christians residing in the 
 metropolis of that great empire which then extended 
 over almost the whole known world. Though personally 
 unacquainted with them, Paul felt that, as the apostle to 
 the Gentiles, he was bound to instruct them (ch. i. 14, 
 15) in Christian truth. He accordingly supplies the lack 
 of oral teaching by this letter; whieh contains perhaps 
 a fuller exhibition of the truths of the gospel than any 
 other single book in the Bible. 
 
 The Roman Christians, it is plain, were partly Jews 
 and partly Gentiles, For some time previously Jews 
 had settled in great numbers in the imperial city; their 
 national peculiarities had attracted considerable notice; 
 and their holy law and pure worship had led many 
 Gentiles to attend with reverence the services of the 
 synagogue ; so that the Roman satirist Juvenal ridicules 
 his countrymen for becoming Jews. These Gentile at- 
 tendants on Jewish worship were thus prepared to listen 
 to the first preachers of the gospel, who, being themselves 
 devout Jews, showed the fultilmentof the hopes of Judaism 
 in Christianity. Such persons probably formed the greater 
 number of the Gentile converts, both at Rotne and else- 
 where. Accordingly, the apostle throughout his Epistle 
 addresses them as being familiar with the Mosaic law. 
 
 At what time, or by whom, the gospel was first brought 
 to Rome is unknown. This Epistle contains the earliest 
 intimation that there were Christians in that city, but 
 it shows that they were not recent converts; as their 
 piety was already ' spoken of throughout the whole 
 world' (ch. i. 8). It is probable that some of those 
 •■ strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes," who were at 
 Jerusalem at Pentecost (Acts ii. 10), carried back the 
 glad tidings to their western home. The work thus 
 begun would be likely to be carried on by constant inter- 
 course between the Jews at Rome and their countrymen 
 in Palestine, Greece, and Asia Minor. And the temporary 
 expulsion of the Jews from Rome (Acts xviii. 2), by send- 
 ing them into parts where Christian truth had gamed an 
 entrance, must have served to bring many of them to an 
 acquaintance with it. 
 
 The tradition of some Christian writers that Peter was 
 the founder of the church at Rome is plainly inconsistent 
 with the book of Acts, which proves him to have been 
 in Palestine at the very time when he is alleged to have 
 been in Italy ; as wfll as with the evidence derived from 
 this Epistle. For had Peter founded, or presided over, 
 the church at Rome, Paul, whose rulo it was not * to 
 
 build upon another man's foundation* (ch. xr. 20 ; 2 Cor. 
 X. 15, 16), certainly would not have planned, as he fre- 
 quently did (see ch. i. 13 ; XV. 22 — 24; Acts xix. 21), to go 
 to Rome, that he might carry on his apostolic work there. 
 Nor is it likely that he would have written to the Roman 
 church such an Epistle as this, which seems designed as a 
 substitute for the personal teaching of an apostle; whieh 
 makes no allusion to the ministry of Peter ; and does not 
 even mention him in the long list of teachers to whom 
 salutations are sent (ch. xvi.) 
 
 When this Epistle was written the piety of the Roman 
 Christians was so decided as to gladden the apostle's heart 
 (see ch. i. 8). Yet there were dissensions and jealousies 
 between the Jewish and Gentile believers, both as to their 
 relative position in the kingdom of Christ (see ch. xi.) ; 
 and as to ceremonial observances, with regard to which 
 the lingering scruples of the weaker brethren were in 
 danger of being treated with too little consideration (see 
 ch. xiv., XV.) 
 
 The time and place of writing this Epistle are distinctly 
 marked. The apostle was about to carry contributions 
 from Macedonia and Achaia to the poor Christiana in 
 Judaja (ch. xv. 25, 26); he had not yet been to Rome 
 (ch. i. 11, 13, 15); but having now completed his mis- 
 sionary work in Asia Minor and in Greece (ch. xv. 
 19 — 23), he was hoping, after he had accomplished his 
 mission to Jerusalem, to visit Rome on his way to regions 
 beyond (see ch. xv. 28, and note). On comparing these 
 facts with the allusions to tlie collections in 1 Cor. 
 xvi. 1—7 ; 2 Cor. ch. viii., ix. ; and the account of 
 his movements in Acts, ch. xix. — xxi. (see especially 
 Acts xix. 21), it clearly appears that this Epistle was 
 written from Corinth during the three months which the 
 apostle spent in Greece (Acts xx. 3) in the winter of 58, 
 A.n. ; shortly before setting out on his last journey to 
 Jerusalem. See, further, notes on the names of persons 
 mentioned in ch. xvi. 1, 21 — 23, who appear to have 
 been with him when he wrote. 
 
 In this Epistle ' the gospel of our salvation' is unfolded 
 chiefly in its relation to the holy law and government of 
 God. It is spoken of as revealing God's righteousness 
 and condemning sin ; and as justifying the believer, and 
 fulfilling in him the ri;/hteoj(s>trss of the law (ch. i. 17; 
 viii. 4 : iii. 24 ; viii. 4). Christ is set forth as the propitia- 
 tion for sin, to declare God's righteousness, becoming the 
 end of the law for rif/hteousncss ; by hia own obedience 
 
 1293 
 
A.D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS I. 1—13. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 believer in Jesus (ch. iii. 21— viii. 39). (3.) He vindi- 
 cates the rejection of the Jews, as an act of justice, and 
 the call of the Gentiles, as an illustration of sovereign 
 mercy (ch. ix. 1 — xi. 36). 
 
 III. In an earnest practical address he urges believers 
 to show their gratitude for God's mercies by consecrating 
 themselves to him ; and gives many plain directions for 
 leading a holy life (ch. xii., xiii.) Then, referring par- 
 ticularly to diflcrences of opinion, he exhorts them all to 
 respect the conscientious scruples of their brethren (ch. 
 xiv. 1— XV. 13). 
 
 IV. In the conclusion he expresses liis hopes and 
 regard for them, and his desire to see tliein (ch. xv. 14 — 
 33) ; and adds a postscript containing cautions and salu- 
 tations (ch. xvi.) 
 
 making many righteous ; so that there is no condemnation 
 to them that" are in hira (ch. iii. 25 ; x. 4 : v. 19 ; viii. 1). 
 This jispect of his great subject the apostle brings out in 
 the following manner : — 
 
 I, In the introduction, after asserting his apostolic 
 authoritv, and expressing his affectionate esteem for the 
 Roman Christians, he declares his readiness to preach at 
 Rome the gospel, which is God's righteousness and salva- 
 tion (ch. i. 1—17). 
 
 II. In a doctrinal discourse (1) he shows the state of 
 the whole world, Gentiles as well as Jews, proving them 
 all to be condemned by the law of God (ch. i. 18— iii. 20). 
 (2.) Ho unfolds the provision which God has made, in 
 full accordance with his righteous government, for the 
 justification, sanctiticution, and complete salvation of the 
 
 Introduction, salutation, and theme of the Epistle. 
 
 1 PAUL,^ "a servant of Jesus Christ, ''called to he an apostle, separated- 
 
 2 unto the gospel of God, {' which he had promised afore ** by his prophets^ iu the 
 
 3 Holy Scriptures,) concerning-* ' his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, ■'^which was made 
 
 4 of the seed of David according to the flesh ; and declared to he the Son of God 
 -with power, according s to the spirit of holiness, ^ by the resurrection from the 
 
 5 dead : by whom ' we^ have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the 
 
 6 faith * among all nations, Mbr his name: among whom are ye also "'the called'' 
 of Jesus Christ : — 
 
 7 To all that be in Rome, " beloved of God, " called to he saints ; ' 
 
 p Grace ^ to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 8 First, 9 1 thank my Gnd through'^ Jesus Christ for you all, that ''your faith is 
 
 9 spoken of throughout the whole world. ''^ For God is ray witness, •' whom I 
 serve ''^ with my spirit iu * the gospel of his Son, that ' without ceasing I raak(' 
 
 10 mention of you always in my prayers; "making request, if by any means now 
 at length I might have a prosperous journey •'' by the will of God to come unto 
 
 11 you. For I long to see you, that 'I may impart unto j'ou some spiritual gift,'"* 
 l',i to the end ye may be established ; that is,'^ that I may be comforted together 
 
 with you by s'the mutual faith both of you and me. 
 13 Now "'I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that 'oftentimes^' I purposed 
 
 1 cli. 15. li>. 
 ij «oorcf». Ac. 22. 21. 
 c Bee rcf». Ac. ai 6. 
 d ch. lij. W: Gnl.3. A. 
 
 I'i, 2, 7: John ■>. 17 
 — :il); Uc-h. 1.2,3. 
 
 / Ml. 1. 1; I.lt. 1.32. 
 
 I! nob. 9. u. 
 
 h Ac. i:i. 33-37. 
 
 ■ Gal. -L !t; Eph. 3. 2 
 
 -y; I Tim. I. 11. 11'. 
 * Mk. 111. If.: Ac.y.ia. 
 / Mul, 1. M. 
 -.ich. 8. IW-W); 1 Pet. 
 
 .V in. 
 
 1 Deu.33.12; Col.3.1-i. 
 1 Cor. 1. 2; 2 Pel. 
 
 1. .^ 
 
 V I Cor. 1. 3t S P*-!- 
 l. 2 J Rpv. I. 4. i. 
 
 V I (or. I. 4. 
 r ch l(i. IW. 
 
 ' I JoliniJ. B-n. 
 ( I Snm, 12. 2:i. 
 M 1 Thoat. 3. 10. 
 
 y 2 PoL 1. I. 
 
 * Bccwri. Ac. 19. 21. 
 
 1 The Introduction to the Epistle (ch. i. 1 — 17) contains ; 
 1. The salutation, announcing the apostle's call to preach 
 the long-promised gospel of God's mercy in Christ, the 
 Incarnate Son of God ; by whom, as Lord of the church, 
 he has been commissioned to bring to the obedience of 
 faith men of all nations, including therefore those at 
 llome (vers. 1 — 7) ; — and, 2. An expression of respect for 
 their well-known Christian character, and of his prayerful 
 desire for the mutual benefit of a personal acquaintance 
 with them; a desire hitherto frustrated, but kept alive by 
 his sense of obligation to make known everywhere to all 
 the Divine salvation (8 — 17). 
 
 2 That is, set apart as a preacher of the gospel by God's 
 choice and call (Acta ix. 15; Gal. i. 15; comp. Jer. i. 5), 
 with special reference to the act of the church at Antioch, 
 in obedience to the Divine command : ace Acts xiii. 2, 3. 
 
 3 Including all (Acta iii. 22 — 21) who had been Divinely 
 autltorized to record God's promise and their own expec- 
 tation of the Messiah, in the * holy' (or inspired) writings 
 of the Old Testament. The apostle thus reminds his 
 i^)man brethren (who, though mostly Gentiles, had learned 
 the Mosaic law bt-fore they heard the gospel) that the 
 gospel was the fultilnient of the hopes which the ancient 
 Sc^nptures had held out. 
 
 4 Our I/ord is here set forth as the subject of ancient 
 promise and of * thi; gospel of God.* As to his lower 
 nature ('the flesh:' see John i. 14, and note), he 'was 
 made' of David's royal rare ; and as to his higlier nature, 
 wliieh is essentially JJivine uJid therefore spiritual (see 
 John iv. 21, and not*-), ho is marked out (or distinguished 
 from them) as the Son of God, with power (penuliar to 
 himself) by the ' resurrection of the dead ;' of which he is 
 at once the Author (sec John xi. 25, 2fJ, and note) and 
 the first-fruits (see 1 Cor. xv. 20). 
 
 5 Paul is clearly speaking of himself, but of himself 
 as one of a cla«8, who derived from 'Jesus Christ our 
 I.«ord' the grace which had made them Christians, and 
 had also constituti'd them apostles, in order to bring all 
 nations (Matt, xxviii. 19) into obedience to the faith, for 
 
 the honour of his name. See Acta ix. 15; 2 Cor. v. 20. 
 
 G Not merely invited, but made partakers oi iha bless- 
 ing which Jesus Christ bestows. Seo 1 Cor. vii. 17, 18, 
 21; Ileb. iii. 1. 
 
 7 They were called to be consecrated to God, not only 
 by external profession, but also by the cultivation of 
 spirituality and holiness. 
 
 ** *Graco' is the favour of God; and 'peace* all the 
 blessedness whieh flows from that favour. The Lord 
 Jesus is, equally with the Father, the source of these 
 blessings. 
 
 9 Thanksgiving is acceptable only when it is prompted 
 by the Spirit of Christ, and oiTered in reliance on the 
 mediation of Christ (Kph. v. 20). Kvery one of Paul's 
 epistles, except that to the Galatians, begins with language 
 of conc^iliation, if not of commendation. 
 
 h^ A popular phrase, meaning ci'tryifAf'/r; i. (T. whcrc- 
 ever ('hristians were to bt^ found. 
 
 M Such solemn aaseverations, indicative of the warmth 
 of his religious sympathies, are not unfretiuent in Paul's 
 writings (see 2 Cor. i. 2.3 ; (Jal. i. 20; Phil. i. K). 
 
 12 Rather, 'whom I worship in my spirit." I'aul's was 
 no formal worship, but the spiritual service of one whose 
 whole heart was engaged ni the hallowed activity of 
 spreading the gospel. 
 
 13 Or, * have the wav made clear;' i. €, be favoured by 
 the arrangements of Divine Providence, so as to bo able 
 to come. This he had lonri and eiirnestly desired. 
 
 H Not rhielly the miraculous (mdowmenis of the Holy 
 Spirit, but also his edifying and comforting influences, 
 accompanying the apostle's ministrations. 
 
 l'* Rather, 'that I also may be comforted amongyou;' 
 I. e. 1 by your faith, and you by mine. Witli the most 
 winning modesty, I'aul refers to his own dependence on 
 the communion of saints for instruction and comfort. 
 
 Ifl Rather, ' Hut;' referring to * first' in ver. 8. 
 
 17 See refs. Ants xix. 21 ; Horn. xv. 22—21. Had these 
 plans been fulfilled at the time, the Roman church would 
 no doubt have been greatly edified ; but the universal 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 KOMANS I. 14—22. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 to come unto you, (but "was let^ hitherto,) that I might have some * fruit 
 
 14 among you also, even as among other Gentiles. "^ I am debtor^ both to the 
 
 15 Greeks, and to tlie Barbarians;^ both to the wise, and to the unwise. So, as 
 much as in me is, I am ready to preacli the gospel to you that are at Rome 
 also. 
 
 16 For"* ^ I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ : for ' it is the power of God 
 unto salvation /to every one that believeth ;■'' «" to the .Tew iirst,** and also to tlie 
 
 17 Greek. For^ '' therein is the righteousness of God revealed^ from faith to faith :^ 
 as it is written,'** ■* The just shall live by faith' [Hab. ii. 4], 
 
 The need of the Gospel shmcn from the moral condition of the Gentiles. 
 
 18 *FOR'^ the wrath *'^ of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness 
 and unrigliteousness '^ of men, ' who hold '"* the truth in unrighteousness, 
 
 19 Because '"that which maybe known '^ of God is manifest in them; for « God 
 
 20 hath showed it unto them. For "the invisible things ••* of him from the 
 creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things p that are 
 made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse: 
 
 21 because that, ?when they knew God, they glorified him not as God,'^ neither 
 were thankful; bat '^ became vain in their imaginations,'^ and their foolish 
 
 22 heart was darkened. 'Professing*^ themselves to be wise, they became fools, 
 
 d Ps. 40. 9. 10 ; 1 Cor. 
 
 2. 2; 1 Tim. 1. S. II' 
 e 1 Cor. I. H: 'J Cor. 
 
 10. 4, S; 1 The«.2.l3 
 / John 3. 1ft, 16. 
 Sch. 2. 9; Lk. 2. 30— 
 
 3-.> ; Ac 3. %. 
 A cli. 3. 21—30; 1. 5; 
 
 Gul. 2. 16 ; h. Si 
 
 Phil. 3. 8. 9. 
 • ace fpfs. Hab. 2. 4. 
 k cli. 2. 5.G.8.!); Eze. 
 
 Ifl. 4 ; Col. 3 «. 
 ' Lk. 12. 4ti, 47 ; John 
 
 3. 13-21. 
 mAo. 14. 17. 
 n 1 John 1. 9. 
 
 o Pi. 19. 1-6; Ac. 14- 
 
 17. 
 P cli. 2. 15. 
 
 2 Kt. 17. 15: Jer. 2. 
 ft; Eph. 4. 17. IS. 
 Jer. 111.14; 1 Cor. 1. 
 
 church would have missed a great benefit. To Paul's 
 thwarted desire we owe, under God, this Epistle. 
 
 1 'Let' is the old English word for ^hindered.' The 
 various openings that offered for preaching the gospel in 
 other countries (ch. xv. 22), special Divine interpositions 
 (Acts xvi. 6, 7), and even Satanic agency (1 Thess. ii. 18), 
 may all have been combined iu hindering the apostle's 
 visit to Rome. 
 
 2 I feel myself bound to God and man by ray call and 
 commission (ver. 5; Acts ix. 15; sxvi. 16 — 18) to preach 
 to all classes, especially among the heathen ; and you 
 Romans (ver. 15) have a just claim to be visited by me as 
 the Apostle of the Gentiles. 
 
 3 See note on Acts xxviii. 2; see also 1 Cor. xiv. 11. 
 
 4 Far from being ' ashamed of the gospel, ' the apostle 
 gloried (Gal. vi. H) in its evident Divine origin and 
 authority, displayed in its merciful purpose to save; in 
 the power which executed and applied it ; in its adapta- 
 tion to all mankind; and in the bestowment of its bless- 
 ings upon the exercise of simple faith, which necessarily 
 excludes all idea of merit, while it is the germ of holy 
 obedience. 
 
 5 Every one who heartily receives the gospel as the 
 Divine method of salvation. 
 
 6 To the Jews in the first instance, and then to the 
 Greeks, or the Gentiles in general. See Luke xxiv. 47; 
 Acts iii. 26; xiii. 46. 'Jews and Gentiles' was the 
 Jewish, as ' Greeks and barbarians' was the Greek expres- 
 sion for all mankind. After the conquests of Alexander, 
 and the general diffusion of the Greek language, 'Jews 
 and Greeks' was often used as synonymous with 'Jews 
 and Gentiles' (sec ch. ii. 9; iii. 9). 
 
 7 The reason why the gospel is powerful in saving 
 men from God's wrath (ver. 18) is, that it reveals '■the 
 rif/hteousness of God by faith.' The gospel is here spoken 
 of as revealing 'the righteousness of God,' because in 
 providing for the snlvatinn of men, it enforces all the 
 fundamental principles of God's righteous government. 
 It honours and vindicates the Law in our Lord's perfect 
 oljcdience »into death, and in his propitiatory sacrifice. So 
 that its Divine Author is seen to \nijust whilst he justifies 
 the sinner who believes in Jesus (ch. iii. 21 — 26) ; and 
 that living faith through which the sinner is justified is 
 the germ of a new and holy life, the principle by which 
 the believer overcomes the world and walks in the path 
 of righteousness, led by the Holy Spirit (ch. viii. 1 — 14). 
 
 8 The knowledge of this blessed trutli had been par- 
 tially enjoyed even in the time of the Old Testament ; as 
 the apostle shows by quoting Hab. ii. 4, and appealing to 
 the cases of Abraham and David (ch. iv.) 
 
 Very various meanings have been given to these 
 words; but perhaps the best is : This rigliteousness is re- 
 vealed to be received by faith which rises i)rogresBively to 
 higher degrees. 'Faith' here, and elsewhere in Paul's 
 writings, includes not only the intellectual reception of 
 
 the doctrines of the gospel, but also that practical trust 
 which should accompany the reception of such truth. 
 
 10 Piiul appeals to Hab. ii. 4 (on which see note) in 
 proof of the importance of faith. The words may mean, 
 'The just shall live {i. e. be kept safe and happy) by 
 faith;' or, 'The just by faith {i. e. he that is accepted 
 through faith) shall live.' Iu either way the quotation 
 shows the paramount importance of faith ; but perhaps 
 the latter is the more suitable to the context here. 
 
 H Having introduced the Divine plan of salvation by 
 faith, the apostle proves the necessity of it by showing that, 
 as God is displeased with all sin, the Gentiles are under 
 condemnation, both for ungodliness (18 — 23) and for im- 
 morality (24 — 32) ; and the Jews are also guilty (ii. 1 — 
 iii. 19), their guilt being aggravated by their privileges 
 (ii. 12 — 29). Hence he concludes that by the works of the 
 law no man can be justified before God (iii. 20). 
 
 12 'The wrath of God' is his holy displeasure against 
 sin, and his determination to punish it. These were 're- 
 vealed from heaven,' i. e. made known by evident Divine 
 interpositions. 
 
 13 ' Ungodliness' (a wrong state of heart towards God) 
 is the parent of ' unrighteousness/ — the neglect of prac- 
 tical virtue. 
 
 14 Rather, ' who hold back the truth ;' not allowing 
 what they know of it to have its due influence (vers. 21, 
 28). Truth repressed is soon forgotten or perverted. 
 Comp. John vii. 17. 
 
 15 Or, ' that which is known of God (by the light of 
 nature and of human reason and consciousness, in dis- 
 tinction from revelation) is manifested in them,' by the 
 conviction resulting from the testimony of the visible 
 world (ver. 20), as well as from the constitution of their 
 own nature (ch. ii. 15). 
 
 16 God's being and perfections ('his eternal power and 
 divinity'), in themselves invisible, are yet seen, and ever 
 have been seen since the world was created, being recog- 
 nised in his works. Comp. Acts xiv. 17. 
 
 17 Idolatry springs, not from vmavoidable ignorance of 
 God, but from the ungrateful wickedness of man's heart. 
 The two expressions here used include a total rejection 
 of God. Men 'did not glorify him as God' by a devout 
 recognition of his Divine perfections; nor did they make 
 a thankful acknowledgment of him as the source of all 
 good. 
 
 18 Referring to their foolish speculations and conceits 
 (comp. 1 Cor. iii. 20). Their heedless and wicked hearts 
 lost all right apprehensions of the Divine character; and 
 hence they became more and more degraded, worshipping 
 even birds, beasts, and reptiles. Idols of the human form 
 prevailed in Greece ; those of the bestial in Egypt; Rome 
 united both. Sec Juvenal, Sat. vi. 325—310. 
 
 19 While making high pretensions to wisdom (as did 
 theirsuges and philosophers), they manifested the greatest 
 folly. 
 
 12*t5 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS I. 23—11. 5. 
 
 [a.d. 58. n. 
 
 23 and cimnged ^ thu glory oi" tlie uncorruptible ' God iuto au image made like to 
 corruptible man, and to birds, and Iburl'ooted beasts, and creo])ing things. 
 
 24 « Wlioretbre God also gave them up to uucleanness through- the lusts of their 
 
 25 own hearts, •'to dishonour their own bodies "between themselves : who^ changed 
 'the truth of God ^ into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more"* 
 
 26 than the Creator, -who is blessed for ever. Amen. For this cause (iod gave 
 them up unto "vile aflections : for eveu their women did change the natural 
 
 27 use into that which is against nature : and likewise also the men, leaving the 
 natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with 
 men working that which is unseeml}', and receiving in themselves that recom- 
 
 28 pence^ of their error which was meet. And oven ^as they did not like" to 
 retain God in their knowledge, <^ God gave them over to ''a reprobate mind, to 
 
 29 do those things '"which are not convenient; being filled with all unrighteous- 
 ness, fornication, wiekednesSj covetousness, maliciousness ; full of envy, murder, 
 
 .30 -^debate, deceit, malignity; ^whisperers,' backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, 
 
 31 proud, boasters; inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents; without under- 
 standing, covenant breakers, '' without natural^ afl'ectiou, implacable, unmerciful : 
 
 32 who 'knowing the judgment^ of God, that they which commit such things *are 
 worthy of death, not only do the same, but 'have pleasure in them that do them. 
 
 The need of the Gospel shown from the greater guilt of the Jews; and the vnimssibility of 
 justification by (he Lair. 
 2 TlIEREFOUEio thou art "'inexcusable, man, whosoever thou art that 
 judgest : " for wherein thou judgest another,^' thou condemnest thyself; for thou 
 
 2 that judgest doeet the same things. But we are sure that the judgment of (iod 
 
 3 is according to truth against them which commit such things. And thinkest'^ 
 thou this, man, that judgest them which do "such things, and doest the same, 
 
 4 that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? Or, Pdespisest thou * the riches'^ 
 of his goodness and 'forbearance and * longsuifering ; 'not knowing that the 
 
 .5 goodness of (iod leadeth thee to repentance? JJut after thy liardm-ss and im- 
 penitent heart " treasurest up unto thyself wrath against''* the day of wrath and 
 
 ( m-e rof*. Ex. 2il, l; 
 Pa. 1(10, 21) i Eel'.S. li>. 
 
 u foe rof». Vs. 81. 18 J 
 
 Iloi. 4. 17; Eph, 4. 
 
 IS. ly. 
 t' 1 Cor. 6. 19; 1 Pet 
 
 1. 3. 
 1" l.e. \H. 22. 
 J- I Jolin a. 20. 
 y Is. 41. SO; Jor. III. 
 
 II : Am. 2. 4: Unb. 
 
 a. 18. 
 
 * 1'.. 7a. l!i. 
 
 " vcr, t'l ; Epli. b. 1 
 Judc lu. 
 
 c viT. 2(. 
 rf J<T. II. 3». 
 « Ei>l.. a, 4. 
 
 / icecli.13.13; 1 Tim. 
 
 t>. 4. 
 A too rcfa. Pg. 41.7. 
 
 A Pi. 106. 37, as. 
 
 • cli. 2. 2. 14. 13. 
 
 It cli. li. 21. 
 
 t P.. W). 18; Hoi. 7.3. 
 
 "< cli. I. 20. 
 
 n 2 Sam. 12. 5-7 i Mt. 
 
 7. 1, :; : Joima 9. 
 
 ell. I. 32. 
 
 p cli. 6. 1,15: Eoo. 8. 
 
 II. 
 f cli. 23; Epii. 1.7i 
 
 2. 1, 7. 
 r ch, 3. 25. 
 » IPC rcf*. Ex. 31. (1. 
 ( .lub 3a. 27-30; Jit. 
 
 3 1-.', 13; Hoi. ft.l.'k; 
 
 2 Pi'l. 3. 9, li. 
 M Di-u. 32. 31 ; Jim. 
 
 5.3. 
 
 1 Instpad of * changed into,' this should be rendered 
 ' cxchantri^d for ;' and so in vv.r. 2o. They exchanged ' the 
 truth of (iod for a lie' (see ver. 25; Jor. xvi. 19),i. <?. the 
 true idea of the glorious and eternal God for iniii^es of his 
 creatures. And though the defenders of such worshijimay 
 plead that it is offered only to the Divine Bein*, as mani- 
 fested or brought to mind by such objects (n plea which 
 the Bible nowhere adiniU), yet the mass of the people 
 everywhere unquestionably worship the idol itself us a 
 god. See Acts xix. 20, and note. 
 
 2 Properly, 'gave them up to uncleanness in the lusts 
 of their own liearts.' What l*uul here presents as the 
 judicial act of God in Ids moral government, he affirms 
 in Kph. iv. IS, 19 to be the heathens' own act, for *they 
 have givtm themselves over unto iasciviousneas,* etc. See 
 note 'in Matt. xiii. 14. 
 
 3 The word here rendered ' who' indicates the reason 
 of what lian been said : g. d. because they clianged. See 
 Acts xvii. 11 ; James iv. 14. And so in ver. ."i'i. 
 
 4 Better, 'rather than the Creator:' implying the ex- 
 clusion of God from their reverence and worship ; at the 
 thought of whieh Paul expresses his horror by an ascrip- 
 tion of praise to God. 
 
 5 Thi.'i sensuality, with all its physical, mental, and 
 moral evils, is repeatedly and emphatically (vers. 24, 20, 
 28) declared to be a necessary consequence and a just 
 penalty, of men's ('error' or) departure from God. Man 
 na« in himself no independent goodness, eo tliat when he 
 forsakes God lie becomes morally depraved; and God in 
 displeasure abandons tliose who abandon Him. 
 
 6 Bec;iUfle they reprobated the knowk'dgo of God (vers. 
 23 — 25), he gave t)iem up to a reprobate mind, which 
 showed itself in deeds not 'convenient,' i. c. not fit or 
 proper, including all the crimes named in vers. 29—31. 
 The writings of conti.-mporary Greek and T<atin authors 
 show that this dark picture of tlie morals of the heathen 
 world is by no means too deiply coloured. See Leland on 
 the necessity of Divine Itevelation, and Thrduc-k on 
 Heathenism. And it is equally correct as a portraiture 
 of the heathen in the present day. 
 
 7 'Ihe * whisperers' are secret malignerH; (u distinguished 
 
 from 'backbiters,' who aro rather public slanderers. 
 
 8 Self-divested of the affection naturally existing be- 
 tween all near relations, whether by blood or by marriage. 
 
 i* This is the climax of depravity. They know God's 
 sentence of death — the seviTcst punisliincnt^ — for Biich 
 sins, yet tliey eonmiit them. And, more slunindess still, 
 they applaud and encourage others who commit them. 
 
 10 The apostle turns now from the case of the heathen, 
 whom he has proved to need the gospel, being inexcusably 
 guilty (cli. i. 32), and adilroKscs the Jews, who show their 
 superior knowledge in judging others, and must 'there- 
 fore' be 'inexcusable* too. llaving to deal liero with 
 strong J(*wieh prejudices, he apnroaches the subject 
 gradually, and first lays down general princinles respecting 
 Divine forbearance and justice, to wliicli the Jews could 
 not but assent (ch. ii. 1 — 16) : then he pointedly iipplies 
 the wliole to them by name (17), showing tlieir fiigli pre- 
 tensions (17—20) in contrast with tlieir notorious viees 
 (21 — 24); and he comes tu theconchi-sinn that their advan- 
 tages so misused do but (-nhunce their guilt; whilst the 
 despised Gentile, if he becomes a servant of God, will 
 gain all the real benefit (2-3 — 29). Lastly, ho meelw ol)- 
 jections which might be raised against his argument (iii. 
 1 — 8), and adduces Scriptural evidence of tile depravity 
 of the whoh- human race (9 — 18). And from the whole 
 he driiws the important conclusion, that for man there 
 can be no justilication by the law (19, 20). 
 
 11 Rather, 'the other;' either, 'your ftllow-maii,' or 
 the chws of persons previously spoken of in c)i. i. 
 
 12 Perhaps ' thou reckoncst .... that thou wilt escape 
 the judgment of God. Or is it tliat lliou despi.'^est,' etc. 
 Men will admit that others are guilty and wdl bo con- 
 demned, yet hope that they shall tlicmselves escaj)e; and 
 will nuike light of God's sparing mercy, not 'considering' 
 tlnit it is intended to lead them to repent (ver. 4). Thus 
 tliev ineur a heavier condemnation. 
 
 13 The abundance (see ch. ix. 23; 2 Cor. viii. 2; Eph. 
 i. 7 ; ii. 7» ete.) of Ids 'goodness,' or beneficence, shown 
 in that long-suflV-ring which delays deserved punishment. 
 
 14 Literally, ' in the day ;' wrath to break out in the 
 day of wrath or judgment. God's displeasure against siu 
 
60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS II. 6—26. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 revelation of the righteous judgment of God; *who will render^ to every mau 
 according to his deeds : to them who by patient continuance in well doing seek 
 for glory and honour and immortality,- eternal life : but unto them that are 
 contentious,^, and ^ do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation 
 and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every souH of man that doeth evil, of 
 the Jew ^ first, ^ and also of the Gentile; ^ but glory, honour, and peace, to every 
 man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile. For * there is 
 no respect^ of persons with God. 
 
 For as many as have sinned '^without law' shall also perish without law : and 
 as many as have '^sinned in the law shall be judged by the law — For "not the 
 hearers'* of the law are just before God, -^but the doers of the law shall be 
 justified. For when the Gentiles,^ «" which have not the law, '* do by nature ^^ the 
 things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves: 
 which show the work of the law ' written in their hearts, their conscience also 
 bearing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile ^^ * accusing or else excusing 
 one another — 'in the day ^^ when God shall judge the secrets ^3 of men '"by Jesus 
 Christ, "according to my gospel. 
 
 Behold, ''thou'"* art called a ,]ew, and '' res test in the law, 9 and makest thy 
 boast of God, and ""knowest his will, and ^approvest^^ the things that are more 
 excellent, being instructed out of the law ; and art confident that thou thyself 
 art 'a guide of the blind, ^^^ a light of them which are in darkness, an instructor 
 of the foolish, a teacher of babes, "which hast the form of knowledge and of the 
 truth in the law. 'Thou therefore '^ which teachest another, teachest thou not 
 thyself? Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? Thou that 
 sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery 1 Thou that 
 abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege ?^^ Thou that ^makest thy boast of 
 the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? 'For the name of 
 God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you' [Ezek. xxxvi. 20], as it is 
 ^ written.'^ 
 
 " For circumcision 2'' verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a 
 breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision. Therefore ''if 
 
 r ch. U. 12 ; see refi. 
 Job 31. II ; Jcr. 17. 
 10; 1 Cor. 3. 8; Rct. 
 20. 11!. 
 
 * Mt. U. 20—24; I,k 
 12. I7,4rti I Pet 4.17 
 a 1 Pel I. 7- 
 b see refs. Deu. la 17. 
 
 c ch. 1. 19. 20. 
 
 d Gal. 2 16-19 : 3. 
 
 1(1; Jam. 2. 10, 11. 
 c Mt. 7- 21- 27; Jam. 
 
 1. a'i-25. 
 
 / ch. in. 5; Le. 18. 5; 
 
 Gal. 3. 11, 12. 
 ff Eph. 2. 12. 
 A »er. 27. 
 i ch. 1. 18-21). 
 A Ge. 3. 8-11 ; Ece. 
 
 7. 22; 1 John 3. 19 
 
 -21. 
 ( Ecc. 12 N; 1 Cor. 4. 
 
 &; Uov. 20. 12. 
 msee rels. John 5 22 
 
 —20. 
 1 ch. 16. 25; 2 Tim. 
 
 2. a 
 
 " »ee re&. Lk. 3. a 
 P ch. 9. 4; John 9. 28, 
 
 29. 
 q Is. ih. 25; Mlc. 3. 
 
 II : John 8. 41. 
 ' ch. 3. 2 ; Deu. 4. 8. 
 » Phil. 1. 10. 
 (■Mt. 15. 14; John 9. 
 
 34, 10, II. 
 " ch. 6. 17. 
 ^ Pg.50. 16, etc ; Mt 
 
 23. 3, etc. 
 V ver. 17. 
 
 ! 2 Sam. 12. U. 
 > ch. 3. 1,2; Df^u. 30. 
 6; Gal. 5. 3-fi. 
 
 is already revealed (ch. i. 18) ; but there is to be a final 
 stage of this revelation, in which his justice will be fully 
 vindicated. 
 
 1 In vers. 6 — 11 the strict equity of the Divine awards 
 is set forth, to show that God will deal with the Jew as 
 with the Gentile, according to his real character. The 
 connection of the ' well-doing' here spoken of with the 
 faith which justifies (see ch. iii. 28), is shown afterwards 
 in chapters vi. and vii. 
 
 2 Or, 'incorruptibility.' Man was originally crowned 
 with 'glory and honour* (Psa. viii. 5) ; but they were 
 soon c-orrupted and destroyed. 'In patient well-doing* 
 the Christian seeks to regain them no more liable to be 
 corrupted, and his desire is granted in the bestowmentof 
 ' eternal life.' 
 
 3 That is, factiously opposing God's revealed will ; a 
 sin of which the Jews were often guilty. See Isa. i. 2—4; 
 Jer. V. 23 ; Acts vii. 51 ; Rom. k. 3. Such will have to 
 endure both outward inflictions and inward anguish, the 
 dreadful consequences of Divine ' wrath.' 
 
 4 The phra.se 'every soul' gives solemnity to the 
 warning, by calling to mind the formulas of the law: see 
 Lev. V. 1-4. 
 
 5 The Jew, being 'first' in privilege, is justly 'first' in 
 punishment. See ch. i. 16; comp. Luke xii. 47, 48. 
 
 6 ' Respect of persons,' here as elsewhere means undue 
 partiality : see 2 Chron. six. 7 ; Acts x. 34. 
 
 7 The Gentiles had no ivn'tten law, but they had the 
 law of nature or cnnscience (vers. 14, 1-5) ; and by that 
 law they shall be judged. Whether any of the Gentiles 
 have actually attained to eternal life without a Divine 
 revelation is not the question ; and nothing is here said 
 on that subject. 
 
 C Law does not justify those who merely have it, like 
 the Jews who 'heard' it road constantly in their eyna- 
 gngucs, but those who obediently Arcp it. 
 
 9 Rather, ' when Gentiles,' i. c. if any of them, etc. 
 
 10 Tliat is, following the true teachings of nature and 
 conscience. See note on ver. 12. 
 
 11 Rather, *ono with another, their thoughts accusing, 
 or even defending them ;' t. c. their moral sentiments and 
 
 4 (> 
 
 reasonings (either one mar. reasoning with another, or 
 thought answering thought in each man's heart), either 
 condemned or defended their conduct. 
 
 12 This clause may be connected with the preceding 
 verse, as referring to the anticipation of the great day of 
 judgment which is more or less in the heart and conscience 
 of every man. But it is more probably connected with 
 the retribution mentioned in vers. 6 — 11. The period 
 when this impartial and universal judgment shall be 
 finally declared, is 'the day' so often referred to by our 
 Lord and his apostles : see Matt. vii. 22. 
 
 13 The judgment will comprehend not only men's works, 
 often done to be seen and admired, but even those hidden 
 things in the heart and Ufe which form the true tests of 
 character. 
 
 14 The pronoun 'thou' is emphatic here, applying the 
 argument, in the most pointed way, to the Jew. 
 
 15 Or, 'tiiest things which differ ;' i. e. thou clairaest to 
 try and decide points of dutj', as one 'instructed out of 
 the law,' which is ' the form (or correct delineation) of 
 knowledge and truth.' 
 
 IG These may have been titles which Jewish teachers 
 assumed; see Matt. xv. 14; xxiii. IG. 
 
 IV If you are what you claim to he, your guilt must be 
 the greater in sinning against all tliese privileges. 
 
 ly Properly, 'dost thou rob teni])les ?' The meaning 
 may be, i'hou that abhorrest idols, dost thou rob their 
 temples ? — Or the passage may refer to the perversion of 
 sacred things to profane uses, and the withholding from 
 God of whatever is his due (see Mai. iii. 8, 9). 
 
 10 As if he had said. For wliat is written in Ezek. 
 xxxvi. 20 — 23 (on which see note) is no loss true now of 
 you. The prophet's words are equally applicable to the 
 inconsistencies of nominal Christians. 
 
 20 The apostle now puts the ceremonial distinctions, to 
 which the Jews attrilmted nmst importance, in disparag- 
 ing contrast with the 'righteousness of the law' (ver. 26) 
 or its 'moral requirements;' showing that the privileges 
 connected with these distinctions are lost by those who 
 neglect, and enjoyed by those who observe its moral 
 precepts. 
 
 rju7 
 
00. U.] 
 
 ROMANS 11. 27— III. 20. 
 
 [a. d. 68. H. 
 
 the imcircumcision keep the righteousness of tlie law, sliall uot his luicircum- 
 
 27 cision be counted for circumcision? And shall not uncireumcision which is by 
 nature, if it fulfil the law, "^ judge thee, who 'M>y the letter and circumcision dost 
 
 28 transgress the law'M For <^ he is not a Jew, /which is one outwardly; neither 
 
 29 is that circumcision, which is outward in the fiesh ; but he is a Jew, which is 
 one inwardly ; and ^ circumcision is that of the heart, '' in the spirit,^ afid uot in 
 the letter ; ' whose praise is not of men, but of Ood. 
 
 3 * What advantage then^ hath the Jew; or what profit is there of circumcision ? 
 
 2 Much every way: chiefly,* because that 'imto them were committed the oracles-'* 
 
 3 of God. For what if some did not believe; '"shall their unbelief mako the 
 
 4 faith** of God without eftect? God for))id :' yea, let "God be true, but "every 
 man a liar; as it is written,^ 'That thou mightost be justified in thy sayings, 
 and mightest overcome when thou art judged' [Psa. li. 4, Sejft.] 
 
 But '' if our unrighteousness commend'' the righteousness of God, what shall 
 
 6 we say t ^ Is God unrighteous wlio taketh vengeance 'i ( '' I speak as a man "') Clod 
 
 7 forbid: for then * how shall God judge the world? For if the truth of God 
 hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory; Mvhy yet am I'^ also 
 
 8 judged as a sinner ? And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some 
 affirm that we say,) "Let us do evil, that good may come? Whoso damnation 
 is just. 
 
 9 What then ? ■'Are we better thayi they? No,'- in no wise : for y we have before 
 
 10 proved both Jews and Gentiles, that 'they are all under sin; as it is writtnu, 
 
 11 " 'There is none righteous, no, not one : there is none that uuderstandcth, there 
 
 12 is none that seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the way, they are 
 together become unprofitable;*^ there is none that doeth good, no, not one' [Psa. 
 
 13 xiv. 1 — 3]. ' Tlieir throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they nave 
 used deceit' [Psa. v. 9, Sept.]; * the poison of aspa is under their lips' [Psa. 
 
 14 cxl. 3, Sept.]: 'whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness' [Psa. x. 7J : 
 16 '' ' their feet are swift to shed blood: destruction and misery are in their ways: 
 
 18 and '^ the way of peace have they not known' [Isa. lix. 7, 8] : ' there is no fear'** 
 of God before their eyes' [Psa. xxxvi. 1]. 
 
 19 Now we know'^ tliat what things soever ''the law'*' saith, it saith to them 
 who are under the law: tiiat 'every mouth may be stopjted, and /all the world 
 
 20 may become guilty before God. Therefore^ by the deecfs of the law there shall 
 no flesh be justifled in his sight : for ^ by the law is the knowledge of sin. 
 
 e Mt, 12. 41, 42. 
 d ch. 7. e. 
 
 « ch. H. 6-8; Mt. 3. 
 9: Gat. t>. Ifi. 
 
 / Ml. zj. 25— -ja. 
 
 f! I)--!!. 10. 16: 3i>. Ij; 
 
 riiU. 3.3; Col, :f. H. 
 A cli. 7. 6; Johns. 6— 
 
 H; a Cnr. 3. 6. 
 ■ 1 Sum. I(i. 7 ; I Cor. 
 
 4. &: 2 Cor. 10. 18. 
 * ch. 2. ilt—'Jd. 
 t Hi. 2. 1«; ». 4; Don. 
 
 4. 7. B; Ac. 7. 3H. 
 mch.H.li; 2Tlm.2.m. 
 1 SCO rcfui. Niim 'J:i. 
 
 Ill; U(U,3-.M; John 
 
 a v.. 
 
 1 IV 62. 9; IIG. II. 
 
 V ten. 2,S. 2t>i ch. 5. 
 
 ". 2», 21. 
 7 Gp. Ifl. 26. 
 r ch. li. ly; Gal. 3. 15. 
 
 u t-'li. 6. I, 15. 
 
 ■ Tors. Ti, 23 ; 1 Cor- 
 4.7. 
 
 ch. I. la-a-i; ch. 2. 
 vcr. 23; Gal. a 22. 
 l'». 63. I ; Eph. 2. I 
 -3; I John 1. 8- 10. 
 
 U.l 
 
 .21. 
 
 rh. 2. 12. 
 
 ch. 1.20; 2. 1; Jol> 
 
 3. 2-4[ F.tts. IG, 63; 
 
 1 Cor. I. 20. 
 / Gal. 3, 10. «. 
 K ch.y, 31.32; Ac 13. 
 
 »!l; G.il. 3. 10—13; 
 
 Ki>h. 2. R, 0. 
 A ch. 7. 7-9. 
 
 1 Shall not the uncircumcisfd, if thoy keep God's law 
 (Bfe vers. 14, \h\ fondemn those who, while possessing 
 the Inw and orJinjincos, only transgress them.'' Vers. 
 25 — 20 show that Divine ordinances do not of themselves 
 convey grace. 
 
 2 The circumcision of the heart is effected^ not by the 
 literal observance of mere rites, but by the spiritual truth 
 in the law or the gospel operating in thi- inner nature of 
 man, where it is seen and approved by God. 
 
 *'* Having shown (comn. ver. 9) that the Jews, aa well 
 as the Gentiles, are guilty, the apostle now meets the 
 objection that this truth robs the Jew of all his superio- 
 rity. The two queBtiouH here put have substantially the 
 same meaning ; and they arc answered in this chapter 
 and the next. 
 
 4 Itather, 'first-' Paul does not hero specify the other 
 advantages of the Jews, some of which are enumerated in 
 ch. ix. 4, 6. 
 
 5 See Acts vii. 3S, and note; 1 Pet. iv. II. 
 
 C Shall their unfaithfulness to the covenant make God's 
 failhfulni'Rg without efTect ? Nay, God is faithful (or true), 
 though all else be false. 
 
 7 Literally, 'Let it not be:' and so in other places. 
 The full sentence is found in 1 Kings xxi. 3, in both the 
 Hebrew and the Greek. 
 
 8 The Septuagint version of Pwi. li. 4 is here followed, 
 as \\» (lifTerence from the Hebrew does not affect the object 
 of the quotation. 
 
 9 lUther, 'give proof of,* or 'establish.' 
 
 10 This is not my reasoning, but such aa an objector 
 might use. 
 
 11 The supposed objector. 'If (see vers. 3, 4, and notes) 
 the truth of God has been more abundantly estahlislu'd by 
 my untruthfulnfs-s why further am I also to be con- 
 demned and punished as a sinner? May I not rather say, 
 
 L* Let UH do evil tbnt g"')d may come ?' ' This sentiment 
 
 (slanderously attributed to Christians) the apostle docs 
 not stop formally to refute ; "but he strongly denounces it 
 as subversive of all morality. 
 
 12 The Jews were before the Gentiles in respect to 
 privilege (ver. 2), but not in regard to acceptance witli 
 God ; for (says the apostle) ' wi* have already accused them 
 as being under sin.' Part of the proof is contained in the 
 accusation itself (ch. ii., iii. 1 — 8) ; the rest follows in a 
 series of free quotations from the Old Testament, all re- 
 ferring in part, though notexclueivelv, to sins committed 
 by the Hebrew people, who had ' tfio law.' On vers, 
 10—18. see Psa. xiv. 2, 3; v. 9 ; cxl. 3; x. 7; I«a. lix. 
 7, 8 ; Psa. xxxvi. 1, and notes. In these quotations, the 
 wording of the passages is altered to suit the connection, 
 but the sense is unclnnged. 
 
 13 Corrupted, and therefore worthless. 
 
 M This last quotation indicates the source of the 
 universal wiokedncBS above described : compare Psalm 
 cxi. 10. 
 
 l'' In vers. 10, 20, wo have the aim and result of the 
 apnsthi's argument from obHrvatiaUj from human con- 
 scionsmssy and from ISrripUtrt) ; viz., that the whole 
 human race is justly expoaitJ to Divine condemnation, 
 without an excuse to plead. 
 
 16 The ' law' here ineludcH botli the whole written word 
 (see John x. 114, and note), us cited in vers. 10—18, and 
 also the law written on tno conscience (nh. ii. 14, 1.^)). 
 Every man is 'under tho law' in one or both of tlirse 
 forms; and to every man it still 'speaks,' sliowing him 
 that hi', has broken it, in order lliat he may acknow- 
 ledge himself 'guilty before God: beeause (not there- 
 forr) by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh bo 
 justifieti in His sight.' For in the actual state of men 
 the ofliee of the law is, not to pronounce them innocent, 
 but to make them know thc-ir sinfulness: see ch. vii. 7, 
 and notes. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS III. 21— IV. 4. 
 
 [a. d. 68. H. 
 
 The principle of the Gospel explained ; God's righteousness freely given to the believer in 
 Christ, as to believers informer times. 
 *21 BUT' now *the rigliteousnesa of God -without tlie law is manifested,"' * being 
 22 witnessed by the Law ^ and the Prophets; even the righteousness^ of God rvkich 
 
 is "'by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe:"* (for 
 '23 "there is no difleronce : for "all have sinned, and come short^ of the glory 
 
 24 of God;) being justified freely®? by his grace ^through the redemption' that 
 
 25 is in Christ Jesus: whom God hath set forth 'to he a propitiation** 'through 
 faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness 'for the remission'^ of "sins that 
 
 2(5 are past, through the forbearance of God ; to declare, / sat/f at this time his 
 righteousness : ■* that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth 
 in Jesua. 
 
 27 s'Where is boasting'^ then? It is excluded. By what law?'i Of works? 
 
 28 ' Nay: but by the law of faith. Therefore we conclude'- that a man is justified 
 by faith without the deeds of the law. 
 
 20 Is he tho God of the Jews only? Is he not also of the Gentiles ? " Yes, of the 
 
 30 Gentiles also: seeing ''it is one God'^ which shall justify the circumcision by 
 faith, and uncircumcision through faith. 
 
 31 Do we then '^ make void the law through faith ?'^ God forbid: yea, ''we 
 establish the law. 
 
 4 What shall we then say that ' Abraham our father, •'"as pertaining to the flesh, '^ 
 hath found ? 
 
 2 For if Abraham were justified by works, ho hath whereof to glory. But not 
 
 3 before God ; for what saith the Scripture ? ^ ' Abraham believed God, and it was 
 
 4 counted'^ unto him for righteousness' [Gen. xv. 6, SejH.] Now ''to him that 
 
 ' eh. 1.17; 10.3.4. 
 A Ga. 15. ti; John 5. 
 
 40. 
 I ch. 1.2; Jor. "JS. b, 
 
 t\\ Dan. !■. 21. 
 m.h. i; 5. 1. 
 n Cal. 3. W. 
 <■ «ee refs. 1 Ki. 8. iC 
 P ch. 5. 16-19; Ep!i. 
 
 ■_• 7-9 ; Tit 3. 5—7. 
 •) Mc. m '19: Col. I. 
 
 11; Heb. 9. 12. 
 r I,e. lb. 15, 16; I 
 
 John 2. 2: 4. 1(1. 
 » Jolin6. .SS-M; Col. 
 
 I. 2U. 
 
 ■r li 42. 21. 
 
 V I Cor. I. 23-31. 
 
 .: ch. y. 32; Gal. 2. 16. 
 
 <i ch. 9. 21-26; Mai. 
 
 1. II; Eph. 3, 6. 
 6 Gal. 3. 28; 6.6. 
 
 c Is. .SI. 2; Ml. 3. 9. 
 / I'hil. 3. 3. 4. 
 
 f Gal. 3.6; Jam. 2. 5 
 /■ cli. 11.6. 
 
 1 Having established the universal need of the gospel, 
 the apostle proceeds to exhibit its nature and results. 
 The salvation of men, by faith in Jesus Christ, through 
 whom God manifests his combined righteousness and 
 mercy, excludes all boasting, places all upon the same 
 footing, and establishes the law (ch. iii. 21 — 31). It was 
 by faith, not by works, that holy men of old were justified 
 (iv. 1 — 8): circumcision being the sign (9—12), and a 
 numerous seed the result (13—22), of the righteousness 
 of faith, which may now be ours also (23 — 25), bringing 
 to us its blessed fruits — peace, joy, and hope (v. 1 — 11). 
 And the system of government which had caused sin and 
 death to tiow to all mankind from the siu of one, now 
 causes salvation to extend to many from the righteousness 
 of One (12-21). 
 
 2 'Now' that Christ ia come 'the righteousness of God 
 apart from the law is fully manifested,' in accordance 
 with the earlier revelation, in which Abraham and David 
 are particularly set forth as being justified by faith : see 
 ch. iv. 
 
 3 See notes on ch. i. 17. 
 
 4 'Unto all and upon all them that believe' may mean 
 designed for all nations, and actually coming upon all 
 who believe. 
 
 5 The meaning probably is, all have failed to secure 
 God's approbation — the praise and honour which he be- 
 fitowa: as in John v. 4-1; xii. 43. 
 
 (J 'Gratuitously;' by no merit of their own, but by 
 that wonderful * grace' which 'ransomed' them by the 
 'blood' of Jesus, the 'propitiatory offering' now 'set fortli' 
 as the great object ' of faith.' 
 
 7 ' Redemption ' means deliverance by the payment of 
 a ransom, and is applied in Scripture to deliverance from 
 sin in its guilt, power, and consequences. 
 
 ^ The word 'propitiation' has reference either to the 
 mercy-seat (Exod. xxv. 17—22); or, more probably, to 
 the sacrifice, the blood of which was sprinkled on the 
 mercv-seat, in order to make atonement for sin (see Lev. 
 xvi. i-t— 16). 
 
 9 Rather, 'because of the passing by of p.ast sina, in 
 the forbearance of God. The sacrifice of Christ manifests 
 God's judicial righteousness, which might seem to have 
 been obscured by his forbearance in overlooking the sina 
 of former ages. Of the benetits wliich ancient believers 
 derived from it, through the types, the apostle is not 
 speaking here; hia immediate obji-ct being to display 
 God's righteousness. In this and other jiassiigea it sliouUl 
 bo remembered that througliout the New Testament, the 
 
 4 02 
 
 words 'just,' and 'righteous,' 'justify,' 'justification,' and 
 * righteousness,' are all forms of the same Greek word. 
 
 10 Rather, 'the boasting,' i.e. of the Jew; see ver, 29; 
 ch. ii. 17—20. Of course if this boasting is excluded, so 
 is all other; and especially that founded upon external 
 Christian privileges. 
 
 11 The 'law' here is the declared rule or requirement 
 of the Divine government. ' Faith,' i. e. the trustful ac- 
 ceptance of gratuitous justification (vers. 24, 25), is re- 
 quired, instead of works, i. c. the endeavouring to merit 
 God's favour by our own doings, as the means of obtaining 
 salvation ; and thus all boasting is set aside. 
 
 12 Or, 'reckon.* This conclusion is the counterpart of 
 that in ver. 20, reviving the hope which had there been 
 destroyed. 
 
 13 That is, As there is but one God, so there is but one 
 way of justification for all men ; for the ancient Hebrew 
 saints (ch. iv.) were really justified 'by faith,' circum- 
 cision being the medium 'through' which faith was dis- 
 played ; whilst for other beUevers faith itself may be called 
 the medium of the benefit. 
 
 H The law, properly understood, as it was by Abraham 
 (ch. iv. 3), involved the very same principle as faith (see 
 ver. 27, and note), which therefore does not invaUdate, 
 but confirm it. 
 
 15 Rather, ' What [benefit] shall we say that our father 
 Abraham hath found [or gainedj ai;cording to the flesh ?' 
 'The flesh' here (as in Phil. in. 4, etc.) seems to mean 
 the privileges connected with cireumcision. The answer 
 to the question is. Whatever the benefit mit^ht be, it was 
 not justification; for if he were justified by works he 
 would have ground of boasting. But he had none before 
 God ; for what saitli the Scripture, etc. (vers. 2, 3). 
 
 If! It should be borne in mind tliat the same Greek word 
 is rendered 'counted' here and in ver. 5 ; 'reckoned' in 
 vera. 4, 9, 10 ; ' imputed ' in vers. 0, S, 11, 22, 23, 21 ; and 
 'concludo' in ch. iii. 28. The means of Abraham's justi- 
 fication (according to Gen. xv. 6) was his faith, /. e. ' tlie 
 believing on him that justifieth tho ungodly' (ver. 5). 
 For the immediate purpose of t!ie apoatle's argument it 
 was enough to contrast faith and works — promise and law ; 
 and to show that Abraham was justified by the former. 
 But other parts of Scripture, and tlie subwcMiuent state- 
 ments of this chapter, clearly imply that the faith of 
 Abraham rested upon the very truth on whirh that of 
 Christians rests now; only that by bim the I'romised Seed 
 (Gal. iii. S), and the blessings wbieh He wius to bring, 
 were 'seen from afar* (John viii. k>G\ lleb, xi. 13). 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS IV. 5—20. 
 
 5 worketh' is the reward not reckoued of grace, but of debt; but 'to bim that 
 worketh uot, but believeCh ou liim that justifieth the ungodly, * his faith is 
 counted for righteousness. 
 
 6 Even as David also describeth^ the blessedneBs of the man uuto whom God 
 
 7 imputeth righteousness 'without works, saying, ' Blessed are they whose iuiquities 
 
 8 are forgiven, and whose sius are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord 
 will not impute siu' [Psa. xxxii. 1, 2, Sept.] 
 
 9 '"Cometh this blessedness then upon the circumcision only,^ or upon the 
 uncircumcision also ? " For we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for 
 righteousness. 
 
 10 How was it then reckoned ; when he was in circumcision, or in uncircumcision ? 
 
 11 Not in circumcision, but iu uncircumcision. And ° ho received the sign of cir- 
 cumcision, ''a seal-' of 'the righteousness of the faith which he hid yet being 
 uncircumcised : that ''he might be the father of all them that believe, though 
 they bo not circumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also: 
 
 13 and the father of circumcision ' to them who are not of the circumcision only, 
 but who also walk in the steps of that iaith of our father Abraham, which he had 
 being yet uncircumcised. 
 
 13 For-* the promise that he should be the 'heir of the world, ^ was not to 
 Abraham, or to his seed, " through the law, ' but through the righteousness of 
 
 14 faith. For "if they which are of the law be heirs, = faith is made void, and the 
 1.5 promise made of none effect : ' because " the law worketh wrath: for ' where no 
 
 16 law is, there is no transgression. Therefore it is of faith, that it iiiiyht he 'by 
 grace ; '' to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed ; not to that only 
 which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham ; ' wlio is th(! 
 
 17 father of us all, {as it is written,** 'I have made thee a father of many nations,'") 
 [Gen. xvii. 5, Sept.], before him whom he believeth, ei>ert (iod, /who quickencth 
 
 18 the dead, and calleth those « things which be not as though they were.'" Who 
 against hope" believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations, 
 according to that which was spoken, ' So'- shall thy seed be' [Gen. xv. .O, Sipt.] 
 
 19 And being not weak'-'' in faith, ''he considered not his own bocly now dead, when 
 he was about an hundriMl years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb: 
 
 '20 lie staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was strong in 
 
 [A 
 
 . D 
 
 58. 
 
 H. 
 
 • Tcr. 
 
 2«i 
 
 oh. 3. 
 
 ■a. 
 
 * »or. 
 
 3. 
 
 
 
 I ch. S. 20. 21,27. 
 
 mch, 3. 29,31). 
 " vcr. 3. 
 
 Ge, 17. 10. 11. 
 
 P 2 Cor. 1.22; Eph, i. 
 
 1 riill. 3. 9. 
 
 ' LW. ly. 9; Gal. 3. 7. 
 
 I Ge. 12. 1-3; 17. i. 
 
 etc. t Gal. 3. 29. 
 ~ Oitl. 3. Ili-IH. 
 :r»er 11. 
 
 Ual. 2. 21 : 6. i. 
 
 ippch. 3.31. 
 
 cli. 3.ig.2(); .V13.201 
 
 1 Cor. la. 5ti; 2 Cor. 
 
 a, 7, 9. 
 
 l> vU. 
 
 . 13. 
 
 <h.3. 21-26: &. I. 
 
 Cal. 3. 22; Hob. (>. 
 
 i:i-2<l. 
 
 ch.U. 8; Ik 61. 2. 
 
 /i-h. H. 11; Fj.h. 2. 
 
 cli. il. 2fi ; 1 Cor. 1. 
 28 ; 1 Pet. 2. II). 
 
 1 Tliat is, to him who works for wages the recora- 
 
 fiense is a dubt, not a favour ; but to him (vcr. 5) who, 
 ike Abraham, does 'not work' for acceptance, but, re- 
 nouncing all claim of merit, trusts only in the promise of 
 the Justiticr of the ungodly — to such an one arct-ptance 
 with God must necessarily be gratuitous. Faith is hero 
 presented, not as the supplement of defective obedience, 
 but asdiainetriciiUy opposed to all trust in works (see oh. 
 xi. G; Gal. V. -1). 
 
 2 David's testimony (vers. G — 8) is to the same effect. 
 
 3 Does this deeluration of blessedness relate to the 
 Jews its circumcised, so as to exclude the Gentiles } The 
 answer is, The case of Abraham liiraself shows that cir- 
 cumciaion has nothing to do with it; for he was declared 
 to be accepted by God many vears before he was circum- 
 cised (comp. Gen. xv. 6; xvl. IG; and x\ii. 24); 'that 
 he might be the fatlier of all the faithful ;' i. c. the first 
 conspicuous example, and so the leader in faith, to the 
 Gentiles, as well aH the Jews (vcr. 11). The true children 
 of 'believing Abraham' are therefore, not his natural 
 descendants, but those who have his faith, As Abraham 
 was justiticd by faith when he was in uncircumcision, so 
 those who partake of his faith willalao be justified, although 
 they be also in uncircumcision. 
 
 4 Circumrision cannot of itself give a title tn the bless- 
 ings of God's righteousness; for to the father of cir- 
 cumcision that Divinely appointcrd rite was but a 'sign' 
 or token of previously existing faith — a 'seal' or visible 
 guarantee of^ Divine iiivour already conferred upon him 
 as a believer. And therefore where that faith is wanting, 
 that favour cannot be enjoyed, though the outward symbol 
 may bo borne. 
 
 5 The statement in ver. 13 Ib connected, not with the 
 preceding verse, but with the general argument. It is a 
 third reason why not circumcision, but faith, is the means 
 of obtaining the promised bles.'ting. 
 
 fi On this phra.se, see Paa. xxv. 13; xxxvii, 0, 11; 
 Matt. V. 3, and notes. The promises nuido to Abraham 
 (Gen. xvii. 8) and to his seed (Gen. xv. 18) were like 
 law 
 
 justification (ver. 4, etc.), a gift o^ grace (ver. 16); and 
 therefore their fulfilment was to be obtained, not by works 
 of law, but by faith ; as indeed is shown by the fact that 
 in the very first step towards their fulfilment (the having 
 an heir) faith in an unusual degree was required (vers. 
 17-221. 
 
 ^ The possession of the inheritance cannot be con- 
 nected with legal obedience: because if it were, 'the 
 promise (whieli is essentially matter of free unmerited 
 favour) is annulled;' and 'faith (which is the renunciation 
 of merit and the trusting in free favour) is emptied' of all 
 its worth (ver. 14); and further because then man is 
 placed again under that ey.stem which brings upon him 
 ' wrath,' for it is only where legal justification is excluded 
 that the punishment of transgression can be excluded too 
 (15). Therefore both the (jrace and the certainty of the 
 promise required that it sliould be connected with faith 
 ahiiic. But this implies that it is universal to all whit 
 believe (IG). 
 
 H See note on Gen. xvii. 4. As all the promises made 
 to Abraham hail an ulterior reference to spiritual bless- 
 ings, of which the otlier fulfilment was a shadow and a 
 pledge ; so in this promipc there was a reference to his 
 spiritual posterity — true believers of every nation. 
 
 9 The word translated 'nations' means also Ocntilcs; 
 which makes the quotation the mon; appropriate. 
 
 10 Long before Abraham had either natural or spiritual 
 
 Erngeny he was regarded as father of us all, Jews and 
 Jentiles, by God, in whom he trusted, and by whom what 
 is dead (see ver. 10) is made alive, and what as yet exist* 
 not is spoken of as if it were actually in being. 
 
 11 That is, though everything seemed opposed to hope 
 (ver. 19), he believed ; being assured tliat what God hud 
 promised ho could perform. The strangeness of the 
 spiritual birth of the Gentiles is parallel with theimpro- 
 babilitv of Isaac's birth. 
 
 12 Numerous as the stars (Gen. xv. 5; Hob. xi. 12). 
 
 13 But, on the contrary, remarkably 'strong in faitli' 
 (see ver. 20). 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS IV. 21— V, 13. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 faithj giving glory ^ to God; and being fully persuaded that, -what he had 
 promised, 'he was ahle also to perform. And therefore ''it was imputed to him 
 for righteousness. 
 
 Now*-^ 'it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him; 
 but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe-^ on him that raised 
 up Jesus our Lord Irom the dead; '"who was delivered'* for our offences, and 
 " was raised again for our justification. 
 
 The results of the Gospel — The htliever restored to Divine favour in Christy icho recovers the 
 privileges which Adam forfeited. 
 
 THEREFORE "being justified by faith, we have ^peace^ with God through 
 our Lord Jesus Christ: 'by whom also we have access*^ by faith into this grace 
 wherein we stand, and ' rejoice in hope of the glory of God. 
 
 And not only 5^>,' but * we glory in tribulations also : knowing that tribulation 
 worketh patience ; 'and patience, experience ; " and esperieuce, hope : "and hope 
 maketh not ashamed; 'because the love of God is shed abroad iu our hearts by 
 the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. 
 
 For y when we were yet without strength, ^ 'in due time^ Christ died for 
 the ungodly. For scarcely for a righteous man will one die : yet peradventure 
 for a good man'"* "some would even dare to die. But '' God commendeth'' his 
 love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. Much 
 more'- then, being now justified "^ by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath 
 through him. For if, when we were enemies, ''we were reconciled to God by 
 the death of his Son : much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved ^ by his life. 
 
 And not ouly^** so, but we also /joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by 
 whom we have now received the atonement [o/*, reconciliation^]. 
 
 Wherefore, as^'* ''by one man sin entered into the world, and 'death by sin; 
 and so death passed upon all men, for that'^ *all have sinned. For^'^ until the 
 
 f ch. 15.4; I Cor. 10, 
 ti,ll ; SiTim.;i Iti.i; 
 
 mch. .V 6-8; K T.' ; 
 
 Ib. M. ft, 6, 10-11!; 
 
 •i "or. .■». 21. 
 n ch H. 3a, 34 i 1 Cor. 
 
 15. 17. 
 
 o see reft, ch. 1. 17. 
 P K 32, 17; John Ifi. 
 :«; 2 Cor. .'(. iH^ai. 
 q Jnlin 10. 9; Epti,3. 
 
 la. 
 
 r 1 Pet. 1.3 ft. 
 » ch 8. 3S-37; Mt. 5. 
 II, 12; ■-> Cor. 12. 10. 
 t I Pet. I. 6. 7. 
 
 " I am, 3. aa-z-o. 
 
 f Is. lil.23; PhU.1.20; 
 
 2 Tim. 1. 12. 
 j-ch. 8. U— 17; 2 Cor. 
 
 1. 22; Gal. 4 6, 
 
 y Is, 1.4,5; Hoa. 13.9; 
 
 F.ph, 2. 1—5. 
 t Gal, 1, 1. 
 a seech, IR. 4; 2 Sam. 
 
 2:1. 14-17. 
 '' 1 JoIid3. 16; 4.0, 10. 
 
 e ch, 3.25; Eph. 2. 13. 
 
 d 2C<.r, 5 18.19; Eph. 
 
 2. U\: Col, I, 21). IX. 
 e John 11. 19; Col 3.1. 
 
 / Is 61. 10; Hab, 3.18. 
 K 2 Cor- 5. Ifi, l;i. 
 A Ge. 3. G. 
 
 ■ C.c- 2. 17; Jam. t.l.^. 
 * see rcfi. ch. 3. 23. 
 
 1 Honouring his faithfulness and power. 
 
 2 Vers. 23, 24 apply the case of Abraham, whicli is 
 recorded in order to teach us tlie true method of ju-itifica- 
 tion ; and vcr. 25 sets forth the procuring cause of justi- 
 tieation in all classes, viz. the atonement and intercession 
 of Christ (comp. ch. iii. 25, 26). 
 
 3 Or, *even to us who beHeve on him,* etc. 
 
 4 That is, delivered to death. There is no removal 
 of 'our offences' except by 'justification;' and to this 
 nur Lord's death and resurrection were both requisite. 
 Hut it is natural to connect in thought the death of the 
 atoning victim with the pardon of sin, and his resurrec- 
 tion with the bestowment of those higher privileges of the 
 justified, the personal pos.'^cssion of which depends on the 
 continued advocacy of the risen Saviour. This distinc- 
 tion corresponds to the development of the apostle's 
 subject into the two branches which he afterwards follows : 
 the one the destruction of the deadly fruit of sin ; and the 
 other the bestowment of life, in the enjoyment of God's 
 favour, and the energetic working of the renewed nature 
 (ch. v.- — vii.) 
 
 5 We obtain this peace both by the removal of God's 
 righteous displeasure, and by our conscious deliverance 
 from the fear of Divine wrath. Most of the best manu- 
 scripts and the ancient commentators read, 'let us have,' 
 i. €. * let us retain or hold fast (as in ch. i. 28 ; 1 Tim. i. 
 19 ; iii. 9) peace with God,' etc. But the context seems 
 to favour the reading in the text. 
 
 G We have received admission to that [permanent 
 state of] grace (or acceptiince with God) in which we 
 have been and are standing. 
 
 7 We triumph, not only in hope of glory, but in trou- 
 bles too ; for in them we gain power of ' endurance ;' and 
 from this we derive further 'proof of the truth and value 
 of our religion ; by which again our ' hope' is confirraed. 
 And this hope is sure to be realized, for the pledge of it 
 has been given already in the gift of the Holy Spirit, who 
 has brought home to us the personal enjoyment of God's 
 unpariiUi'led love : see vers. 6 — 8. 
 
 S When we were altogether unable to free ourselves 
 from sin and its consequences. 
 
 9 See Gal. iv. 2, 4, and note. 
 
 10 Rather, 'the good man;' as if a man might know 
 many just men for whom he would not die ; but certainly 
 not more than one so kind and so belrjved as to prompt 
 so great a sacrifice. Not for such a person of singular and 
 
 attractive excellence, but for the multitudes of ungodly 
 sinners, Jesus in unequalled love gave his life. 
 
 11 That is, God demonstratively establishes his own love 
 towards us; a love worthy of himself, and which none but 
 himself can feel. 
 
 12 In vers. 9, 10, the certainty and completeness of our 
 salvation is shown by an argument a fortiori ; and this 
 is presented in the form of a triple antithesis : If in our 
 state of enmity the Saviour would die to procure the 
 primary blessing of justification, 'much more' in our 
 reconciled Qi&it he 'ever liveth* (comp. Heb. vii. 25) to 
 complete his work in our salvation from all the conse- 
 quences of our sin and of God's displeasure. 
 
 i3 Shall be saved, did I say .'' Nay, more. Our salva- 
 tion is not only certain, but triumphant; not only future, 
 but present; for 'we are exulting in God;* 'we have 
 already received the reconciliation.' 
 
 14 I'he apostle now shows that the justification of many 
 by the work of One carries out, with some clmracter- 
 istic peculiarities, the original moral system established 
 with our first parent. In both cases 'the one' influenced 
 'the many' (vcr. 15). One brought into the world sin 
 and death, and One brought in righteousness and life 
 (vers. 12, 18). In vers. 15 — 17, there are three contrast^!, 
 and in vers. 18, 19, a recapitulation of the parallel and of 
 the contrasts. Some regard vers. 13 — 17 as a jiarenthesis, 
 the argument beinjc resumed in ver. 18. But this is not 
 necessary, if we observe that the contrast (which is fully 
 expressed in 1 Cor. xv. 22) is not completed here, but is 
 left to be understood, till wo reach ver. 18, where the 
 thought is repeated in full. 
 
 15 The sense appears to be: Death has passed through 
 from Adam to all men, liecuusc sin has passed thn)ugh to 
 all from him. 
 
 16 Vers. 13, 14 proceed to prove the declaration made 
 in vcr. 12, viz. that sin and death have come upon all 
 men from their connection with Adam. Tlie words may 
 be rendered, ' Wherever in the world law was, there was 
 sin ; but sin is not formally put to account where there 
 is [in a sense] no law. Yet [even there] death reigned, 
 though men sinned not as Adam did.' Or they may be 
 translated, ' Before the law there was sin in the world, 
 and though sin is not put to account in the absence of law, 
 men died,' etc., i.e. were treated as sinners. In either 
 case it follows that men, being subject to death, are treated 
 as sinners through Adam's traasgression. 
 
 I30t 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS V. 14— VI. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 14 law sin was in the world : but 'sin is not imputed wlien there is no law. Never- 
 theless "'death reigned Irom Adam to Moses, even over them that liad not sinned 
 after the similitude' of Adam's transgression; " wlio is tlie figure- of him that 
 
 l.'> was to come, liut not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through 
 the offeuce of one °many he dead, much more the grace of God, and ''the gift 
 by grace, 7vhich^ is hy one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded ^unto man}-. 
 
 16 And not as it was b}^ one that sinned, so is the gift: lor 'the judgment** was by 
 one to condemnation, but the free gift is ^ of many offences unto justification. 
 
 17 For if by one man*s oifence death reigned by one ; mucli more they which 
 receive abundance of grace and of tlie gift of righteousness 'shall reign in life by 
 
 18 one, Jesus Christ. Therefore^ as by the offence of one judgment came upon all 
 men to condemnation ; even so by the righteousness of one the free gijt came 
 
 19 " upon all men unto justification of life. For as b^^ one man's disobedience many 
 were made sinners, 'so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. 
 
 20 Moreover "the law'' entered, tliat the offence might abound. But -where 
 
 21 sin abounded, grace did much more abound : that as sin hatli reigned unto 
 death,' even so might ''grace reign througli righteousness unto eternal life by 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 The results of the Gospel — Tlie believer 7nade holy by his union with Christy who frees him 
 from the power of sin. 
 6 WHAT^ shall we say then?^ *■ Shall wecontiimeinsin, that grace may abound? 
 2 (Jod forbid. How shall wo, that are ''dead"* to sin, 'Mive any longer therein? 
 
 / ell. 4. 15. 
 
 nm-rs. 17.21. 
 
 1 1 Tor. 15 ai,2'.>, if,. 
 
 Mt. r>. 34 i He 
 K, 10. 
 
 u John 12. 32; 1 Tim, 
 
 a. i-il: llcb, it. ». 
 J- I". .^3. 10-12; Dnii 
 
 y. i!(: a Cor. a. 21. 
 
 y cli 3. \% 20; Jolin 
 
 l.V 22; Gnl 3. lU— 
 
 •ift. 
 : i.oe 2Clir. 33. II— 13; 
 
 Lk.;.47! 23.311—43. 
 a John 1. IG, i7t Tit. 
 
 X. II. 
 
 b cb. 3. P; Gnl. 5. 13; 
 
 1 Pel. 2. lli. 
 r Col. 3. 3; 1 Pot. 2. 
 
 1 Porh.ipa the meaning is that they had all sinned^ 
 but had not all, like Adam, personally trmisgressed a 
 positive revealed command, and so had not sinned ex- 
 pressly and eonaciously. 
 
 2 The point in which Adam resembled Christ appears 
 from the context to bo this: As Adam was the cause of 
 sin and death to all wlio are connected with him by 
 natural birth, so Christ is the author of righteonsnisa and 
 life to all who are connected with him by spiritii;d Itirlh: 
 see 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22. But with this reseriil)l:iiice there 
 are some diilcrcneea (ver. 15), all showing the superiority 
 of the work of Christ. 1. The results of the dispensiitinn 
 of grace are by far the richer and more abundant (ver. 15). 
 2. Through Adam one offence entails widely extended 
 condemnation; through Christ's single work there is free 
 justitication from the guilt of many offences (1(!) : and, 
 '6. Through Adam's fall death gains universal domininn 
 over man ; through Chriwt man, receiving abtuidant 
 grace and righteousncas, regains for ever the life and 
 dominion which he had lost (17). 
 
 3 That is, *the grace wliich,' etc. (see 2 Cor. viii. 9). 
 
 4 In the one case there was a legal judgiiieiit after one 
 offence, pronouncing only eondemnaiion ; in the otlier 
 the free gift coming after many ulfeuces, and pronouncing 
 a sentence of acquittal. 
 
 5 In ver. 18 the apostle sums up the preceding re- 
 markK, repeating only the very words which present the 
 points to be carefully kept in mind. ' Now then as by 
 one trespjws . . unto all mankind . . unto condemnation; 
 BO also by one justili* atory act . . unto all mankind . . 
 unto justiticalion of [i.e. necessary to] life.' Tlien in 
 ver. I'J he adds, not as the inference from an argument, 
 but as the truth already enunciated (see ver. 12), whiidi 
 has* been so illuHtnil.ed that it will now be clearly appre- 
 hended : For as by the disobedienee of the one man tiic 
 many (or, perhaps, the mass) wc^re constituted sinners, so 
 iiIho by the obedience of the one tlio many shall be con- 
 stituted rigbteouH.' 
 
 '1 * ilut law [reve.iled and enforced anew] came in 
 beside [this representative system], in order tliat the 
 tresnasH [the result in the inaividiml of depravity in tlie 
 rate] might abound. Hut win-re sin [the depravity so 
 brought out] abounded, grace very mucli exceeded.' '('his 
 Hlatenient meet^ the objection that tlie law of Moses 
 was rendered useless by this representative system. The 
 apostle shows tliat itn plane, thougli subordinate*, was 
 important, as it brought out the depravity of man, and 
 so proved his need of the gospel, whilst it sb'twed that 
 individual reHpr>nHibiiity waa not sunerseded. See ch. vii. 
 7—11 ; Gal. iii. 11); and Matt. x. 34, ;J5, and noU\ 
 
 ' Literally, 'in dealh,' Death is said (ver. 17) to 
 
 reign, but he is only the vicegerent of Sin, which is the 
 true destroyer of man — the real antagonist to God's law 
 and grace. 
 
 8 The apostle proceeds to show that free justification 
 through the work of Christ insures ])er8onal lioliness and 
 final salvation. We cannot go on in sin that grace may 
 abound; for we are one with Christ in his baptism, 
 death, and life (ch. vi. 1 — 11), and we are subject to him 
 as our King (12 — 14). Nor can the fact that we are not 
 to be justified by the law allow us to goon in sin ; for we 
 are still under the control of righteousness, and are non- 
 strained to loving obedience by gratitude for God's free gift 
 (l/i — 23). And if we are dead to law, it is beeauBc; we 
 are devotx'd to Christ's spiritual service (vii. 1 — G). And 
 it must not be supposed tliat the law is sin; or, that being 
 ilstdf good, it becomes death to us. The law is not sin ; 
 for it reveals sin, and brings it home to the conscience 
 (7 — 12) ; and it is not law (but sin) which becomes death ; 
 for we ai-'knowledge the law to be spiritual, even when wi; 
 do not obey it (13 — 17). The law is, however, through our 
 depravity, as unable to SiUictifyas it is to justify, leaving 
 us in a state of helpless wretchedness (18—24). Ihit here 
 Christ comes to our aid with all the rich and free bless- 
 ings of the gospel ; and though the new ' mind' still has 
 to contend witli the * flesh' (25), He gives us assurance of 
 a present justitication ; and so imparts energy to the new 
 life, prompting us, under the guidance of his Spirit, to 
 fulfil the law (viii. 1 — {)). In this leading of tlie Spirit then; 
 is already that life which ends in the resurrection of the 
 body and eternal glory ( 10— i;j)- Moreovi-r, he gives us 
 the privilege of adoi)lion and heirship in common with 
 our JfOrd (M — 17). And though all God's sons HuflV-r 
 here (as all creation does), tlieir expectant groans are a 
 kind of intimation of a destined deliverance (l.S — 25) ; <if 
 which there is a certain ph'dge in the present aid of the 
 Holy Spirit, helping us to bear atllirtions (2(t, 27), so thiit 
 tliev may ultimately end in our good, according to (Jnd's 
 high purpose (2K — 30). And these bleKsings are irrevo- 
 caTde; for, 1, Jesus, the chief gift of Divinr^ love, is the 
 pledge of all the rest: 2, as (jod is our justifier, and 
 Christ is engaged in completing our salvation, no accusa- 
 tion can prevail: and, 3, God's love is unchangeable 
 (31—39). 
 
 Itcfcrring to the declaration in ch. v. 20, which 
 might be construed as giving u warrant to sin. Comp. 
 ch. iii. 5 — 8. 
 
 H' Literally, * wo that died;' implying also * we that 
 are dead ; — a most fori^ible use of a common figure for 
 tofrtl and final separotiun^ Itere niiule 1)ie more appro- 
 priate by the connection between thisspiritual 'death unto 
 sin,' and its cause, the actual dealh of Christ (see ver. 1 1 ). 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS VI. 3—23. 
 
 [a.d. 58. II. 
 
 3 Know ye iiotj that '"so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Clirist^ /were 
 
 4 l)aptized into his death? Therefore we are «" buried with him by baptism into 
 death: that ''like as Clirist was raised up from the dead by tlie glory- of the 
 
 5 Father, ' even so we also should walk in newness of life. '' For if we liave been 
 planted^ together in the likeness of liis death, we shall be also i/i the liJicncss of 
 
 6 his resurrection: knowing this, that 'our old man-* is crucified with him, that 
 '" the body of sin might be destroyed, " that henceforth we should not serve sin. 
 
 8 For "he that is dead ia freed^ from sin. Now ''if we be dead with Christ, ''wo 
 
 9 believe that we shall also live witli him: knowing that 'Christ being raised 
 
 10 from the dead dietli no more; death hath no more dominion over him. For in 
 that he died, *he died unto sin*' once: but in that he liveth, 'lie liveth unto 
 
 11 God. Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but 
 "alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 V2 ' Let not siu therefore reign in your mortal ' body, " that ye should obey it in 
 
 13 the lusts thereof; neither yield ye your ^members as instruments of unrighte- 
 ousness unto sin : but "yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from 
 
 14 the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. For 
 sin shall not have dominion over you : * for ye are not under the law,^ but 
 under grace. 
 
 15 What then? Shall we sin, because we are not under the law, 0)ut under grace? 
 
 16 God forbid. Know ye not, that '^ to whom ye yield yourselves servants'-^ to 
 obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto death, or of 
 
 17 obedience unto righteousness? But God be thanked, that ye were^^ the servants 
 of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart ''that form" of doctrine which was 
 
 18 delivered you. Being then /made free from sin, ye became the servants of 
 
 19 righteousness. I speak ai'ter the manner of men, because of the infirmity of your 
 flesh :^"^ for*" as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanneas and to 
 iniquity unto iniquity; even so now yield your members servants to righteous- 
 
 20 ness unto holiness. For when ye were ^ the servants of sin, ye were free •^ from 
 
 21 righteousness. ' Wliat fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now 
 
 22 ashamed ? for * the end of those things is death. But now Hjcing made free from 
 sin, and ])ecome servants to God, "'ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end 
 
 23 everlasting life. I'or "the wages '■* of sin is death; but "the gift of God is 
 eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 e I Cor. 12. 1.3; Gal. 
 
 3. 27. 
 
 / vers. 4. fi. 8; I Cor. 
 
 15. 29; Gal. 2. m 
 g Col. 2. 12. 13. 
 A clt.8.11; 2Cor.l3.1. 
 ■ ch. 7. B; 12. 1, 2; 
 
 Ei>li. i. 22-21. 
 * Col. 3. l-^. 
 i Gal. 5. 24; Eph. 1. 
 
 T2i Col. 3. ft, ■!, III. 
 mcti. 7.24; Col. 2. II, 
 n JolmS. 31— :«». 
 
 vnr. 2: 1 Pet i. I. 
 }• vera. 3—5; 2 Tim. 
 
 2. 11. 12. 
 1} 2 Cor. 4 ll»— 14. 
 r gcorefs P«.16. il— 11; 
 
 Rp^. I. 18. 
 » H(-b. 9. 25—28. 
 ( B>te Tcfi. Lk. 21), 38. 
 
 u 2 Cor. 5. 15; Gal. 2. 
 
 ly, 20. 
 j-Pb 1ft. 13; 119. 133. 
 y G»l. 5. It), 24; 1 PcL 
 
 2 11; 4. 2.3. 
 
 1 ch. 7. 5, 23; 1 Cor. 
 ti.l5; Col- 3.5; Jam. 
 
 4. 1. 
 
 a ch. 12. I ; 2 Chr. 30. 
 
 8 ; 1 Pet 2. 24. 
 6 cll. 7-4— 11; 8.2. 
 
 e Eph. 2. 8-ia 
 <i John 8. 31. 
 
 2 Tim. 1. 13-1& 
 / see refi. John ft. 32. 
 
 /I .lolm 8. 34. 
 
 t ch. 7. 5. 
 
 A v.r 23; ch. I. 32. 
 
 ( verg. 11. Irt. 
 
 .nF.ph. 5. 9; Phil I. 
 
 11 ; Col. I. 10. 
 n ch- 5. 12; Gal. 6. 7, 
 
 8, Jam. I. l.'i. 
 o ch. h. 17, 21 ; iee 
 
 1 That is, into connection with him as the second 
 Adam, the origin and head of the new race {corap. ver. 
 fi; ch. V. 18, 19; 1 Cor. xv. 45 — 49), being perfected as 
 such by his death; to the great principle of which, as the 
 manifestation of God's righteousness (see ch. v. 17 — 19, 
 21), the baptized ought therefore to be conformed. 
 
 2 That power which displays God's 'glory.* 
 
 3 Itiitlier, * If we arc grown together,' like the stock 
 and the scion. If our union to Christ is so close that wi.- 
 partake in his death, we shall also in his resurrection. 
 * Baptism dotli represent unto us our profession ; which 
 is, to follow the example of our Saviour Christ, and to be 
 made like unto him : that, as he died and rose again for 
 us, 30 should we, who are baptized, die from sin, and 
 rise again unto righteousness.' — Church of England Bn})- 
 tismnl Service. 
 
 4 That 18, our former self, in our unrenewed state : 
 the same thing as ' the body of sin ;' which with all its 
 racmbera, the seats of evil propensities, is represented as 
 being crucified in Christ's death, and thus (not ' de- 
 stroyed/ but) 'rendered powerless.' 
 
 5 Greek, 'has been justified.' This may mean, that 
 as death rights a slave so far as to free him from service 
 (ver. 6), so the Christian's death with Christ frees him 
 from serving sin, and assures him of pei-petual life (8, 0). 
 
 G Till hia death, Christ, as our representative, was 
 placed under tlie penal power of sin (ver. 9) ; but death 
 did away with that oucc for all; and now ' he lives to 
 God,' enjoying his 'rewarcl' (ver. 10). So must Christians 
 be 'alive unto God' in (not 'through,' but l/t/ virtue of 
 their Jinion with) Christ Jesus (ver. U). 
 
 7 That is, as the word here used always means in the 
 New Testament,' a io^V in whichfleath is already at ivork.'' 
 Thf bodif is here specified probably because the etTects of 
 death upon it are obvious to all, and because its ' mem- 
 bers' are the * implements' (or ' weapons') wielded by sin 
 or by righteousness, according as the one or the other 
 rules over a man. 
 
 8 To free the sinner from the guilt and the control of siu 
 is the office, not of the law, but of the gospel, which, pro- 
 viding a gratuitous justification, constrains the sinner, by 
 the powerful motives of love and hope, to render a grateful 
 and cheerful obedience. This doctrine and the objei'tions 
 to it are discussed more at length in the next cliapter. 
 
 9 When you enter any one's service you bind your- 
 selves to obedience ; and so it is here, whether the service 
 be that of sin, which ends in death, or that holy service, 
 the result of which is righteousness and eternal life 
 (ver. 22). Comp. ver. 18. 
 
 10 That is, 'God be thanked that ye, who were once 
 bond-servants of sin, have now obeyed,' etc. 
 
 11 Literally, 'that mould of doctrine into whicli (like 
 molten metal) ye were delivered;' yielding to the forming 
 efficacy of the truth which God has taught you. 
 
 12 I use the phrase '6oj/(/-sf;Trt«/.s of nghteouRneas,' 
 not because the Christian is really a slave, but to make 
 my meaning plain (see John viii. 36) ; or (mure probably) 
 because through 'the weakness of the flesh' Christ's 
 service is sometimes hard to the imperfectly Bandihed 
 Christian. My meaning is, that you sliould now subjert 
 yourselves as thoroughly to righteousness, in order to 
 sanctification, as you once subjected yourselves 'to im- 
 purity and lawlessness to [indulge your] lawlessness.* 
 
 13 Some explain this by adding, 'so now be free with 
 respect to sin, and be servants of righteousness.' Hut it 
 more probably means, When you served sin you were 
 indeed free from the control of righteousness. But what 
 was the good of that freedom ? What fruit but shami? 
 and death could it yield? Now your subjection to righte- 
 ousness not only frees you from sin, but yields you the 
 blessed fruit of holiness here, and eternal life hereafter. 
 ' For the wages of siu is death,' etc. (ver. 23). 
 
 14 The word rendered wages signifies properly the 
 soldier's rations or pay. Sin recompenses its servants 
 with death. God freely gives eternal life in (8eo note on 
 ver. 10) .lesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 VMVX 
 
60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS VII. 1—15. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 The results of the Gospel — The believer no longer tmder the Law uhteh cannot save, but under 
 
 grace which can. 
 7 KNOW^ ye not, brethren, (for I speak ''to them that know the law,) how 
 - that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth'- For « the woman 
 which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth ; 
 
 3 but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law oi' her husband.^ So then 
 '^if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called 
 an adulteress : but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law ; so that she 
 is no adulteress, though she be married to another man. 
 
 4 Wherefore,'* my brethren, 3-0 also are become *dead to the law by the bodj' of 
 Christ: 'that ye should be married to another, eiw^i to him who is raised from 
 
 5 the dead, that we should " bring forth fruit unto God. For when we were ' in 
 the tiesh, the motions''* of sins, ^ which were by the law, -did work in our 
 
 (J members ''to bring forth fruit unto death. But now we are delivered from the 
 law, '' tliat being dead'' wherein we were held ; that we should serve ^ iu newness 
 of spirit, and not in the olduess of the letter. 
 
 7 What shall we say then 1 Is the law sin ?^ 
 
 God forbid. Nay, '' I had not known sin, but by the law : for I had not known 
 lust,"^ except the law had said, '''Thou shalt not covet' [Exod. xx. 17, i^e/)t.] 
 
 8 Hut /sin, taking occasion by the commandment, «■ wrought in me all manner of 
 
 9 concupiscence. For ''without the law sin was dead.'^ For I^*^ was alive 
 without the law once: but when the commandment came, 'sin revived, and 
 
 10 I died : and the commandment, * wliifh 7ras ordained to life, I found to he unto 
 
 11 death. For 'sin, taking occasion by the commandment, '"deceived me,'' and by 
 
 12 it slew me. Wherefore'^ "the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and 
 just, and good. 
 
 13 " Was then that which is good made death unto mo ? 
 
 God forbid. Hut sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that 
 which is good ;'■* that sin by the commandment might )>eonme exceeding sinful. 
 
 14 For we know that '^ the law is spiritual:''* but I am carnal, 'sold'-'* under sin. 
 
 15 For that which I do I allow "^ not : for *■ what I would, that do I not ; hut what 
 
 P cli. 2. 17, 18. 
 
 9 Gc. 2, 23, 21 J 
 
 7. 3y. 
 
 J ell. H. 2 ; Gal. 2. 19. 
 
 »ft; Eiih.X. Ift; Col. 
 
 S. N; I iVt. 2. n. 
 t 2Cor. 11.2; Ei.Ii. &. 
 
 22-;i2. 
 " IPO rcfs. ch. li. 22. 
 r cli.H, 5-8( Eiili.2.3. 
 y ch. 3. '^(1; &. 20. 
 i vers, 8— 13; ch.fi. 13. 
 o ch. )). 21. 23; Jam. 
 
 I. 16. 
 b ver. \; ch. (». 2. 
 o ch. 6. 4 ; '2 Cor. 3. 6. 
 
 d ch. 3. 20. 
 
 ' •(« rcfa. Ex. 20. 17. 
 
 / vrn. 13, 17; ch.&SO. 
 
 K .Into. I. U, i:.. 
 
 /> ch. \. \:>; 1 Cor. Id. 
 
 i Tcrs. R. 21—23. 
 
 A SCO rffa. Lc. 18. 5. 
 
 t »rr», H, 13. 
 mEi.h.t.22i nob3.l3. 
 n vcr. 14; l'».iy.7-U; 
 1 Tim. I. tt. 
 
 .. 22, 2fi ; Hcb. 
 2:1; 1 Kl. 21. 
 
 t This illustration is addressed both to Jews and Gen- 
 tih's, and is founded upon a li'gal principle familiar to all, 
 viz. that death dissolves all legal ties. 
 
 'i Some render this, 'so long as it (the law) lives.' 
 Itut the text is preferable : see 1 Cor. vii. 39. 
 
 3 That is, the law whirli bound her to her husband. 
 
 4 We are 'made dead to the law through the death of 
 the body (or mortal nature) of (Christ ;' in order tiiut lie 
 may bring us into the new bond of love and obedience 
 to himself, expressed under the figure of marriage ; aa in 
 Eph. V. 32. 
 
 5 That is, 'passions that spring from and lead to sin.' 
 When we were in tlie ilesh (t. c. in our unrenewed state 
 of enmity to God's vvill : see noli* nn .Jnlm iii. 6), the 
 holy restraints and reciuirenu-nts of the law railed forth 
 these passions, and so led to sin and death : compare 
 vers. 7, 8. 
 
 Itather, * But now having died (i. c. with Christ), 
 we are releiised from the law, wherein we were held fast; 
 so that we serve' God by the free promntings of a new 
 spiritual life, and not in the old servile observance of the 
 mcrr bitter of the law : see 2 Cor. iii. 6, and note. 
 
 7 If fn-cdoin from law brings freedom from sin (vera. 
 1 — 4), and if the fruit of union witli law was death (6), 
 it may be said that the law ami sin are almost the same 
 thing ! Ity no means. The law is not sin ; but it produces 
 ill us the conviction of sin, by teaching us what sin is 
 (ver. 7), and by bringing out into greater energy the 
 power of evil in our hearts (vlt. 8). 
 
 « Tlio word here rendered ' lust,' and translated con- 
 cttpiHcencc in ver. 8, includes every desire ; but it is nom- 
 nionly used for * coveting,* or tlio wish for what is for- 
 bidden. The tenth commandment i.'* partiiulurly specitied 
 probably bec-ausc it explicitly refers to the desires : see 
 not^; on Exod. xx, 1. 
 
 Paul illustrates from his own oxperienoo the truth 
 already stjtted in ver. 5, that the wickedness of the heart 
 is comparatively inactive and unknown, until it is ex- 
 cited under a sense of the law's restraints. For men 
 always strive for what is forbidden, and deKJru what is 
 denied. Comp. Prov. ix. 17. 
 lani 
 
 10 The word ' I' is emphatic here. All tliis is neither 
 speculation nor hearsay. I have passed through it all 
 myself. 'I was once alive [peaceful and silf-satistied] 
 without [any idea of the high spiritual obligations of] 
 the law; but when the commandment came [home toniy 
 conscience in its significance and power], the sin [in my 
 heart] sprang up into life; and I died [losing all joy 
 and strengtli] : so that the commandment wlii(;h was 
 [in itself tending] to life [and well-being] was found in 
 my ease [bec^ause I was under sin] to be produetive of 
 death [the misery of the convieted but unrenewed lieart].' 
 
 H iSin, here personified, used the law aa an instrument 
 of temptation, as the serpent did to Evo : see Gen. iii. 5, 
 and note; and 2 Cor. xi. 3. 
 
 12 Or, 'So that.' Wliatever may be its ineidentnl 
 results, the law, as a whole, and this precept (and indeed 
 evLTy one of its precepts), is excellent in every way — 
 holy in its nature; just in its claims and sanctions; and 
 good (i. c. beneficent) in its tendency. 
 
 13 bin proved itself to be sin, yea, exeeedingly bad and 
 mischievous, by bringing sueh a disastrous result from 
 that which was fitted for 'good.' 
 
 M The law is a traiineript of the holy will of God, re- 
 quiring spiritual purity : but man is ' carnal,* being more 
 or IcKS under tlie influence of the flesh,* i. e. of human 
 nature apart from Divine grace. 
 
 !•'» These terms, as applied to a Christian, do not imply 
 an absolute bondage to sin, as in eh. vi. 12, but they re- 
 present the condition of one whose acts are nrit always 
 the evidence of his predominant disposition. The apostle 
 proceeds (vers. 15— 2.'3) to illustrate his meaning, by de- 
 scribing the Ponfliet between the law (or prim-iples) of 
 sin in 'the flesh' — 'the member^,' the sensual corrupt 
 propensities— on the one luind, and the law of God on the 
 other, whieh by Divine grace has now become 'the law 
 of th(! mind,' 'the inward man,* the now and better 
 •will.' 
 
 1(> llnthcr, 'I know not:' either like a slave (ver. 14) 
 who blindly does the bidding of another ; or perhaps liko 
 one distracted bv conlliet of soul, who hardly knows 
 wiiat ho does, and does the vi*ry thing he meant not to 
 
, 60. U." 
 
 ROMANS VII. 16— VIII. .12. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 16 I hate, that do I. If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law 
 
 17 that it is good. Now then it is no more I that do it, ' hut sin that dwelleth in 
 
 18 me. For I know that 'in me (that is, in my Hesh,) dwoUeth no good thing: for 
 "to will is present with me; hut how to perform that which is good I find not. 
 
 19 For^ the good that I would I do not : hut the evil which I would not, tliat I do. 
 
 20 ^'ow if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in 
 
 21 me. I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me. 
 
 23 For I 'delight'-^ in the law of God after ^the inward man: hut = I see another 
 law in ° my members, warring against the law of my mind, and '' bringing me 
 
 24 into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. "^0 wretched man that 
 
 25 I am! Who shall deliver rao from '^the body of this death ?3 *■ I thank"* God 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. /So then with the mind I myself serve the law 
 of God ; but with the flesh tlie law of sin. 
 
 The results of the Gospel—The salvation of the believer in Christ, present^complete, and eternal. 
 8 THEBE is therefore now'' ^no condemnation to them which are ''in Christ 
 
 2 Jesus, who ' walk not after the flesh, hut after the Spirit. For * the law of 
 'the Spirit of life*^ in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and 
 
 3 death. For" "what the law could not do, in that "it was weak through the 
 flesh, God sending his own Son *in the likeness of sinful flesh, and ^for sin, 
 
 4 9 condemned sin in the flesh : ^ that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled 
 in UB, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.^ 
 
 5 For^ * they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh; but they 
 
 6 that are after the Spirit ' the things of the Spirit. For " to be carnally minded 
 
 7 is death ; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace. Because " the carnal mind 
 is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, 'neither indeed 
 
 8 can be. So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God. 
 
 9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that "the Spirit of God 
 dwell in you. Now if any man have not =the Spirit of Christ,'** he is none of his. 
 
 10 And if Christ he "in you, the body is dead because of sin; *but the spirit is 
 
 11 life'* ''because of righteousness. But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus 
 from the dead dwell in you, '' he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also 
 
 12 quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you. * Therefore, 
 
 ' apo rcfs, Ge. 
 
 xPi. 1. 2; 19. 7-nj 
 
 113.97—101. 
 y 2 Cor. 4, Iti; Epb. 
 
 3. 16. 
 
 I ch. a 2; Gal. 5. 17. 
 a ch. G. 13, 19. 
 h var. 11. 
 c 1 Kl. 8. 38. 
 
 rf ch. 6. (i. 
 
 t Mt. 1.21; I Cor. 15. 
 ■S?: 2 Cor. 12.1). 10. 
 / Gal. b. 17—24. 
 
 « Johns. 18,36; 5.21. 
 A Johnl5,l;Phil.3. 
 > Gal. 5. 16, ly— 2.'.. 
 * ch. f>. 18. 22; John 
 
 8. 36. 
 / vera. 10,11 ; John 7. 
 
 38,33; 1 Cor. LY 45; 
 
 2 Cor. 3. 6. 
 mch. 3. aO; Gal. 3.21; 
 
 Heb. 7. 18, 19. 
 t ch. 7. 5-11. 
 o Fhil, 2. 7; Heb. 2. 17. 
 P Heb. 10 1—14. 
 q 1 Pot 4. 1,2. 
 T Col. I. 22; Jade 24. 
 J John 3. 6; I Cor. 2. 
 
 14. 
 ( Gal. h. 22, 2.^ 
 u ver, 13; ch. 5,21,23; 
 
 Eph. h. 3-6. 
 p ch. 1. 28—30; Jam. 
 
 4. 4; 1 John 2.15.1tj. 
 Jf 1 Cor. 2. 14. 
 
 V 1 Cor. 3. 16. 
 
 - Gal. 4.b; Phil. 1. 19. 
 
 a 2 Cor, 13.5; Eph. 3. 
 
 17: Col. 1. 27. 
 h John II. 25,26. 
 c Phil. 3. 9. 
 deb. 6. 1, ft; John 14. 
 
 19; 1 Cor. 6. 14. 
 e ch. 6. 2-15; 1 Cor. 
 
 6. 19, 20; 1 Pet. 4. 
 
 2.3. 
 
 do. If my violation of the law is thus contrary to my 
 own will, my very unwillingness to do wrong bears 
 witness both to the excellence of the law (ver. 10), and 
 also to the existence in me of a better nature (the re- 
 newed 'I') distinct from the old nature of 'sin' (whiehhas 
 ' nothing good' in it) still dwelling in me, and often para- 
 lyzing my better purposes (IS — 20). The apostle's object 
 is evidently not to apologize for the sins of the Christian, 
 but to show both the goodness of the law, and also its 
 weakness, even in the best case (that of the renewed 
 man), against the overwhelming power of sin, which 
 acts with the constancy and force of *a law' (21 — 23). 
 Thus he is led on to the desponding cry of helplessness in 
 ver. 24, and to the joyful announcement in ver. 25, which 
 he amplifies in ch. viii. 
 
 1 Verses 19, 20 repeat verses 15, 17 in very similar 
 words. 
 
 2 The term here used implies strong inward compla- 
 cency^ very different from that servile dread of the law 
 which sometimes causes a conflict in the unrenewed heart. 
 
 3 These words probably refer to 'the flesh,' and 'the 
 passions of ains' 'in the members,* bringing 'forth fruit 
 unto death' (ver. 5) ; and if so, they mean the same as 
 'the body of sin' in ch. vi. 6; on which see note. 
 
 4 I give thanks to God that I have obtaiued deliverance 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. It was not the law, but 
 the grace of the Saviour, that brought relief and inspired 
 hope. And yet there is still even in me a conflict between 
 the law of God and the law of sin — between the mind and 
 the flesh — which, however, does not interfere with my 
 present justiflcation (viii. 1), and shall hereafter end, 
 throu;;h the power of the Spirit of life, in my complete 
 freedom from sin and perfection in holiness (2 — 4). 
 
 5 Though the conflict within us is not yet ended (ch. 
 vii. 25), yet the deliverance is already obtained, and 
 therefore even '• )ioiv there is no condemnation,' etc. It 
 was by the thought of this present justiflcation tbat the 
 exclamation of wretchedness was changed (vii. 21) to one 
 of thanksgiving. 
 
 6 This may mean either the gospel^ of which the life- 
 giving Spirit is the Author; or the 'law of the mind' 
 (cli. vii. 23), i. e. the principle of holiness implanted by 
 God's Spirit, which delivers the believer from the 'law 
 in the members,' i. e. the principle of depravity, causing 
 sin and death. 
 
 7 The statement in ver. 2 is now explained and confirmed. 
 Although human depravity had made the law unable to 
 secure either pardon or holiness (see Gal. iii. 21) ; yet, in 
 order that the righteous requirement of the law may be 
 fulfilled in us (ver. 4), God has sent his own sinless Son 
 in our nature, and as an offering for sin (comp. Heb. x. 
 6, 18). Thus He has condemned {i. e. first sentenced 
 and then expelled) sin, in that very nature which by its 
 sinfulness had deprived the law of all power to give life. 
 
 8 Not following their depraved propensities, but led by 
 the Spirit of God in spiritual obedience. 
 
 9 Verses 5 — 8 contain a description, aided by contrast, of 
 the persons who enjoy the blessings just mentioned. We 
 know who 'are after the flesh,' because they 'mind' (/. e. 
 care for, give the thoughts and atfections to) the objects 
 pursued in the unrenewed state (see ch. vii. 5, and not*^. 
 For this 'minding of the flesh' involves 'death' (ver. fi), 
 the absence of 'life and peace,' since it is a state of 
 ' enmity to God,' necessarily irreconcilable with subjection 
 to him (7), and enjoyment of his approbation (8). In like 
 manner they are ' after the Spirit' who ' mind' the objects 
 of desire to the renewed heart, and who therefore enjoy 
 'life and peace' (6), the fruit of liis indwelling (9). 
 
 10 The Divine Author of this renewed state is called 
 tlie 'Spirit of Christ,' probably beiiauso he applies the 
 benefits of Christ's work : sec John xiv. 16—26 ; xvi. 7, 
 and notes, 
 
 11 The dwelling of the Spirit of Christ in tho soul is ft 
 pledge of life in the fullest sense ; for, although the body 
 18 doomed to die on account of sin, still the soul lives in 
 consequence of its renovation and justification; and (ver. 
 11) even our mortal bodies shall be restored to lifu 'by 
 (or rather 'because of) his Spirit that dwelleth in us.' 
 
A. D. CO. U.] 
 
 ROMANS Vill. 13—29. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 13 brethren, we are debtors,' not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. For ■'if ye live 
 after the flesh, ye shall die : hut if ye through the Spirit do ^mortify- the deeds 
 of the body, ye slmll live. 
 
 14, 15 For *as many as are led^ by the Spirit of God, 'they are the sons of God. For 
 ye have not received the spirit of hondajre again Ho fear; hut ye have received 
 
 10 the ' Spirit of adoption,^ whereby Ave cry, '"Abba, Father. " The Spirit itself bcaroth 
 
 17 witness with^ our spirit, that we are the cbildren of God : and if children, then 
 ° heirs ; '' heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ ; i if so be that we sufler with 
 him, that we may be also gloritied together.^ 
 
 18 For I reckon that '"the sufl'erings of this present time are not worthy to be 
 
 19 compared with the glory which shall be revealed iu^ us. For the earnest 
 expectation of the creature ' waiteth for the 'manifestation of the sons of God. 
 
 20 For "the creature^ was made subject to vanity,^ not willingly, but by reason of 
 
 21 him who hath subjected the same; in hope, because^'* the creature itself also shall 
 be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty" of the 
 
 22 children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travailetli 
 
 23 in jiain together until now: and not only they^ but ourselves''-^ also, which 
 have 'the firstfruits'^ of the Spirit, *'even we ourselves groan within ourselves, 
 
 24 waiting for the adoption, to wit, the ^redemption of our body. For'* we are 
 saved "by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man sectli, 
 
 25 why doth he yet hope for? But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with 
 patience wait for it. 
 
 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for * we know not what we 
 should pray for'^ as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us 
 
 27 with groaniiigs which cannot be uttfsred. And "^he that searcbeth the hearts 
 knoweth what 25 the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for tlio 
 saints according to the 7viU oj' God. 
 
 28 And we know that ''all things work together for good to them that lovo God, 
 20 to them who are *the called -^according to his purpose. For wliom ^ he did fore- 
 know, *he also did predestinate * to be conformed'*^ to tlie image of his Son, 
 
 / ver. 6 i Ciil. 6. 8. 
 
 h Tpn. 5,9; Gal. M8. 
 < I Joliti 3- l.'J. 
 *2Tlra. 1.7; 1 John 
 
 I. Irt. 
 ' Cftl. i. 5-7. 
 wMk. 11.3(1, 
 " VCor. I. 22; fi. b. 
 
 Ae.a;ih: ll'ct.H. 
 r Gal. 4. 7. 
 
 1 riiil. I. 8U: 2 Tim. 
 a-IO-ia; KPT.3.XI. 
 
 T Ac. m ai : If C.>r 4. 
 
 17. Irt; 1 Pfi.l.ti,?; 
 
 4. 13. 
 ' 1 Cor. 1.7; GbI. .V 5. 
 t Mai. 3. 17,18; IJolm 
 
 f C.V. 3. ly. 
 
 J- 2 Cor. 5. 5. 
 
 V -i Cor. 5, 2—1, 
 
 » I.k.21.28; Epli.4.3(l. 
 
 ■' Hcb. «, 18, lU. 
 
 f- Ml, 20, 22; Jam.1,3. 
 
 <■ BPe rcfs. I Clir. 2H. fl ; 
 
 Ac. I. 24i I Tliof. 
 
 2.4. 
 d Gc. :>0. 20; Hcb. IS. 
 
 0-11; I Pet. 1.7,11. 
 f »po rofi. ch. I. (i, 7. 
 r cli.U.n, 23.21; Ki>h. 
 
 I. II; 2 Tim. 1. ». 
 n Jor, l.ii 1 P*t.l. 2. 
 '• Ki.li, 1.4-tt, M. 
 • 1 John 3. 2. 
 
 1 We are under obligation to the Spirit, to follow his 
 impulses and guidance. 
 
 2 That is, * put to death.' The gradual destruction 
 of sinful inciinatione is necessary to the perfecting of the 
 Christian's Ufe. 
 
 3 To the energetic power of the Holy Spirit Cliristians 
 willingly yield ; and by this thoy also sliow that they are 
 God's cliiidren (ver. 15). 
 
 4 Or, 'snnsliip ;' i. c. the Spirit makes us feel and act 
 towards God like his children, giving the spirit of son- 
 ship ; so that witli ufTertion, reverence, and confidence 
 we call him our Father. On the word * Abba,' see Murk 
 xiv. .*i(!, and note; Gal. iv. 6. 
 
 5 Itiilliirr, ' to our spirits ;' ' by his comfort, his incite- 
 ment to prayer, his censure of sin, his impulse to works 
 of lovp.' — Ohhausen. Comp. Gal. v. '22, l'-\. 
 
 ti Ver. 17 most forcibly indicati^s the certainty, great- 
 ness, and glory of the believer's privileges. ' As many as 
 receive' Christ (see John i. 12, and notes), participate in 
 hifl right* of heirship; which indeed at present occasion 
 a community in sufTiTing, but do therefore ensure a 
 share of his glory incomparably greater than any earthly 
 sorrows (ver. 18). 
 
 7 lUthcr, 'unto us;' bothas we joyfully see the creature 
 delivered, and aa we ourselves enjoy the redemption for 
 which now * we patiently wait' (vers. 19 — 23). This is a 
 new illuKtration of the certainty and the greatness of this 
 
 f:!ory. How wide and deep the sufTering wliieh man's sin 
 las brought on the whole creation! How eager and uni- 
 versal ' tiie patient out-looking for' a coming deliverance! 
 How gloriouR, therefore, and how sure 'the manifestation 
 of the sons of God,* for wliich all creation groans. 
 
 8 It is the same Greek word that is rendered ' creature* 
 and *rreation' throughout this passage. It appears to 
 include the whole tnaniniaff and irrational creation ; 
 which is boldly and beautifully personilied as eampBtly 
 looking for the future glory of the saints ; in hope of de- 
 iiverunce from the curne of vanity (see Prni. xxxix. 5), to 
 wliich it ha« been subjeeted through man's sin (Gen. iii. 
 17; vers. 20,21), and of participation in theemancination 
 of the just; for we know (ver. 22) its need of the happy 
 change, seeing how tlie whole groans together, and 
 
 IKK 
 
 labours, as in pains of child-birth, for that deliverance; 
 
 and even we who enjoy already the earnest of future bli^^s 
 (comp. 2 Cor. i. 22) feel the general opprisision, while 
 wo wait for the full blessings of our public adoption ; 
 and especially for the lime when the body shall be re- 
 deemed from the grave and the overthrow of the reign of 
 sin will be complete. 
 
 9 Unable to realize the ends for which it was created. 
 
 10 Literally, 'who subjected [it]; upon hope, that the 
 creation itself,' etc. 
 
 H Rather, * the liberty of the glory ;* that is, the freedom 
 from vanity, which is part of the glory to be revealed. 
 
 12 Paul and his fcUow-believers. 
 
 13 See Deut. xxvi. 1—11, and notes. As the first-fruits 
 oftercd annually by the Israelites were an earliest of (he 
 whole harvest, tin- expression came to include the idea 
 of a plcdgCy aa well as of priority : see 1 Cor. xv. 20. 
 Hence the present indwelling of the Spirit in the heart is 
 called ' the first-fruits,' or ' the earnest of the Spirit, and 
 is regarded as a pledge of the heavenly inheritanee. 
 
 H We are 'waiting' because 'we were saved in the 
 hope' (see vers. 18 — 2U); i.e. our salvation was, and is for 
 the most part future, beyond t)it' reaeh of HJglil, and there- 
 fore an object of liope, to which we look forward whilst we 
 toil and Bufl'er here (ver. 26). And in this waiting and 
 endurance wo are sustained ny the Holy Spirit (2(>). 
 
 l'> The Holy Sjiirit's aid in prayer is addured as one 
 principal way in whi(^h he 'bears a jiart with us,' in our 
 weakin'HS, of the load of sufiering. This he does by 
 
 fu'ompting and eounselling our petitions (lis an advocate 
 lelps his client), exeiting di'sires too vast and eager for 
 us to grasp or to express, but perfectly understood by 
 God, as acceptable fruit (1 John v. 14) of the Spirits 
 work (vers. 2fi, 27). This is indrrd lla- highest of tho 
 prcsrtit blessingrt of theehild of God ; but Ihere are others 
 connected with the future (vers. 28— HO) to increase his 
 consolation and joy. 
 
 IG • All things'— even hisdecpi'st sufft-rings — did *work 
 together for good' to Jesus, 'according to the Divine 
 purpose' taking ellecL through his own entire 'lovo to 
 Uou.' This promise tlien belongs only to those who are 
 personally holy; for it is an essential part of 'God's 
 
A.D.60. U.] 
 
 ROMA.NS VIII. 30— IX. 5. 
 
 [a,d.58. H. 
 
 30 *that he might be the firstborn araoug many^ brethren. Moreover -whom he 
 (lid predeatinatOjthemhe also 'called : and whom he called, them he also '"jnstified: 
 and whom he justified, theia he also "glorified. 
 
 31 What shall we then say to these things ? "If God he for us, who can he against 
 
 32 ns?^ p He that spared not his own'** Son, but delivered him np for ns all, ''iiow 
 
 33 shall he not with"* him also freely give us all tilings'? Who shall lay any tiling 
 
 34 to the charge of God's elect? ^ It is God that justifieth.^ Who is he that 
 condemnt^th ? ^ It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, Mvho is 
 even at the right hand of God, " who also maketh intercession for us. 
 
 35 'Who shall separate us from the love*^ of Christ? ^ shall tribulation, or 
 3G distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword 1 As it is 
 
 written,^ = ' For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as 
 
 37 sheep for the slaughter' [Psa. xliv. 22, Sept,] "Nay, in all these things we are 
 
 38 more® than conquerors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, ^ 
 ''that neither death, nor lile, nor angels, nor *^ principalities, nor powers, nor 
 
 31) things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, 
 ''shall he able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus 
 our Lord. 
 
 The Divine sovereignty and Justice in the present rejection of the Jeics vindicated. 
 
 9 'I SAY^o the truth in Christ, I lie not, •''my conscience'^ also bearing me 
 
 2 witness in the Holy Ghost, that I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in 
 
 3 my heart. For *■ I could wish that m^'self were accui'sed from Christ'^ for my 
 
 4 brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh: who are Israelites; ''to whom 
 pertaineth the adoption, '•■* and 'the glory, and * the covenants, and Hhe giving of 
 
 5 the law, and '"the service of God, and ■" the promises; whose flr^ the fathers; 
 
 ft Col. I. 16-18; Heb. 
 
 1. .'1.6; Rev. 1.6. 
 
 I Heb. 9. 13; ! Pet. 
 
 m ell. 3. 22—26 1 I Cor. 
 
 U. II. 
 n John 17. 22, 24; Heb. 
 
 II). U; 1 Pet. b. 111. 
 
 NumU.O: P8.1ia6. 
 P cti. b. fr— 10. 
 
 1 1 Cor. .-i. 21-23. 
 
 -■ cli.a2ti; Ib. 50. 9,9. 
 
 < ch, 4. 25; ll. 9 
 
 ( Mk.lli. 19; Col. 3,1; 
 
 Heb. 12. 2. 
 u ice refg. Ii. &3. I'J. 
 J John 10. 23. 
 V Lk. 21. 12—19. 
 
 < 1 Cor. 4. 9; 15. 30, 
 31; 2Cor. 1. 11. 
 
 a 1 Cor. l.V M-57 ; 2 
 Cor. 2. 14 i 12.9,10. 
 
 b ch. U. a 
 
 c Epli. 6. 11,12; Col. 
 
 2. 16; 1 Pet. 3. 22. 
 d John 10. 28-30. 
 
 e Gal.1.20; lTini.2.7. 
 r 1 John 3. 19-21, 
 /! Ex. 32. 32 ; 2 Sara. 
 
 IS. 33. 
 h En. 4.22; Dcii.U.l. 
 
 • Ex. 29. 43; 1 Sara. 
 4. 21.22. 
 
 * Go. 15. 18; Ex. 24. 
 7. 8 ; Eph. 2. 12 ; 
 Heb. R. 8-10. 
 
 I Ex. cli. 2'). 
 
 t«IUb. SI. 1, 10. 
 
 1 Lk. l.ai, 35. ti9-75. 
 
 purpose* that those who share the glory should bear the 
 likuiioas of Christ, who is to stand not alone, although 
 prc-oniinent, in excellence, as the 'first-born among many 
 bretliren.' 
 
 1 'A multitude whom no man can number' (Rev, vii. 
 4, 9). 
 
 2 Or simply, *who is against us?' There are many 
 against us, but God, who is for us, is infinitely greater 
 than all (see Psa. cxxiv.), and is, as it were, pledged to 
 'give us all things' in giving 'his own Son' {ver. 32). 
 
 3 See John v. 18, and note ; and comp. John iii. 16. 
 
 4 In consequence of, and in keeping with, this his 
 greatest possible gift, will he not give us all that we need 
 or hope for of real good .•■ Comp. 1 Cor. iii. 22. 
 
 5 These questions and answers, which are broken into 
 parts by the apostle's joyful excitement, are really closely 
 united. Who dares to accuse — much more to condemn — 
 God's elect .f" God himself justifies them; God's Anointed 
 died for them, or rather is raised up for them, and is now 
 at God's right hand, where he advocates their cause. 
 
 6 That is, Clirist's love toward us : comp. vers. 34, 37, 
 39. The last and highest cause for triumph is, that no 
 sufferings or enemies can possibly alter God's love in 
 Christ (John x. 28—30). 
 
 7 For we have to suffer like God's people of old : see 
 Tsa. xliv. 22. 
 
 8 We do not barely conquer, we triumph; for 'all these 
 things' not only do us no real harm, they are even made 
 to promote our good (ver. 28). Cnmp. ch. v. 3. 
 
 9 The apostle's eye glances over all conditions of man's 
 existence, the mightiest of created beings, all time and 
 all space, and !ie then confidently declares that no crea- 
 ture which he can find or conceive can separate the 
 Christian from God's unchangeable love. 
 
 10 The apostle now proceeds to show the relative posi- 
 tions of Jews and Gentih-s under the gospel (ch. ix. — xi.) 
 lie has proved that sidvation is only by Christ, and for 
 those who believe in him. But if so, the majority of the 
 Jews are losing it. At this startling result he earnestly 
 protests that he is deeply distressed (ch. ix. 1 — 5). He 
 cannot, however, allow that the promise of God has failed ; 
 for it did not extend to all the children of Abraham {G— 
 \-i) ; the ground of difference being, not personal merit, 
 but the free choice of (Jud. This statement does not 
 impugn God's justice; for all mercy is undeserved, and 
 he has a right to make distinction.';, as is clear from the 
 case of Pharaoh (14 — 18). Nor does it interfere with 
 
 man's responsibility ; for whilst God has a right to do as 
 he will, he exercises that right in such a manner as to 
 display at once his justice and his mercy (19 — 24); saving 
 Jews and Gentiles in the same way, and condemning 
 unbelievers even among the Israelites, as was long ago 
 foretold {25 — 29). The rejection of the Jews, though 
 comprehended in the Divine purpose, must be the result 
 of their unbelief, for all who call on the Lord Jesus Christ 
 shall be saved (30 — 33; x. 1 — 13). It must not be said 
 that they could not call upon one of whom they have not 
 heard (14 — 17), for they have heard ; and their rejection 
 of the truth is owing, not to ignorance, but to disobedient 
 unbelief; as their own prophets foretold (18 — 21). But 
 the rejection of Israel is not total : some are saved already, 
 and there is a remnant besides (xi. 1 — 10). Nor is it de- 
 signed to be final; but it gives occasion for the call of the 
 Gentiles; and their future conversion, of which tlie faith 
 of those who already believe is an earnest, will be con- 
 nected with the general prevalence of the gospel (11 — 
 16). And this arrangement should teach Gentile converts 
 humility, reverence, and gratitude (17 — 24). In the end, 
 Israel as a whole will be saved (25—32); and all the 
 working out of the plan of salvation will be seen to 
 illustrate the infinite wisdom and love of the Sovereign 
 Author and Ruler of all (33— 3G). 
 
 11 My conscience, enlightened by the Holy Spirit, 
 assures me that 1 am sincere in this avowal (vers. 2, 3). 
 This solemn burst of affectionate grief shows the strength 
 of Paul's feelings in reference to his own people, who 
 might suppose tliat he had forgotten them in the former 
 part of the Epistle. 
 
 12 The meaning seems to be — I coidd be willing to be 
 treated by him aa he was by the Father ; bearing, as 
 an object accursed, the sin of his people (see notes on 
 Exod. xxxii. 30 ; Ueut vii. 26 ; and comp. 1 Cor. xvi. 22 ; 
 Gal. i. 8) ; if thereby they might be saved. 
 
 13 That is, they were regarded and treated by God as 
 his 'children:' see Exod. iv. 22; Jer.xxxi.9; Hoseaxi.l. 
 The 'glory' is the Shcchinah ; the symbol of God's pre- 
 sence (see Exod. xiii. 21 ; xl. 34 ; 1 Kings viii. 10, and 
 note). The 'covenants' are those gracious engagements 
 which God made and renewed at various times with their 
 'fathers' (ver. /)) Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and with 
 them as a nation. ' The service' means all the symbolical 
 rites of the national worship. The 'promises' are, no 
 doubt, those which relate especially to the Messiah : see 
 Gal. iii. IG. 
 
 1307 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS IX. 6—25 
 
 [a. d. r>S. H. 
 
 :o 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 
 14 
 l.j 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 21 
 
 and "of ■whom as concerning the flesh' Christ ciime, ''who is over all, God 
 ' blessed for ever. Amen. 
 
 ' Not as though'^ the word of God hath taken none effect. For ' they arc not 
 all Israel, %vhieh are of Israel : ' neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, arc 
 they all children : but, ' In Isaac shall thy seed be called '^ [Gen. xxi. 12, Sept.] 
 That is, "They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of 
 God: but the childreu of the promise'' •'are counted for the seed. For this is 
 the word of promise, 'At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son ' 
 [Gen. xviii. 10]. 
 
 And not only this i^ but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by 
 our father Isaac ; for the children being not yet born, neither having done any 
 good or evil, {» that the purpose of God according to election might stand, = not of 
 works, but of him that calleth;) it was said unto her, 'The elder shall serve 
 the younger' [t!(!ii. xxv. 'i'i, Sept.] As it is written, 'Jacob have I loved, but 
 Esau have I hated'" [Mai. i. 2, .')]. 
 
 What shall we say then? "Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid. 
 For he saith to Moses, 'I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I 
 will have compassion on whom I will have compassion' [Exod. xxxiii. 10, ^7)1!.] 
 So then ''it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of (Jod that 
 showeth mercy." For*' the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, 'Even for this 
 same purpose have I raised thee up,^ that I might show my power in thee, and 
 that my name might be declared throughout all the earth' [Exod. ix. 16]. 
 Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will ' he 
 hardeneth.'" 
 
 Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he yet find fault? For ''who hath 
 resisted his will ? 
 
 Nay but, man, 'who art thou that ropliest against God? ■'Shall the thing 
 formed" say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? Hath not 
 the f potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make *one vessel unto 
 honour, and another unto dishonour? What'- if God, willing to show his wrath, 
 and to make his power known, ■ endured with much longsutt'ering the vessels of 
 wrath * fitted to destruction ; and that he might make known ' the riches of 
 his glory on the vessels of mercy, wliich he had "afore prepared unto glory, even 
 us, " whom he hath called, " not of the .Tews onl}', but also p of the Gentiles ? 
 
 As ho saith also in Oseo,'^ « ' I will call them my people, which were not my 
 
 • I.k. 3. n. 
 
 y ch, in. 12; Jer. 23.6; 
 
 Jolin 1. 1—3. 
 7 2 Cor. 11. 31. 
 F ch. a 3: 11. 1,2. 
 » cli. 2. 2J*, m 
 ' Lit. 3.81 Phil. 3. 3. 
 
 ti Gnl. 4. 22-31. 
 .r Gol. 3. 2ii-20. 
 
 y ch. I. 17; H. 28-30. 
 I ch. II. 6; Eph. 2.9. 
 
 a BPP refi. Gc. 18. 25. 
 
 ' •» rcf«. F.x. 4. 21. 
 
 rf .lob 23. 13 ; Dun. j. 
 
 « .Tob 33. 13 1 36.23. 
 / leo rcfa. U. 64. 8. 
 
 g Pro. 16. 4 ; Jpr. 18. 6. 
 A .Ut. rL 2M; Ac. 9. 
 
 I.'i; 2 Tim. 2. 26. 
 • Niim. It. 11, 18; I 
 
 IVl. 3. 2it. 
 A I Pet 2. 8; Judo 4. 
 i cb. 2. 4 1 Col. 1. 27. 
 m I Thoi. h 9. 
 n ch. 8. 28-31); 1 Cor. 
 
 1.1". 
 o F.pb. 2. 11-18. 
 r Pi. 22. 27 
 q 1 Pot. 2. 10. 
 
 1 As respects his human nature ; plainly implying that 
 he had also another nature, which is iininediatcly after- 
 warUa said, in the clearest and most direct hinguaf^o, to 
 be that of the Supreme and ever-ble.ssed God. It waa 
 the highest honour conferred upon the Jews that God 
 should take upon Him human nature as one of the 'seed 
 of Abraham.' 
 
 2 Whilst I mourn over the rejection of my beloved 
 nation, I by no means imply that God's word in re;;:ard 
 to them has failed ; for all Israel's natural de.scendiints 
 are not God'h true Israel (compare laa. Ixvi.), to whom 
 alone the nromiaea belong. From the first God declared 
 his intention to confine his blessings to a portion of the 
 posterity of Abraham (vera. 7 — 14). 
 
 3 See Gen. xxi. 1*2. Only the descendants of Isaac shall 
 be called truly and properly, for the purposes of the cove- 
 nant., ' the seed of .'Vbraham.' Paul refers to this selection 
 and limitation aa an illustrativo proof of the 'election 
 of grace' (see vera. 11, '2-1, and ch. xi. /j) : comp. vera. 
 .'iO~.'J:i, and ch. xi. 2.3. The cases of Isaac and Jacob 
 (vera. 10 — 13) are adduced to show that God exercised 
 hia sovereign choice throughout hia dealings with Israel. 
 
 4 Those whose birth is connected with tht; Divine 
 
 f remise are the choaen heire of the blessing. Such was 
 aaac (ver. 9 ; Gal, iv. 2.'J) ; the representative of all 
 believers, who become children of God by apccial Divine 
 intt'rpoaition : aee John i. 13; Gal. tii. 29. 
 
 A 'rho caao of Rebecca's children ia still more decisive ; 
 for they were twins, and the destiny of each waa an- 
 nounced before their birth (comp. Ilosea xii. 3, and note) ; 
 and therefore it could not have been on the ground of 
 their works ; but it must have been according to God'a 
 •overeign will. Moreover, the context in Gen, xxv, 23, 
 and the quotation in Mai, i, 2, 3, show that the nations 
 deaccnded from the two brothers are specially intended ; 
 80 that the choice affected all their posterity, 
 
 I3IM 
 
 G See Mai. i, 2, 3, and note, 
 
 7 Not that any one who earnestly desires and strives for 
 it will ever miss the Divine faveiir ; but that his desires 
 and efforts arc themselves the fruit of (iod's spontaneous 
 and sovereign 'mercy;' for 'from him comes everything 
 wo have ; from him tlierefore let ua learn to ask and 
 hope everything.'— 6'(//rj«. 
 
 8 The case of Pharaoh allows that sovereignty may be 
 exercised in punishment without 'injustice' (ver. 14), 
 
 9 Or, ' roused thee up ;' referring nrobablv to the etlecta 
 of God's dealings upon the heart of the impious monarch. 
 It is an instructive fact that the Jlinhu: fnrlirarnnce 
 (comp, ver, 22 with Kxod, viii. I.'i ; ix, 34, .'!.')) particularly 
 helped forward the fatal result : see ch. ii. '2, 4 ; '2 Peter 
 iii, 4, 9, 15, 16, 
 
 lu See notes on Exod, iv, 21 ; Isa. vi. 9, God is often 
 said in Scripture to do tlmt which hi: permita. Hut some 
 suppose th.'it * judicial hardening' is here meant, 
 
 11 Or, 'moulded.' The first of these two (|ue8tiona 
 contains an allusion to Isa, xlv, 9, on which aee note ; the 
 Bccond an e(;iially fri'c reference to Jer. xviii. 4 — (!, 
 
 12 Having rdiukid the spirit of the objection adduced 
 in ver, 19, Paul now nplies to it, God lias surely a 
 right to display hia anger and hia power by iiillicting 
 merited punishment, especially after long forbearance; 
 and to glorify his grace by bestowing unmerited mercy, 
 aa he jileaees. Throughout this reaaoning it must bo 
 carefully observed that, in speaking of God'a sovereign 
 will, the apostle nowhere implies that he acta arbitrarily 
 or without reasons. 
 
 13 The words in Hoaea i, 9, 10 ; ii, 23, refer primarily 
 to the ten apostate tribes of Israel ; but, like other similar 
 prophecies, they have a far wider meaning. They are 
 quoted here to prove that God receives even ua Gentile 
 sinners, who were once not his people, among the people 
 of God, 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 KOMANS IX. 26— X. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 26 people; and lier beloved, which was not beloved' [Hos. ii. 23]. 'And it shall 
 come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye arc not my 
 people ; there shall they be called the children of the living God ' [Hos. i. 10, Sept.] 
 
 27 Ksaias also crieth concerning Israel, * Though the number of the children of 
 
 28 Israel be as the sand of the sea, ""a remnant ^ shall be saved: for he will liniah 
 the work,- and cut it short in righteousness : because a short work will the 
 
 29 Lord make upon the earth' [Isa. x. 22, 23, Sqit.] And as Eeaias said before,^ 
 ' Except the Lord of Sabaoth •* had left us a seed, * we had been as Sodoma, 
 and been made like unto Gomorrha' [Isa. i. 9, Sept.] 
 
 The Jews rejected for unbelief ; faith indispensable to salvation. 
 
 30 WHAT shall we say then ? ' That the Gentiles, which followed not after righte- 
 ousness, have attained to righteousness, " even the righteousness which is of 
 
 31 faith: but Israel, 'which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not 
 
 32 attained to the law of righteousness. Wherefore 1 ^ Because the^f sovfjht it not 
 by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For 'they stumbled^ at that 
 
 33 Btumblingstone ; as it is written,*^ ' Behold, I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and 
 rock of ofience: and ° whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed' [Isa. 
 viii. 14 ; xxviii. 16]. 
 
 10 Brethren, *my heart's desire^ and prayer to God for Israel is, that they 
 
 2 might be saved. For I bear them record ''that they have a zeal of God,^ '^but 
 
 3 not according to knowledge.^ For they being ignorant of ' God's righteousness, 
 and going about to establish their own -^ righteousness, have not submitted them- 
 
 4 selves unto the righteousness of God. For ^ Christ is the end^*^ of the law for 
 righteousness to every one that believeth. 
 
 5 For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, * * That^' the man 
 
 6 which doeth those things shall live by them' [Lev. xviii. 5], '"But the righte- 
 ousuees which is of faith speaketh'- on this wise, * Say not in thine heart. Who 
 
 7 shall ascend into heaven?' (that is, to bring Christ diOyfw from, above:) or, 'Who 
 shall descend into the deep?' (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.) 
 
 8 But what saith it? * The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and iu thy 
 
 9 heart' [Deut. xxx. 12 — 14] : that is, * the word of faith, which we preach; that 
 'if thou shalt confess ^^ with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and ehalt believe in 
 thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. 
 
 10 For with the heart man '"believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth 
 confession is made unto salvation. 
 
 Ib.13.19; JGr.50. 40, 
 
 ( ch. I. 18—32; 10.20. 
 
 wch. I. 17; Phil. 3. 9. 
 
 xch. 10.2; n.7. 
 
 y ch. \. 1(3; 10. 3. 
 
 J Lk. 2.34; 1 Cor. 1. 
 2a. 
 
 ■ ch. 10. 11. 
 
 b ch. 9. 1— 3; I Cor. 9. 
 
 20— 2i 
 c ch. 9. 31 ; John IB. 
 
 2; Ac. 22, 3; Gnl. 
 
 I. II. 
 d 1 T.ra. I. 13. 
 e ch. I. 17; H, 30. 
 / Lk. lii. 15; Phil. 3. 
 
 9; Rer. 3. 17, !H. 
 g ch. 3. 25-31; Mt. 5, 
 
 17; Ac, 13. 38. 3!i ; 
 
 I Cor. 1. 30; Gat. 3. 
 
 24; Heb. 9, 7— U. 
 A Ne.9.2y: Eze. 20.11. 
 • ch. 3. 22, 26. 
 
 k I Tim. 4. fi; I Pet. 1. 
 
 23. 2^ 
 I Mt. 10, 32. 33; Lk. 
 
 12.8; Phd. 2.9— 11. 
 
 1 That is, Even of Israel it is the reynnant only that 
 shall be saved. 
 
 2 llather, ' word.' This verse is here quoted from the 
 Septuagint, and may mean either. The Lord ia rapidly 
 fulfilling and consummating his word ; overthrowing the 
 AssyriaDB, and restoring a remnant of the Jews: or, A very 
 abort account is God making (finishing and closing up the 
 account) of the remnant ; it will be easy to number them. 
 In either case the idea is, that but few out of many were 
 saved : see note on lea. x. 21 — 23. 
 
 3 That is, in an earlier passage : see Isa. i. 9, and note. 
 In every age true believers among the Jews were only a 
 small portion of the nation. 
 
 4 ' Sabaoth' is the Hebrew word for * hosts ' or * armies ;* 
 which is retained in the Septuagint here as if it were a 
 proper name. See note on rsa. xxiv. 10. 
 
 5 The Jews, like too many of all nations, took offence 
 at justification by faith in Jesus the Messiah, and per- 
 sisted in trusting to their own works (conip. ch. x. 3); 
 but they fell far short even of the law of Moses, and con- 
 sequently attained not to righteousness : conip. ch. x. 5. 
 
 6 This quotation combines Isa. xxviii. 16 with viii. 14, 
 and shows that Christ, who is the Foundation of the be- 
 liever's hope, is also a Rock of ofience to unbelievers. See 
 note on Isa. viii. 12; xxviii. 16. 
 
 7 Rather, 'delight :' that which would satisfy his heart 
 was Israel's salvation, for which he prayed. 
 
 » That is, a zeal in serving God : sec refa. 
 
 Superseding God's word by the traditions of the 
 ciders (Mark vii, 3—8), and 'not recognising (in wilful 
 blindness, rather than 'being ignorant of) God's right- 
 eousness [revealed in Christ], they sought to establish 
 their own righteousness:' and thus, though they had some 
 religious earnestness, they were rejected. 
 
 10 This may mean, either that Christ, by obeying the 
 
 law, brought it to an end as a covenant of works (see ch. 
 vi. 14 ; vii. 4, 6) ; so that every believer may be justified 
 as such, apart from legal obedience : or, that the law 
 itself had as its object and aim the coming and work 
 of Christ, who ia alone able to secure * righteousness' for 
 us (comp. Gal. iii. 23, 24; Titus iii. 5) : or, more pro- 
 bably, that Christ accomplishes for the believer the very 
 object which the law, if obeyed, would secure, namely, 
 acceptance with God, and consequent holiness (sec vers. 
 5—10). 
 
 11 He that obeys the law's demands shall live {i.e. enjoy 
 God's favour) on the ground of that obedience. 
 
 12 Even Moses, the lawgiver (see Deut. xxx. 10 — 14), 
 looking beyond the complicated ritual of the law to Him 
 who is its 'end,' speaks of the blessings of justification, 
 as being plainly brought within our reach, demanding 
 only hearty faith and open profession. The work is done 
 for thee; heaven has sent to thee the Divinely-anointed 
 Deliverer; the grave has given back to thee the trium- 
 phant Redeemer : ikou hast not to do anything in ord<'r 
 to earn 'the righteousness of God.' And 'the word is 
 nigh thee,' the truth is put plainly before thee, for thee 
 cordially to accept, 'believing it in thy heart,' and then 
 to avow and act out, 'confessing it with thy mouth.' 
 
 13 Confession here stands first because it corresponds 
 to the 'mouth' in ver. 8; but in ver. 10 the natural 
 order is resumed. Confession and faith arc for the same 
 reason applied distinctively to the two parts of the ques- 
 tion in vers. 6, 7, and of the promise in ver. 8 ; although 
 both the incarnation and the resurrection of the Lord 
 Jesus must be believed and confessed. And this faith 
 and confession will insure salvation (ver. n); because he 
 who believes with the heart is justified ; and his justifica- 
 tion is carried onward to complete salvation, by his open 
 and sincere confession of Christ (10). 
 
 1309 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS X. 11— XI. 8. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 11 For' the Scripture aaitli, " ' Whosoever believetli on him shall not be asluimed ' 
 
 12 [Isa. xxviii. 16]. For "there is no dift'erence- between the Jew and the (Jreek : 
 
 13 lor the same Lord over all ''is rich unto all that call upon him. ' For whosoever 
 shall call upon the name of tho Lord ■' shall be saved ' [Joel ii. 33, Sept.] 
 
 1-1 How then"* shall they call on him in whom they have not believed ! And how 
 shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard .' And how shall tlioy hear 
 
 15 » without a preacher ? And how shall they preach, 'except they be sent? As it is 
 written, ' ' How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, 
 
 16 and bring glad tidings of good things' [Isa. lii. 7]. But 'they have not all 
 obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, "'Lord, who hath believed our report?' 
 
 17 [lea. liii. 1, Sfpt.] So then ■'faith eomcth by hearing, and hearing by the word 
 of God. 
 
 18 But I say, Have they not heard ? Yes verily, v ' their sound went into all the 
 II) earth,-'"' 'and their words unto tho ends of the world' [Psa. xix. 4, Sept.] But I 
 
 say. Did not Israel know ?^ First Moses saith, » ' I will provoke you to jealousy 
 by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you' [Deut. 
 "20 xxxii. 21, Sept.'\ But Esaias is very bold, and saith, ''I was found of them 
 that Bouglit me not ; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me ' 
 ~1 [Isa. Ixv. 1, Sipt.] But to' Israel he saith, 'AH day long I have stretched 
 forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people ' [Isa. Lkv. 3, Sept.] 
 The rejection of the Jews neither total nor jinal ; their future recovery life to the world. 
 W I SAY" then, 'Hath God cast away his people?" 
 
 God forbid. For "flio ^Iso am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, nf i\ic 
 
 'i tribe of Benjamin. •' God hath not cast away his peo]ile which 'he foreknew. 
 
 Wot'- ye not what tho Scripture saith of'^ Elias? how ho maketh intercession''' 
 
 3 to God against Israel, saying, .''' Lord, they have killed thj' proplnits, and digged 
 
 down thine altars ; and I am left alone, and they seek my life ' [1 Kings xix. 14] ? 
 
 i But what saith the answer of God unto him? 'I have reserved to mj-seif 
 
 seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the ima/fc nf Baal ''•''[! Kings 
 
 5 xix. IS]. «■ Even so'" then at this present time also there is a remnant according 
 
 to ''the election of grace. And 'if by grace, then is fi" no more of works: 
 
 otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it he of works, thou is it no more 
 
 grace : otherwise work is no more work. 
 
 What then ? * Israel hath not obtained that which he sceketh for.'" But the 
 election hath obtained it, and the rest were 'blinded;'" according as it is written, 
 '" ' God hath given them the spirit of slumber, " eyes that they should not see, 
 
 6 
 
 '1 cl». !). 33; Jer. 17. 7. 
 
 o ch. 3. «. », 30 : Ac. 
 
 15.9; r.al. 3. W. 
 p Epli. 1.7; 2. *.7. 
 
 1 Til. 1. 3. 
 
 'ML »t. 18-21) ; 2 
 
 Cor. 5. I«— 20. 
 > Nah. I. a. 
 I Joliii 12. 371 Hcb. 
 
 1.2. 
 » .lohii 12. 3*i. 
 J- T(.r. U; I ThoB. 2.13. 
 
 y M(. 21. U; 28. I'.l ; 
 
 Col. 1. f,, 23. 
 : eee I Ki. 18. 10; Mt. 
 
 4.8. 
 a eh. II, II. 
 
 r I Knm. 12. 22; Jer. 
 
 31. 37; Am. 9. 8. 
 J cli. 9. 3; Ac. 22. 3; 
 
 2 Cor. 11. 22; Ptill. 
 
 3.5. 
 • ch. 8. »s Ac. 15. 18 
 
 / I KI. 15. 10-18. 
 
 ff ch. 9. 27 ; I». Ii, 
 A ch. 9. 1 1 ; Eph. 
 
 * ch. 0.31,32; 10. 3. 
 ' Ktto la. 0. 10; Mk. 
 
 G. .'>2 ; John 12. 40 ; 
 
 2 Cor. 3. It. 
 m Ii. 211. 10. 
 n It. U. 0; Jar. 5. 21 ; 
 
 Mt. 13. 14. 
 
 1 The prophets, too, as well as Moses, have taught the 
 salvation of the bcliovcr, and the rejection of the unbe- 
 liever, whether Jew or Gentile (11 — 21), All tho passages 
 ticre adduced referred primarily to tho time of the Me.^siah: 
 fiee notes on lau. .x.wiii, 16; Ii. 1,9; lii. 13; liii. 1; Ixv. 
 1, 2 ; Joel ii. 28, 32. 
 
 2 Rather, ' no distinction.' Both are alike subjects of 
 tho one ' Lord over all,' whose hiwa they have both alike 
 broken (cli, iii. 30) ; and both are alike objects of hia 
 graei% for he is ' rich unto all.' 
 
 3 It is evidently the Messiah, of whom it is here said, 
 that men ei»iild not 'call' upon him unless they 'believe,' 
 nor could they ' believe' until they hear llie 'preacher' 
 (ver. 14). lie therefore is 'the Loud,' Jvhnvah. 
 
 i ' Calling on tho name of tho Lord ' suppoBcs faith in 
 a message from bim delivered by his messengers, Many, 
 it is true, have not believed. IJut this fact only fullils the 
 prophet's words ; and it provi-s the point in question (vers. 
 IG, 17). For all have heard the message (18); so that 
 unbelief on the part of any^especially of the Jews — is 
 the result, not of ignorance, but of disobedience, of tho 
 conRenuencea of which they had been repeatedly warned 
 (I'J-2I). 
 
 3 Sec notf! on Psa, xix, 1, 2. 
 
 G Did not Moses 'first' intimate, and have not Isaiah 
 and others more boldly declared to them the unwelcome 
 truth that they would be rejected for unbelief, whilst 
 the despised Ocntiles would be admitted by faith to the 
 privileges of Ood'a people ? 
 
 7 t)r, * IJut conccrnint/ Israel,' 
 
 S The preceding argument must not bo supposed to 
 involve the total (vera, 1 — 10) or final (11 — 30) rejection 
 of the Jews ; which is designed rather to facilitiite the 
 salvation of the Gentilea, whose conversion is, in its turn, 
 to aid the restoration of the Jewa, 
 
 1310 
 
 9 Am 1 contradicting the promise in I'sa, xciv. 14.' 
 Almost the very words are quoted here. 
 
 10 My own pure Hebrew descent may indicate to you 
 that I cannot mean this. It would contradict my profes- 
 sion, and destroy' my hopes as a Christian. 
 
 11 See Phil, lii, 5, and note. 
 
 12 That is, ' Know ye not,'' 
 
 13 Rather, ' in [the history of] Elias :' sec 1 Kings xix. 
 10 — 18, and notes. See also Mark xii, 20, and note. 
 
 H Literally, ' goes to Ood [complaining] against Israel." 
 15 Riitlicr, simply ' to liaal.' Respecting Haul, see note 
 on Numb, xxii, 41, See also note on 1 Kings xix, 18, 
 
 IG As in Llijah's time there were still some in Israid 
 who bad not rejected Jehovah, so tbere is still, by God's 
 gracious choice, 'a remn:iiit'. — a number, however small — 
 of that nation, who are Abraham's children (ver, 1) by 
 faith, as well as by natural descent ; altlinugh the grriit 
 bulk of the nation are rejecting the Messiah, and are 
 consequently rejected by God, 
 
 17 That IS, the election is no more of works. The 
 conclusion in ver, decisively opjioses all iitti^mjits at 
 compromise between tho two antagonist principles of sal- 
 vation by God's free grace and sahatiou by man's works: 
 compare ch, iv, 4, 
 
 18 That is, righteousness before Ood (see ch, ix. 31 ; 
 X, 3). 'The election' (ver. 8) means the elect, as 'tho 
 circumcision ' (ch, iv, 9) means the circumcised. 
 
 19 Rather, ' were hardened ;' i. c. they wcro abandoned 
 by God, according to his ancient declarations (ver, 8), to 
 the insensibility of their own hearts ; so that tho truth 
 and I'xcellence of the gospel were not felt, nor its claims 
 regarded. See notes on Isa, vi, 9; xxix, 9 — 24; Deut, 
 xxix, 4; Matt. xiii. 14; and compare Pb:i. Ixix. 22, 23; 
 2 Tliess, ii, 11, The quotations are not litrial, but free, 
 according to the sense. 
 
A. D. 60. U. I 
 
 ROMANS XI. 9—28. 
 
 [a.d. 58. H. 
 
 and ears that they should not hear ' [Deut. xxix. 4] ; p unto this day. And David 
 saith, ' Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, ^ and a stumblingblock, and 
 a recorapence unto them : let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, and 
 bow down their back alway' [Psa. Ixix. 22, 23]. 
 
 I say then, Have they stumbled that they shouhl fall? 
 
 God forbid : but rather ? through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, 
 ''for to provoke them to jealousy. Now- if the fall of them he^i\\Q riches of 
 the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how much 
 more 'their fulness! For I spoak^ to you Gentiles, inasmuch as "I am the 
 apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office : if by any means I may provoke to 
 emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them. For if -^ the 
 casting away of them he the reconciling"* of the world, what shall the receiving 
 of them he, but life from the dead? For if ^ the firstfruit-"' he holy, the lump is 
 also holy: and if the root he holy, so are the branches. 
 
 And if some of the branches be broken ofl", =and thou, being a wild olive tree, 
 wert grafted in among them,*' and with them partakest of the root and fatness 
 of the olive tree, boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou 
 bearest not the root, but the root thee. Thou wilt say then. The branches were 
 broken off, " that I might be grafted in. AVell ; * because of unbelief they were 
 broken off, and thou standest by faith. "^Be not highminded, but '^fear: for if 
 God *• spared not the natural branches, tahe heed lest he also spare not thee. 
 
 Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God : on them which fell, severity ; 
 but toward thee, goodness, ■'^ if thou contiime in his goodness:^ otherwise ^ thou 
 also shalt be cut off. And they also, '' if they abide not in unbelief, shall be 
 graffed in : for God is able to graff them in again. For if thou wert cut out of 
 the olive tree which is wild by nature, and wert graft'ed contrary to nature into a 
 good olive tree : how much more*^ shall these, which be the natural hrancheSj be 
 grafted into their own olive tree ! 
 
 For I would not, brethren, tliat ye should be ignorant^ of this mystery, lest 
 ye should be wise in your own conceits, that 'blindness^*' in part is happened 
 to Israel, * until the fulness'^ of the Gentiles be come in. And so 'all'- Israel 
 shall be saved: as it is written, "^ ^ There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, 
 and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob : '" for this is my covenant unto them ' 
 [Isa. lix. 2U, 21, Sept.], " * when I shall take away their sins ' [Isa. xxvii. 9, Sept,] 
 As concerning the gospel, thej/ are enemies *"* for your sakes : but as touching 
 
 P 2 Cor. 3. II, IS. 
 
 q Ac. 13. 12, \K>, *7; 18. 
 
 rt; -i'l. IS, ai. 
 r ver. H; ch. 10. 19. 
 J vpr. 15. 
 
 ' Ii. II. 11—16; Mlc. 
 
 \- \.'l\ b. 7. 
 u ch. 16. Iti; Ac. 9.1.^: 
 
 13.2; Gal. 2. 2,7-3; 
 
 Eph. 3. 8; 1 Tim. 
 
 2, 7. 
 X VOTK. 11. 12. 
 
 y Num. 15. 19—21. 
 
 : Eph. 2. 11—13; 3. ti. 
 
 " vera. II. 12. I?. 
 & Ac. 13. JG, 17. 
 o 1 Cor. A. 7- 
 d Pro. 28. M; Phil. 1 
 
 / Hfb.3.U; I0.23,c 
 e John 15. a. 
 A 2 Cor. 3. 16. 
 
 ■ 2 Cor. 3. U— 16. 
 
 ft Lk. 21. 21. 
 i la. IS. 17; Jer. 30. 
 17-22. 
 
 m Jer. 31. 31—37. 
 n Eze. 3(i. 25-29. 
 
 1 Let their Mcssings become a curse, and let them 
 bliudly stumble into misery as 'a recompense' for their 
 sins against God's holy SuiTerer : see notes on Psa. Ixix. 
 title, and ver. 20. Respecting the imprecations in the 
 i'Halras, see note on Psa. v. 10. 
 
 2 The sense of vers. 12 and 15 is, If the stumbling and 
 rejection of the Jews has been the occasion of so much 
 good to the worUl, how much more good may be expected 
 from their restoration ! 
 
 3 Vers. 13, 14 may be thus paraphrased. It is not strange 
 that I speak of Israel's destiny to you Gentiles (indeed, 
 in doing so I am honouring my own peculiar ministry as 
 t/our apostle, in order to arouse ray nation, and save some 
 uf them) : for great as is the blessing which you obtain 
 in connection with their rejection, it is but as death to 
 life in comparison with the richer blessing resulting from 
 their recovery, which will be to the Gentiles 'life from 
 the dead' (comp. Ezek. xxxvii. I — 1-i). 
 
 •i Thi-s reconciliation is described in Eph. ii. 11 — 22. 
 
 5 Rather, 'the first part* of the dniirjli^ which was offered 
 to God in order to give to the lump or mass the ceremonial 
 sanctity which made it fit for the use of God's people : 
 see Numb. xv. 20. By this illustration and that which 
 follows Paul teaches that the piety of tha patriarchs or 
 (as others suppose) of the first Hebrew converts to the 
 gospel, was a sort of dedication of the whole nation to God, 
 and a plc'dge of their consecration to him : see ver. 28 ; 
 and comp. 1 Cor. vii. 14. 
 
 The apostle illustrates his argument by the practice 
 of grafting a wild shoot into an old olive tree, in order to 
 increase its vigour; but the benefit in this case is not to 
 the old stock, but to the engrafted branch, i. c. the Gen- 
 tiles. Thcfle should ever remember that the Jews were 
 the channrl through which the truth has flowed, anil 
 instead of despising them for their unbelief, should learn 
 from tbera a lesson of humility and fear; for they (* the 
 
 natural branches') had a peculiar relation to God, and 
 yet were not spared ; much less, therefore, will he spare 
 the Gentiles if they misuse their advantages. 
 
 7 That is, if thou continue to exercise that faith to 
 which his goodness is shown. 
 
 S The conversion of the Jews appeared (see note on 
 ver. 16) a far more likely event than the introduction 
 of the Gentiles into the Christian church. 
 
 9 The apostle here makes known the Divine purpose 
 respecting the Jewish people, which had been unrevenled 
 (see note on Matt. xiii. 11) ; calling attention to it by his 
 usual phrase (see 1 Cor. x. 1 ; xii. 1 ; 2 Cor. i. 8 ; 1 Thess. 
 iv. 13) in order both to mark its intrinsic importance, and 
 also to check pride in Gentile Christians. 
 
 10 Rather, ' hardness (see ver. 7) in part,' i. e. extending 
 only to a. part of the nation, through j^rtri of their history; 
 not to all the Jews, nor to all time. 
 
 11 Or, 'complement;' the full number of the Gentiles 
 (and that evidently a large number), who were designed 
 by the Divine purpose to be brought in before the general 
 conversion of the Jews; for it is the conversion of the 
 Jews which is to secure the final triumph of the gospel 
 among the Gentiles : see vers. 12 — 15. 
 
 12 'All Israel' may here mean, either the nation as a 
 whole; or, perhaps, every true Israelite, including Jews 
 and Gentiles, according to ch. ii. 29. 
 
 13 These quotations from Isa. lix. 20, 21; xxvii. 9, 
 follow the SeptuHgint, with very slight variations. tJod's 
 covenant with his ancient people looked forward to a time 
 when their sins should be forgiven through faith, and 
 they should enjoy the blessings of the gospel. 
 
 It 'According to the gospel,' which knows no distinction 
 except that between the believer and the unbeliever, the 
 Jewish people are excluded from God's favour; in order 
 that all its privileges may be given without restriction 
 to 'you' Gentiles. But 'according to God's choice' they 
 
 Ull 
 
60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS XI. 29— XII. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 29 the election, thty are "beloved for the fathers* sakes. For the gifts and calling 
 
 30 of God are ^ without repentance. For as ya « in times past have not believed God, 
 
 31 yet have now obtained mercy ''through' their unbelief; even so have these also 
 
 32 now not believed, that through your mercy they also may obtain mercy. For 
 'God hath concluded them all- in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. 
 
 33 0^ the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! ' IIow 
 
 34 unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways jtast finding out! "For * wlio 
 hath known the mind of the Lord? Or who hath been his counsellor' [Isa. xl. 
 
 35 13, Scpt.^1 Or ■'who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed unto 
 
 36 him again? For ^of him, and through him, and to him, are all things:'* = to 
 ■whom be glory for ever. Ameu. 
 
 Practical application of the foregoing truths, enjoining entire consecration to God, and the 
 constant discharge of all religious, social, and civil duties. 
 J2 I^ BESEECH you thereforcj brethren, by the mercies" of God, that yo 
 "present your bodies ''a living sacrifice, "^ holy, acceptable unto God, which is 
 
 2 your reasonable service. And ''be not conformed to this world :^ but *■ be ye 
 transformed /by the renewing of your mind, that ye may ^prove^ what is that 
 good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God. 
 
 3 For I say, ^ through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, 
 'not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think 
 soberly, according as God hath dealt * to every man the measure of faith.'' 
 
 4 For as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the 
 
 5 same office ; so ' we, beini/ many,'** are one body in Christ, and every one members 
 one of another. 
 
 6 Having then gifts diflering according to the grace that is given to ue, whether 
 
 7 prophecy, '1 let us j^rophesy 2iCCov^\i\^ to the proportion ^2 of fjiiti^. or ""ministry,''* 
 
 8 let ys wait on onr ministering; or he that teachetli, on teaching; or he that 
 exhorteth, on exhortation. "He that giveth, let him do it with simplicity; 
 "he that ruleth, with diligence;'^ he that sboweth mercy, /' with cheerfulness: 
 
 9 ''let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is cvil;'-'^ cleave to that 
 ■which is good. 
 
 10 ^ Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; 'in honour pro- 
 
 11 ferringi^ one another: 'not slothful in business;*^ fervent in spirit; "serving 
 
 are still lovingly cared for, and shall be restored to the 
 enjoyment of his blessing; in order that the promises to 
 ' thuir fathers ' may be perfectly accompUshed. For God's 
 gifts and calling cannot be retracted (ver. 29), 
 
 1 That is, 'on occasion of their unbelief.' 
 
 2 God hath 'shut them all up together,* both Jews 
 and Gentiles, on the same ground, as alike involved in 
 disobedience ; and hence all that shall be saved must be 
 saved througli hia sovereign mercy. 
 
 3 Or, 'Oh the depths of God's riches {i. e. of grace : seo 
 ver. 3o) and wisdom and knowledge !' 
 
 4 From him, Jis the Creator, they spring; h>f him, as 
 the Governor and Disposer, they are maintained ; and to 
 him, as the great End of all, they are uU tending. 
 
 5 In ch. xii." — xv. 13, the apohtle ap])lies the foregoing 
 important truths to the life and practice. He sets sum- 
 marily before ua the prineiplt^a and motives of the Chris- 
 tian's consecration to God's holy service {xii. 1 — 3); and 
 then his behaviour in relation to the church [i — 13), and 
 to the world (14 — 21). He speeiGes those Christian graces 
 which are most closely connected with the preceding 
 topics : — humility, orderly and energetic devotion to God's 
 service in the several oflicca and duties of the church, 
 brotherly kindness, beneficence, acquieacencu in God's 
 arrangementw, a forgiving spirit, ana symnathv with all, 
 espenially with the lowly. He then enjonis loyal obedience 
 to rightful authority fxiii. 1 — 7) ; and presents, as the 
 motives of the wholr, love to our neighbour (8 — 10) and 
 the approach of final salvation (11 — 14). 
 
 The ' mercies' unfolded in ch. iii. — viii. As a thnnk- 
 ofiering for these (seo Lev. ii. 1 ; iii. 1, etc., and notes), 
 God claims not the unblemished yet lifeless bodies of irra- 
 tional animals speedily consumed, but the living bodies 
 (once unhappily polluted by sin : ch. i. 24 ; vi. 12) of the 
 worhhippera themselves, rationally devot<'d to that holy, 
 acceptable worship which springs from the 'renewing of 
 
 I the mind.' 
 
 I 7 The ' world' here means the whole system of society. 
 
 1813 
 
 p seo rpf». N'lm. 23. 19. 
 1 I Ppt. 2. 10. 
 r vcri. n— 19. 
 
 « ch. 3.9; Gal. 3. 22. 
 
 ' Pfl.36. ti; 02.5. 
 
 u Job 15.8; I Cor. 2. 
 IB. 
 
 J- Job 35. 7; 41.11. 
 
 y 1 Chr. 29. U. 12 j 
 Col. 1. IB. 
 
 r Gttl. \.hi I Tim. I. 
 17; Hcb. 13. 21 ; 1 
 Pet. 5. 11; Rev. 1.6. 
 
 ttcn. a 13; I Cor. 6. 
 
 13. 19. 20. 
 6 Hob. IS. 15, 16. 
 c »oc rcfi. Lo. 1. 3. 
 rf2Cor.b.U-l75 Jam. 
 
 1- 27j i.ii 2Ppt,2. 
 
 aOi I JoJin 2.1,^-17. 
 ' 2 Cor. 5. 17. 
 /John 3. 3-7; E(>h. 
 
 i. 22-24; Col. 3. H). 
 H Eph. .5. 10. 
 h sec ruff, ch. I. 5. 
 < 1 Cor. 4. 7; I PeL 
 
 5. a. 
 * 1 Cor. 12.7—11. 
 
 ( ICor. 10. 17; 12. Vi- 
 30; Ei>h, ^. 10.25. 
 
 " Mt. 6. 1—1,22. 
 
 " Ac 2*). 28; npb.13.7. 
 
 P 2 Cor 9. 7. 
 
 q 1 IVt 1. 22; I John 
 
 r John 13. 3(,3.V 
 I Phil. 2.3; I Pct.5.5. 
 t 2 Thci. X 10, II. 
 u 1 Cor. 10.31. 
 
 which is not pervaded by the influence of true religion. 
 
 8 That you may ascertain and appreciate what i.-^ God's 
 will, (namely) what is good, acceptable (to him), and per- 
 fect: compare John vii. 17. 
 
 9 * Faith ' here means tiiat entire dependence upon God, 
 and expectant confidence in him, which constitutes the 
 chief eapability of all spiritual gifts jind attainments. 
 
 10 !Many as we are, Christ's life pervading all, unites 
 the whole in 'one body,' and makes the individuals 
 ' members related to each other,' having ditlerent ' oflices,' 
 according to our ' differing gifts ;' which therefore each is 
 to use for the good of all (vers. 6 — 0). 
 
 11 On the extensive meaning of the term 'prophecy,* 
 see Remarks on the Prophetical Hooks, p. 721. 
 
 12 This may mean cither 'the standard of faith,* i.e. 
 doctrines already revealed ; or, ' the measure of his faith' 
 (ver. 3J ; speaking only what God is revealing to his 
 faith, without adding anything of his own. 
 
 13 'Ministry' means any service in the church ; but as 
 other services are specified, it may refer here to the ser- 
 vice described in Acts vi. 1 — 4 ; or to the deacon's oftiro 
 (compare Phil. i. 1). 
 
 14 This may mean, *he that giveth [let him do it] willi 
 openness of heart (2 Cor. viii. 2; ix. 11, 13); ho that 
 protecteth [probably ' succourelh* Htrangers : <'ompare ch. 
 xvi, 2] with earnestness,' etc. The whole sentence seems 
 to refer to active bcnefieence ; whicli should be generous, 
 energetic, and cheerful, although our enand may be sad, 
 and the objects of our pity unpleasing. In one word, ' let 
 love be unfeigned' fver. 9). 
 
 15 The 'evil* and 'good' hero seem to be particularly 
 what is itjjurious or beneficial. 
 
 Kl Anticipating ono another in the manifestation of 
 mutual esteem. 
 
 17 Kjither, 'in diligence not remiss.' This clause refers 
 to all the outward luanifcstatious of the Christian life" 
 as the next does to its inward promptings^ and the third 
 to its high purpose. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS XII. 12--XIII. U. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 1*2 the Lord: -^ rejoicing in hope; s' patient in tribulation; ^continuing instant in 
 
 13 prayer: "distributing to tbe necessity of saints; * given to^ hospitality. 
 
 14 '^ Bless tliem which persecute you :- bless, and curse not. 
 
 lOj 16 "^ Rejoice -with them that do rejoice, and ^weep "with them that weep. /Be of 
 the same mind one toward another. ^ Mind not high things, but ''condescend^ 
 to men of low estate. Be not wise in your own conceits. 
 
 17 ' Recompense to no man evil for evil. -' ' Provide things honest in the sight of 
 
 18 all men' [Prov. iii. 4, Sept.]"^ If it be possible, as much as lioth in you, live 
 
 19 peaceably with all men.^ i)early beloved, * avenge not yourselves, but rather 
 'give place unto wrath :^ for it is written, 'Vengeance is mine; I will repay' 
 
 20 [Deut. xxxii. 35], eaith the Lord. ' Therefore if thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if 
 he thirst, give him drink : for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of tire on his head'^ 
 
 21 [Prov. XXV. 21, 22, Stpt.] "' Re not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. 
 |g Let every soul "be sulyect unto the higher powers. Por "there is no power 
 
 2 but of God:^ the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore 
 resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God : and they that resist shall 
 
 3 receive to themselves damnation.^ For ''rulers are not a terror to good works, 
 but to the evil.^" Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power ? Bo that which is 
 
 4 good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: for ^he is the minister of God to 
 thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not 
 the sword ^1 in vain : for he is the minister of God, 'a revenger to execute wrath 
 
 5 upon him that doeth evil. Wherefore i/e must needs be subject, not only for 
 wrath,'- but also for * conscience' sake. 
 
 For for this cause 'pay '^ ye tribute also: for thoy are God's ministers, "attending 
 
 7 continually upon this very thing. ' Render therefore to all their dues ; tribute 
 to whom tribute is dtie ; custom to whom custom; ^fear to whom fear; 'honour 
 to whom honour. 
 
 8 "Owe no man any thing, but to love one another :^^ for *he that loveth 
 
 9 another hath fulfilled the law. For this, * Thou shalt not commit adultery, 
 Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou 
 shalt not covet' [Exod. xx. 13 — 17, Sipt.]; and if there be^^ any other com- 
 mandment, it is brietly comprehended in this saving, namely, *"' Thou ehalt love 
 
 10 thy neighbour as thyself [Lev. xix. 18, Sept.} ''Love worketh no ill to his 
 neighbour : therefore love is the fultilling of the law. 
 
 11 And that'** <" knowing the time, that now it is high time ■'"to awake out of sleep: 
 
 12 ^for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. The night is far spent, 
 ''the day is at hand: 'let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and 'Met 
 
 13 us put on the armour of light. 'Let us walk honestly, ^^ as in the day; "*not 
 in rioting and drunkenness, "not in chambering and wantonness, "not in strife 
 
 14 and envying. But ''put ye on"^ the Lord Jesus Christ, and ■'make not provision 
 for the flesh, to Julfil the lusts thereof. 
 
 J- ch. 5. 2 ; I.k. 10. 21). 
 y cb. 5. 3. l; Lk- '21.19. 
 i aoercfa. Lk. IS. I. 
 a I Cor. IB. 1, i. 
 t> tee rcfs. Ge. 18. 2; 
 
 1 Tim. 3. 2. 
 c sec refa. Mt. 5. «. 
 d I Cor. 12. 2(>. 
 e flee rofs Job 2. 11. 
 / see reft. Ac. 4. 32. 
 g Mt. 1«. 1—4. 
 A Job 31. 13-16. 
 i Mt. h. 39. 
 > sfc rcfs. 2 Cor. 8. 21. 
 
 m I.k. 6. 27-TO. 
 
 n Dpu. 17. 12; Tit. 3. 
 
 1; 1 Pet. -J. 13-17. 
 o 8CG reft. Fro, H. 15, 
 
 It;^ Dan. 4.32; John 
 
 IH. 11. 
 P Dou. 26. 1. 
 
 q 2 Obr. 19. 0. 
 
 ( 8ee Mt. 17. l.'l-27. 
 
 see 1 Sam. 7- !(>. 
 J Lk. 20. 25. 
 
 y Le.19.3; Pro. 24. 21. 
 
 1 Ex. 20. 12; Le. 19. 
 32 ; 1 Tim. fi. 1. 
 
 a Deu. 21. 14,15; Pre. 
 
 3. 27, 2H. 
 h Mt. 22. :W. 40; Col. 
 
 3. 11; 1 Tim. t. 5. 
 
 e see refi. Mk. 12. 31. 
 d 1 Cor. 13. 4-7. 
 
 1 ThcB. 5. 1-3. 
 / 1 Cor. 15. 34. 
 
 K ace refa. Lk. 21. 28. 
 
 A Ueb. 10. 25. 
 
 t Epb. 5. 11; 6. Il- 
 ls; 1 Thefl. 5. &-7; 
 1 .lohn 1.5-7. 
 
 A I Tliea. .'>. 8. 
 
 1 1 Pet. 2. 12. 
 mLk. 21. 34. 
 n I Cor. C. a. 
 
 u Jam. 3. U— IB. 
 p Gal. 3. 27. 
 •I Gal. 5. Hi, 17. 
 
 1 Literally, 'pursuing hospitality.' 
 
 2 This seems to be a quotfition from the Sermon on 
 the Mount, which was doubtless well known among the 
 first Christians (comp. RIatt. v. 44; Luke vi. 28). 
 
 3 That is, Associate and sympathize with the lowly. 
 
 4 See note on Trov. iii. 4. 'Honest' in the Bible 
 always means 'honourable,' or 'becoming.' 
 
 5 There are some with whom it is diflicult, perhaps 
 not 'possible' to be at peace. But you, as God's 'beloved' 
 children, should do all that ' lieth in jjou' to be at peace 
 even with them. 
 
 C The meaning may bo, Leave it with God to show 
 his displeasure ; for He it is to whom vengeance belongs : 
 Deut. xxxii. 35. 
 
 7 See note on Prov. xxv. 22. 
 
 8 Magistracy, or civil government, is of Divine ap- 
 pointment, and therefore claims our obedience to all its 
 lawful mandates; comp. Acts v. 29. H is supposed that 
 Paul was led to insist upon this point by the existence of 
 some wrong views on the part of the Roman Christians. 
 
 Rather, 'condemnation;* and that not only by the 
 magistrate, but by God, whose servant he is. 
 
 10 This is the design and the proper tendency of civil 
 government, although the actual practice has sometimes 
 been the contrary ; as it waa then under the emperor 
 Nero, who soon afterwards became a terror to all good 
 men, and a bloody persecutor of Christians. 
 
 11 The sword, sometimes carried by the magistrate on 
 his own person, and sometimes borne before him by an 
 
 attendant, was a symbol of the power of inflicting capital 
 punishment, which civil government has always claimed 
 in dealing with crime. 
 
 12 That is, lor fear of the ' wrath' which this minister 
 of God executes. 
 
 13 That is, 'ye pay.' As government is constituted for 
 the benefit of society (' attending continually on this very 
 thing*), 'ye pay' the taxes for its support, as ye ought to 
 do (ver. 7). The Jewish Christians might especially need 
 to be reminded of this duty, as they probably felt a pecu- 
 liar aversion to pay tribute to heathen rulers : see Matt. 
 xxii. 17; Acts v. 37. 'Tribute' means tax on laud or 
 persons ; ' custom ' is tax on merchandise. ' Fear ' regards 
 the poiccVy and 'honour' the rank of others. 
 
 14 This terse precept requires us to discharge all obliga- 
 tions, and especially that of love, which can never be fully 
 discharged, whilst it discharges all, and fulfils the whole 
 law (vers. 9, 10). 
 
 15 Or, 'whatever other' commandment ; especially the 
 ninth, which is omitted here in the best manuscripts. 
 
 IG The meaning is, We shouhl do this (i.e. fulfil every 
 duty, and love one another); especiaitt/ as remembering the 
 flight of time and the nearness of eternity with its full 
 salvation. 
 
 IV Rather, 'decorously.' The word agrees with the 
 figure employed, in which the habits of life arc repre- 
 sented as a dress : see vers. P2, 14. 
 
 18 Be habitually clothed in the likeness of Christ (com- 
 pare Gal. iii. 27), and do not indulge the dohircs of your 
 
 1313 J 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS XIV. 1—20. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 Rules and admonitions concei'ning conscientions differences of opinion and practice, 
 
 ]4 HIM' that ''is weak in the faith- receive ye, Init not to doubtful cliaputations.s 
 '2 For one believeth that he 'may eat all things:'' another, who is weak, cateth 
 .3 herba.^ Let not him that eateth despise him that catetli not; and Met not him 
 
 4 which eateth not judge him that eateth: for fJod hath received liim. "Who 
 art thou that judgcst another man's'' servant? To his own master he standeth or 
 falleth. Yea, ■'he shall be holden up : for God is able to make him stand. 
 
 5 y One man esteemeth one day above another : another esteemeth every day 
 
 6 alike. ' Let' every man be fully persuaded in liis own mind. He that regardeth 
 the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and ho that reganleth not the day, to the 
 Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for °ho giveth 
 God thanks ; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he cateth not, and givi'tli God 
 
 7 thanks." For 'none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. 
 
 8 For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto 
 
 9 the Lord: 'whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. For ''to tliis 
 end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, 9 that he might be 'Lord both of 
 the dead and living. 
 
 10 But why dost thou judge thy brother? Or why dost thou set at nought thy 
 
 11 brother? For /we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. For it is 
 written, "* 'As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every 
 
 13 tongue shall confess to God' [Isa. slv. 23]. So then ? every one of us shall give 
 account of himself to God. 
 
 1.3 Let us not therefore judge one another any more : but judge this rather, that 
 * no man put a stumblingblock or an occasion to fall" in /lis brother's way. 
 
 14 I know, and am persuaded by the Lord Jeans,'- 'that there is nothing unclean 
 of itself: but * to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean. 
 
 1') But if thy brother be grieved witli thi/ meat, now walkest thou not 'charitably. 
 l(i '" Destroy not him with thy meat,'-' for whom Christ died. Let not then your 
 
 17 good'-* be evil spoken of "For the kingdom "* of God "is not meat and drink ; 
 
 18 but righteousness, and peace, and joy in tlie Holy Ghost. For ho that in these'" 
 things serveth Christ ''j's acceptable to God, «and approved of men. 
 
 19 'Let us therefore follow after the things which make for ]icace, and things 
 
 20 wherewith 'one may edify another. 'For meat destroy'" not tlie work of God. 
 
 ■ ch. 1.V 1,7. 
 
 TIL 1. n. 
 
 1 l-or.l0.a).30; Col. 
 ■2. 16. 
 
 ■ Mt.7.1,2; l,k.l2.U. 
 
 r loo rof«. ch. 8. 31 — 
 
 :W; 1 Ptt. 1. 1. 
 y tinl. 4. », 10. 
 
 I Cor. 3. 21—23. 
 rf 2 Cor. .V 15. 
 e .\c. 10. 3li. 
 
 / Eco 12. H: Ml ss. 
 
 31.32; Ac. 10. 42. 
 
 I> I.o. ID. 14; spo rcf>. 
 
 nit. la G. 7. 
 
 I vor. 20; Ac. 10. 14, 
 
 2H. 
 « 1 Cor. 8. 7, 10. 
 t cli. 13.10; G0I.5.1.X 
 
 pch.12.1,2; Ac.I0.3\ 
 1 2 Cor. 4. 2; Jam. 2. 
 
 18—26. 
 ' ch. 12. IS. 
 > ch. IJ. 2. 
 I »er. 15. 
 
 own corrupt nature. As love is the motive (ver. 10), so 
 the Lord Jesus is the pattern of all goodness. 
 
 1 In matters of Becoiid;iry iinportan(;e, conscientious 
 differences of opinion .-ind practice must be allowed. The 
 weaker Christian, who regards the Mosaic restrictions as 
 still binding, must not be despised ; nor may he judge his 
 brother who thinks they are abrogated : for each is ac- 
 eepti^d OS desiring to obey his Lord, who is his only Judge 
 (ch. xiv. 1 — 12). But every one should deny liimself 
 any gratification which may tempt his weaker brother to 
 violate his conscience (13 — 23). These precepts are en- 
 forced by the example of Christ, who sought tho good of 
 others ; by the design of the Scriptures, which is to com- 
 fort and edify all (xv. 1 — 7) ; and particularly by the 
 mercy of God which has united Jews and Gentiles in one 
 bond of joy and peace that they may all be his people 
 (8-1.3). 
 
 2 * Weak in the faith' Beems to mean one whose faith 
 in tho goRpt^l as einanfinaling men from restrictions as to 
 sacred BeaAonn and * unclean' food, was not strong enough 
 to overcome his scruples. 
 
 3 The clause may mean, *not for judging hia doubts/ 
 or, 'not for dificunsing his opinions.' To do this can only 
 diflturl) his mind, and ronfirm liim in bin nuHtake. In 
 writing to the ChriHtianH at Corinth alao, I'aul touches 
 on thiH subject ; and decides against the rigid views of the 
 weak brethren : see 1 Cor. x. 25—30. 
 
 4 That is, anythinff. 
 
 5 Pious Jewd in heathen countries sometimes abstained 
 entirely from meat and wine, living wholly on vegetable 
 diet and water, in order to avoid eating the tlenh of un- 
 clean animaU, and things ofl'ered to idoln. See Dan. i. 8. 
 
 fi Itjither, 'Another's servant;' namely, Christ's, who 
 alone has a right to * judge* whether one who does not 
 abstain 'st.inds' accepted as a ChrJMtian ; and who will 
 maintain the right of hia faithful servant, uttbough you 
 in your weakness condemn him. 
 
 7 In all matters not esseiilial to salvation, every one 
 
 1314 
 
 should obey his own conscience, taking caro to bo fully 
 satisfied that what he does is right ; but we must not 
 seek to force the conscience of another who dift'ers from 
 us; for (vers. G — 9) we all are subject to the same Lord. 
 
 8 Both the eater of meat and tho eater of herbs re- 
 garded their food as the Lord's gift : and in each case tlu? 
 eating or abstaining was part of that stlf-devotion to him, 
 both in life and death (vers. 7, 8), to which tliey were 
 impelled by a sense of their obligations to him (0), and of 
 his claims upon, and authority over them (10—12). 
 
 9 Or, * lived,' i. e. again. 
 
 10 In this free quotation from Isa. xlv. 23 (on which 
 see note), the apostle clearly presents the Saviour aa 
 Jehovah, who spoke by the prophets. 
 
 11 See Mark ix. 42, and note. 
 
 12 Having the mind of Christ by revelation, as well as 
 in his words whi-n on earth : sec Mark vii. 15. Tlie 
 apostle shows that ho agrees fully with the stronger 
 brethren in disregarding the distinction of clean and 
 unclean food: sec ch. xv. 1. 
 
 13 That is, 'with what thou eatost;' leading him ngaiiist 
 his conscience to imitate thee. Wilt thou gratity thyself 
 with what grieves thy brother? 'J'hen n-tnembcr, tliat 
 for thy paltry pli-iisurc thou hast brnken thy Saviour's 
 law of love, an<l put in jeopardy of eternal ruin a soul for 
 which he died. Cnmp. 1 Cor. viii. 7 — 11. ' J)o not mako 
 more of thy food than Christ did of his life' — Jicuffcl. 
 
 H lio careful not to use your liberty, which is in itself 
 a great good, in such a way as to make it the occaeion of 
 evil and reproach. 
 
 15 True religion does not consist in external obser- 
 vances (such as 'eating and drinking'), but in the graces 
 of the Spirit. This grent principle is the eifectual cor- 
 rective of ritualtHm in all it« prejudices and scruples. 
 
 16 ' RighteoTisnesfl, pesace, anil joy' (ver. 17). 
 
 17 The word used hero is dilferent from that rendered 
 * destroy' in ver. 15; it probably refers to the word 
 'edify' in ver. 19. Do not, for your own gratification, 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS XIV. 21— XV. 18. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 " All things indeed are pure ; " but it is evil for that man who eateth with 
 
 21 oSonce. ^ It is good neither to eat 'flesh, nor to drink wine, nor an)/ thing 
 y whereby thy brother etnmbleth, or is ofi'ended, or is made- weak. Ilaet thou 
 
 22 faith ?^ Have it to thyself before God. ^ Happy is he that condenineth not 
 
 23 himself in that thing which he alloweth. And " he that doubtetli is damned if he 
 eat, because Jw eateth not of faith ; for * whatsoever is not of faith is sin. 
 
 15 W'e "^ then that are strong ought to bear the '^ infirmities of the weak, and not to 
 
 2 please ourselves. *Let every one of us please^ his neighbour for his good to 
 
 3 edification. •'^For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written,^ ' The 
 
 4 reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me ^ [Psa. Ixis. 9, Sept.] For 
 s whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that 
 we through patience"^ *aud comlbrt of the Scriptures might have hope. 
 
 5 ' Now the God of patience *and consolatiou^ grant you 'to be likeminded one 
 
 6 toward another '"according to Christ Jesus : that ye may "with one mind a7id 
 
 7 one mouth glorify God, even " the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Wherefore 
 /'receive ye one another, ^as Christ also received us, to the glory^ of God. 
 
 8 Now^ I say that 'Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the 
 
 9 truth of Gud, 'to confirm the promises viade unto the fathers: and 'that the 
 Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy; as it is written, •'' ' For this cause I 
 will confess to thee among the Gentiles, and sing unto thy name' [Psa. xviii. 
 
 10 49, Sept.] And again he saith, ^Rejoice, ye Gentiles, with his people' [Deut. 
 
 11 xxxii. 43, Sept.] And again, * Praise the Lord, all ye Gentiles; and laud him, 
 
 12 all ye people' [Psa. cxvii. 1, Sejyt.] And again, Esaias saith, 'There shall be a 
 " root of Joese, and he that shall rise to reign over the Gentiles ; in him shall the 
 Gentiles trust '^ [Isa. xi. 10, Sept.] 
 
 13 Now the God of hope'- fill you with all 'joy and peace in believing, ^ that ye 
 may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Personal notices, relating to the apostle and his fyiinistry. 
 
 14 AND '^ 2 1 myself* also am persuaded of j'ou, my brethren, that yo also are " full 
 of goodness, tilled with all knowledge, able also to admonish one another. 
 
 15 Nevertheless, brethren, I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort,^^ 
 IG ''as putting you in mind, '^because of the grace '^ that is given to me of God, that 
 
 '^ I should be tlie minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering '" the gospel 
 of God ; that the ^ ofiering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being sanctified 
 
 17 by the Holy Ghost. ^1 have therefore whereof 1 may glory through Jesus Christ 
 
 18 ^ in those things which pertain to God. ^ For I will not dare to speak of any of 
 those things 'which Christ hath not wrought by me,"^ '^ to make the Gentiles 
 
 " MLI5. Ui Ac.10.I5. 
 r I Cor. a Si— VI. 
 j-cli. 15. 1, -i\ 1 Cor. 
 
 8. 13. 
 y vor. 13. 
 
 t ] John 3. 21. 
 
 6 Tit. I. 15. 
 
 e Gftl (j. 2. 
 
 d ch. M. 1,21; Id. S.'V. 
 
 3. 4; 1 Cor. 9. -li; 
 
 Gal. 6, 2. 
 e ch. U, 19; I Cor. 9. 
 
 IS. 22; 10. Ui, 33; 
 
 Phil, a. 4, 5. 
 / Wt. 2ti. 38, 3D. 
 e ch. 4. 23, ai ; 1 Cor. 
 
 9. 9. 10. 
 
 A Ps, 94. 19; 119. 81; 
 Hcb. i\ ID— 19. 
 
 • Ex. 31. B. 
 ftaCor. 1.3,4; 7. tj. 
 t ch. 12. 16. 
 
 m Eph. 5. 2. 
 
 n Zeph. 3. 9; Ac 4. 
 
 24, 32. 
 1 John 20. 17. 
 p ch. 14. i—3. 
 q ch. 5. 2; Lk. 15. 2; 
 
 John li. 37i 13. 34- 
 r ch. 9. 4, 5; Mt. 15. 
 
 21; John 1. II. 
 
 * Mic.7.2U; Lk. 1.54. 
 55; 2 Cor. 1. 20. 
 
 t ch. ». 23, 24; Jolm 
 
 10. Iti. 
 
 I ReT. 6. 5; 22. IG. 
 
 j-ch. 14. 17; John U. 
 
 I : 2 The». 2. IB, 17. 
 
 y ch.5.4,5; Heb.6.11. 
 
 : 2 Pet- 1. 12; 1 John 
 
 2. 21. 
 I Phil. 1. 11; Col. I. 
 
 >> 2 Pet. I. 2—15. 
 f ch. 1.5. 
 d ch. 11. 13. 
 
 " Is. 6tJ. 20; 1 Pot 2. 5. 
 / 2 Cor. 3. 4-ej 11. 
 
 16-30. 
 e Hcb. 5. 1. 
 ft 2 Cor. in. 13-18. 
 i Ac, 21. 19; Gal. 2. 8. 
 k ch. 1. 5; 16. 26, 
 
 pull down what God is building up, whether In the soul 
 of the weak brother, or in the church at large. 
 
 1 So as to cause any to stumble : see ver. 13. 
 
 2 Rather, * is weak.* 
 
 3 Have you a full persuasion that what you allow 
 yourself is lawful ? Hold it for your peace before God : 
 he is a happy man who is not always judging himself in 
 regard to what he can approve. But he who does what 
 he doubts about is condemned as doing wrong (ver. 23), for 
 whatever is done in doubt of its lawfulness must be sinful : 
 comp. ver. 14. To do what conscience allows is not always 
 right ; to do what it questions is always wrong. 
 
 4 The only pleasing of men hero enjoined is that which 
 has for its end their real good. 
 
 5 This quotation from Psa. Ixix. 9 places in a strong 
 light the unselfishness of Christ, who out of zeal for the 
 Divine honour, and desire to free men from guilt, took on 
 himself the reproaches which the wicked cast on God. 
 
 6 God gives (ver. 5) this patience and comfort through 
 obedient attention to the Scriptures. And these graces 
 contirDi our 'hope' by making us 'like-minded' with 
 those w)io have the spirit of 'Christ Jesus.' 
 
 7 Rather 'comfort,' as in ver. 4. 
 
 8 See John xvii. 20—23, and notes. 
 
 9 Rather, ' For.' Our Lord came in the lowly character 
 of a servant (ace Matt. xx. 28), both to the Jews, to show 
 God's truthfulness in accomplishing his promises ; and 
 also to the Gentiles, to display his mercy ; so that they 
 might both rejoice together. 
 
 i*' The following quotations are from *thc Law, the 
 Prophets, and the Psalms' (Luke xxiv. 44), showing that 
 the whole of the ancient Scripture predicts the union of 
 Jew and Gentile in God's service: see note on Deut. 
 
 4 P 2 
 
 xxxii. L They are taken verbatim from the Septuagint, 
 which sufficiently expresses the spirit of the Hebrew. 
 H Rather, 'hope:* see ver. 13. 
 
 12 God is the author of the hope which Gentiles were 
 encouraged (ver. 12) to place in ' the root of Jesse.' 
 
 13 In the last portion of the Epistle, the apostle declares 
 his relation to the Gentiles, and refers to his extensive 
 and successful labours among them (vers. 14 — 21); he 
 mentions an intended journey to Rome and Spain, after 
 his approaching visit to Jerusalem (22 — 29J, where he 
 fears that he may not be well received, and therefore in- 
 treats an interest in the prayers of the Christians at Rome 
 (30 — 33). He then adds salutations, with cautions against 
 such as caused divisions (xvi. 1 — 23) ; and he concludes 
 with a thanksgiving (24 — 27). 
 
 H I have addressed to you the preceding instructions, 
 not because I do not think your character and conduct 
 to be exemplary ; but in the discharge of my office, as 
 the apostle of the Gentiles, and to compensate in some 
 measure for my inability to visit you. 
 ^ l-'j Rather, 'in part; referring to such parts of this 
 
 Epistle as ch, 
 l*j Or, ' favour 
 
 18, and eh. xu,, xiv. 
 his apostolic office. 
 
 17 The terms wliich Paul here uses describe the preaching 
 of the gospel to the Gentiles as a priestly service rendered 
 to Christ in bringing them to offer themselves as a living 
 sacrifice, acceptable to God, being sanctified by the Holy 
 Spirit : comp. eh. xii. 1, 2. This is the only passage in 
 the New Testament in which the sacrificial mitics of the 
 ancient priests are used to illustrate the ministry of the 
 gospel ; and it is clearly figurative. 
 
 18 ' I will appeal only to what Christ has wrought 
 through nw in the conversion of the Oentilcs.' 
 
A.r. 60. U.] 
 
 ROMANS XV. 19— XVI. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 19 obedient, by word and deed, 'through mighty signs and wonders, by the power 
 of the Sjiirit of God; so that from Jernsalom, and round about unto Illyrieum, 
 
 20 "' 1 have fully pivaclied thn gnspel of Christ. • Yea, po liave I strived- to preach 
 the gospel, not where Christ waa named, " lest I should build upon another man's 
 
 21 foundation : but as it is written, ' To whom he was not spoken of, they shall 
 see: and they that have not heard shall understand' [Isa. lii. 15, Sept.] 
 
 22 For which cause also "I have been nuicli-** hindered from coming to you. 
 
 23 But now having no more place* in these parts, and ''having a great desire these 
 2-4 many years^ to come unto you; whensoever I take my journey into Spain, I 
 
 will come to you ; for I trust to see you in my journey, ?and to be brought on my 
 
 25 way thitherward by you, if first I be somewhat^ fillud with your conqjany. But 
 
 26 now *■ I go unto Jerusalem, to minister" unto the saints. For 'it hath pleased 
 them of Macedonia and Acliaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints^ 
 
 27 which are at Jerusalem. It hath pleased them verily; and their debtors'* they 
 are. For if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, 
 
 28 ' their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal things. A\'lien therefore I 
 have performed this, and have sealed'^ to them " this fruit, I will come by you 
 
 29 into Spain. 'And I am sure that, when I come unto you, I sLaH come in the 
 fulness •* of the blessing of the gospel of Christ, 
 
 30 Now I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and *'for the 
 love '2 of the Spirit, ' that ye strive together with me in your prayers to God for 
 
 31 me ; " that I may be delivered from them that do not believe in Judaea ; and that 
 
 32 my service wliich / have for Jerusalem may l)e accepted of the saints ; i^ '' that I 
 may come unto you with joy "^ by the will of God, and may with you be '' refreshed. 
 
 33 Now ' the God of peace he with you all. Amen. 
 
 Salutations; warning against those who cause divisions ; and ascription of praise to God. 
 
 \Q I COMMEND unto you Phoebe /our sistor, which is a servant of the church 
 
 2 which is at ^Cenchrea:^^ ''that ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints, 
 
 and that ye assist her iu whatsoever business she hath need of you ; for alio hath 
 
 been a succourer '*' of many, and of myself also. 
 
 3,4 Greet'** 'Prisciila and Aquila my helpers in Christ Jesus: who have for my 
 
 life laid down their own necks :^^ unto whom not only I give thanks, but also 
 
 5 all the churches of the Gentiles. Likewise greet * the church that is in tlieir 
 
 house.'** 
 
 I Ac 14.8-12: 15.12; 
 
 m. II, la; a Cor. la. 
 
 . 20. 20 : 8 Tim. 
 
 1 wo 1 Cor. 3. 9-15; 
 t (or. U). 13, li, Ifi. 
 
 o ch. I. 13: I ThM. 2. 
 
 IT. 18, 
 p *cr.a*i; ch.l.U-13; 
 
 Ac. iy. 21. 
 
 Ac. 19. 21 ; 20. 22; 
 21. 17. 
 
 Ac. 11.27-30-, ICor. 
 Hi. 1,2; 2Cor.8. I— 
 \i\ t). 2, 12. 
 
 ( 1 Cor.O.U; GaLG.6. 
 
 li Ptiil. 1. 17- 
 
 ^ch. 1. 11, 12; I-:i)li. 
 I. 3. 
 
 y nill. 2. 1. 
 
 r a Cor. I. II ; Eph.fi. 
 
 111.-2(1; 1 Thoa. b.tb. 
 a Ac. 21. 27—31: 3.1 
 
 12: 1 ThM. 2. la, 1«; 
 
 2 Thci. 3. 2. 
 b ch. I. HI. 
 c Ac. m. 21. 
 d 2 Cor. 7. 13; 2 Tlin. 
 
 I. IC; Philom. 7, m 
 e cli. III. 20; I Cor. U. 
 
 3.1: 2 Cor. 13. II : 
 
 Phil. 1. H; ITheii. t>. 
 
 23 ; 2 Thoa. 3. Itf ; 
 
 net). M 20. 
 / Mt, 12. M. 
 It Ac. m. IR. 
 A Phil. 2. 2'Ji 3 John 
 
 * Mt. 1ft. W ; 
 in. Ill; Col. 
 Phllrm. 8. 
 
 1 Or, ' From Jerusalem and its neighbourhood oven to 
 Illyrieum,! have fnltilled the goBju'l of Christ;' which may 
 iiifjin either that he li:id fti/h/ preached it, or that he hail 
 J'u/Ji/h'd h is ojficc na its preacher. The province of Illyrieum 
 
 lay on the north-west of JIaecdoiiia. From Acts xx. 2 
 it appears that Paul traversed the wliole of Ma(;edonia. on 
 his Hccond vihit, juht before he wrote this Kpistle ; antl he 
 would therefore be close to Illyrieum. It he visited it 
 at that time lie would naturally refer, in writinj; shortly 
 afterwards, to a journey which was fresh in his thou^htH. 
 
 2 Ilather, 'thus aiming (or esteeming it my honour) 
 to preach the gospel,' etc., 'as it is written,' etc. ; i.e. I 
 determined to act in the spirit of thnso words (Isa. lii. 15), 
 which predi(;t that the gospel shall be preached to those 
 who have never heard it. 
 
 3 Ilather, 'many times:' see next verse, and note on 
 ch. i. 13. 
 
 4 That is, no opportunity for preaching the gospel in 
 districts which it had not reached. 
 
 5 Probably ever since he met with Aquila and rriscjlla 
 at Corinth, about four years ago, when they had newly 
 come from Rome {ArU xviii. 1 — 3; xi\. 21). 
 
 fi Literally, 'in part;' perliaps implving that he would 
 fit'iy, not as long as he wishedj but as long as he could. 
 
 7 Jte.Hpecting this intended journey to Jerusalem, com- 
 pare Acts xix. 21 ; xx. 22; xxiv, 17; 2 Cor. viii. 1—6; 
 And we I'uley's liora; J'auiirift^ ch. ii., no. 1. 
 
 8 Properly, 'the poor of the saints;' implying that 
 they were not all poor, and that t)ie < oinmunity of goofis 
 (Aetit iv. 32 — 37) had already ceased to exist in the 
 church at Jerusalem. 
 
 The contribution was not merely nn act of benevo- 
 lence, but an acknowledgment of obligation for spiritual 
 blessings. This remark might serve as a hint to the JConian 
 Chrii^tians that they should follow this good example. 
 
 10 That is, when I have safely made over to them tliia 
 fruit of their brethren's sympathy. Treasures and deposits 
 laiQ 
 
 were usually seakdfor safety : see notes on 2 Kings xii. 10; 
 Job ix, 7. 
 
 H Rather, according to the best manuscripts, *in Iho 
 fulness of the blessing of Christ ;' including 11 is personal 
 presence, as well as the blessed teachings of His gospel. The 
 apostle's confidence agrees with the feelings expressed in 
 ch. i. 11. 
 
 12 The love which the lloh Spirit has wronglit in you : 
 conip. Phil. ii. 1 ; Col. i. 8. " 
 
 13 Paul evidently feared that the contribution he was 
 taking might not be well received at Jerimuleni, owing to 
 the determined hostility of his unbelieving cnunlrymen, 
 as well as to the strung prejudices of tlii' lli-brcw Chris- 
 tians against him as the apostle of the (JeiitiUs, and the 
 defender of Christian freeilom fmni the; M()Kuit! law : eonip. 
 Acts xxi. 22 — 27. He knew tliat. thostt whom he thus 
 laboured to serve regarded liini with unworthy mistrust; 
 yet he recognises them as Christians, and calls them 'saints.' 
 
 14 Cenchr:ea was the eastern sea-port of Corinth, on 
 the Suronii^ Gulf, about nine miles froni tlic lity. Here 
 waa a Christian church, of which Plin-be was an active 
 member, perhaps a deaconess, attending upon those of lier 
 own sex m sickness and distress. 
 
 1^ Properly, a putroficss or protectress ; a highly lion- 
 ourabh; title. 
 
 10 The numerous salutations in this chapter show the 
 ftpostle's particiilar and iilTectioTiatc remembrance of all 
 whom he had known uh frlhiw-ChristiaiiH, and enpecially 
 as fcllow-htb'Hirer.s and fi.II(iw-suirerers for Christ. 
 
 17 jtisking their lives for mine. This may have hap- 
 pened at Corinth (Acta xviii. 6), or at Ephcsus (Acta xix. 
 30; 2 Cor. i. 8—10). 
 
 18 Afjuila and IViscilla (1 Cor. xvi. 10), and some other 
 Christian houKehohlers (Col. iv. l.'j; PhiJem. 2), received 
 in their own houses Christian assemblies, which seem to 
 have formed diMtin(;t hoilies, hero called churches. Thcao 
 
 i are probably alluded to in ver. 15. 
 
A. D. 60. U.J 
 
 ROMANS XVI. 6—27. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 Salute ray wellbeloved Epeuetus, wlio is Hlie firstfruita of Achaia* unto 
 
 6 Christ. Greet Mary,^ wlio bestowed mucli labour ou us. Salute Androiiieus 
 and Junia, ray kinsraen, and ray fellowprisouers, who are of uote-^ araong the 
 apostles, who also were '" iu Christ before rae. 
 
 8,9 Greet Amplias, ray beloved in the Lord. Salute Urbane, our helper in Christ, 
 
 10 and Stachys, ray beloved. Salute Apelles, approved in Christ. Salute them 
 which are of Ariatobulus' honsehold. 
 
 11 Salute Herodion, ray kinsraan. Greet tbera that be of the household of Narcissus, 
 
 12 which are in the Lord. Salute Trypheua and Tryphosa, who labour iu the Lord. 
 Salute the belovi»d Persis, which laboured luuoh in the Lord. 
 
 13,14 Salute " Rufus,-* "chosen in the Lord, and his mother and raine. Salute 
 Asyncritua, Phlegou, Hernias, Patrol)as, Hermes, and the brethren which are with 
 
 15 thera. Salute Philologus, and .Tulia, Nereus, and liis sinter, and Olympas, and 
 all the saints which are with them. 
 
 16 '' Salute one another with an holy kiss.^ The churches of Christ salute you. 
 
 17 Now 1 beseech you, brotlireii, mark^ them « which cause divisious and offences 
 
 18 contrary' to the doctrine which ye have learned; and 'avoid thera. For they 
 that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Ciirist, but ^ their own belly ;^ and 'by 
 
 19 good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the sirajde. For " your obedi- 
 ence^ is come altroad unto all men. I am glad therefore on your behalf: but 
 yet I would have you ' wise unto that which is good, and siraple'^ concerniug evil. 
 
 20 And ^ the God of peace - shall bruise"^ Satan under your feet shortly, 
 
 "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with you, Amen.'^ 
 
 21 ''Tiraotheus ray workfellow, and '^ Lucius, ^'■^ and ''Jason, and ' Sosipater, ray 
 kinsmen, salute you. 
 
 22 I Tertius, who wrote ^'^ this epistle, salute you in the Lord. 
 
 23 •'^Gaius''* raine host, and of the whole church, salutetli you. ff Erastus the 
 charaliorlain '^ of the city salutetli you, and Quartus a brother. 
 
 24 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with you all. Amen. 
 
 25 Now '' to him that is of power to stablish you according to my gospel, and 
 the preaching of Jesus Christ, 'according to the revelaticm of the mystery, which 
 
 26 was kept secret^*' since the world began, but *now is made manifest, 'and by the 
 Scriptures'" of the prophets, '"according to the coniniandment of tlie everlasting 
 
 27 God, raade known to all nations for " the obedience of faith— to "God only wise, 
 be glory through Jesua Christ for ever, Araen. 
 
 Written '^ to the Romans from Corinthus, and sent by Phoebe servant of the 
 church at Cenchrea. 
 
 I 1 Cor. 16. 13. 
 
 P 2 Cor. 13. 12; I Thes. 
 
 h. 2fi ; 1 Pet. 5. I \. 
 7 Ac.l.M..S,ai;aTlieB. 
 
 3. 6, U, Ift: I Tiin. 
 
 ri.a— 5; 2Jolin lO.U. 
 r -J Tim, 3. 5 J Tit.S.ll). 
 » Ib. .')(). 10-12; Fliil. 
 
 3. 19. 2 Pet. '2.10-15. 
 ( a Tim. 3. 6; Tit. I. 
 
 ID; 2 Pet- 2. 3. 
 " ch. I. 8; 1 Tliea. I. 
 
 W. 9. 
 J Ml. 10. 10. 
 y ch. l.-i. 33. 
 
 o2Cor'. 13, M ; Phil. 
 
 ■; 23; Rot. 22. 21. 
 6 nee reft. Ac 16. 1. 
 c Ac. 13 I. 
 <i Ac. 17. 5. 
 c Ac. 20. \, S„],nUr. 
 
 f I Cnr. I. 11; lUolm 
 g see reTB. Ac, 19. 22. 
 
 h 2Thc8.3 3; Juile2l. 
 
 < F.ph. 3. 3-5,9; Col- 
 
 I 20. 27. 
 At Epli. 1.9; 2 Tim. 1. 
 
 10; 1 Pet. 1.20. 
 / ell. 1.2; 3. 21. 
 m Mt, 21*. li)i Ac.13.17. 
 '. ch. IT). IS. 
 a lTim.1.17; Jude2.^. 
 
 1 If this reading is correct, it is probable that Epenetus 
 was a member of the liouauhold of Sti-phanaa (1 Cor. 
 xvi. 15). But moat of the best manuscripts read * Asia' 
 instead of * Achaia.' 
 
 2 Among the persons named in these salutations we find 
 a large proportion of women : Priscilla, Mary, Tryphena, 
 Tryphosa, Persis, Julia, and perliaps Junia. The cir- 
 cumstances mentioned in connection with tliem, as well 
 as with Phcebe, show the important part wliich women 
 took in the labours of the primitive church. 
 
 3 This probably means that they were highly esteemed 
 by the apostles. 
 
 ■1 Uufus was possibly the son of Simon of Cyrene (Mark 
 XV. 21). The mother of tliis good man seems to have 
 been *a mother,' by kind offices, to Paul. 
 
 5 Tliis mode of salutation was usual in that age and 
 country. The spirit of the command is, Treat each other 
 with all Christian affection. 
 
 6 That is, keep your eye upon them. Before finally 
 closing the Epistle, the apostle reverts to one of his great 
 objects, and again enjoins peace and harmony among tlie 
 Jewish and Gentile believers. 
 
 7 The teachers of error and division sought to gratify 
 their Imis ; either some bodily appetite, or the love of 
 money or power. 
 
 8 The docility which encouraged him to expect their 
 obedience, made his warnings the more necessary, lest 
 they should b(? led aatray by false teachers. 
 
 *J Or, 'guileless:* sce'note on Matt. x. 16, where the 
 same word is used. 
 
 10 Tills expression, which appears to refer to Gen. iii.M, 
 
 means, God will give you complete victory over Satan, 
 the father of lies and of strife. 
 
 11 The apostle apparently intended to conclude with 
 this benediction ; but other matters were suggested after- 
 wards. The same thing occurs in other epistles : see 
 1 Cor. xvi. 23, 24; Phil. iv. 20—23. 
 
 12 Probably Lucius of Cyrene, mentioned in Acts xiii. 1. 
 
 13 Paul appears to have seldom written his Epistles 
 with his own hand ; but he generally added the salutation 
 or benediction at the close in his own writing : see 1 Cor. 
 xvi. 21 ; 2 Thess. iii. 17. 
 
 14 Paul had baptized Gains (1 Cor. i. 14) ; and during 
 this second visit to Corinth had been staying at his house, 
 where also the Christians held their meetings. 
 
 15 Or, 'treasurer* of the city, i.e. of Corinth. 
 
 IG Some intimations of [his mystery had been given by 
 the ancient prophets ; but they had not been under- 
 stood by the Jews, and were unknown to the Gentiles. 
 IJut now by the preacliing of the gospel, explaining the 
 writings of the prophets, it was made known to all 
 nations. 
 
 17 In this concluding thanksgiving the apostle inter- 
 weaves the great subject of the Epistle and a re-statement 
 of one design in writing it, namely, to make the Gentiles 
 obedient to the faith. 
 
 18 The subscriptions to the Epistles were added at a 
 later period, and therefore tliey possess no inherent autho- 
 rity. Some of them are ch^arly correct, being eonhrmed 
 by internal and other evidence ; as is the case in the pre- 
 sent instance (see Preface to Ilus Enistle) : hut others are 
 inconsistent willi the contents of the Epistles. 
 
THE PIEST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 As early as the days of Homer, Corinth was an important 
 and wealthy city. Lying on the narrow isthmus be- 
 tween the Peloponnesus and the North, it held the key 
 of Southern Greece ; and having porta on two seas, it 
 became the great emporium of commerce between Asia 
 and Europe, The Isthmian games also (probably alluded 
 to in eh. ix. 24—27) attracted to it multitudes of strangers 
 from all parts. In the last days of the glory of ancient 
 Greece, Corinth had become its chief city, not only in au- 
 thority, but in magniticcnce, literature, and art. 
 
 At the conquest of the country by the Romans the city 
 was entirely destroyed (146 ii.c.) by the Consul Mummius; 
 who carried thence the richest spoils that had ever been 
 brought to Rome. After lying in ruins for a century it 
 was rebuilt by Julius C'Ecsar, who sent thither a colony 
 consistingprincipally of Italian freedmen: a circumstance 
 which may account for the Latin names of some of tlie 
 Christians in this city, e.g. Caius, Quartus, Fortunutus, 
 Crispus, and Justus (ch. xvi. 17; Acts xviii. 7, 8; Rom. 
 xvi. 23). Merchants again flocked to Corinth from all 
 parts of Greece ; many Jews settled there, on account of 
 its facilities for commerce ; it was made the capital of 
 the Roman province of Achaia, and the residence of the 
 I'roeoiisul ; and at the time of Paul's visit it had regained 
 much of ila ancient magniticence. But with all this were 
 associated a luxury and licentiousness which made its 
 name proverbial even among heathens. 
 
 Christianity was first introduced into this stronghold 
 of vice by Paul on his second missionary journey (Acts, 
 ch. xviii). Lodging with two pious Jews, and maintain- 
 ing himself by his own manual labour, he began his work 
 here, aa elsewhere, by addressing himself first to his own 
 countrymen. But after he had preached fur some weeks 
 in the synagogue, the same hoi>tile demonstrations which 
 had driven him from Thessalonica broke out at Corinth 
 also. Sustained, however, by a special Divine promise of 
 protection and success, he continued there for a year and 
 a half; and when, at the end of that time, he sailed for 
 Asia, he left a numerous and flourishing church. 
 
 Somo time after Paul liad left his Coriiithian converts 
 they were visited by Apollos, who greatly helped them in 
 their severe controversy with the Jews (Acts xviii. 27, 28). 
 But serious evils quickly grew up amongst lliem. The 
 vanity, party spirit, and fondness for speculation whicli 
 BO strongly niarki-d the Greek eharacter, began to appear 
 promineiitlv in the church. Dilferent religious leaders 
 were uuduly extolled and followed, according as their 
 doetrines and modes of instruction pleased tlieir several 
 partisans (eh. i. 10 — 12); and J udaizing teachers (noticed 
 more particularly in the Second Kpistle) were beginning 
 to disparage the apojitle's character and work. A portion 
 of the church werecarrying their views of Christian liberty 
 to such an extreme of license as to tolerate notorious 
 immorality (eh. v., vi. 0) and to attend feasts in idol- 
 teinplcM (ch. viii. i^ — 13; x. 14 — 23). Some were prose- 
 cuting vexatious iaw8uit« against their brethren in tlie 
 lieathen courts (ch. vi. 1 — 8). The Christian women, 
 disregarding the customary rules of modesty, appeared 
 unveiled in the eongi-egutions, and spoke in public (ch. 
 xi. 3 — 10; xiv. 34, 35). TJie JAjrd's Supper was nnide 
 a common, and often a disorderly meal (ch. xi. 20, 34). 
 Supernatural gift*i were valued more highly tliun Chris- 
 tian virtues, and were ostentatiously displayed, without 
 regiird t/jeditieation (ch. xiv.) And, under the influence 
 of heathen philosophy, even the doctrine of the resurrec- 
 tion had been denied or queslioned (ch. xv. 12). 
 
 With all this, however, not only were there many pure 
 
 and exemplary members of the church, but there was 
 sincere piety in some, at least, of those who were more or 
 less chargeable with these disorders: so that the apostle, 
 speaking of them as a body, could give thanks to God for 
 the grace by which they had been 'sanctified in Christ 
 Jesus.' Their state, in fact, greatly resembled that of con- 
 verts from gross heatlieiijsm in all ages. The new life 
 was working among them, but it had a hard and long 
 conflict with inveterate evils. 
 
 It appears that towards the end of Paul's stay atEplie- 
 8us he received a letter from the Corinthian (diureh asking 
 the solution of some disputed questions (see ch. vii. 1 ; 
 viii. 1, and notes) ; and assuring him of their general 
 adherence to his instructions (eh. xi. 2) ; but saying 
 nothing of the evils and irregularities existing amongst 
 them. Respecting these, however, he obtained informa- 
 tion from other sources (see ch. i. 11; v. 1). He had 
 already sent otT Timothy with instructions to proceed, if 
 possible, from Macedonia to Corinth, in order to remind 
 the church there of the apostle's teatdiing and example 
 (ch. iv. 17), and also probably to inform tlicni of his inten- 
 tion to visit them shortly on his way to Macedonia (2 Cor. 
 i. 15, 16). But the sad intelligence which he received 
 led him to defer his visit to Corinth (see eli. xvi. 5, 7, 
 and notes), and immediately to address to them 'with 
 many tears' this Kpistle ; which, if it should have its due 
 efi'ect, might enable them to meet him with pleasure. 
 
 The date of this Epistle, and the j>lace whence it was 
 written, are fixed by these circumstances to the spring of 
 A.u. 57; when tlie apostle was about to leave Epliesus 
 for Macedonia, with the intention of going on to Corinth. 
 See ch. xvi. 5, 8, and compare Acts xix. 21 ; xx. I, 2 ; see 
 also ch. xvi. 19, containing the salutation of Aquila 
 and Priscilla, who were at Ephesus at that time (Acts 
 xviii. 26). 
 
 I. In the first portion of the Epistle, after an Intro- 
 ductory salutation, the apostle expresses his thankfulness 
 for much that was encouraging in the church ; and then 
 shows the sin and folly of their party divisions ; defends 
 his own manner of preaching ; and exhibitj* the true 
 nature and ofliee of the Christian ministry, and its rela- 
 tion to the church (ch. i.— iv.) 
 
 II. lie rebukes the church for tolerating gross immo- 
 rality, general laxity of discipline, and violations of Chris- 
 tian love and righteousness (eh. v., vi.) 
 
 III. He replies to cpiestions whirh ihe cliurch had ad- 
 dressed to him concerning marriage and other social rela- 
 tions, and concerning the lawfulness of eating food which 
 had been ofiVred to idols; and strongly enjoins self-con- 
 trol and self-denial, both for their own safety and for the 
 good of others (ch. vii. — xi. 1). 
 
 IV. He corrects abuses and irregularities which had 
 manifested themselves in tin ir religious asHeml)lie8: (1) 
 the unfemininu deportment of the women in public ; (2) 
 irreverence and disorder in the celebration of tin- Lord's 
 Supper; (3) improprieties in the exercise of spiritual gifts 
 and ofliccs. In connection with this subject, he exliorts 
 tliem to cultivate the moHt practically useful gifts, and 
 above all that Christian love whudi is the corrective of all 
 evil tendencies, the best of all gifts, and the highest of all 
 virtues (ch. xi. 2 — xiv.) 
 
 V. In reply to objections to the doctrine of the resur- 
 rection, its certainty Is proved, and its naturo in somo 
 measure illustnited (eh. xv.) 
 
 VI. In conclusion, directions arc given respecting a col- 
 lection for the poor saints at Jerusalem ; to which uro 
 added jjcrsonal messagea and greetings (ch. xvi.) 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. C01Ui\THIANS I. 1—10. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 The two Epistles to the Corinthians possess several 
 features of peculiar interest. They coutaiu much of the 
 apostle's biography, and give us a fuller view of his 
 ciiaracter than we obtain elsewhere ; showing remarkable 
 wisdom and ability, and a wonderful combination of tirm- 
 iiesa and gentleness — holy zeal and tender forbearance — 
 largeness of heart in all matters of indiiference, ,aud un- 
 
 compromising strictness in all matters of right and wrong. 
 They also disclose the internal condition of one of the 
 primitive churelies which consisted chiefly of converts 
 from heathenism, with the difficulties and duties arising 
 from the relations of Christians towards the heathen 
 around them. And they show how the great principles 
 of the Gospel are to be applied in such cii'cum stances. 
 
 Introduction^ salutatio7i, and thaakst/ivintj. 
 \ PAULj ' " called - to be an apostle of Jesus Christ '' through tlie will of God, and 
 
 2 ''Sostheues^ oiir brother, uuto ''the church of God wliich is at Corinth, ''to them 
 that are sanctified"* in Christ Jesus, -^called to he saints,^ with all that in every 
 place ^'call upon the name of Jesus Christ" our Lord, ''both theirs and ours:' 
 
 3 'Grace be unto you, and peace,^ from God our Father, a.nd J'ro/ti the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 4 * I thank ray God always on your belialf, for the grace of God wliicli is given 
 
 5 you by^ Jesus Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched^" by him, 'in all 
 
 6 utterance," and in all knowledge; even as '"the testimony of Christ was 
 
 7 confirmed in you : so that "ye come behind in no gift; "waiting for the coming 
 
 8 [revelation z'] of our Lord Jesus Christ; 'who'"'^ shall also confirm 3'ou unto the 
 
 9 end, 'that ye may he blameless iu the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. * God is 
 faithful,'-* by whom ye were called unto 'the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ 
 our Lurd.'^ 
 
 Correction of jio-yty spirit— The dissensions at Corinth described and rebuked. 
 
 10 NOW 1^ I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, " that 
 ye all speak the same thing,'^ and that there be no divisions'^ among you; but 
 
 a Ro. 1. li Gal. I. I. 
 b Ki>h, 1. 1; Col. 1. 1. 
 c Ac. 18. 17. 
 d Ac. IH. d— 11. 
 
 • Ter. 30; cli. ll 9—11; 
 Johu 17- IV: Jude I. 
 
 / Ro. 1.7; a Tim.l.y. 
 ff Ac. 9. U. -21, 
 A Ro. 10. la; Eph, i b. 
 ■ Ko. I. 7; Epli. 1. :;■ 
 
 * Ro. 1. a 
 
 I cli. 12. «. 19; Rom. 
 
 IS, X\ 'L Cor. 8 7- 
 incli. 'l. 1, t\ Mk. 16. 
 
 •iW. 
 "2 Cor. 12. 13. 
 8 Phil 3. 21); TiL 2. 
 
 la ; Heb. HI. 3ti. 37. 
 V I.k. 17.30; Col 3. \. 
 1 Piiil l.lj; I ThcB. 3. 
 
 13; Jude 2-t, ^.V 
 r Col. 1. 22; 1 Tlies. 
 
 5,23; 2 Pot. 3. H. 
 1 ch. 10. 13 ; 2 Thea. 
 
 3. 3; Heb. 10,23. 
 ( John \b 1—9; Gal, 
 
 2 21); Plill. 3. 10; 
 
 1 Pit. 4. 13; 1 John 
 
 1 3. 
 
 2 Cor. 
 
 1 In this introductory salutation Paul sets forth his own 
 apostolic commission and the holy calling of the Corin- 
 thian Christians, wishes for them all spiritual good (vers. 
 1 — 3), and expresses his thankfulness for the grace and 
 high endowments given to them, and his hope of their 
 permanent stedfastness (4 — 9). 
 
 2 See note on Rom. i. 1. By ascribing his appointment 
 expressly to ' the will of God,' Paul indicates, on the one 
 hand, his authority (which some at Corinth slighted), 
 and on the other, his own humble remembrance that he 
 owed all to God's grace ; comp. Gal. i. 1. 
 
 3 The name ' Sostiienes ' was common ; but this per- 
 son was probably ' the ruler of the synagogue' at Corinth 
 (Acts xviii. 17), having subsequently become a convert 
 and a minister of the gospel. As he was well known at 
 Corinth, Paul united his name with his own, and perhaps 
 employed him aa his amanuensis. 
 
 4 The apostle here speaks with gratitude of that holi- 
 ness which characterized the church as a whole (ver. 4); 
 not yet suggesting that some of its members were un- 
 worthy of a place in it, and that the others were imperfect: 
 Bee ch. iii. 2—4. 
 
 5 See notes on Rom. i. 6, 7. 
 
 6 See note on Acts vii. 69. 
 
 I These words may perhaps have been added to intimate 
 that Jesus is the Lord of all, not of a party in the church 
 (see ver. 12); but their position seems to connect them 
 with 'every place,' meaning all true worshippers of our 
 Lord, wherever they arc^ whether with us or not. Some, 
 however, limit the reference to Christians in Achaia (sec 
 2 Cor. i. 1). 
 
 8 See note on Rom. i. 7. 
 
 9 Rather, 'in;' i.e. by virtue of your union with Christ: 
 see ver. 2. 
 
 10 Rather, 'ye were enriched,' t. e. when God's grace 
 was bestowed on you at your conversion. 
 
 II ' In every word,' i. e. of the gospel revelation ; ' and 
 in all knowledge,' i. e. in the tirm hold of this Divine 
 testimony upon their minds : see ver. 6. And thus they 
 were inferior to none in spiritual gifts, both ordinary and 
 miraculous ; and especially in the believing and hopeful 
 expectation of the time when Christ himself should be 
 revealed (ver. 7). 
 
 12 That is, 'God :' see ver. 4. 
 
 13 God has taught us (see Rom. viii. 21' — 23) that our 
 present 'fellowship' with his Son — our union with, and 
 conformity to him here — is a pledge of our participation 
 of his glory hereafter. And our confidence of complete 
 
 salvation rests upon his faithfulness to his promise. Comp. 
 Phil. i. 6. 
 
 H Ten times in the first ten verses the apostle ex- 
 pressly names the Lord Jesus Christ ; speaking of him as 
 the object of worship, the author of grace and peace, the 
 source of apostolic authority, the subject of the gospel 
 testimony ; with whom the Christian is now united, by 
 whom he is sanctified, to whom he is conformed, and for 
 whom, in 'the day* of his 'manifestation' in glory, he 
 expectantly waits. In all this Paul was doubtless ex- 
 pressing his own reverence and love for the Saviour; but 
 he at the same time corrects those who ' gloried in man,* 
 and so divided the church into parties of adherents to 
 various religious teachers : see vera. 10 — 12. 
 
 15 The apostle proceeds at once to correct some flagrant 
 evils in the church at Corinth, of which he had been in- 
 formed. He first calls upon them to lay aside that proud 
 party spirit, which was setting up human teachers in the 
 place of Christ (vers. 10 — 12). Against this he had en- 
 deavoured to guard by his conduct (13—16), exalting not 
 himself, but God, who humbles man's power and wisdom 
 (17 — 31) ; and he had therefore pri-ached only Christ, and 
 that in the greatest simplicity, building the faith of the 
 converts upon Him alone (ii. 1—5). Yet this gospel is the 
 truest and highest wisdom, such as only God can reveal, 
 and only those whom the Spirit teaches can receive(G — 16). 
 But for this very reason the Corinthians are unprepared 
 for its profounder teaching, for they are yet carnal (iii. 
 1 — '1), putting the servants in the place of the Master, 
 who alone gives eflect to tlieir labours (5—9), who holds 
 them all responsible for their work (10 — 17), and who, 
 pouring contempt on mere human wisdom, bestows his 
 gifts for the good of all the churcii (18 — 23). Christian 
 teachers then are to be regarded as God's stewards, who 
 are bound to be faithful to him, and to look not to man, 
 but to hira for praise or blanu^ aa all tliey have is his 
 gift (iv. I — 7). Lastly, Paul rebukes the Corinthians for 
 their self-conceit, by ironically contrasting their fancied 
 rirdiness in spiritual gifts with tlie self-sai'-ritice of the 
 apostles and their colleagues (S — 13) ; but he closes this 
 part of his Kpistle in a tender strain of aflectionate and 
 solemn warning, as from their only fatlier in Christ 
 (M-21). 
 
 Ifi 'J'he opposite of the state described in ver. 12. 
 
 17 Or, ' rents;' internal dissensions or 'schisms;' arising 
 from party-feelings, not conscientious ditferences of opi- 
 nion, which must be expected in consequence of men's 
 different capacities, education, and tempers. 
 
 13! 9 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS I. 11—30. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 that ye be perfectly joiued together' in tlie same mind and in tlie same judgnnnit. 
 For it hath been declared unto rae of you, my bretliren, by them which (ire of the 
 honsc of Chloc,- that there are contentions among you. Now this'* I say, " that 
 every one of you saith, I am of Paul; and I of "'Apolloa; and I of -^Cephas;-* 
 and I of Christ.^ 
 
 Is Christ divided?*^ Was Paul crucified for you? Or were ye baptized in 
 the name^ of Paul? I thank God that I baptized none of you, but ^ Crispus 
 and - Gaius ; lest any should say that I had baptized in mine own name. 
 And I baptized also the household of ".Stephanas: besides,** I know not whether 
 I baptized any other. 
 
 Coj-rection of parly spirit — Paul's manner of preaching defended, 
 
 FOR Christ sent me not to baptize,^ but to ]>reach the gospel: *not with 
 wisdom"^ of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. For 
 •^ the preaching of the cross'* is to them that perish ''foolishness; bnt unto us 
 ' which are saved'- it is the /power of God. 
 
 For it is written,'-* ^ * I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to 
 nothing the understanding of the prrnhnit' [Isa. xxix. 14]. Where is tlie wise? 
 where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? '' Hath not God made 
 foolish the wisdom of this world? ' For after tliat'^ in the wisdom of God the 
 world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by tlie foolishness of preaching 
 to save them that believe. For the >Jews require a sigii,'-^ and * the Greeks 
 seek after wisdom: but we preach Christ crucified, 'unto the Jews a stum- 
 bliiigblock, and unto the (ireeks foolishness; but unto. them which are called, 
 both Jews and Greeks, Christ '"the power'** of God, and "the wisdom of God. 
 Because " the foolishness of God is wiser than men ; and the weakness of God is 
 stronger than men. 
 
 For ye see your calling, brethren, how that ''not many wise men after the 
 flesh, fl not many mighty, not many noble, arc calUd: but 'God liath chosen 
 the foolisli things of the world to confound'^ the wIho; and God hatli chosen the 
 weak things of t)ie world to confonnd the things which are miglity ; and base 
 tilings of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yva., and 
 things wliich are not,'" * to bring to nonght tilings that are : ' that no fiesh sliould 
 glory in his presence. liut of him''-' are ye "in Christ Jesus, who of God is 
 
 V Ac. 18. S, 
 
 I Ro. \(a.r\- SJohDl. 
 
 •> ch. m. \h, 17. 
 
 c ch.2.2: GAl.ai2— 
 
 II. 
 
 <t vert. 21. 23; 1!. U; 
 
 Ac. 17. 18. 
 ' ch. l.-j. 2. 
 / ?pr. iX; Uo. 1. 1(1. 
 K cl>. 3. 111-21 ; Job 5 
 
 la. 13. 
 A 2 Sam. 17. U: Job 
 
 12. 17, 21), 24; 1(0. 
 
 I. 22. 
 I Lk. 10. 21 1 Ro. ). 30 
 
 —22, 2a 
 > Ml. 12. 3S. 39; IG. 1. 
 * Ac. 17. 18 21. 
 / Bccr.f.. Is. rt. II, I.',, 
 
 anil Mt. II. t>. 
 
 HI vor. IS. 
 
 1 rro.t(.I,22— 30;Col. 
 
 2, 3. 
 o vera. 27—29. 
 
 P Mt. II. r.; Join. 7. 
 
 4rt. 
 
 r l's.tl.2l Ac. 1. 1.1-21. 
 
 I'*. 37.35,311; I«. 2. 
 
 1 The word here used is applied to the fitting together 
 again df that which has been *rcnt.' 
 
 2 It is not known who Chloe was, nor wliat connections 
 of her.-i had jriven this information to Paul at PIphcsua. 
 
 3 What I mean is, that each of you say (either), I am 
 of Paul (the founder of the churcli), (or) I am of ApoUos 
 (tlie eloquent teacher, etc.). It was not so much the 
 diKtinflive names, as the j)arty spirit whidi appropriated 
 them, that constituted the sin of the Corintliian factions. 
 
 '* The Jewish party who claimed to he followers of 'the 
 apostle of the circumcision* probably used his Aramaic 
 name. 
 
 5 Kvery true Christian can eay, ' I am Christ' b.* Tl\it 
 these persons claimed some peculiar relation to Him whi(;h 
 they denied to other Christians : comp. 2 Cor. x. 7. The 
 most excellent name is sometimes used as the mere wateli- 
 word of a party. 
 
 C Have you more than one head? Or, perhaps, 'Christ 
 lias been divided;' i. e. the very centre and bond of union 
 is torn asunder by your factions. 
 
 7 Itather, ' into the name of Paul,' t. c. into union with 
 and dependence on hira. Comp. Kom. vi. 3; ttnd Matt, 
 xxviii. 19, and notes. 
 
 8 Paul knew ihat he liad baptized but few ; and he at 
 once remembered Criwpus as the ruler of the synagogue 
 (Acta xviii. 8), and (iaius as liis host (I^lm. xvi. 23). 
 He waa reminded of Stcphaiiiift perhaps by his presence 
 (eh. xvi. 17), or by an amanueimis. iJut tbe subject was 
 not 80 important as to cause ' any oilier* to be thought of 
 or Bpceiticd, 
 
 9 My busincM aa an apostle is not baptizing, but 
 preaching. Paul and PeUir (see Acta x. 48), like their 
 Master (see John iv. 2, and note), seem to have generally 
 left the administration of baptiam to others. 
 
 10 Not with philosophic or eloquent diHcourne, as a Jew- 
 ish *8cribo' or a Greek 'disputer of this world;' lest the 
 mode of teaching should divert attention from the all- 
 important IcssoDB, and bo make it 'of none effect.' This 
 
 mention of the subject and method of Paul's preaching 
 h'ads him into a digression (ch. i. 18 — ii. 10), perhaps 
 intended to meet some objection against hi? ministry: see 
 2 Cor. X. 10. In ch. iii., he returns to the reprehension 
 of party spirit in the church at Corinth. 
 
 11 Rather, ' the doctrine of the cross;' t. e. of a Saviour 
 crucilied to expiate nian's guilt. It might seem 'foolish' 
 simply to announce this without argument or rlietorical 
 art ; it was really, because of the nature of the message, 
 a power of God. Comp. Uora. i. IC. 
 
 12 Or, 'are being saved.' 
 
 13 Another reason for pursuing this course is, that God 
 has said that worldly wisdom shall be brought to nought. 
 See Isa. xxix. 14; xxxiii. 18. 
 
 H This may mean either, since in God's wisdom he has 
 caused human wisdom to show its inability to attain a 
 saving knowledge of Him ; or, sinci', amidst the diHplay 
 of God's wisdom, human wisdom failed to recognise Him : 
 it pU'ased God to sav(! men by means of that preaching 
 which the world deems foolishness. Comp. Acts xvii. 
 23—20; Kom. i. 19—23. 
 
 IJ Rather, 'signs;' probably some portents from heaven 
 (see Matt. xii. 38, and note). 
 
 16 The Redeemer by his death upon the cross nceom- 
 plislied that which nothing less than Divine wisdom could 
 devise, and Divine power execute (comp. Kpli. iii. 10, and 
 Rom. viii. 3). And God lias made it dear that tlie wis- 
 dom and power arc his ; for in calling you, he lias idiosen 
 'not many wise men after the llesh, not many mighty,' 
 etc. (vers. 2G— 31). 
 
 17 Rather, * to shame/ 
 
 '8 Or, 'things of no account.' 
 
 19 Or, 'from him.' It is Goil who lias united you to 
 Christ, and who has thrnu;.'h liim given jou wisdom, 
 righteouHness (nee note on R'im. i. 17), sanctith-utinn, and 
 redemptirm. Mtedeniption' seems to sii^nify the tinal and 
 entire deliverance of the body as well \\» the soul from 
 all the conBequencea of ain : comp. Rom. viii. 23. 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. COIUNTHIANS I. 31— III. 2. 
 
 [a.d. 57. H. 
 
 made unto us "" wisdom, and ^ riglitoousness, and I'sauctitication, and - redemption : 
 31 that,^ according as it is written, " '• He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord' 
 [Jer. ix. 24]. 
 
 2 And- I, brethren, when I came to you, * came not with excellency of speech 
 ti or of wisdom, declaring unto you "^ the testimony of God. For I determined not 
 
 3 to know any thing among j'ou, '^Bave Jesus Christ, and him crucified.^ And '"I^ 
 
 4 was with you ■'in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech 
 and my preaching ^ was not with enticing^ words of man's wisdom, * hut in denion- 
 
 5 stration** of the Spirit and of power: that your faith should not stand in the 
 wisdom of men, hut ' in tJie power of God. 
 
 6 Howbeit^ we speak, wisdom among them that are * perfect: yet not 'the 
 wisdom of this world, nor of the princes^ of this world, '"that come to nought: 
 
 7 but we Bpeak the Avisdom of God in a mystery,^ even the hidden wisdom^ " which 
 
 8 God ordained before the world unto our glory: "which none of the princes of 
 this world knew : for ^ had they known it^ they would not have crucified the 
 
 9 Lord of glory. But as it is written,^** ' Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
 have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them 
 
 10 that love him' [Isa. Hi. 15; Ixiv, 4; Ixv, 17]. But 'God hath revealed them 
 unto us ""by his Spirit: for the Spirit 'searcheth all things, yea, the deep things 
 
 11 of God. For what man'' knoweth the things of a man, 'save the spirit of 
 man which is in him ? " even so the things of God knoweth no man^ but the 
 Spirit of God. 
 
 12 Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but ' the spirit which is 
 of God ; y that we might know the things'- that are = freely given to us of God. 
 
 13 " Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, 
 but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing'^ spiritual things with spiritual. 
 
 14 * But the natural'** man "^ receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: •'for 
 they are foolishness unto him : ^ neither can he know tliem^ because they are 
 
 1.5 spiritually discerned,'-''' ■'"But he that is spiritual ^judgeth'*' all things, yet he 
 
 16 himself is judged of no man. ''For 'who hath known the mind of the Lord, 
 
 that he may instruct him' [Isa. xl. 13]? * But we have the mind of Christ. 
 
 Correction of party spirit -The Christian yninistry honourable and responsible. 
 
 3 AND I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto * spiritual, but as unto 
 2 'carnal," even as unto babes in Christ. I have fed'^ you with ""milk, and not 
 
 fU. M.2i Enh.1.17, 
 
 \H; Col. 2, a, ;j. 
 
 r la. 45. ^4, 2it\ Ro. 4. 
 
 25 : 2 Cor. 5. 21 ; 
 
 Phil. 3. 9. 
 y John 17. 19; Ac SH. 
 
 If^; Eph. 6. '26. 
 = ch. 15. 54—67; Rct. 
 
 5. !t. 
 a 1 Cor. 10. 17. 
 ft cli. 1. 17; 2 Cor. 10. 
 
 10. 
 <■ ch. 1.6; Ac. L'n.20— 
 
 27. 
 <iGal. 6. 14; PliU. 3. 
 
 8—10. 
 *■ Ac, 19. I,ti-I7- 
 / 2 Cor. 4.7; 10. l.lOj 
 
 Gal. 4. 13. 
 ff ch.1.17; 2Pft.l.I6. 
 A Zpc, 4.6; Ro. 15. 19; 
 
 1 Thes. I. a. 
 
 ■' 2 Cor. 4.7-. 6.7. 
 k see refs. Mt. 5. 48; 
 
 Eph. 4. 13; Phil. 3. 
 
 15; Heb.5. l4 ; 6.12. 
 / ch. 1. 18-20; 3. 19; 
 
 2 Cor. 1. 12. 
 mch. 1.28. 
 
 n BcerefH. Ko.IK.25.26. 
 " Mt. 11.2.5; Ac.13.27. 
 V Ac. 3. 17. 
 
 7 Mt. 11. 25-27; 13. 
 II; 16. 17: Eph. 3. 5. 
 r gee rcfs. Jnhn 1 4. 26. 
 * sec reft. 1 Chr, 28. 9. 
 ( Pro. 14. 10; 20. 27. 
 " Ro. U. 33, 31, 
 
 y John 16. 14. 15 ; 1 
 
 John 2. 20, 27. 
 t Ro. 3. 21; M. 32. 
 a Bee refa. Ter. 4. 
 
 h Mt. 16. 23; Jude 19. 
 
 c Jnhn 3. 3—6. 
 
 d ch. 1. 18, 23. 
 
 e John 6. 44, 45; Ac. 
 
 17. 18; Ro. 8. 5-8. 
 / ch. 3. I; 14. 37. 
 g Pro. 28. 5 ; John 7. 
 
 17; 1 John 4. ). 
 A see ref«. Job 15. 8. 
 « Johnl5.1.');GaLl.l2. 
 
 *ch. 2. 15; Gal. 6. 1. 
 
 1 In order tn fulfil what is written. See note on Jer. is, 
 23, 24, which is cited freely. 
 
 2 P;iul returns to his declaration in ch. i. 17t with the 
 view of showing that he had fully acted upon his own 
 rule; having; set before them the gospel, not with excel- 
 leuee of speech as an orator, or ' of wisdom' as a philo- 
 sopiier ; but in its Divine and authoritative simplicity. 
 
 ^ Christ, in \\\?, person and h\s expiatory wor/c, was the 
 one great theme of Paul's ministry. 
 
 4 The word ' I ' is emphatic, as in ver. 1. The 'weak- 
 ness' might be partly physical (comp. Gal. iv. 13; 2 Cor. 
 sii. 7), but it was chiefly an humbling sense of his own 
 insufficiency for the great work committed to him. See 
 Acts xviii. 5 — 11, and notes. 
 
 5 Rather, 'persuasive words.' The apostle's practice 
 was the more instnietivc, as at this very time elaborate 
 langunge was popularly called 'Corinthian words.' 
 
 6 Tills seems to refer to the convincing power which 
 the Holy Spirit gave to the simple preaching of the apostles, 
 showing that it was God's own truth (comp. 1 Thess. i. 
 o) ; so that their converts' faith should not rest in human 
 wisdom. 
 
 7 Paul now sets the matter in another light. What 
 seems folly to some is Pivine wisdom to * those who are 
 matured' in Christian knowledge, and can perceive the 
 transcendent wisdom of the gospel as unfolded in his sim- 
 ple preaching; to such he taught it fully (ch. iii. IJ. 
 
 8 Or, 'leaders;' the wise, mighty, and noble (ch. i. 26). 
 
 9 We speak the wisdom so long concealed as a Divine 
 secret (Eph. iii. 3—5), destined indeed to raise us to glory, 
 but unknown to those (see Acts iii. 17, and note) who 
 put to a shameful death 'the Lord (the Possessor and 
 Giver) of the glory' (sec John xvii. 1 — 5, and notes). 
 
 10 This quotation gives only the general sense of Isa. Iii. 
 15; Ixiv. 4; I.kv. 17. What God had in his mercy ap- 
 pointed for his people was not only not known, but it 
 
 was inconceivable ; for the Spirit, who alone fathoms the 
 depths of the Divine counsels), can alone teach it (vers, 
 10, 11). And we have the Spirit, and by his teaching we 
 both /<nofv and speu/c (vers. 12 — IG). 
 
 11 Rather, 'For who of wen knoweth the things of 
 many save the spirit of man which is in him.^ So also the 
 things of God knoweth no one except the Spirit of God.' 
 If man's inward purposes are so little known even by his 
 fellows, how shall any less than God comprehend the 
 Divine purposes ? See Job xi. 7 ; and Isa xl. 28; to which 
 the word 'seart^hcth' (ver. 10) may allude. 
 
 12 The treasures of wisdom and glory, which are God's 
 free gifts in the gospel (ver. 9^. 
 
 13 Or, 'putting together spiritual [truths] with spiri- 
 tual [words].' The words we use, like the truths we teach, 
 are not of ' man's wisdom,' but of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 14 Rather, 'the animal va^Wy who is under the control 
 of his corrupt animal nature, as opposed to the spiritual 
 man, to whom the Holy Spirit has given spiritual life. 
 
 15 Or, judged of; see ver. 15; ch. iv, 3, 4. 
 
 16 That is, the man enlightened by God's Spirit judges 
 of all things necessary to salvation : but no man unen- 
 lightened by Christ can rightly discern or judge the 
 believer; for the Spirit of Christ can be known only by 
 those who have it: comp. note on Isa. xl. 13. 
 
 17 See note on Rom. vii. 14. I was obliged, in my 
 ministry among you, to treat you almost as unrenewed 
 men, as mere infants in Christian knowledge. Paul 
 preached the gospel, not in words of human wisdom ; for 
 both the gospel and his own moral taste forbad that : nor 
 yet in the full development of its Divine wisdom ; for 
 the Corinthians were not yet tit to receive it (vers. 2, 3). 
 Comp. Heb. v. 11 — 14. 
 
 18 Rather, ' I gave you milk to drink, not [solid] food, 
 for ye were not yet able [to eat it]. Nay, not even nuw 
 are ye able.' 
 
 Mil 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS III. 3— IV. 1. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 ■with meat: "for hitlierto ye were not able to hear it, neither yet now are ye 
 
 3 able; for ye are yet carnal. For " wliereas thi^re is among you envying, and 
 
 4 strife, and divisons, are ye not carnal, and walk as inen'M For while one eaith, 
 '' I am of Paul ; and another, I am of Ajiollos ;'-^ are ye not carnal ? 
 
 5 Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos, but ^ ministers^ by whom ye believed, 
 
 6 ''even as the Lord gave to every man? *I have planted, 'Apollos watered;** 
 
 7 "but God gave the increase. So then ■'neither is he that planteth any thing, 
 
 8 neither he that watereth ; but God that giveth the increase. Now y he that 
 planteth and he that watereth are one: -and every man shall receive his own 
 
 9 reward according to his own labour. For " we are labourers together with God -.^ 
 
 10 ye are * God's husbandry, ^c are *" God's building.*' According to the grace of 
 God which is given unto mo, as a wise master-builder,' I have laid '' the 
 foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But 'let every man take heed how 
 
 11 he buildeth thereupon. For other foundation can no man lay than -^ that is laid, 
 V2, whi(;h is Jesus Christ. Now ^ if any man build ^ upon this foundation gold, 
 13 silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble ; * every man's work shall be made 
 
 manifest: for the day 'shall declare it, because it shall be revealed^ by lire; 
 1-4 and * the firo shall try ever}^ man's work of what sort it is. ' If any man's 
 lo work abide which he liath built thereupon, ho shall receive a reward :'" if any 
 
 man's work shall be burned, he shall sutler loss : but he himself shall be saved ; 
 
 "' yet 60 as by fire.*^ 
 
 16 "Know 12 ye not that ye are the temple of God, "and that the Spirit of God 
 
 17 dwelleth in you? ''If any man defile '^ the temple of God, Mm shall God destroy; 
 for the temple of God is holy ; which'** teinjile ye are. 
 
 18 'Let no man deceive himself: if any man among you seemcth to be wise in 
 
 19 this world, ' let him become a fool,'^ that he may be wise. For * the wisdom of 
 this world is foolishness with God : for it is written, * He taketh'*^ the wise in 
 
 20 their own craftiness' [Job v. 13]: and again, 'The Lord knoweth the thoughts 
 of the wise, that they are vain' [Pea. xciv. 11, Sept.'] 
 
 21,22 Therefore 'let no man glory in men: for "all things are yours;'" whether 
 Paul, or Apollos, or *" Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, 
 23 or things to come; all are yours; and 'ye are Christ's; and "Christ is God's. 
 ^ Let a man so account of us, as of ^ the ministers of Christ, *» and stewards of 
 
 8 dull. Irt; Gnl..V 
 'i\; Jam. 3. 10, 
 
 P ch. I. 12. 
 
 9 2 Cor. 3. 3. 6. 
 T cli.ia.«-ll,28: Ho. 
 
 I'.*. 3-6; 1 V*H. 4. 
 
 10,11. 
 ' ch. 4. 14, 15; 8. 1: 
 
 Ac \A. 4, ft. II. 
 ( Ac la L'4, Iff; 19. 1. 
 " ih If). 10. 
 J- 1! Cor. 3. h\ 12. II. 
 
 V Jolin 4. 3(V— 3«. 
 
 X «ci- rif.. Job 34. 11; 
 GqI. U. 4. 5; U(j», '.;. 
 
 - Mk.16.20; 2Cor.«.l. 
 
 (• 1«. 5. 1—7: Mt. :;l. 
 
 :i3-40; Joiiniai.a. 
 
 c V.\x\\. 'I. 10, ao-22. 
 .^cli. 4. I.',; Ro. 16. 1.U 
 « I Pet 4. 11. 
 / Mt HI IHj Ac 4. II. 
 
 I'.'iCul. 1.7-91 Ei.h. 
 
 ■-' 20. 
 « Mt. 1.'). 1-9; Gal. 4. 
 
 10; Col. 2. G— «j 1 
 
 Tim 4. 1-3; Hob. 
 
 13. »i XPet. I. ft-7. 
 /' »iTt. It. \h\ ch 4.5. 
 • th. 1.8; t Tlioi. 1. 
 
 7-10; 1 Pet. 1.7. 
 A U. 4. 4; MaL I. 1. 
 I Dan. 12.3; 1 The*. 
 
 2 lil; I Pet. .V 2. 4. 
 mAm. 1. 11; Jude 23. 
 n cli. t>. l»; 2 Onr. <a. 
 
 m: Eph. 2, 21, 22; 
 
 1 Pet 2. 5. 
 o John 14. 17; Ro. a 
 
 II; 1 John 4. l.MS- 
 P F./e.5. llj 2 Pel. 2. I, 
 .( Ic. .*). 21. 
 
 f Mt le, 4; Lk. IS. 17. 
 t ch, 1. 111-21. 2:.-29. 
 / vi-ni.4-7i ch.l. 12; 
 
 JtT. II. 23. 21. 
 « aCor. 4. i, 11; Eiih. 
 
 4. II, 12. 
 f .lohn 1. 42. 
 J no. 14. Bt tial.3.8!). 
 
 V I'h II. 3; Mt. 17. &; 
 I'hil. 2. U-Ui Ucb. 
 1.3. 
 
 « ch. 3. 5; 2 Cor. 6. 
 
 lH-2Ui Col. I. 2.'.. 
 n Lk. 12.42; Tit. 1.7. 
 
 1 Or, * after man ;' i. e. as unrenewed men do. 
 
 2 'Paul' and * Apollos' probably exemplify two dif- 
 ferent classes of teachers : see ch. iv. 6, and note. 
 
 3 Literally, 'servants through whom ye believed, and 
 that too aa the Lord gave to each :' i. e. only just as the 
 Master allotted to each his labour and success. 
 
 4 Paul 'planted' the church at Corinth; and then 
 ApoUoa came and 'watered' it, during Paul's journey 
 through Upper Asia (Acts xviii.; xix. 1). In both cases 
 it was God who made their labours effectual. 
 
 5 Rather, *of God.* The labourers may be different 
 in some respects, yet they are really 'one,' being 'fellow- 
 labourers' in the same work, employed by the same Master, 
 who will give to each his own reward according to his 
 fidelity. 
 
 C This new metaphor illustrates the diU'erent kinds of 
 teaching ; and it is appropriately used for the purpose of 
 warning ' every one ' to teacli only what is consistent with 
 the fundamental truths. 
 
 7 Paul here claims to bo ' by God's grace' not a builder 
 merely, but a master-builder, who has wisely laid the only 
 true foundation, Jesus Christ (vcr. 11); that which indeed 
 'in laid' already by God himself. See Isa. xxviii. 16; 
 liom. ix. 33. 
 
 8 The only foundation of a true church and of personal 
 religion lies in Ibe true doctrine concerning Christ (ver. 
 1 1). liut in lea<-hing the ciiureh, or the individual, a man 
 may either build on this foundation the otlier pure and 
 eternal truths of God's word; and then his building will 
 resemble a temple of marble or porpliyry and other costly 
 atones, adorned with 'gold and silver;' or he may teach 
 false principles, and cultivate as piety views and feelings 
 which are in reality mere delusion ; and then his building 
 will bo like a thatched hovel of wood or cabin of drii'(l 
 grass and mud, exposed to easy destruction, especially 
 by fire. 
 
 9 Itather, 'is revealed:* for every time of special 
 Divine manifestation is a time of trial and of sifting (see 
 
 Mai. iii. 1—3; Matt. iii. 11, 12, and notes); and such 
 above all will the time of Christ's coming to judgment 
 be : see 2 Thess. i. 8. 
 
 10 He shall be rewarded for his faithful labours as a 
 Chrintian teacher. 
 
 H Though he himself will he saved, because he has 
 built on the true foundation, his building will be consumed; 
 he will lose his reward; and he will come out as one 
 who has liad a narrow escape from a burning ruin. It 
 is plain that the apostle speaks of 'fire' here only as 
 an illustration (so as by fire: comp. Amos iv. 11); and 
 that the words can give no support to the notion of 
 purgatory. 
 
 12 By a slight change in the figure the apostle exposes 
 the extreme inconsistency of unholy living with the very 
 notion of Christ's church as the tanp/c of God, and the 
 fearful doom of all professors, and particularly all teachers 
 of Christianity who pollute the chureli by their sinful 
 
 firaetice or laxity of uoctrinc. On these subjects he en- 
 arges in eh. v., vi. 
 
 13 The same word is rendered 'destroy' in the other 
 clause of this verse, and 'corrupt' in 2 Cor. vii. 2; xi. 3. 
 The word 'ruin' best corresponds to its full extent of 
 meaning. The ruin that such a man works in God's 
 church God will work to him. 
 
 H llather, * of which sort (i. e. holy) are ye.* 
 
 15 That is, a fool in the world's esteem, by embracing 
 the gospel in its simplicity. 
 
 10 Or 'catchetli.' if God uses the craft of the wise as 
 n net to catch thorn in, such wisdom must be folly in 
 his sight. 
 
 W Men and things which are otherwise most unlike, are 
 yet all alike the common properly of the church; lo bo 
 used, however, n-U as if they were lier own, but aa 
 'Christ's;' even iik (Mirist lived not to do his 'own will, 
 but tlie will of the Kutlur who Kent him.' It was wrong, 
 therefore, for any to regard thesu gifts as bestowed for 
 selfish purposes, or to use them for factious ends. 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS IV. 2—20. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H". 
 
 10 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 
 1-4 
 lo 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18, 
 20 
 
 the 'm3'Btcrie8' of God. Moreover'' it is required iu stewards, ' that a man be 
 found faithful. But^ with me ''it is a very small thing that I should be judged 
 of you, or of man's judgment:* yea, I judge not mine own self. For ' I laiow^ 
 nothing by myself; ■'j'ot am I not hereby justified : but he that judgeth me is 
 the Lord. 
 
 « Tiierefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, '' who both will 
 bring to light the hidden things of darkness, ^ and will make manifest the 
 counsels of the hearts : and ' then shall every man have praise of God. 
 
 And these things, brethren, I have in a figure' transferred to myself and to 
 ApoUos, for your sakes ; ' that ye might learn in us not to think of' men above 
 that which is written,* that no one of you be puft'ed up for one against another." 
 For who maketh thee to differ /ram another f And 'what hast thou that thou 
 didst not receive? Now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou 
 hadst not received it ? 
 
 Now'" ye ai'e full, "'now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings without us:'' 
 and I would to God'- ye did reign, that we also might reign with you. For "I 
 think that God hath set forth U8 the apostles last,'^ as it were appointed to 
 death : for " we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. 
 We are f fools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ ; we are weak, but 
 ye are strong ; ye arc honourable, but we are despised. ' Even unto this present 
 liour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and "■ are buffeted, and have no 
 certain dwcllingplace ; 'and labour, working'* with our own hands. 'Being 
 reviled,'^ we bless : " being persecuted, we suffer it : being defamed, we intreat : 
 '■we are made as the filth'" of the earth, and are the offscouring of all things 
 unto this day. 
 
 I write not these things to shame you ; but *■ as my beloved sons I warn you. 
 For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet fiave ye not many 
 fathers : for ^ in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel. Where- 
 fore I beseech you, " be ye followers " of me. 
 
 For this cause"* have I sent unto you ' Timotheus, who is my beloved sou, and 
 faithful in the Lord, who shall bring you '^into remembrance of my ways which 
 be in Christ, as 1 teach every where in every church.'" 
 
 19 '' Now some are puffed up, as though I would not come to you.-" ' But I will 
 come to you shortly, ■'^if the Lord will, and will know, not the speech-' of them 
 which are puffed up, but the power. For f the kingdom of God is not in word, 
 
 t Ml. 13. 11. 
 
 c Eze, 3. \1-'i\ ; Ac 
 
 •20. 31 : 2 Cor. 4. a. 
 <l 1 Sam. Hi. 7. 
 e 1 John 3. yy, 21. 
 
 / Bee reft. Job 9. 2, 21}; 
 Pro. 21. 2; Ro. 4. 2. 
 
 A ch. 3. 5; Ro. 12.3 
 
 p aeerefs. eh. 1. Ifl.etc: 
 
 Ac. 2G. 21, 
 <l 2 Cor. 6. 4, 5 : Phil. 
 
 4. 12. 
 r Ac. 14. 1!): 2.3. 2; 2 
 
 Cor. II. 23—26. 
 * nee ref». Ac. 18. 3. 
 t tee refs. Ro. 12. U, 
 
 = ch. 3. 6; 9. 1. 2i 2 
 
 Cor. 3. 2.3; Gal. 4. 
 
 19; Jam. 1. 18. 
 och.U.I; Phll.3.17l 
 
 2 Thes. 3. 9 ; Heb. 
 
 13.7. 
 b nee rcfa. Ao. Ifi. I. 
 e Ob. 11. 2; 2 Tim. 3. 
 
 10. 
 d ch. 5. 2. 
 c ch. 16. 5 ; Ac. 19. 
 
 21; 2 Cor. 1. WTi. 
 f eee refs. Ac. 18. 21. 
 « ch.2.4i ITheg.l.S. 
 
 1 See note on Matt. xiii. 11. Our authority is merely 
 ministerial, to dispense ' the mysteries of God.' These 
 are not the sacraments, but the newly revealed truths of 
 the gospel. ' Since Paul himself has said, in ch. i., Christ 
 sent me not to baptize but to preach the gospel, it is more 
 proper that the mysteries of God be understood to be 
 doctrines of our faith.'- — Estins. 
 
 2 Kather, 'All that remains' to be said about us in our 
 ministerial capacity is, that we must be faithful. 
 
 3 Vers. 3 — 5 are added partly as a warning against 
 over-hasty judgment of ministers, either in praise or in 
 blame. 
 
 4 Literally, 'a human day,' »'. e. of judgment. 
 
 5 Rather, ' I am conscious to myself of notliing,' i. e. 
 of no unfaithfulness in my stewardship. Yet it does not 
 follow that I am guiltless in the sight of the Lord. He 
 is the only infallible Judge. And therefore it is not for 
 you to judge, but to await his revelations and awards at 
 his coming (ver. 5). 
 
 6 What is concealed from j'ou, whether good or bad, 
 
 7 Kather, simply, ' 1 transferred ;' i. e. My remarks 
 apply to all your religious teachers ; but, to avoid offence, 
 1 have used ApoUos and myself to represent the whole. 
 
 8 That is, not to estimate us or yourselves, except by 
 the standard of Scripture ; referring to such passages as 
 those quoted in eh. i. 19, 31 ; iii. 19. 
 
 9 Kather. ' that you be not putted up, one of you on 
 hclialf of the one [teacher] against the other.' If you 
 were superior to others, this would be a reason, not for 
 pi'ide, but for gratitude to God who made you so (ver. 7). 
 
 1*' ' Ye are already (so early in your religious history) 
 full,' etc. In vers. 8 — 1.3, Paul, aa thcur fathc;r in Christ 
 (ver. 1-3), sharply chastises the proud self-complacency 
 of some among them with the appropriate; rod of irony, 
 contrasting their high notions of themselves and their 
 self-indulgence, with the humble and self-denying lives of 
 
 the apostles. Then (14 — 17) with paternal tenderness he 
 implores them rather to imitate him and his faithful chil- 
 dren ; reminding them, however, that he will soon visit 
 them, and that it will depend on their conduct whether he 
 shall treat them with severity or with gentleness (18—21). 
 
 11 That is. We who have trained you hoped to present 
 you as our joy in that day ; but you, it seems, are to 
 reach the crown first and alone. 
 
 12 Rather, 'I would indeed that ye did_ reign; for 
 then we might have some share in the glory.' 
 
 13 Last and lowest; men condemned to death; brought 
 out (like gladiators in the araphitbeatre) to be gazed upon 
 by all, by sympathizing angels, and by men disdainful 
 like yourselves, who count us the fools, yourselves the 
 wise — us the weak, yourselves the strong (ver. 10). 
 
 14 See ch. ix. 1—18; Acts xviii. 3 ; xx. 34, and notes. 
 
 15 We not only sutler, but (which makes still greater 
 calls upon our pati'ence) we use none but Christian weapons 
 of resistance. 
 
 10 Literally, 'as the refuse of the world.' This is the 
 climax of disgrace and contempt. Comp. Lam. iii. 45. 
 
 17 Kather, ' imitators of me. A parent has a claim to 
 be imitated. 
 
 18 To teach you how to imitate me, I have sent you 
 one who stands in the same relation to me as you do, and 
 who fulfils its duties well. 
 
 19 These words clearly imply that Paul gave to all the 
 churches the same holy triitlis, and did not, as some 
 afhrmed, alter his doctrine to suit dill'ereiit parties. 
 
 20 Boasting that I dare not come, and therefore send 
 Timothy. , .„ 
 
 21 Rather, 'the words,' aa in tho next verse. I will 
 test what they -idi/ by what tliey k\u ih> in God's service; 
 for real Christianity (the reigii of God established in 
 man) is marked by spiritual energy, rather than loud 
 profession. 
 
 ^ 1W.T 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORLNTHIANS IV. 21— VI. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 21 but iu power. What will ye? * sliall I come unto you with a r-oil, or in love, " scor. 10.1,2; 13.10. 
 
 and i?t the spirit of meekness? 
 
 Reproqf/or retaining an immoral member in the churchy a7id directions as to his treatment, 
 5 IT' is reported commonly'^ that there is fornication among you, and such 
 
 fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, ' that one should 
 
 2 have his father's wife.^ * And ye are puffed up,** and have not rather ' mourned, 
 
 3 that ho that hath done this deed '" might he taken away from among 3'ou. " For 
 I verily, as absent in body, but present iu spirit, have judged already, as though 
 
 4 I were present, concerning him that hath so^ done this deed, iu the name of our 
 Lord .lesus Christ, wheu ye are gathered together, and my spirit, ° with the power 
 
 5 of our Lord Jesus Christ, ''to deliver'* such an one unto Satan for the destruc- 
 tion of the tieeh, ? that the spirit may bo saved iu the day of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 6 'Your glorying is nut good. Know ye not that *a little leaven leaveneth the 
 
 yhole 
 
 lump ! 
 
 ■ Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ^'e ma}^ be a new 
 
 lump, as ye are unleavened.^ For eveu^ " Christ our Passover is sacriliced for 
 8 us. Therefore let us keep the feast, -^ not with old leaven, neither ^ with the leaven 
 
 of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 
 9,10 I wrote uuto you iu an'*^ epistle ^not to company with fornicators : ''yet not 
 
 altogether 1' with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extor- 
 
 11 tioners, or with idolaters; for then must ye needs go *out of the world. But 
 now'- I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called 
 a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, 
 
 12 or an extortioner; 'with such an one no not to eat. For'^ what have I to do 
 to judge ''them also that are without? Do not ye judge '' them that are witliiu? 
 
 13 But them that are without God judgoth. Therefore -''put away from among 
 yourselves that wicked person. 
 
 Reproof for going to law before the heathen; the limits of Christian libci'fi/. 
 Q DARE'-* any of you, having a matter against another, go to law bcfon; the 
 2 unjust,'^ and not before the saints? Do ye not know that * the saints shall judge 
 
 A cli. I. 18. 
 
 ( •«•<■ 2 Cor. 7. 7, 10. 
 
 " Col. i. &. 
 
 ML 18. If^Ifl. 20; 
 Jolin 20. 23; 1! Cor. 
 2. 10. 
 p I Tlra 1. 20. 
 
 SMI 2 Cor. 2. 6—11. 
 cl) 4 IU; Jam 4. Ifl. 
 
 ci.,ii.33: G»La.y( 
 n.-h. 12. 15. 
 
 I vcr. 13: ice Ei. )2. 
 
 i;.; Col. S. .V 
 ti-c ref*. John 1. 29. 
 D.u IG 3; Ei.h. 4. 
 17-21. 
 y iec rpft. Mk. 8. l^; 
 
 1 Pit. 2. 1, 2. 
 
 2 Cor (>. 14.17; Eph. 
 &.5,ll; 2Thei.3.l4. 
 cti. in. 27. 
 
 6 Jnlin 17. IS; IMilI. 
 2. la. 
 
 e TPt. 13: Ml. m 17; 
 
 Ko. IC. 17; ^ T))ci. 
 
 3 H; 2 John 10. II. 
 d Mk.4. Ill <'ol. 4.6: 
 
 I Tht-i. 4. 12. 
 e ch. li. 1-4. 
 / vprt. 6. 7 ; I>oii. 13. 
 
 ft; 21.21. 
 
 « Pi. 40, 1 1 ; Dnn. 7. 
 22; m-p ref*. Ml. 1«. 
 28 ; Ki-». 20. 4. 
 
 1 Having mentioned (ch. iv. 18 — 21) his determintition 
 to deal juJii'iallv with offenders, the apostle refers to a 
 tlagrant ease of incfst which hud occurred in the church 
 at Corinth (eh. v. 1). He rebukes their haughty reck- 
 lessneHS, requires them on Christ's authority to expel the 
 Dllriider (2 — 5), and enjoins them, as becomes those whose 
 life Clirist has made one holy festival, to purge out that 
 leaven of sin which desecrates the whole (6 — 8). He tht-n 
 guards them against taking his command to exclude the 
 immoral from the cliurch as a prohibition of necessary 
 intercourse with the ungodly in the ordinary business of 
 life; for those who are without must be left to God's 
 judgment (9 — 13). 
 
 2 Or, perhaps, * Fornication is wholly heard of among 
 you ;' i. c. h a common and notorious vice. 
 
 ■i That is, his own step-niuthcr, the futhrr being still 
 alive (see 2 Cor. vii. \1). The term ' fornication* includes 
 all unlawful lust. 
 
 4 Instead of mourning over tliis scandalous sin, and 
 excluding the offender from your fellowship, you are still 
 elated with your fancied superiority to otlu-rs (vrr. fi). 
 
 5 Vers. 3—5 form one sentence, in which the words 
 *puch an one'(ver. ■')) are inserted because of its length; — 
 'For I, present in spirit though absent in body, have 
 already iletermined, as if present, that he who luis done 
 this shnll, in the name of our Lord Jesus, when you are 
 afisembh'd and my spirit with the power of our Lord 
 Jesus with you, be given over to iSatan,' etc. 
 
 (i The solemn excommuninition pronounced in the 
 name of the asaembled <:hurch, being accompanied by the 
 apostle's own sanction and tlie ' power' of Jesus Christ 
 (ver, 4), would be followed by some miraculous intlic- 
 tion of disease or pain, by which the corrupt paswions 
 of the flesh might be mortilied: see 1 Tim, i. 20, and 
 comp. Acta v. 1 — 10. Such conseqtienccs from church 
 discipline seem to have been peculiar to the apostolic nge. 
 
 7 A proverb, found also in Gal. v. D, uiid implied in 
 Matt. xiii. 33. It means that moral intluence is rapidly 
 diffusive. The sense is the same in ch. xv. 33. 
 
 8 That you may really bo what you profess. Tlie 
 figure ftlluih-s to the Jewish practice of carefully removing 
 everv portion of leaven before the Passover ( I'lxod. xii. 16). 
 
 Some suppose that this letter was written near the time 
 of the Passover (see ch. xvi. 8), and that this circura- 
 Btance suggested this particular illustration. 
 
 9 Rather, 'For also;' introducing a new and principal 
 reason. 'Christ our paschal victim was sacriticed' to 
 ensure our exemption from the doom of the ungodly (see 
 Exod. xii.; John i. 20, and notes). We have therefore 
 now to keep a perpetual festival, putting away and keeping 
 away the corrupting influence of every sin, and preserving 
 transparent purity and truthfulness of heart and life. 
 
 K' Greek, 'in the epistle.* This may mean 'in my 
 epistle,' *'■ ^- the former part of tliis letter: or it may 
 refer to a letter previously sent, but not now extant. 
 
 11 1 did nut refer to casual and nccessarv intercourse 
 with the ungodly, but to friendly and social rcengnition 
 of iiuinoral and avaricious profi'Nsors (ver. II). 
 
 1^ That is, I now tell you that the meaning of what I 
 wrote is, etc. 
 
 l;j I am speaking only of your conduct towards those 
 who profess faith in Christ. ' For' it is not ours to jmlgc 
 the ungodly 'without;* God docs that; but it is ours to 
 judge those * within' the chin-ch. 
 
 14 Carrying out the di^linctinn juMt drawn between the 
 church and the world, Paul ctnidcmns the Cnrintbian 
 Christians for taking their dinputes before the heathen 
 tribunals, instead of finding arbitrators witliin tlie church, 
 wliich is to judge the world, and even angiU (c-h. vi. 
 1 — G); and he traces this conduct to its Hourci- in tliat 
 unrighteous wcHishnesu which is iikin to the llagraiit hina 
 prevailing around tht'iii, and is utterly inconHislciit with 
 theidiaraetcr of tlie pard.ined and renewed sinner (7 — 11). 
 lie then defines the limits of Chrislian liberty and expe- 
 iliency, whiidi some had abused, yielding themselves to 
 licentiousnehs, and so dishonouring God's living temples, 
 which should be lield sacred to his service (12 — 20). 
 
 !.'» Dare you, instead of resorting to the arbitration of 
 'the saint«V your brethren, take your disputes befon? 
 heathen and often unjust magistrates? In net this a 
 presumptuous offence against the dignity of the ( ■hristiun 
 character (ver. 2), which is closely eimnected witli that 
 of Christ, to whom ^angcfti, authorities, and powers* uiu 
 made subject.* (vcr. 3; 1 Pet. iii. 22). 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. COKINTHIANS VI. 3— VII. 2. 
 
 [a. d, 57. H. 
 
 the world ?' And if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge 
 
 3 the smallest matters ? Know ye uot that we shall ''judge angels? How much 
 
 4 more things that pertain to this lite I 'If then ye have judgments of things 
 pertaining to this life, set them to judge who are least esteemed in the church. 
 
 5 I speak- to your shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man among you ; no, 
 
 6 uot one that shall be able to judge between his brethren? But brother goeth 
 
 7 to law with brother, and that before the unbelievers. Now^ therefore there 
 is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law one with another. * Why 
 do ye not rather take wrong?** Why do ye not rather sniffer yourselves to be 
 
 8 defrauded? Nay, ye do wrong, and defraud, and that your brethren. Know 
 
 9 ye not that ' the unrighteous-'' shall not inherit the kingdom of God ? 
 
 Be uot deceived : '" neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor efferai- 
 
 10 nate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous,'^ nor 
 
 H drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And 
 
 such were "some of you: "but ye are washed,' but ye are p sanctified, but ye are 
 
 ? justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. 
 
 12 *" All ^ things are lawful unto me; 'but all things are not expedient [cjr, 
 profitable]. All things are lawful for me; 'but I will not be brought under the 
 
 13 power of any .9 » Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats : but God shall 
 destroy both it and them. Now the body is not for fornication,!** }y^i xfoj. ^\^q 
 
 14 Lord; J' and the Lord for the body. And ^ God hath both raised up the Lord, 
 
 15 and will also raise up us "by his owii power. Know ye not that *your bodies 
 are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ, and 
 
 16 make tkein the members of an harlot? God forbid. What, know ye not that 
 he which is joined to an harlot is one body? (For "^ ' two, saith he, shall be one 
 
 17 flesh') [Gen. ii. 24, Sept.] ''But he that is joined unto the Lord is one'^ spirit. 
 
 18 ^Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but ho that 
 
 19 committeth fornication sinneth -'against his own body. What, ^ know ye not that 
 your body '*"' is the temple of the Holy Ghost ?vhich is in you, which ye have of 
 
 20 God ? * And ye are not your own ; for ^ ye are bought '^ with a price. Therefore 
 * glorify '* God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's. 
 
 Replies to questions respecting tnarriat/e, and other social relations. 
 ^ NOW concerning the things''^ whereof ye wrote unto me: ^ Ii is good for a 
 2 man not to touch a woman.^^ Nevertheless,^' to avoid fornication, let every man 
 
 A 2 Pet. 2. 1 ! Jude 6. 
 1 ch. 5. 12. 
 
 ft Pro. 20. 22 : ML 6 
 39—11 : Ro. 12. 17— 
 19; 1 TUfS. 5. 15. 
 
 I see refs. Lo. 19. 15, 
 
 3:>: Is, in. i, 2. 
 
 mGal. 5. 19-21; Eph, 
 5.3-i; Hcb. 12.14; 
 13.1; Rev. 22. 15. 
 
 n Ro. 6. 17—19; Eph. 
 2. 1—3 J Col. 3.5-8; 
 Tit. -i. 3. 
 
 Eph. 5.26; Tit 3. 5; 
 Rev, 1. 5, 6, 
 
 pch. 1.2,30; 2Thes. 
 
 2. 13. 
 
 1 R«. 3, 24. 26-30. 
 
 r ch. 10. 23; Ro. U. l4. 
 « ch. a 4, 7-13; 10. 
 
 24-33; Ro. 14. 15. 
 t ch. 9, 27. 
 
 u Mt.15. 17; Ro. 14. 17 
 jrteri. 15. 19. 20; ch. 
 
 3. IG, 17; Ro. 12. 1; 
 1 The». 4. 3-7. 
 
 y Epl. 
 
 c Ro, 
 
 4-8; 8, 11; 
 
 2 Cor. 4. U. 
 I Eph. 1, 19.20. 
 < ch, 12. 27; Eph. 4. 
 
 12, 15. Ili; 5. 2'.l. 30. 
 
 "' 19. 5; Eph. 5. 
 
 31. 
 rf John 1.'). 1—5; 17. 
 
 21—23; Eph. 4. i. 
 a Ge. 39.7-12; Ro. G. 
 
 12, 13; 2Tim. 2. 22. 
 / Pro. ;.. 8-11. 
 « iee refs. ch. 3. 16. 
 A Ro. U. 7-9; 2 Cor. 
 
 5. 15; Tit. 2, 11, 
 ■ ch. 7. 23 ; Ac. 20, 2H ; 
 
 1 Pet. 1.18,19; 2 Pet. 
 
 2. I. 
 *ch. 10.31; Ho, 12.1; 
 
 1 Pet, 2, 9. 
 ( Tore, 8, 26, 27, 37. 38. 
 
 1 The redeemed will take a part (see niarg. refs.) in the 
 judgment of men, and even of angels (ver, 3). Surely then, 
 even the least esteemed in the church (-4) can judge be- 
 tween themselves in the common concerns of this life. 
 
 2 I say this (either about your Christian dignity ; or 
 about giving over secular causes to the lowest in the 
 church) not to exalt, but to reprove you; for it seems 
 there is 'not even one among you' wise enough to adjust 
 these matters 'between brother' and brother. 
 
 3 K;ithor, 'Already indeed therefore there is altogether 
 a fault,' etc. All this implies a radical defect, a prevalence 
 of selfishness and injustice, whicli I again say (comp. vers. 
 9, 10, with ch. v. 11) must be classed with the sins which 
 exclude a man from * the kingdom of God.* 
 
 ■1 In obedience to your Lord'scommand (Matt. V. 38 — 40j. 
 
 5 The same word as in ver. 8, ' wrong doers.* 
 
 6 Covetous in the widest sense ; one who covets more 
 than his share; not merely avaricious. The apostle 
 always ranks the covetous with the most abandoned men : 
 see ch. v. 10, 11 ; and compare Col. iii. 5. 
 
 7 Rather, *ye washed otf' these pollutions, 'ye were 
 sanctitied,' ' ye were justified ;' ?'. e. when, being renewed 
 ' by the Spirit of our God' (Tit. iii. 5), ye believed unto 
 lif'j (John XX. 31) 'in the name of the Lord Jesus.' 
 
 8 'AH things are lawful' may he either the words of an 
 objector, or more probably a well-known phrase of the 
 apostle's (see ch. x. 23), ex])ressing his liberty as a 
 Christian to use all God's gifts, but misused by some 
 at Corinth as allowing the unrestrained indulgence of 
 all natural propensities. Paul therefore declares that 
 this freedom must not only be limited by expediency and 
 by self-respect, but must on no account be applied to 
 what is wrong in itself. The question of expediency is 
 treated afterwards in chapters viii. — x. ; the particij.a- 
 tion in vice is shown in vers, 12—20 to be a very different 
 matter, and is at once strongly condemned. The whole 
 section is of great interest as showing how Christian 
 
 liberty is to be kept from passing into heathen license. 
 
 9 Even my lawful desires shall not be my masters. 
 
 10 There are here three arguments against this vice. 
 Meat of^l'red to idols loses none of its natural fitness for 
 food, and has no direct connection with any other organ 
 than that which, like itself, is destined to perish. But 
 fornication (1) degrades the whole body, which is destined 
 to immortality ; (2) alienates part of the Itcdecmer's pur- 
 chased possession ; and (3) pollutes the temple of the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 11 That is, one with the Lord in spirit. 
 
 12 As the body is the abode of man's soul, so, when God's 
 Spirit animates the renewed soul, it becomes his temple. 
 
 13 Rather, 'ye were bought;' namely, when Christ 
 'gave his life as a ransom' from sin (1 IVt. i. 17 — 19). 
 Use, then, your body (Rom. xii. 1) to his glory. 
 
 14 Glorify then ; not so much a logical conclusion, as 
 an impressive exhortation. 
 
 IJ The apostle now begins his reply to a letter from 
 the Corinthians, which appears to have contained (among 
 other things) various questions about marriayc ; such as, 
 whether it should be avoided where uncontracted, or be 
 broken off where contracted, if one of the partners was an 
 unbeliever (vers. 1 — 24) ; also about the duty of parents 
 in existing circumstances as to uninarrie'd danyhtcrs 
 (25—38) ; and about the duty of widows (39, 40). 
 
 IC The whole Bible highly commends nuirriage, which, 
 as a Divine institution, founded in man's nature, must bo 
 good and conducive to individual and social well being. 
 The apostle Paul elsewhere speaks of it with peculiar 
 honour, and classes 'forbidding to marry' among ttie signs 
 of a false system (1 Tim. iv. 1 — 3). In dissuading from 
 marriage here, he must therefore be under.'^tood an having 
 n-gard to dangers and sufferings to which the Christians 
 in Corinth were at this time exposed (ver. 20). 
 
 17 Literally, ' But on account of the fornications;' lest 
 you be drawn into the vices prevailing around you. 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS VII. 3—28. 
 
 [a.d. 57. H. 
 
 3 have his own wife, and let every woman have lier own luisbancl.' "'Lot tlie 
 husband render unto the wife due benevolence: "and likewise also tlie wife unto 
 
 4 the husband. The wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband : and 
 likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body, but the wil'o. " Defraud 
 
 ye not one the other, p except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give 
 yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again, that Satan tempt 
 you not for your incontinency. 
 6,7 But I speak this by permission," "land not of commandment. For I wouM 
 that all men were 'even as-** 1 myself: but ^ every man hath his proper gift of 
 
 8 God, one after this manner, and another after that. I say therefore"* to the 
 
 9 unmarried and widows, 'It is good for them if they abide even as I. But "if 
 they cannot contain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn. 
 
 10 And unto the married I commami, ""i/et not I, but the Lord, ^ Let not the wife 
 
 11 depart^ from her husband: but and it she depart, let her remain unmarried, or 
 be reconciled to her husband: = and let not the husband put" away his wife. 
 
 12 But to the rest' speak I,** not the Lord. If any brotlier hath a wife that belie vetii 
 
 13 not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away : and the 
 woman which hath an husband that beiieveth not, and if he be pleased to dwell 
 
 14 with her, let her not leave him. For the unbelieving husband is eauctified by 
 the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your 
 
 15 children unclean; ''but now are they holy.** But if the unbelieving depart, let 
 him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but God 
 
 16 hath called us "^to peace.^ For what knowest thou, wife, whether th()U shalt 
 '^pave t/t?/ husband? Or how knowest thou, man, whether thou shalt save 
 thf/ wife'? 
 
 17 But ^ as God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath •''called every 
 
 18 one, so let him walk. And ^so ordaiu I in all cliurches. Is any man called 
 ^ being circumcised? let him not become uncireumcised. Is any called in uncir- 
 
 19 cumcision? 'let him not be cii'cumcised. * Circumcision is nothing, and uncir- 
 'JO cumcision is nothing, but 'the keeping of the commandments of God. '"Lot 
 21 every man abide in the same calling wlierein he was called. Art thou called 
 
 " bei?iff a servant ? care not for it : hut if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.'*^ 
 2'2 For he that is called in tlu^ Lord, beinfj a servant, is "the Lord's freeman: like- 
 2.'i wise also he that is called, bri/f// free, is /' Christ's servant. i Ye are bought with 
 
 24 a price ; be not ye the servants of men. Brethren, let every nnm, wherein he 
 is called, therein abide 'with God. 
 
 25 Now concerning virgins * I have no commandment of the Lord : yot I give my 
 judgment, as one that hath obtained nn'rcy of the Lord ' to oe faitliful." 
 
 26 I suppose'- then'fore "that this is good for the present distress, I say, t\\i\i it is 
 
 27 good for a man'-* so to l)e. Art thou bound unto a wife? 'Seek not to be loosed. 
 
 28 Art tliou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife. But and if thou marry, J' thou 
 
 nEx.-il.10; 1 Pel. 3.7. 
 . Ejih. 5. 22. 23. 
 
 P Joct 3. 16; Zee. 12. 
 12-1 1: RPC Ei. I'J. 
 \b. 1 Sam. 21. 4. &. 
 
 q Tpr». 12. 25; 2 Cor. 
 
 8. M; It. 17. 
 r ch. H. .•.. 15. 
 > ch. l:i. II; Mt. 19. 12. 
 
 ' Tera. !.»■.. 27, 32-35. 
 
 u »€■». 2, •^, -M. 3t»; 
 
 1 Tim. 5. 11, \\. 
 
 b- 32; 111. «,3j Mk. 
 in. 11,12; U.16.16. 
 Slk. 10.2-9. 
 
 h Mai. 2.1,'); Ae,2.m. 
 
 ' cli. \t. 33: Ro. 18. 
 18; 14. 10; lUb. 12. 
 
 r vprii. Ift.21. 
 
 K ch. I. 17; 2 Cor. 11. 
 
 •^. 
 f> Ac 15. I, 19, 21, 28; 
 
 Col. 3. II. 
 t Gal. a. 2. 
 * Ko. 2. 25-29; Gnl. 
 
 5.0; (I. l\ 
 I I Sam. 15. 22; IJolia 
 
 2. 3. 4 ; 3. 22-21. 
 mYorl?; I.k. 3.10-14. 
 1 1 Tim. 6. 1-.X 
 o John 8.32-3(1; Ro. 
 
 «. lrt~22. 
 p Eph.a.(J: Col.3.23, 
 
 'il; I IVt. 2. 10. 
 v ch. 0. 20 1 li-o Lo. 
 
 •Hi. 12. 
 T ch. 10. 31 ; Col. 3. 
 
 17,22. 
 » vcm. 0, 10, 12, 40 ; 
 
 2 Cor. 8. rt, 10, 
 t ch, 1.2; 1 Tim, 1.12. 
 u »,.r». l.rt,2H, 35-381 
 
 Mt. 21. I'Ji Lk. £1. 
 
 •I*. 21). 
 j-VLT*. 12-M. 
 y vor. 30; ilvb. 13. 1. 
 
 1 This clearly shuts out polygamy. Sec Hal. ii. 14 — 
 16, rind notPS. 
 
 2 HiUhi-r, * by way of permi&sion, not by wn)' of com- 
 mand.' The apostle would alloto the unmarried and 
 widowed to marry if thoy chose, but he would not com- 
 mand them. 
 
 3 Paul appears to have been either unmarried or a 
 widower (sec ch. ix. •^), and he had the power of self- 
 control; which is a 'gift,' i.e. a moral, aa well as a natural 
 endowmtnt. 
 
 4 ItiUher, ^ Now I say:' see ver. 6. 
 
 5 Tliat is, be separated. You need not for this my 
 inspired declaration ; you alruady have the Saviour's 
 express command : see Mark x. U, 12. 
 
 C Our Lord allows divorce on the ground of conjugal 
 unfaithfulnL'Hs (bco Matt. v. '12; xix. 9) ; but Paul does 
 not here namo tho exception, which would be understood 
 as a matter of course. 
 
 7 Thai is, those who were married to ft heathen or a 
 Jew. Our Ijord had not made a special law for such 
 cases, and therefore the aposllo gives hia own inspired 
 decision : seo ver. 40 below. 
 
 8 This * holiness,' which evidently belongs to the unbe- 
 lieving husband or wife as much aa to the children, dors 
 not make their personal conversion either unncccBsary 
 on the one hand, or certain on the other (ver. !(*). It 
 probably includes the consecration of the conjugal and 
 parental relations and intluences to God's service, so as 
 to make the piety of the Christian partner overcome the 
 
 power of worldlinesa in the irreligious. We must remem- 
 oer (says Calvin) that Paul is not hero speaking of con- 
 tracting marriage, but of retaining connections previously 
 formed. 
 
 9 Ilather, ' in peace.' The general rule is, that niar- 
 ringH is indissoluble; but if your huiithen partner will 
 not stay with you, do not insist upon maintaining the 
 connection. For Christians are calk-d to live in peace; 
 and it is only aa joii do so that )ou can hopr for the con- 
 version of your unbelieving husband or wife (ver. Hi), 
 lint yoH are not to seek or to compel a separation, for every 
 one should, as far an jmssible, remain in the relations 
 which subsisted before nis eonversion (17) ; c.ff. wliether 
 circumcised or not (18 — 20), whether in slavery or not 
 (21-24). 
 
 1" Perhaps, 'prefer to remain a slave, if crcn you con 
 be free;' an extreme case illustrating the apostlu's rule. 
 Or, *yet, if also you can be free, take advantage of the 
 opportunity;' the extreme case being aduiilted as an 
 exception which does not alTect the general rule. 
 
 U Or, 'trustworthy,' This phrase \a probably adopted 
 because the ciise had reference to a temporary emergency, 
 and not to a subject of permanent coinniand. 
 
 12 Itiither, *I hold then.' What tlic existing or im- 
 pending distress was is not clearly known; but it was 
 clearly so severe as to make the cares an<l responsibilities 
 of the marriage state particularly undesirable. 
 
 13 Or as we say, ' for one (mim or woman) to be so ;' 
 I. e. unmarried. 
 
A. D. 59. U. 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS VII. 29— VIII. 4. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 hast not sinned ; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned. = Nevertheless such 
 shall have trouble in the flesh : but I spare you. ' 
 
 29 But "^this I eay, brethren, the time is short: it remaineth,^ that both they 
 
 30 that have wives be as though they had none ; and they that weep, as though 
 they wept not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that 
 
 31 buy, as though they possessed not; and ''they that use this world, as not abusing^ 
 
 32 it: for *^the fashion* of this world passeth away. '^ But I would have you 
 without carefulness. *He that is unmarried careth for the things -^^ that belong 
 
 33 to the Lord, how he may please the Lord : but he that is married careth for the 
 
 34 things that are of the world, how he may please his wife. There is difference 
 also between a wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman ^careth for the things 
 of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and iu spirit : but she that is 
 married careth for the things of the world, how she may please her husband. 
 
 35 And this I speak for your own pro.iit; not that I may cast a snare upon you, 
 but for that which is comely,^ and that ye may attend upon the Lord without 
 distraction, 
 
 36 But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely toward his virgin, if 
 she pass the flower of her age, and '' need so require, let him do what he will, ' he 
 
 37 sinneth not: let them"^ marry. Nevertheless he that standeth stedfast in his 
 heart, having no necessity, but hath power over his own will,^ and hath so 
 
 38 decreed iu hia heart that he will keep his virgin, *doeth well. 'So then he that 
 giveth her in marriage doeth well ; but he that giveth her not in marriage 
 '" doeth better. 
 
 39 " The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth ; but if her 
 husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will ; " only in the 
 
 40 Lord.^ But she is happier^ if she so abide, /'after^'' my judgment: and «! 
 think also that I have the Spirit of God. 
 
 On eat in ff food offered to idols—The scmples of weaker brethren to he respected. 
 
 Q NOW'^ 'as touching things oSercd unto idols, we know that we all have 
 2 ' knowledge : ^^ — ' knowledge puff'eth up, " but charity edifieth : and * if any man 
 
 think that he knoweth anything, he knoweth nothing yet '^ as he ought to know : 
 4 but if any man love God,* the same is known '•* of him;— as concerning therefore 
 
 the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that 
 
 a Job U. 1,2: Ps. 39. 
 4-7; IK). ft-IO; Ecc. 
 9. 10; I Pel. 4.7; 1 
 Jolin 2. 17. 
 
 6 Ecc 9. 7-10; 1 Tim. 
 
 H. 17. IB. 
 o Ecc. 1. \ : .lam. I. 
 
 HI. Ill 4. 11; 1 Pet. 
 
 1. n\ I John 2. 17. 
 d nee tef«. Pa. 65. 22 ; 
 
 Phil. t.6. 
 « 1 Tim, :>. b. 
 f Tor. M. 
 g Lk. 10. 10, etc 
 
 A Ten. 9, 37. 
 
 ■ ver. 2d; Heb. 13, 4. 
 
 m veri. 1, 8, 26,32-34, 
 
 37. 
 n »er. 10; Ro. 7- 2,3, 
 
 Deu. 7. 3, 4 ; 2 Cor. 
 B. U— 1(5. 
 
 p ver. ■J.'). 
 
 1 ch. 11.37 ;lTlip».4.«. 
 
 r ver. 10; ch. 10. 19— 
 a--', Wj Ac. 1.^.20,29. 
 
 • Ro. 14. \i,n. 
 
 I Ro. 14.3, 10. 
 
 uch. 13.4-13. 
 
 J- Pro. -Jti. I;;. Gnl.6. 3. 
 
 !/ El. 3:(. 12. 17 ; sto 
 tef». Pa. I. 6. 
 
 1 By marrying, you incur no guilt, but some trouble ; 
 and I would spare you this. Or the meaning may be, 
 And I say no more about the distress to spare your feelings 
 if you do marry. 
 
 2 Rather, *The season [or, perhaps your seasonl is 
 short as to what remains.' This 1 would impress upon 
 you, whether you marry or not — that God has made what 
 remains of life short, in order that you may not be unduly 
 affected bypassing events, but be dead to the world (vers. 
 29—31). 
 
 3 Or, ' as not using it in full ;* i. e. either to excess^ or 
 as if it were absolutelij their own, 
 
 4 Or, * form ;* alluding to the shifting scenes in a 
 theatre. 
 
 5 Or, seemly ; and so in ver. 36. 
 
 6 That is, his virgin daughter and her lover. 
 
 7 That is, can follow his own judgment as to the mar- 
 riage of his daughter. 
 
 8 That is, only in accordance with the Lord's will : 
 see 2 Cor. vi. 14 ; Eph. vi. 1. Most commentators take 
 this to include marrying only a Christian. 
 
 9 More free from earthly cares and sorrows in troublous 
 times (ver. 26). 
 
 lt> That is, agreeably with the judgment I have given 
 (ver. 25) ; ' and I also believe [whatever others may 
 pretend] that I (1 Thess iv. 8) have the Spirit of God.' 
 
 U The Corinthian Christians seem to have asked an- 
 other question, as to the lawfulness of eating food which 
 had been offered in sacrifice to idols. In reply, the apostle 
 lays down the principle that love to God is a better guide 
 than knowledge to humble and acceptable obedience (ch. 
 viii. 1 — 3). He remarks that whilst some know an idol to 
 be nothing, and the food we eat to be matter of indifference 
 (4 — 6), others have not such clear views, and may be led 
 by the example of their brethren to violate their con- 
 sciences ; and he concludes that an act which is otherwise 
 lawful may thus become a grievous sin against Christ 
 
 (7 — 12). He reminds them that he himself acts on the 
 principle of enduring any hardship rather than lead another 
 to sin (13) ; that he foregoes even his rights as an apostle 
 for the good of others, living in celibacy and labouring 
 incessantly (ix. 1 — 6) ; and that he refuses to avail himself 
 even of God's universal law that the labourer, whether man 
 or beast, shall be sustained by those for whom he works, 
 and of the Old Testament command that the minister of 
 God shall be supported by those to whom he ministers 
 (7 — 14). So that in preaching to them he has made it his 
 glory and reward to give them the gospel without charge 
 (15 — 18), adapting himself to each that he may win all 
 (19 — 23). But he shows that the subject bears upon them- 
 ni'lves as well as others, for self-denial is needed for their 
 own safety (24 — 27) ; the danger of a return to idolatry 
 and vice being proved by the example of ancient Israel 
 (x. 1 — 13). In conclusion, he enjoins them prudently to 
 keep out of the way of idolatry (14, 15); absolutely to 
 renounce all participation in idol-feasts, which cannot 
 be partaken by those who partake of the Christian feast 
 without moving God to jealousy (16 — 22) ; and to ab- 
 stain from food which they know to have been offered 
 to idols, although their own conscience might permit 
 them to use it, aiming, as he did, to avoid injury to any 
 (23— si. 1). 
 
 12 If knowledge alone were an adequate guide, we all 
 have enough to decide the matter easily, liut * know- 
 ledge [without love] puffeth up; love [it is, that] build- 
 eth up,' in substantial practical godliness. Vers. 2, 3 are 
 a parenthetical admonition to such as made a boast of their 
 knowledge whilst they neglected to cultivate love: comp. 
 ch. xiii. 
 
 13 He has not really learned what he pretends to know 
 until he has learned to love. 
 
 H He who BO knows God as to love Him, is so known 
 by God as to be loved by Him : seeJohn xiv. 21 — 23; and 
 especially Gal. iv. 9. 
 
A. u. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS VIII. 5— IX. 11. 
 
 [a.d. 67. H. 
 
 'an idol is nothing' in the woHd, "and that there is none other God but ono. 
 
 5 For though there be that are ^called gods, Avhethi^r in huaven or in earth, (as 
 (> there be gods many, and lords many,) but ''to us- there is but one God, the 
 
 Father, ''of -whom are all things, and we in [or, lor] him; and ''one Lord Jesus 
 
 7 Christ, ^ by whom (we all things, and we by him. Howbeit there is not in every 
 man that knowledge : lor some^ s with conscience of tlie idol unto this Iionr eat 
 it as a thing oflered unto an idol ; and their conscience being weak is '' dotilod. 
 
 8 But 'meat connnendeth us not to God:"* for neither, if we eat, are we the 
 
 9 better ; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. But '' take heed lest by any 
 means this liberty of yours become 'a etumblingblock to them that are '" weak. 
 
 10 For if any man see thee "which hast knowledge sit-'^ at meat in the idol's 
 temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened*^ to eat 
 
 11 those things which are offered to idols; and " through thy knowledge shall the 
 
 12 weak brother perish,' for whom Christ died? But /'when ye sin so against the 
 
 13 brethren, and wound ^ their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. Wherefore, 
 ? if meat^ make my brother to offend, '"I will eat no ilesh while the world 
 Btandeth, lest I make my brother to offend. 
 
 On eating food offered to idols — Paul's example in the tise of his Christian liberty. 
 
 Q * AM I not an apostle? ' Am I not free? " Have I not seen"' Jesus Christ our 
 
 2 Lord? ^Are not ye my work in the Lord ? If I ho not an apostle unto others, 
 yet doubtless I am to you : for ^ the seal '^ of mine apostleship are yo in the Lord. 
 
 3 Mine answer - to them that do examine mo " is this. 
 
 4,5 ^ Have we not power to eat and to drink?'- ' Have we not power to lead 
 
 6 about a sister, a wife, as well as other'^ apostles, and as ''the brethren'-* of the 
 Lord, and *" Cephas?'^ Or I only and -^ Barnabas, *•' have not we power to forbear 
 working?'** 
 
 7 Who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges ? WIio ^ phuiteth a vineyard, 
 and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Or who feedeth a Hock, and eateth not of 
 
 8 the milk of the dock? Say I these things as a man ?'" Or 'saith not the law the 
 
 9 same also? For it is Avritteu in the law of Moses, * 'Thou shalt not muzzle the 
 mouth of the ox that trcadeth'^ out the corn' [Deut. xxv. 4, Sept.] 'Doth God 
 
 10 take care for oxen? Or saith he it altogether"* for our sakos? "' For our sakes, 
 no doubt, this is written: that "lie that plowotb-" should plow in hope; and 
 
 11 that ho that thresht^th in hope should be partaker of his hope. " If we have sown 
 unto you spiritual'^' things, is it a great thing if wo shall reap your carnal tilings ? 
 
 J ch. 10. 19;Pb. 115.4— 
 
 H; laa. 41. U. 
 a Dgu. i. 39; Mk. 12. 
 
 *.«!; I Tim. 2.5. 
 b Pt. 96. 5: Dan. &. 4. 
 c MaL2. 10; F.ph. 4. 6. 
 d Ao. 17.28; Ho. II. 3C. 
 t John V.i. VSi Ac, 2. 
 
 36: Enh. 4. b; Pltil, 
 
 2. II. 
 / John 1. 3.; Col. 1.16, 
 
 17; Heb. 2. 10. 
 ff cli. It). ^ 2^. 
 A Ho. 14. 14.23. 
 • Ito. 14. 17. 
 A Ho. 14.21; Gal. 5. 13. 
 
 I R. 
 
 . U. 13— I5.m 
 Ho. 14. 1,2; 15. I. 
 Tcr. 1. 
 
 o no, u. 15, ao, ■_'!. 
 p Mt-sa. in. 4i; Ac.'.) 
 
 4..^. 
 
 7 Mk.tl 42: Ro. 14, SI. 
 r cli. 9. la, 19-2li. 
 
 ' ch. 1. 1 J SCO rcfi. Ac. 
 
 i). l&i 2 Cor. 12. 12. 
 ' vcr. lit. 
 u cli. l.V 8; Ap.O.S— 6, 
 
 17; 'i-i. 14, 16. 
 xch. 4. N, 15. 
 y 2Cor.3.2.3; 12. 12. 
 « 2 Cor. 13. 3. 
 " »or«, 4— fi. 
 6 vera 7—14; Mt.m,10; 
 
 Gftl.6.b; 2 The* 3.il, 
 e I Tim. 4. 3; Ucb. 
 
 13.4. 
 'I ■ccrcft. Mt.l2. 4fi,l7. 
 " MLM. 11; John 1.12. 
 / Av. 1. ati. 
 K Bco ref.. Ac. !«, 3. 
 h I>cu. 2(1. 6; I'lO. 27. 
 
 IK. 
 
 • U. 8. 20. 
 
 * 1 Tim, h. m. 
 
 ( ICC Ml 6. 20. 
 
 •n Ko. 16. 4. 
 
 '> John 4. 36; 2 Tim. 
 
 2, II, 
 o Ko. 15.27; Gal, 0.6. 
 
 1 Rather, 'there is no idol in the world;' i. e. the 
 beings whom the idols are de«igned to represent have no 
 existence. But it is afterwards shown (ch. x. 20) that 
 there sire other beings connected with false worship. 
 
 2 The Christian's belief is in one God, the source and 
 end of all things (' we/or him,' not in) ', and in one Lord 
 Jesua, as the Divine agent in creation and redumption : 
 comp. Col. i. IG. The doctrine of one God no more sets 
 aside the Deity of Christ, than a belief in one Lord (Jesus 
 Chri.st) sets aside the Lordship of the Father. 
 
 3 Some of the Gentile converts still believed that an 
 idol had real existence, although they worshipped the 
 true God alone ; and they felt tiiat when they ate of the 
 idol-sacrifice they were paying honour to the idol ; and 
 hence ' their conscience was defiled' with the guilt of an 
 idolatrous action : comp. note on Uom. xiv. 22. 
 
 ■i Itather, 'Food will not present us (i. c. as acceptable) 
 to God ; it makes us neither better nor worse in his sight. 
 But (ver. 9) wc must take care not to use our right in 
 such a way as to injure and endanger our brethren by 
 tempting them to act against their conscience (10, 11). 
 
 5 Or, 'reclining/ i.e. at the feast. 
 
 fi Properly, 'be built up;' as if he had said, will be 
 edified to his ruin. 
 
 7 See nott'B on Rom. xiv. 15, 16, 22. 
 
 8 I'roperly, * strike :' as one who cruelly bents a weak 
 or BJcklv person. 
 
 9 itilher, 'food' of any kind: the particular kind here 
 intended is denoted by 'flesh,' which the apdstle would 
 willingly give up altogether rather than lead a weak 
 brother into idolatry. There is no proof that l*aul 
 habitually practised this self-denial : but his readiness 
 to do BO exhibita a most unusual regard for the good of 
 others. 
 
 10 Referring to the I^ord's appearance to liini near 
 
 l3iH 
 
 Damascus (Acts ix. 17), and perhaps also to such occasions 
 as those mentioned in Acts xviii. D; xxii. 17, 18. 
 
 11 Your conversion is the fruit, and therefore the evi- 
 dence of ray apostleship ; and this is a sullicient answer 
 to all who question nie (ver. 3). 
 
 12 At the cost of the churches to which we minister. 
 
 13 Properly, 'as tlie otlier apostles.' The passage im- 
 plies not only that most, if not all of them were married ; 
 but that they took their wives with them on their mis- 
 sionary journeys, and were regarded as being entitled to 
 the support of the rhurches for both. 
 
 11 SeeMatt.xiii.55,and Prefs. to Ep.of James and Jude. 
 
 15 That Peter was a married man is evident from Matt. 
 viii. 14 ; and his wifo was probably an active Christian, 
 if there is any truth in a tradition respcctingher martyr- 
 dom, mentioned by Clem. Alex. Strom, b. 7. 
 
 1*3 Are lianiaba.-* and I the only persona who have no 
 right to bo supported by the cliurclies we serve? The 
 apostle ])rocecdfl to defend tliis right (ver. 7) partly on the 
 ground of natural justice, illustrated by tlie cases of sol- 
 diers, vine-dressers, and shepherds, and partly by the in- 
 junctions of the Old Testament (ver. 9). 
 
 17 Rather, ' after man ;' that is, arcordiiig to the usages 
 of mankind alone : is it not also a Divine jirinciple ? 
 
 IH Properly, 'thresheth:* see notes on Deut. xxv. 4; 
 Isa. xxviii. 2S. 
 
 1'-* A strong way of asserting that the precept wim given 
 for the sake of the moral discipline of which it was part. 
 
 ^0 Rather, 'that he that idoweth ought to plow in 
 hope, and he that thresheth [to ihn'sh] in hope of par- 
 taking; i. c. all who labour ought to have u prospect of 
 profiting by the results ; and eBpectally Christian labourers 
 in God's field (ch. iii. 9). 
 
 21 If wo supply the wants of your bouIb, is it much that 
 you meanwhile sujiply our bodily wants? 
 
A. D. 59. U.l 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS IX. 12— X. 3. 
 
 [a.d.oT. II. 
 
 12 If otlieps^ be partakers of this power over you, fare not we rather? ^Never- 
 tlieless we have not used this power ; ' hut suffer all thingSj lest we should hinder 
 the gospel of Christ, 
 
 13 * Do ye not know that they whicli minister about holy things live of the things 
 of the temple; and they which wait at the altar^ are partakers with the altar? 
 
 14 Even so 'hath the Lord ordained^ that they which preach the gospel should 
 live of the gospel. 
 
 15 But "I^ have used none of these things: neither have T written these things 
 that it should bo so done unto me. For it were better for me to die, than that 
 
 16 any man should make my glorying^ void. For though I preach the gospel, I 
 have nothing to glory of: for ■'necessity is laid upon me ; yea, woe is unto me, 
 
 17 it' I preach not the gospel I For ^ if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward : 
 hut if against my will, =a dispensation'' of the gospel is committed unto mo. 
 
 18 What is my reward then ? Verily that, " when I preach the gospel, I may make 
 the gosj)el of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel. 
 
 10 For though I be *free from all men, yet have "^I made myself servant unto all, 
 
 20 that I might gain the more. And '^ unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I 
 might gain the Jews ; to them that are under the law,^ as under the law, that 
 
 21 I might gain them that are under the law ; *'to them that are -^without law,^ as 
 without law, (^ being not without law to God, but under'-* the law to Christ,) 
 
 22 that I might gain them that are without law. '' To the weak^^* became I as weak, 
 that I might gain the weak : ' I am made all things to all men, * that I might by 
 
 23 all means save some. And this'^ I do for the gospel's sake, that I might be 
 partaker thereof with you. 
 
 On eating food offered to idols — Personal danger from neglect of self-denial. 
 
 24 KNOW- yo not that they which run in a race'^ run all, but one receiveth the 
 
 25 prize? ^ 8o run, that ye ma}' obtain. And every man that "'striveth for the 
 mastery '■* is temperate in all tilings. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible 
 
 2(i crown; but we "aii incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so 
 27 fight'^ I, not as one that beatcth the air: "but I keep under"^ my body, and 
 
 bring it into subjection : lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, 
 
 I myself should be ''a castaway. 
 ]0 Moreover,'^ brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all 
 
 2 our fatliers were under ' the cloud, and all passed through '^ the sea; and were 
 
 3 all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did all eat the same 
 
 q 2Cnr. 11.7-12. 
 r ch. \, 11, 12. 
 
 ■ see rof*. Num. 5. 9, 
 10; Dea. 10. y; 18.1. 
 
 rer. A ; Lk. 10. 7- 
 
 a- Jor.1.17 ; 20.3; Am. 
 
 3. S : Ac. i. 20. 
 y 1 Ptt 5. 2—1. 
 
 a Phil. 1.17; Col. 1.25. 
 
 a TPr 12; cli. 10. 33; 
 2 Cor. 11. 7. 
 
 'i ver. 1. 
 
 c Gal. a. 13; 1T1IC8 2.7. 
 
 d Ac. 10. a; 21.20— 2(i. 
 
 r <;ftl. 2. 3-5. ll-ll. 
 
 / Ko. 2. 12. H. 
 
 g cli. 7. 22; Ro. 7-22; 
 
 Gal. 5. 13, II. 
 A ch. 8. 13; Ko. 15. I ; 
 
 2 Cor. 11.29. 
 I vcr. 19; cli. 10. 33. 
 k Ko. 11. U; 2 Tim. 
 
 2. 10. 
 
 / Lk. 13. 21; Phil, 2. 
 
 IH; 3. N ; 2 Tim. 4. 
 
 7: Heb. 12. I. 
 tnEph. 6. 12; 1 Tim. 
 
 (>. 12; 2 Tim. 2. 5; 
 
 4.7. 
 n 2 Tim. A. 8; .lam. 1. 
 
 12; 1 PeU 1.4; 5.4; 
 
 Itcv. 2, 10; ;t. 11. 
 o ch. Ij. 12; Ro. 8. 13; 
 
 Col, 3. 5. 
 P 2 Cor. 13. 5. fi. 
 <] SCO refd. Ex. 13. 21, 
 
 '22 ; 10. 34. 
 r 8CC rofs Ex 14. 21, 
 
 22. 2y; Jos. A. 23. 
 
 1 Tour teachers, who oppose me, exact their mainte- 
 nance from you (2 Cor. xi. 20) ; while I, your founder, 
 * sustain all' toils and privations on your behalf (2 Cor. 
 xi. 27), lest any appearance of selfishness should hinder 
 the success of the g;ospcl (vcr. 18). 
 
 2 See Numb, xviii. 8 — 19, and note. 
 
 3 See Matt. x. 10; Luke x. 4, 7) and notes; 1 Tim. 
 V. 18. 
 
 4 Whatever others have done, I have not used my 
 right; nor do I write these things in order to claim my 
 rightful support. 
 
 5 That is, 'should deprive me of my ground of glorying.' 
 He was bound to preach the gospel, and therefore could 
 not glory in doing that (ver. 16). But lie was free to 
 receive, or to refuse maintenance from those to whom he 
 preached; 'and therefore his refusing to do so was a ground 
 of glorying, that is, a proof of integrity, to which he could 
 with con6dence appeal.' — Ibnigc. 
 
 6 Kather, ' I have been entrusted with a stewardship/ 
 which I muRt diechargo. I may do it willingly ; but as 
 the Lord's bondsman I have no option whether I will do 
 it or not. I work, not that I may gain pay, except indeed 
 this, that I may take no pay from you for my work, not 
 ' using my rights to the full' (vcr. 18). ' For when I was 
 free to take my own course (ver. 1) I became the slave 
 of all (ver. 19), that I might make a gain of tho more,' 
 i. €. of as many as possible. Tim gaining of many converts 
 he regarded as his pai/. 
 
 7 That is, to Jewish proselytes, or to Jewish converts 
 to Cliristianity. 
 
 8 That is, tho Gentiles : see note on Rom. ii. 12. 
 
 9 Kather, 'bound by law to Christ;' i. c. the law of 
 Christian love and obedience. 
 
 HI 'The weak' are those referred to in ch. viii. 1—13; 
 Kom. xiv. 1. They are mentioned last as their case has 
 
 given rise to this whole description. 'To all have I 
 been all' that a Christian man can be, in order to do 
 them good. 
 
 11 Probably, 'all things I do.* This is my universal 
 principle of action ; and that not only for the sake of others 
 but for ray own, that I may fully share with them in gospel 
 blessings. The apostle's mind is now turning to another 
 aspect of the matter, which he presents in the next section. 
 
 12 In vers. 24 — 27 Paul illustrates his practice of self- 
 denial and self-discipline for the gospel's sake by a reference 
 to the Grecian games, some of which were celebrated on 
 the Isthmus near Corinth. The chief of them were run- 
 ning, boxing, wrestling, leaping, and throwing the quoit 
 and spear. The prize (ver. 25) was a crown or garland of 
 olive, bay, pine, or parsley. 
 
 13 Literally, *a stadium;' or the race course, which 
 was a 'stadium' (about the eighth of a mile) in length. 
 
 1-* Kather, 'every one who contends' in the games. 
 
 15 The reference is now to the game of boxing, as the 
 preceding metaphor of the race does not express suffi- 
 ciently the active and aggressive character of the rontest. 
 
 IG Kather, Miutl bruise (literally, 'strike under the 
 eye' as a boxer) my body, and lead it captive (as a van- 
 quished adversary) lest having made proclamation [of the 
 rules of the contest] to others, I myself [from neglect of 
 them] should be rejected.' After the contests tlie victors 
 were examined by the judges, and, if they were found to 
 have contended unlawfully [or unfairlj], were deprived 
 of the prize, and 'rejected with disgrace. 
 
 17 'Ihc apostle illustrates tho danger of negligent self- 
 indulgence by the ease of tin; ancient Israelites, who, 
 though admitted, as by a baptism in the cloud and in the 
 sea, to the privih'ges given thro\igh Moses, and continually 
 sustained by miraculous provision, yet, through unbelief 
 and sensuality, forfeited all and perished. 
 
 132^ 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS X. 4—27. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 II 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14, 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 23 
 24 
 2r) 
 26 
 27 
 
 'spiritual^ meat; and did all drink tlio same 'Bpiritual drink : for they drank 
 of that spiritual- liuck that "luUuwod them: and that Houk was Ciiriat. But 
 with mauy3 of them God was not well pleased: for they -^ were overthrown in 
 the wilderness. 
 
 Now y these things were our examples,'* to the intent we should not lust after 
 evil things, as ' they also lusted. Neither he yo idolaters, as wvvv? some of 
 them; as it is written, "'The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to 
 play.' [l!xod. xxxii. 6, Sept.] * Neithur let us commit fornication,-^ as some of them 
 committed, and '^fell in one day three and twenty thousaud.'^ Neither let us 
 tempt Christ, as '^some of them also tempted," and were destroyed of serpents. 
 Neither murmur ye, as ''some of thorn also murmured, and /were destroyed of 
 ^ the destroyer.** Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples : and 
 * they are written for our admonition,' upon whom the ends of the world ^ are come. 
 Wherefore > let him that thinketh he staudeth take heed lest he fall. 
 
 There hath no temptation taken you hut such as is common to man : hut * God 
 is faithful, ' who will not sufl'er you to he tempted ahove that ye are ahke ; "^ but 
 will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may he able to Jioar it. 
 15 Wherefore," my dearly beloved, '" flee from idolatry. 1 speak as to wise 
 men; "judge ye what I say.'- "The cup of blessing'^ which we bless, is it not 
 the '' communion'"' of the blood of Christ? 'The bread which wo break, is it 
 not the communion of the body of Christ? For ''we brifif/ many are one bread, 
 and one body : for we an; all jiartakers of that one bread. Behold ' Israel al'ter 
 the flesh: 'are not they which eat of the sacrifices jiar takers'-'' of the altar? 
 What say'" I then? "That the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in 
 sacrifice to idols is any thing? But I say that tlie things which the Gentiles 
 »* sacrifice, * they sacrifice to devils,'^ and not to (iod ' [D(!ut. xxxii. 17]: and I 
 would not that ye should liave fellowship with devils. -^Ye cannot drink the 
 cup of the Lord, and i' the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's 
 table, and of tin; table of devils. Do we - provoke the Lord to jealousy ? •* Are 
 we stronger than he ? 
 
 * All tilings are lawful'^ for me, but all things are not expedient: all things 
 are lawful lor nn;, but all tilings edify not. ''Let no man seek his own, but 
 every man another's wiidth.^'-^ '' Wluitsoever is sold in the shatnbles,-'* that eat, 
 asking no question ''for conscience' sake: for ■^' the earth is the Lord's,-' and the 
 fulness thereof [Psa. xxiv. 1, Sept.] « If any of them that believe not bid you 
 
 f aoe rofa. Ex. 16. 4, 
 
 15. STi. 
 ( sec reft. Ex, 17. 6. 
 1 V». lOb. 41. 
 xNum. H. n, 12,2fl- 
 
 Ucb. 3. 17 I Judeb. 
 y vcr. U; Hcb. 4. 11. 
 < Num. 11.4.33.31. 
 a Ex. 32. 6, 17—19. 
 b cli. U. 18; KcT. £.14. 
 c Num 2.'.. 1—9. 
 
 d icerrf*. Ex 17.2.7; 
 
 •£.VM.:i\; Num. XI. 
 
 5, (i. 
 e ttv reft. Num. II. S, 
 
 27-31): Iti, *l— 41t. 
 / Num. M- 37; !«- *9. 
 g Ex. IS. IS; 2 Sam. 
 
 24, IR. 
 Ach. 9. 10: Ro. 15. 4. 
 
 • Hob. 1».2,'..37; IFct 
 4, 7; 1 JoliQ 2. Irt. 
 
 J MU2I1 33.31.40, II, 
 H'J-7!>: Ro II. W. 
 
 * Boe roft, IJeti. 7- 9. 
 
 1 Lk.rJ. 32; 2 Cor. 12. 
 
 8 - 10 ; a Pet. 2. 9. 
 mver. 7: aCor.fi. 17; 
 
 I John 5.21. 
 n I Tlii-i. 5. 21. 
 o Mt. 2ti. 2«-2a 
 P .lolm fl. &3-M ; 1 
 
 Jolm 1. 3,7. 
 q rh. 11.23.24; Acl 2. 
 
 4-^, 4ii 
 r ch. 12. 12, 13; Ro. 
 
 12. :>. 
 f Ro. 4. 1 i 9. 3, 6. 
 t tt-v refft. cb. 9. 13. 
 u ch. ft, 4. 
 
 V ICC reft. Lc 17. 7. 
 
 JT] Kl. lA 21; Mt. (I. 
 
 21; 2Cor. B. 15-1?. 
 y Dcu. 32. as. 
 t Ex. 2a. 5 1 Dvu. 32. 
 
 ai. 
 "Job 9. 4; Eec. 22.14. 
 b ICC reft. ch. I), 12. 
 c vcr. 3;i; ch, ». 19— 
 
 23; 13. 5: Ro. 16. 1, 
 
 2; rhil. 2. 4. 
 d I Tim, 4. 4. 
 » vrr».27— 29: ch.8.7. 
 / tfo rth. P«.2l. 1; I 
 
 Tim. H. 17. 
 g ch. 5. 9-11: Lk. a. 
 
 29, 30 ; 19. 7. 
 
 1 Some take this to mean that the mnnna and the 
 water ure here .spiritualized or allegorized (see Gal. iv. 
 24 ; Kev. xi. 8) ; i. c. are regarded as embleniH of other 
 object*, viz. of the bread and the wine in tlie Lord's Supper, 
 (jtliers explain the word as meaning, given bymiraciduiis 
 interposition^ for spiritual purposes ; i.e. not merely to 
 sustain life, but in doing eo to foreshadow the 'true bread 
 from heaven,' and tlie 'living water' (vcr. 4; John vi. 
 30—58 ; iv. 10, and notes). 
 
 2 Tin; cxjiet rendering of this clause is, ' for they were 
 drinking from a sniritual following rock.' The apostle 
 Si'ems to Biiy that there was a rock, with its constant sup- 
 plies of waU-r, following Israel through the wilderness; 
 not, as Jewish tradition report*, a material rock, but a 
 *«pirituai rock,* ' Christ,' the true couetunt source of uU 
 the grace they had. 
 
 3 lUthcr, ' witli the greater part of them.' In fact, 
 he wa.s pleased only with Joshua and Caleb (see Numb, 
 xiv. 30; xxvi. 6-5). 
 
 4 Or, 'figures ; i. e. presenting an instructive and ad- 
 monitory resemblance to our ease: and so in ver. 11. 
 
 5 In the licentious worship of liaal-peor: see Numb. 
 XXV. 1, 2, and note, 'I'his example was peculiarly appli- 
 cable to the Corinthians, aa their city was proverbially 
 addicted to the licf-ntious worMhip of Venus. 
 
 6 See note on Numb. xxv. 9. 
 
 7 Namely, *him,' i. c. ' Christ. * They t*.'mptcd him by 
 trying his power and patience. 
 
 H Meaning probably, 'the destroying angel,' the pesti- 
 lencti. See Numb. xvi. 49; and compare 2 Sam. xxiv, 
 13— IG. 
 
 9 Or, the last diBpcnsation : comp. Hob. ix. 2G ; Kph. 
 i. 10. 
 
 10 Tliai i«, able to endure. Having shown the Corin- 
 thians their danger, I'aul now comforts thein by showing 
 that God's faithfulness secures their safety ; for ' he will 
 
 make with the trial tlie escape too,' providing suitable 
 relief for each temptation by which he permits faith to 
 be tested. 
 
 H For your own sakes then, a.<) well as for the eako 
 of others, avoid tho.se idol-feasts (vers. 19—21), and so 
 escape all connection with idolatry. 
 
 12 What I am going to say (in vers. 16—21). 
 
 I'l So called, probably, because in connection with it 
 they blessed God for his goodness, particularly in re- 
 demption. 
 
 H By partaking together of the wine and bread we sig- 
 nify that we partake alike in the benefits of Christ's death, 
 and also that we are united witti him and with each other 
 (ver. 17), fttrming 'one loaf,' 'one body.* 
 
 15 See Lev. iii. 1, and note. It fcpllows that those who 
 eat of idol-sacrifices partake of idol-worship. 
 
 10 In saying this do I contradict my former statement 
 (ch. viii. 4), that an idol h:i8 no real existence.' No, but 
 what I say is this, that idols being regarded by their wor- 
 sliippers as 'demons* (set; next noti-), parlicipation in 
 tlu'ir feasts implies fellowship in idolatry, just an partaking 
 of the Lord's Supper implies union with Christ; and it 
 would provoke his anger (ver. 22). 
 
 1" Or, ' demons ;* i. c. [evil] spirits (see Deut. xxxii. 17; 
 Psa. cvi. 37, and notes). 
 
 If* See ch. vi. 12, and note. 
 
 I!> 'I'hat is, ' weal ;' welfare or pm/tt (ver. 33). 
 
 20 Meat sold in the market (as parts of sacritices some- 
 times were), or served at an ordinary banquet (not an 
 idolatrous feast), unless it were exjiressly stated to have 
 been offered to an idol, niiglit \n\ received williout ques- 
 tion or doubt, as part of the food given to man by the 
 bountv of the Lord of all. 
 
 21 That is, all (iod's ereal.urcs and gifts in the way of 
 food are for our use, and may properly be enjoyed, wheu 
 there ifl no scruple in the way: sou 1 Tim. iv. 4, 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS X. 28— XI. 14. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 to afcasty and ye be disposed to go ; * wliatsoover is set before you, eat, asking 
 
 28 110 question for conscience' sake. But it" any man' say unto you, This is offered 
 in sacrifice unto idols, eat not, ' for liis sake that showed it, and for conscience' 
 sake : for * ' the earth is the Lord's, and the fuhiess thereof [Psa. xxiv. 1, Sept.^ : 
 
 29 conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other : for- ' why is my liberty judged 
 
 30 of another man^s conscience? For if I by grace-^ be a partaker, why am I evil 
 spoken of for that ""for which I give thanks? 
 
 31 " Whether therefore* ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory 
 
 32 of God. " Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to /' the 
 
 33 church of God : even as I please-^ all men in all thi/ifjfs, *uot seeking mine own 
 J 2 profit, but the pro/it of many,^' that they may be saved. Be 'ye followers of 
 
 me, even as I also am of Christ. 
 Reproofs of disorders in the church assemblies — Of women oppearinr; {71 public unveiled. 
 
 2 NOW^ I praise you, brethren, that ye remember me in all things, and keep 
 
 3 the ordinances \_or^ traditions*] as I delivered them to you. But I would have 
 you know, that 'the head of every man is Christ; and "the head of the woman** 
 
 4 is the man ; and " tlie head of Christ is God.^ Every man praying or ^ prophes\'- 
 
 5 ing,"* having his hi'ad covered, dishonoureth his head :^i but "every woman that 
 prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head : for that 
 
 6 is even all one as if she were shaven.*- For if the woman be not covered, let her 
 also be shorn : but if it be a shame for a woman to he shorn or shaven, let her 
 
 7 be covered. For a man indeed ought not to cover*^ his head, forasmuch as = he 
 
 8 is the image and glory of God : but the woman is the glory of the man. For 
 
 9 "the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the man: ''neither was the 
 
 10 man created for the woman; but the woman for the man. For this cause ought 
 
 11 the woman ^ to have power'* on her head ''because of the angels.'^ Nevertlie- 
 less ^ neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, 
 
 12 in the Lord : '^ for as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the 
 woman ; /but all things of God. 
 
 13 ^ Judge in yourselves: is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered? 
 
 14 Doth not even nature'^ itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a 
 
 I ch. 8. 10-13. 
 
 * Tcr. 26; Dea. 10. U. 
 
 I Ro. M. 16. 
 
 mRo. 14. 6: 1 Tim. 1- 
 
 3.4. 
 n Ro 12,1; Col. 3. 17, 
 
 23; I Pel. 4. n. 
 o ch.aiS; Ro 1*. 13; 
 
 Phil I. 10; 2. 15. 
 P ch. W.i'i; Ac. 20.28. 
 q ver. 2i; ^Cor. 12. IW. 
 r ch. 4. ib; Epii. 5. I. 
 
 * 2Tlie». 2. 1.1; 3. G. 
 
 t Eplt.5,23;Phil.2.9. 
 " see ref«. Ge. 3. Hi. 
 D ch. 3. 23; Vj. 27,28; 
 
 John 11. 28. 
 J-ch. 12.28; U. l.otc. 
 y Ac. 21. U. 
 
 [ sec rer*. Go. I. 2C., 27. 
 
 a Ge. 2. 21,22; I Tim. 
 
 2. 13. 
 b Ge. 2. 19. 
 e Ge. 20. Hi; 2l. li.'j. 
 d Ecc, :. II; I Tim. 5. 
 
 21 ; Hcb, 12. I. 
 t ch. 7. lO-U. 
 
 / cli. aC; Ho. II. 36. 
 
 1 This may have a special reference to a scrupulous 
 Christian (ch. viii. 7 — 11). If he say thus, then 'abstain 
 for the sake of the informant, and [particularly] of [his] 
 conscience.' The second citation of Psa. xxiv. 1 is omitted 
 in the most ancient manuscripts and versions. 
 
 2 These words appear to mean, either, Al)stinence is 
 required only when it is shown rae that by partaking I 
 should wound the conscience of the scrupulous ; for other- 
 wise why am I to be restrained of my freedom in thank- 
 fully using the bounties of God's providence, by the censo- 
 riousness and evil speaking of others .•* Or perhaps, Do 
 not eat so as to give offence ; for why should you so use 
 your liberty as to incur censure ? Compare Rom. xiv. 22, 
 and note. 
 
 3 Rather, 'with thanks;' as in Luke vi. 32, etc. 
 
 4 All this discussion resolves itself into the great prin- 
 ciple that we eUouid aim to glorify God in every action of 
 our Uves. 
 
 5 Sec note on ch. ix. 22. 
 G Rather, ' the many.' 
 
 7 The apostle now passes on to notice some disorders 
 which had crept into the religious assembUes at Corinth 
 (ch. xi. 2 — xiv. 40). After expressing his satisfaction with 
 the attention that had been paid to his injunctions, he 
 points out these improprieties. He enjoins that the women 
 should be veiled at public worship, on the grounds that 
 they are subject to the man, as the man is to Christ (xi. 
 2 — 12), and that decency and custom require it (13 — 16). 
 He condemns the church for celebrating the Lord's Supper 
 in different parties, a neces-sary result of their factious 
 Bpirit (17 — 19), and for the seltish greediness of the rich 
 (20 — 22). He emphatically repeats the mode and purpose 
 (»f the ordinance, as it had been revealed to him (23—20) ; 
 and warns tliem of the judgments whicli must follow an 
 unworthy or irreverent participation of it. Other things 
 he leaves for the present (27 — 34). 
 
 8 It seems that the women in the Corinthian church 
 claimed equality with the men (nomp. Gal. iii. 28) ; and 
 hence they neglected the rules of propriety prevailing 
 among the Greeks and Oriental*" by appearing without 
 the veil, and by coming forwaru to pray and preach in 
 
 the assemblies of the church. Both of tlicse innovations 
 Taul reproves ; the former in this chapter, and the latter 
 in ch. xiv. 34, 35. 
 
 9 Christ is subordinate to the Father both as man and 
 as Mediator : see John xiv. 28 ; Phil. ii. 7. Subordination 
 pervades the whole universe, and especially the Christian 
 system ; and it is the glory of each part to keep the place 
 assigned to it. 
 
 10 Respecting 'prophesying,' see note on Rom. xii. 6. 
 
 11 Among the Greeks (but not the Jews) a man was 
 required to uncover his head in worship; but a woman 
 (ver. 5) was required, among both Greeks and Asiatics, to 
 cover her's both in worship and in public. Hence Paul 
 calls it a dishonouring {i. c. an unseemly treatmentj of 
 the head, when either man or woman departed from the 
 custom. 
 
 12 A shaven head was a mark of infamy, or of mourn- 
 ing, both in Greece and in Judea. 
 
 13 As covering the head was a sign of subjection, the 
 woman, and not the man, should practise it; for the man 
 is the superior, being made to be the reflection, as it were, 
 of God's glorious image ; whereas the woman is rather the 
 reflection of tlie man (Gen. ii. 18 — 20), being made from 
 him and for hira (vera. 8, 9). 
 
 H VrohMiy ifie sign of the man's power over her ; i.e. 
 the veil. 
 
 15 As Ihe word translated ' angels' means * messengers' 
 (Luk(? vii. 24 ; ix. 52), some suppose it to refer to spies 
 from the heatlicn, (ir friendly visitors from otlu-rchurclies, 
 or the presidents of Christian assemblies (Kev. i. 20). 
 But it probably signifies here holy angels, regarded as 
 present in the assembly and observant of the deportment 
 of its members ; perhaps also with a reference to their 
 humility in God's presence ; see Isa. vi. 2. 
 
 16 God, from whom all things are (ver. 12), has ap- 
 pointed that, as in nature, so in grace ('in the Lord'), 
 man and woman should both have their place, and should 
 both, in their place, be essential to the completeness of 
 the redeemed race. 
 
 17 'Nature' seems to mean here the instinctive sense of 
 propriety^ which teaches us to regard every arrangement 
 
A. B. 59. v.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS XI. 15—34. 
 
 [a.d. 57. H. 
 
 27 
 28 
 29 
 
 30 
 .•il 
 32 
 3;j 
 31 
 
 sliame uuto liim? But if a woman Lave long hair, it is a glory to her: for her 
 hair is given her for a covering. 
 
 But * if any man seem to he contentious, we have no suili custom, 'neither 
 the churches of Uod. 
 
 Reproofs and directions with respect to the celebration of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 NOW in this that I declare untu you I praise you not,^ that ye come together 
 not for the better, hut for the worse. For first of all, when ye come together 
 in the church,3 * I hear that there be divisions among you ; and I partly believe 
 it : for ' there must be also heresies'* among you, '" tliat they which are approved 
 may be made manifest among you. 
 
 When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat tho Lord's 
 supper: 5 for in eating every one taketh before other his own supper: and one 
 is hungry, and "another is drunken. ^ What! "have ye not houses to eat and 
 to driuk in.'" Or despise ye '■the church of God, and 'shame them that have 
 not !" Wliat shall I say to you? Shall I praise you in this ? I praise i/ou not. 
 
 For" ' I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, • That 
 the Lord .lesus the same night in which ho was betrayed took bread : and when 
 he hud giveu thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat: this is'" my body, which 
 is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me. ' After the same manner also 
 he tuiik the cup, when he had supped, saying. This cup is the new testament" in 
 my blood : this do ye, as oft'- as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as 
 often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death " till 
 he come. 
 
 ' AVherefore '^ whosoever shall eat this bread, and '^ drink this cup of the Lord, 
 unworthily, !< shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. But -•let a man 
 examine himself, and so let him eat oi that bread, and drink of that cup. For 
 he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, oateth and drinketh damiiatiim [<"•, judg- 
 ment"] to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. * For this cause 'many an; 
 weak and sickly among you, and many sloe]). For ''if we would judg(! ourselves, 
 we should not be judged : but when we are judg<>d, 'we are cliastened of the 
 Lord, that we should not be condemned witli the world. Wherefore my brethren, 
 
 for another : and.'^if any man hunger, 
 
 when ye come together to eat, tarry 
 
 let him eat at home; that ye come not together unto condemnation [oc, judg- 
 ment]. And the rest will I set in order when « I come. 
 
 » 1 Tim. 6. 3, 4. 
 ■ ell. 7. 17 i U. 33. 
 
 A cli. 1. 10-12 J 3.3. 
 
 / ML Ifl. 7: Lk. 17. 1: 
 Ac. a). St; I Tim. 
 4. I.a: 2 I'ct. 2. 1, J. 
 
 "•sMDcu.13.3i IJolin 
 2. la. 
 
 2Ppt-2. 13; Ju<lel2. 
 
 ch. 15. 3i Gal. 1. I. 
 II, 12. 
 
 Mt m 26 -2S; Wk. 
 11.2-': Lk. ri. lU. 
 
 u ch.l.&i 15.23; Jolm 
 11. 3; Ac. I. 11; > 
 Tlt^s. 4.111; 2 Thp*. 
 1. 10; Ucb. 9. 2M; 
 Judo 14; Kov. 1. 7. 
 
 ' Tcri. 2U-22; icr l.r. 
 10. 1-3; Nura.O II), 
 13; 2Clir. 30. lS-20. 
 
 » Orb. 10. 29. 
 
 ' Tcr, 31 ; Pi. 130. '2.3. 
 24; 2Cor.l3.5; (::>!, 
 l>. 4 ; 1 Julm 3, 2>'. 
 21. 
 
 ■■ Ko. 13 2, 
 
 1 tor. 21. 
 
 « tor. .3i. 
 
 J v.. 32. 3-5 ; l.k. 1.'.. 
 IK 20; 1 John 1. 0. 
 
 « vor. 30 ; DoH. a 5 ; 
 Job 5. 17s Uob. 12. 
 .■)— II. 
 
 />on. 21,22. 
 
 Sch. I. 19; 10.5. 
 
 that the usages of nations may make to preserve the dis- 
 tinction of llie se."ces, and outward seemline.iB and deeonim. 
 The mode of doing this may vary ; but the propriety of the 
 distinction is of ' nature.' 
 
 1 He who does not yield to the foregoing arguments 
 must be contentious, and is to be met, not with reasoning, 
 but with the authority of the apostles and the practice of 
 the churches, both of whicli are opposed to the ' custom ' of 
 those women at (Jorintli. 
 
 2 Or, ' In tliis I enjoin, but do not praise you ;' meaning, 
 In reference to the Lord's .Supper, I have to give injunc- 
 tions, not prai.^e. Compare ver. '2. 
 
 ■■i Ilather, ' in assembly ;' without any reference to the 
 particuliir place or buililing where they met. 
 
 •1 Katlier, ' factions ;' not doctrinal errors, but party 
 divisions, which seem to have exhibited themselves eveii 
 at the Lord's Supper. In the present imperfect stale of 
 tho church, such things must occur (comp. Matt, xviii. 7), 
 and (jod permits them in order that the genuine Christiioi 
 may be t<'sted and manifested (ver. 19). 
 
 5 The first Christians ajtpear to have made the Lord's 
 Supper part of a soiial meal or love-feast (like the Lord's 
 last supper with his disciples, Luke xxii. 11 — 20) : see 
 Acts ii. 12 — IB. The communicants brought with them Die 
 Buppliee of the table, which were regarded as common 
 to the whole company. I!ut at Corinth the observance 
 was 80 disorderly that it could sc;ircely be called ' eating 
 the Ixird's Supiier ;' for one took the [jrovisions before 
 another could share (ver. 21) ; and tbi! poor man who 
 brought nothing with him got no refreshment, wliile the 
 rich man with hia abundant supply iuduleed to excess 
 (21,22). 
 
 6 This docs not neccssarilj' mean 'intoxicated' (see 
 John ii. 10) ; but at least having drunk to excess. 
 
 1 Satisfy your appctit^i at home, and do not treat the 
 church with contempt, putting the poor to shame bv the 
 display of abundance which you do not let them share. 
 
 t333 
 
 For an instructive contrast, separated by onlj' a few years, 
 see Acts ii. 44— 4fi ; iv. 32—35. 
 
 S Or, perhaps, ' them that are poor.' 
 
 3 These disorders were inexcusable, for V:n\\ had taught 
 them the original mode of celebrating this ordinance, as 
 it had been specially revealed to him by the Lord himself 
 (Gal. i. 12). Tho striking verbal likeness between this 
 account and that in Luke xxii. I'J, 20 favours the siipposi- 
 tion that the evangelist derived his narrative from the 
 apostle. 
 
 w That is, this represents my body (see note on Matt. 
 xxvi. 26) : and so in ver. 2-5. 
 
 11 Rjither, 'the New Covenant;' which was ratified by 
 the 'blood' of Christ, here rejiresented by tho wine in 
 tlie ' cup.' Comp. £xod. xxiv. 8 ; and see note on Matt, 
 xxvi. 2«. 
 
 12 How often is not prescribed. It seems to have been 
 observed daily in .\cta li. 4G, weekly in Acts xx. 7. 
 
 I'l As the true purpose of the observance is to eomme- 
 monite and declare the Lord's death, and not to satisfy 
 bodily apjietites ; so whoever partakes unworthily, /. r. 
 without a devout remembrance of the work and claims of 
 our crucified Redeemer, sins against His ' body and IjIoikI,' 
 the only sacrifice for sin. Therefore every communicant 
 should 'test' his state of heart respecting Christ, partak- 
 ing only if he can ' discern t)ie Lord's body,' or apnreeiate 
 His death as represented ill thi; ordinance, (itnerwise 
 he brings upon himself ' judgment;' uliich ho would h:ive 
 escaped had ho judged himself. Of this 'judgment' (the 
 Divine disapjiroval of their conilnct) the fre(jucnt sickness 
 and death in the church at Corinth was a token ; these 
 aHIit^tions being sent to 'chasten' them, th.tt they might 
 not be ' conilcmned.' 
 
 11 ilather, 'or.' He who does either unworthily, incurs 
 guilt. 
 
 15 That ye may all partake together, and alike : see 
 note on ver. 20. 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORIxNTHIANS XII. 1—25. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 Reproofs and i^istritctions concerning spiritual gifts and offices in the church. 
 12 NOW ^concerning spiritual 2/; jy^5, brotlimn, I wonli] not have you ignorant. 
 2 Vc know 'that ye were Gentiles, carpied away unto these J'tlunih idols, even as 
 y ye were led,^ Whereibro I give you to understand, * that no man speaking hy 
 the Spirit of God ealleth Jesus accursed : and ^hat no man can say tliat Jesus is 
 the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost."* 
 4,5 Now '"there arc diversities of gifts, but "the same Spirit: "and there are 
 differences^ of administrations, but the same Lord: and there are diversities 
 
 7 of operations, but it is the same God ''which worketh all in all. ^ But the 
 
 8 manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. For to one 
 is given by the Spirit ^ the word of wisdom ;^ to anotlier * the word of knowledge 
 
 9 by the same Spirit; ' to another faith by the same Spirit; to another " the gifts 
 
 10 of healing by the same Spirit; ■'to another the working of miracles;' to another 
 y prophecy j'* 'to anotiier discerning of spirits ;'-' to another "divers kinds of 
 
 11 tongues;*" to another ''the interpretation of tongues. But all these worketh that 
 one and the selfsame Spirit, '"dividing to every man severally '^as he will. 
 
 1*3 For '^ as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that 
 
 13 one body, being many, are one body : ■''so also is Christ." For s by one Spirit'- 
 
 are we all baptized into one body, ^whether nr he Jews or Gentiles, whether wv 
 
 br bond or free; and 'have been all made to drink ■■* into one Spirit. 
 
 14,15 For the body is not one member, but many. If the foot shall say, Because 
 
 1(3 I am not the hand, I am not of the body ; is it therefore not of the body 1 And 
 
 if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body ; is it therefore 
 
 17 not of the body? If the whole body wtre an eye, where 7V('rc the hearing? If 
 
 18 the whole were hearing, where 7verc the smelling? But now liath * God set the 
 
 19 members every one of thom in the body, 'as it hath pleased liim. And if they 
 
 20 were all one member, where were the body? But now are they many members, 
 
 21 yet but one'-* body. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of 
 'Z'Z thee : nor again the head to the feet, 1 have no need of you. Nay, much more 
 •J:i those members of the body which seem to be more feeble are necessary: and 
 
 those vievihers of the body, which we think to be less honourable, upon these we 
 bestow '■"* more abundant lionour ; and our uncomely ^^('/r/.s' have more abundant 
 
 •J4 conudincss: for our comely ^?«/'/.s- have no need. But (iod hath tempered the 
 bod3- togctlier, having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked : 
 
 •J5 that there sliould be no schism"^ in the body ; bnt that the members should have 
 
 A ch. M. 1,37. 
 
 > i:|.Ii.2.n,rJ: IXhes. 
 
 I. 9; I I'Gt. A. 3. 
 j I*«. lift, ft, 7. 
 fr I .lolin 4. a, :». 
 / Ml. Hi. Hi, 17; John 
 
 10. -n;. 
 
 mneb.2.1; ) Pet. 4-10. 
 
 Tcrs. 28. W; Ro. 12. 
 (i-H; Eph. 4. li, 12. 
 
 r F.ph. I. 'a. 
 
 1 V.\,h. 1. 7; 1 Pet. A. 
 m, II. 
 
 ' .h. 2. li,7; Epb. 1. 
 
 I eh. VA.i; Mt. 17. ly, 
 
 " Mk. Ifi. IR; A<r 3 fi: 
 
 .Lira. h. 11. 
 r Mk. Ifi. 17: Ac. fi. 8. 
 ^ ell. II. I. etc.; Ac. 
 
 11. 28; Ro. 12. fi. 
 = ill. 11.211; Ac. 8 51 ; 
 
 I .lolinl. 1—3; Ucv. 
 
 ■J. 1. 2. 
 - ch. 11. 19; Ac. 2. 4; 
 
 Ml. 46. 
 h cli. It. 27. 
 c 011.7.7; Ro. 12.6. 
 'f Mel. 2, A. 
 *■ Ko. 12. 4,5; Eph. 4. 
 
 1, Ifi. 
 r vr-r. 27; Gal 3. 16. 
 
 « Mt, 3. n : Epti. 1. 
 
 4. h. 
 I' Gnl. 3. 28 ; Eph. 2. 
 
 13. II. Ifi. 
 i John 7. 37—39. 
 
 1 Othor great disorders at Corinth were connected with 
 supernatural gifts, which the previous darkness of the 
 converts rendered very liable to abuse (xii. 1, 2). The 
 apostle therefore gives them a simple test of the genuine- 
 miss of claims to spiritual endowments (3). He then shows 
 that aa all these diveri^e gifts have one Divine source and 
 one great object, so they must be used in hainiony(4 — 11); 
 and as Christians are all mutually dependent members 
 nf one body, they must act in harmony, however various 
 may be their stations and powers (12 — 30). The best 
 gifts should he cultivated ; but love more than all gifts, 
 wliich cannot be used aright without it (31). After a 
 beautiful digression on the excellence of love (see note on 
 ':h. xiii. 1), the apostle proceeds to show that the gift of 
 inspired teaching is far better than that of tongues ; 
 masmuf'h as it edifies the church (xiv. 1 — 5), who can 
 gain no good from what they do not understand (6 — 11) ; 
 so that the gift of tongues is unfruitful unless accom- 
 panied with the power of intcrpretiition (12 — 19). More- 
 over it is designed not to teafh the church, but to arouse 
 unbelievers; who will think the speakers not inspired, 
 hut mad, if it is misused ; but will be convinced by laith- 
 ftil preaching (20—25). Whatever gifts then any man 
 may possess, let there be no confusion in the use of them 
 (2u— 33) ; let the women keep silence in public (31, 35); 
 and let all remember to whom they owe the gospel, and 
 obey apostolic authority (36—40). 
 
 2 Literally, 'spirits,' i. e. the miraculous endowments 
 or manifestations of the Holy Spirit (see ver. 3). 
 
 3 Blindly following the supporters of ' voiceless' and 
 HcnselewH idols. You therefore need instruction how to 
 use aright your extraordinary gifts. 'Dumb' may he 
 specilii'd as a contrast to the gift of tongues. 
 
 ■1 The r!onf(;Ksion or tlio rejection of Jtsua as Ijor<l is 
 the criterion of the possession of thi' Holy Spirit : cnmpare 
 
 John XV. 2G, 27 ; xvi. 14, 15 ; 1 John iv. 1 — 3, and notes. 
 
 5 However diverse the 'gifts,' they have one Divine 
 source (ver. 4) ; however different the 'ministries' (not 
 iidministrntionSy see vers. 8 — 10, 28), they serve one Divine 
 Lord (ver. 6) ; however various the 'ojicrations,* there is 
 l)ut one Divine worker (the FathiT, Jnlin v. 17): and 
 they all have one great object, the 'profit' of the church 
 (ver. 7). Therefore all should be exercised, not discord- 
 antly, but in harmony. 
 
 6 Wisdom (ch. ii. 6), knowledge (ch. xiii. 2), and 
 faith (ch. xiii. 2), are the inward supernatural endow- 
 ments which show themselves in the miraculous effects 
 mentioned immediately afterwards. 
 
 7 Other wonders besides bodily cures (ver. 9). 
 ^ See note on Rom xii. 6. 
 
 9 This implies the power of knowing the scrrets of 
 another's heart : comp. Acts v. 1 — 10; xiii. 9 — U. 
 
 1" See Acts ii. 4, and note. 
 
 n The unity which pervades man's natural body and 
 ils members, pervades Christ's spiritual body, the church, 
 and its members. 
 
 1- J-itorally, 'in one Spirit:' the Holy Spirit being, 
 ;is it were, the element of baptism : comp. Acts xi. 16. 
 
 13 This maybe figurative, or it may refer to the Lord's 
 Slipper. Believers are united both by 'one baptism,' and 
 by partaking of 'one cup.' 
 
 1^ In vers. 14—19, the raricfg of the liuman frame has 
 been used to illustrate the diversity of gifts in the church ; 
 in vers. 20 — 27, its uniig is employed, to show the mutual 
 ami close dependence and liarmony of the several parts 
 and their endowments, 
 
 l'* Kather, 'put on ;' referring to clothing. 
 
 1*> Or, ' division,' of feeling or interest. 'I'he language 
 of vers. 25, 26 is adapted equally to the material body and 
 In Ihe ehureli, to wliieh it is applied in ver. 27. 
 
 1333 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS XII. 26— XIV. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 26 the same care one for another : '" and whether one member suffer, all the members 
 suffer with it; or one member bo honoured, all the members rejoice with it. 
 
 27, 28 Xow " ye are the body of Christ, and members in partieular.^ And " God hath 
 set some in the church, first ^apostles, secondarily ? prophets, thirdly teachers, after 
 thafmiracles, then 'gifts of healings, 'lielp8,-"j;overnmeuts, diversities^ of tongues. 
 
 29 ylre all apostles? yl/'t' all prophets'? ^rt' all toaehers ? yl/*6' all workers of miracles? 
 
 30 Have all the gifts of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?"* 
 
 31 But 'covet earnestly the best^ gifts: and yet show I unto you a more excel- 
 lent way. 
 
 Love superior to all gifts, and chief among Christian graces. 
 13 THOUGH*' I speak with the tongues of men and of angels,' J/and have not 
 
 2 charity,^ I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling** cymbal. And though 
 I have ike ffij't of' jirophecy, and understand all mysteries,^^ and all knowledge; 
 and though 1 have all faith, ** so that I could remove mountains, and luive not 
 
 3 charity, I am nothing. And ''though I bestow i' all my goods to feed the poor, 
 and though I give my body to be burned,'-* and have not charity, it protiteth mo 
 nothing. 
 
 « Charity suffereth long, and ^ is kind ; charity envieth not ; *3 charity vaunteth 
 not itself, 'is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, /seeketh not her 
 own,'"* is not easily provoked, ^ thinketh'-^ no evil; * rejoiceth not in iniquity, 
 but ' rejoiceth in the truth ; ''^ *beareth'^ all things, believeth all things, hopeth 
 all tilings, 'endurt'th uU things. 
 
 Charity never faileth. But whether there he prophecies, they shall fail;'^ 
 whether thei^e he tongues, thej' shall cease ; whether there he knowledge, it shall 
 vanish away.'^ "For we know in part, and we prophesy in part: but when 
 that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shali Ite done away. 
 
 11 When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a 
 
 12 child : but when I lieoame a man, I put away childish things. For " now we see 
 through a glass,-** darkly; but then "fan; to face: now I know in part; but tlnm 
 shall I know even as also I am known. 
 
 13 ''And now abidtrth-' faith, Ikijk;, <diarity, tliiiso three; Jiiit '/ the greatest 2- of 
 tliese is charity. 
 
 The gift of prophecy superior to that of tongues ; direct ujns fur the conduct of public icorship. 
 1^ •■ FOLLOW after eharity, and 'desire spiritual ////"^.f, 'but rather that ye may 
 2 prophesy.-** For lie that "speaketh in an uuhnown tongue sjn-aketli not unto 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 () 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 10 
 
 n Ko. VI. 5; Eoli. 4. 
 
 12 1 5. 23, 30; CoL 
 
 I. il, 
 o verr 7-11; Ro. 12. 
 
 6-Si Epli. 1. 11. 
 V Etih. 2. 2(); 3. 6. 
 q lV. 6. 13; Ac. 13. 1. 
 r vcf. U). 
 » ver. a. 
 f Num. 11. 17; Ac. G. 
 
 3, 4. 
 u I Tlra i. 17; Hcb. 
 
 13- 17. 21. 
 Jcli. U. I. sy. 
 
 y 1 Jnhii 3. U i I. "iO, 
 
 ' ch. 12. 8-111.28; 11. 
 
 I.clc; BOO Mt. 7.22. 
 1 Mt. 17. 21); Mk. II. 
 
 23: I-U. 17.6. 
 6 Ml. a. 1-4. 
 
 e Eph, 4. 2 ; Col. 3. 
 
 12. 13; 1 Pot 4. rt. 
 d Lk. t;. 35, 36; Ep)i. 
 
 4- 32; 1 Jolio3. Iti— 
 
 e Phil. 2. l-ii. 
 
 / K-.rrcfii.ch. 10.21,33. 
 
 ff 1 i'ot. 1. 8. 
 
 A Phil. 3. II*. 
 
 ■ Ac. 11.23: 2John 1. 
 
 * Pro. 10. 12; Ko. 15. 
 
 1; 2 Tim. 2. 21. 
 ( ch. a. ii;. 
 mPi. 41). &t 139.6. 
 
 " 2 Cor. 6. 7. 
 
 « Ex. 3a 11: Num. 
 
 12. 8; Ml &. 8: I 
 
 John 3. 2. 
 P we vcr. 8, 
 <l Co). 3. 14; I John 
 
 4. 7. 8. 
 r SCO rcf.. cll. 13. I ; 
 
 Pro. 21.21: 2 Pel. I. 
 
 5-8. 
 ' ch. 12. 1,31. 
 t Num. 1I.20.2U; Ho. 
 
 12. <>. 
 tf Tin. 9—11, 10; Ac. 
 
 2. 4 : )U. 4(1. 
 
 1 Collectively, the body of Christ; individually or par- 
 ticularly, the members of his body. 
 
 2 Probably in the care of the poor and the sii'k. 
 
 3 liathi-r, 'kinds of tohKUcs:' comp. Acts ii. 4 — 11. 
 
 4 This li»t of divt'i-sc and unequal gift8 (not necessarily 
 implying distinot ofliceH) iUustrates the need of mutual 
 consideration and love (eh. xiii.)iLs the only eilcutuai pre- 
 ventive of jealouHJea and bickerings (ver. 6\). 
 
 5 lUther, * Aim at the greater ^\i{& (such as public 
 teaching for edification, cli. xiv. 1 — 5) : yea, moreover, 
 I nhow yoii a pre-eminent way' to Chrintian u.-^.cfulness. 
 Tliifl is love; without wliich they ar(! all woilhlesa. 
 
 0. Ch. .\iii. is an inspired eulogium of love. Love is 
 60 essential in religion that every other endowment is 
 worlhlcsfl without it (ver«. 1 — 3). Its chief characteris- 
 tics are dignified and attractive, the very opposite of those 
 diMpositions which lead to the abuse of spiritual gifts (4 — 
 7). It la adapted not to an imperfect state alone, like 
 other temporary gifts, but to the maturity and perfection 
 of heaven, and is therefore immortal (8 — 12J. And even 
 among iU sister graces, faith and hope, it will be for ever 
 pre-eminent (13). 
 
 7 Thitt may nn-an, more than man can utter. 
 
 8 Not almcgiving (ver. .1), but Move,' iu§ the word is 
 ren<lered in most i)lace». 
 
 9 leather, * clanging.' 
 
 10 Soft note on Matt. xiii. II. * Faith' here is the same 
 as in ch. xii. 9 ; which might exist apart from love : see 
 Matt. vii. 21—2:3. 
 
 M Notwithstanding this plain warning, men have con- 
 founded almsgiving with true religion, and hence have 
 in many languagca railed it charity. 
 
 12 The highest form of self-saerifire for one's country, 
 friends, or religion; perhaps with allusion to Dan. iii. 
 19 — 2G. and the narrative in 2 Maccabees, ch. vii. Such 
 
 1331 
 
 things may be done, not from love, but from ambition. 
 
 13 Love is neitlier envious nor jealous. 
 
 1-1 Love is disinterested. 
 
 I'* Or, ' iniputetli (as in Uom. iv. 6 ; 2 Cor. v. 19) not 
 evil ;' /. e. forgives it. 
 
 10 Properly, ' with the truth ;' sharing the joy of its 
 triumphs, 'rhe contrast between 'iniquity' (or unrigh- 
 teousness) and 'truth' shows the inseparable connection 
 between true principles and right conduct. 
 
 17 Sniiu; refer to 1 IVter iv. 8, and render the word 
 'hideth;' but tlu^ annstle's usage gives the preference to 
 'bearelh.* 'All tilings* must, of course, mean all that 
 can be thus treated with a good (;onscience. 
 
 IH Rather, 'shall bo done away,' as no more needed. 
 
 l'> Or, ' he done away,* as in ver. 8. Kveii inspired men 
 'know' and 'speak' only * in part;' with the conceptions 
 and utterance of 'a babe.' 'I'ruth was presented to them 
 'in dark hints;' not with open 'face,' but in the dimmed 
 rellection of 'a minor' (ver. 12). This 'shall be done 
 pcraedi-il by perfect intuition, in heaven, 
 ler, 'a mirror* (comp. James i. 2."{). Minors 
 wer<! generally madi? by the ancienta of polihlied metal 
 (Mxixl. xxxviii. 8; Job xxxvii. IH). 
 
 -1 ' Anil as things are,* whilst the highi-st gifts arc but 
 temporary, these three graces abide and will abide for 
 evrr ; for eonfidence in Ood, and expectation of still future 
 good, will be as jiermanent in heavi^n as love. 
 
 22 Kitilh !ind hope belong to man as a creature; lovo 
 constitutes his likeness to (lod (1 John iv, 7—19). Faith 
 and hope benefit the man Iiiniself ; love diffuses its bless- 
 ings to otluTB. 
 
 2.1 'Prophesy' appears here to denote the gift of un- 
 folding and ajiplying Divine truth. It was much moro 
 adapted to edify the church tlian the gift of tongues 
 (vers. % — 5; comp. vers, 22 — 20). 
 
 away, 
 
 21) llatHer, 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIAXS XIV. 3—26. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 -r vor. II 
 V ver. 31. 
 
 men, but unto God: for no man understandeth' him; howbeit in the spirit he 
 siieaketli nysteries : but ho that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, 
 and exhortation, and coml'urt. •'He that epeaketii in an uii/i/iowii tongue edifietli 
 himself; but lie that prophesieth ^edifieth the church. I would that ye all 
 spake with tongues, but rather that ye prophesied: for greater- is he that 
 jirophesicth than he that speaketh with tongues, • except ho interpret, that the 
 church may receive edifying. 
 
 Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit 
 you, except I shall speak to you either by " revelation, or by knowledge, or )>y 
 prophesying, or by doctrine ?^ And even things without life giving sound, 
 whether pipe or harp, except thoy give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it 
 be known what* is piped or harped? For if the trumpet give an uncertain'' 
 sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? So likewise ye, except ye utter 
 by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken ; 
 for ye shall speak into the air?" There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices' 
 in the world, and none of them is without signification. Therefore if I know not 
 the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto liiru that speaketh a barbarian," and he 
 that speaketh sfiall be a barbarian unto me. 
 
 Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual^ ffifts, seek that ye may 
 excel '' to the edifying of the church. Wherefore let him that speaketh in an 
 unlmotvn tongue ' pray that he may interpret. For if I pray in an unknomii 
 tongue, my spirit'" prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. What is it 
 then 1 I will pra3' with the spirit, and I will pray '' with the understanding also : 
 'I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing /with the understanding also. Else 
 when thou slialt bless" with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of 
 the unlearned say ^Amen at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not 
 what thou sayest? For thou verily givest thanks well, but the other is not 
 edified. I thank'- my God, 1 speak with tongues more than ye all: yet in the 
 church'-' I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that hi) my voice 
 I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an vii/iiww/i tongue. 
 
 Brethren, ''be not children'* in understanding: howbeit in malice'^ be ye 
 children, but in understanding be men. ' In the law '8 it is written, ' With 
 vicn ()/' other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people ; and yet for all 
 that will they not hear me' [Isa. xxviii. 11, 12], saith the Lord. Wherefore" 
 tongues are * for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not : 
 but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, ' but for them which believe. 
 
 If therefore the whole church be come together into one place, and all speak 
 with tongues, and there come in those that arc unlearned, or unbelievers, '"will 
 they not say that ye are mad ? But if all '* ]U'0]ihesy, and there come in one that 
 believeth not, or one unlearned, " he is convinced of all, he is judged of all : and 
 thus are "the secrets of his heart made manifest: and so lalling down on his ku-i-: 
 he will worship God, and report J" that God is in you of a truth. 
 
 How is it then, brethren?'" When ye come together, every one of you hath n 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 11 
 
 13 
 13 
 14 
 15 
 
 IG 
 
 20 
 21 
 
 24 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 b vera. 3, 4. 26. 
 
 c vcri. '£i, iW; ch, 12. 
 
 d John 1. 23, St. 
 
 ii cli. 3.1,2; Ro. III. It»i 
 Eph. 4. \\\ V\\\\. I. 
 <l; Heb. f) Vi, 13. 
 
 I John 10. 31. 
 
 « Mk. li;. 17; Ac. 2. 
 
 (i-ia. 
 
 / vcr. A. 
 
 n Ac. -l. 37. 
 
 .. lUb. 1. Vi. 
 
 V I». 4M1; Zrc. H.23. 
 
 1 Literally, 'heareth;* i.e. understaiidingly (ver. 16). 
 Ke Clin therefore do no good, and yet perhaps *by the 
 [power of the Uoly] Spirit he speaks new revelations.' 
 
 2 In vieefulness, and therefore in dignity (Matt. xx. 26). 
 
 3 Addressing you in your own Inngiiairc, and impartiti;^ 
 ' revelation' as a prophet^ or ' loi'iirltdiie' as a frirr/tcr. 
 
 4 That is, what tune is played un eitlicr 'the tinte or 
 the harp;' tlie two kinds of instrumental music used in 
 Greeee. 
 
 3 A sound whose meaning as a signal is not understood. 
 
 fi As we say, 'You may as well speak to the winds.' 
 
 ^ That is, However numerous the languages may be, 
 not one of them is without meaning. 
 
 » That is, 'a foreigner;' one who speaks a language 
 whicih I do not know : see note on Acts xxviii. 2. 
 
 y Literally, 'spirits:' see note on ch. xii. 1. 
 
 10 My own spirit, under the power of the Holy Spirit, 
 prays; but my mind can exercise no power over the minds 
 of others, and is ' unproductive ' (ver. 14) of good to them 
 (vers. 16, 17, 10). Consequently, a man who has only 
 this gift had better be silent in the church ; speaking to 
 himself and to God (ver. 28). 
 
 11 That is, when thou givest thanks to God in the 
 exercise of thy s|iiritual gift, hut in a tongue unknown to 
 thy ' unlrannd' hrotlier. The early Clirislians fidlowed 
 the ancient .Iitwish jiractire of exclaiming 'Amen' (Ne!i. 
 viii. G) in token of assent to public prayer. 
 
 12 I am not depreciating what I do not po.ssess. 
 
 13 Whatever 1 may do in private, in the congregation 
 I would speak intelligibly, that I may instruct others. 
 
 14 Implying that their admiration of the gift of tongues 
 was like the fondness of children for toys. 
 
 l-'j Rather, 'but in wickedness be ye babes.' Join the 
 guilelessness of infancy with the wisdom of mature age : 
 comp. Matt. s. 16. 
 
 16 That is (as in John x. 34), in the Old Testament 
 (Isa. xxviii. 11, 12). When of old God spoke to Israel 
 through :i foreign language, it was in judgment, not in 
 mercy, and it brought them no benefit. 
 
 17 ()r, Accordingly the gift of tongues is not for in- 
 structing believers, but for a sign (a convincing token of 
 God's presence) to those who do not believe ; whereas in- 
 spired teaching is rather for believers than for unbelievers. 
 The contrast is put absolutely ; but in vers. 24, 25 the 
 utterance of Christian truth is shown to be the most effec- 
 tive upon the unbeliever too, laying bare his heart, and 
 bringing him openly to confess God, who tlius manifests 
 his power. 
 
 If* Kach speaking in turn : see ver. 31. 
 
 19 The apostle now rebukes them for their disorderly 
 exercise of their gifts; one being eager to sing whilst 
 others wished to teach, or to make new 'revelations,' or 
 to upeak with tongues, without regard to decorum and 
 edification. 
 
 133& 
 
A. D. 5i}. U.] 
 
 I. CORLXTHIANS XIV. 27— XV. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 57. II.. 
 
 pealm, ^ }iath a doctrine, Jiath a tongue^ hatli a revelation, liath an interpretatiou. 
 
 27 ' Let all things be done nnto edifying. If any man speak in an nnhnoivn tongue, 
 let it he by two, or at tlie most bij three,* and that by course; and let one inter- 
 
 28 pret. But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the olmrcli ; and let 
 2il him speak to himself, and to God. Let the prtipheta speak two or three, and 
 
 30 'let the other- judge. If any thing Mjc revealed to another that sittt'th by, let 
 
 31 the tirst^ hold his peace. Fur ye may all propliesy one by one, that all may 
 
 32 learn, and ail may bo comforted. And " the spirits^ of the prophets are subject 
 
 33 to the projdiets : for God is not the author of confusion, but 'of i)eace. 
 
 3-t *' As in all churches of the saints, = let your women keep^ silence in the churches : 
 for it is not permitted unto them to speak; but ^ they are commanded to be 
 
 35 under obedience, as also saith the * law. And if they will learn any thing, let 
 them ask their'^ husbands at home : for it is a shame for women to speak in the 
 chnrch. 
 
 3f) '^ Wiiat I came the word of God out from you I Or came it unto you only ?^ 
 
 37 '^ If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual,^ let him acknowledge 
 
 38 that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord:^ but 
 'if any man be ignorant, let him he ignorant. 
 
 3n Wherefore, brethren, /covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues, 
 40 ^ Let all things be done decently and in order. 
 
 The Christian doctrine of the resurrection of the dead. 
 15 MOREOVER,'^ brethren, I declare unto you the gospel '* which I preached 
 
 2 unto you, 'which also ye have received, and * wherein ye stand; 'by wliich also 
 ye are saved, '"if ye keep in memory '^ what I preached unto you; uidess "ye have 
 
 3 believed in vain. For "I delivered unto you first ''-^ of all that which I also 
 received, !■* ^ how that Christ died for our sins '' according to tlie Scriptures; 
 
 4 and that lie was buried, and that he rose again the third day 'according to the 
 (i Scripturi's: 'and tliat he was seen^-* of Cephas, then "of tlu^ twelve: after that, 
 
 he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once ; of whom the greater part 
 
 7 r(;main'^ unto tliis present, but some are faUen asleep. After that, he was seen 
 
 8 of James ; ^^ then 'of all t\\Q apostles.'' ^ And last of all he was seen of me also, as 
 i) of one born out of due time. ''* For I am = the least of tlie apostles, that am not 
 
 10 meet to be called an apostle, because " I persecuted the church of (lod. Hut ''by 
 the grace of God I am what I am : and his grace which trtf:^ hestonwd upon me 
 
 </ Tor. 6; ch. 12.8— la 
 , 12 ; cli. 12. 7; 
 
 > ch. Vi. 10; I John i. 
 
 1-3. 
 I vers. 6, 20, 
 
 u von. 29, 30. 
 
 'Ch. 7- 16; Ro. 15.33. 
 
 y Hi. 11. lu. 
 
 I I Tim. 2. M. 12. 
 
 ach. n.3.7-!»: Eph. 
 
 i. ti i Col. 3. Ik ; 
 
 Tit. 2.5; I Pet. 3.1. 
 t> len reh. Uc. 3. \0. 
 
 c ch. 1. 7; Is. 2.3. 
 't ch. 3. 1 1 I John 4. < 
 
 ' IIo«. 1. 17; Mt 1.V 
 11:1 Tim. 6. 3-6. 
 
 r vnr. 1 : ch. 12. 31. 
 
 K vers. 20-3.^ 
 
 A Ac. la 1-18. 
 
 ■ ch. 1. 4-4^ 
 
 * Ho. 5. 2. 
 
 I ch. 1.21: Ho. I. Ill 
 
 mJohn 8.31,32: Col. 
 1. 23. 
 
 » I.k. 8. 13; Jam. 2. 
 
 ch. ll.23:Cal.I.I2. 
 9 I I'lL 2. LH. 
 
 r »M- rcfs. Lk. 2t. 2ti, 
 <i— «i; Ac. 3, 1(1. 
 
 < Pr. 2. 7; 16. 10; !•. 
 M. 10; Ho*. 0. 2: 
 I.k. 21. 2li. 31-43, «({; 
 Ac. 2ll. 22. 23. 
 
 1 i.k. 'U. 31. 
 
 '< Ml. 2)4. 17: Mk. Its. 
 
 I'll Ac. 10. 41. 
 r I.k. 24. U); Ao. I.S— 
 
 '/ ch.O. I : Ac. 9. 4, 17: 
 
 22. 14. 17. IK 
 ( Kt>h. 3. A. 
 1 Ac. (4.3; 9. 1; Gal. 
 
 I. i;i; 1 Tim. I. 13. 
 b Ei>h. 3.7. fl; I Tim. 
 
 1. 12-111. 
 
 1 Only two, or at most three, at one meeting, each in 
 his turn. 
 
 2 lliithcr, * tln^ othora ;' who had the gift of * jinlgiiig' 
 or discerning ftpiiiU. 
 
 3 Kither It-t iliu first Bpcaker stop upon being told of 
 the new revelation ; or let the other wait till the first 
 hiifl finiKhed. 
 
 4 These spirit uid impulses are so far under your own 
 control, that you can stop when you are speaking, and 
 wait for one another (vcr. 30) ; fur God, wlio moves you 
 by liis Spirit, loves peace and good order (ver. 33). The 
 impulses of pagan prophets and sybils were considered to 
 be uncontrollable. 
 
 5 Public teaching on the part of females is bore dis- 
 allowed (except in extraordinary casus of inspiration, 
 when they were to be veiled, ch. xi. 5), as being incmi- 
 sietent with their stsite of subordination, accordini,' to the 
 law in Gen. iii. IG fcomp. 1 Tim. ii. 11), and wilii tlie 
 natural modesty of the sex (ver. 3-5). 
 
 fi Properly, * t/tt!ir own husbands.* 
 
 7 You are neither thv Jirst nor the otili/ chuieh, and 
 therefore can claim no right to be singular in your 
 practices. 
 
 S Siipernaturally endowed. 
 
 3 Paul here stamps his injunctions with tlie authority 
 of Christ. He adds (ver. 3S) that if any one does not 
 acknowledge this, he cannot waste time in teaching one 
 who will not be taught; such a person must take thecon- 
 aequences : eomp. ch. xi. Ifi, and note. 
 
 10 The errors respecting the resurrection of the dead, 
 which very Hpecdily spread themselves in other churches 
 (see 2 Tim. ii. IS), had infected the church at Corinth ; 
 and gave occasion to the authuritative teaching and con- 
 clusive argument!* in this chapter. Aguiii dielarinfj that 
 the primary facts of the K'>»p<d «re the dcatli and resur- 
 rection of Christ, Paul Bet* forth the abundant evidence 
 that the Lord has risen (ch. xv. 1 — 11) ; and proves that 
 
 this implies the doctrine of the general resurrection, 
 which is necessary to Christian faith and hope (12 — 19). 
 lie further shows that the resurrection of ('iirist and his 
 people is an essential part of God's great plan of redemi)- 
 tion and government by the exalted Mediator (20 — 2j). 
 And he appeals to tlie conduct of those who liazard their 
 lives in embracing and i)ropagatintj the gospel, and to 
 the immoral tendencies of a denial of this doctrine, in 
 eontirmation of it (29 — 31). He then meets some ob- 
 jections respecting tlie nature and identity of tlie resur- 
 rection-body ; illustrating by natural analogies its oneness 
 with the present body and superiority to it (35 — ^19). As 
 our present bodies cannot enter heaven, ho reveals a 
 wonuerful cliange which shall pass upon tliose who are 
 alive at the J^ord's coming, as well as upon the dead, 
 fitting all for eternal glory and blessedness (50 — 53). 
 And he closes by a triumpliant anticipation of tliu Chrin- 
 tian's final victory over death ; and an exhortation to tliat 
 stedfastness and perseverance in all tlie toils of the present 
 life which tliis assured hope should inspire (51 — 68). 
 
 U Rather, 'if ye hold fast,' by persevering faith, which 
 will save you, unless indeed faith be altogetlier vain : see 
 ver. M. 
 
 12 Literally, 'among first things;' »". c. tlie most impor- 
 tant. These were, in the inspired apostle's view, Christ's 
 atoning d<'ath (Rom. iii. 25), and his burial and resurrec- 
 tion, in all of wliich S<Tiplure Wiis fulfilled : see refs. 
 
 1-1 From the Lord himself ; comp. ch. xi. 23. 
 
 H Respecting these evidences ofour Lord's resurrection, 
 BOO note on Matt, xxviii. L 
 
 l'» They could therefore still bo appealed to. 
 
 10 Probably tlie Lord's brother (Gal. i. 19). 
 
 17 'i'his secniB to refer to our Lord's ascension, wIh-u, 
 'while thr-y bi-hehl, he was taken uj)' (.Vets i. 9). 
 
 IH Or, 'the iinlinnly birtli ;' an allusion partly to the 
 time and mode of his conversion (Acts ix.), but chiefiy to 
 his un worthiness (vor. 9) : comp. 1 Tim. i. 12 — U>. 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS XV. 11—34. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 was not iu vaiu ; but'' I laboured more abundantly tlian they all : ^ ''yet not I, 
 11 but the grace of God which was with me. Therelbro whether it 7vere I or they, 
 
 so we preach, and so ye believed. 
 13 Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, '" how say some^ among 
 
 13 you that there is no resurrection^ of the dead? But if there he no resurrection 
 
 14 of the dead, /then is Christ not risen: and if Christ be not risen, then is our 
 
 15 preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. Yea, and we are found false* wit- 
 nesses of God ; because ^ we have testified of God that he raised up Christ : whom 
 
 16 he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not. For if the dead rise not, 
 
 17 then is not Christ raised : and if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain \ '' ye arc 
 
 18 yet in your sins.^ Then they also which are ' fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 
 
 19 * \i in this lil'e only we have hope iu Christ, we are of all men most miserable.^ 
 
 20 But now 'is Christ risen from the dead, and become '"the firatfruits^ of them 
 
 21 that slept. For " since by man came death, " by man came also the resurrection 
 
 22 of the dead, p For as** in Adam all die, even so iu Christ shall all be made 
 
 23 alive. But « ever}^ man iu his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they 
 
 24 that are Christ's 'at his coming. * Then cometh the end,^ when he shall have 
 delivered up 'the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put 
 
 25 down all rule and all authority and power. For he must'^ reign, "till he hath 
 
 26 put all enemies under his feet. ^ The last enemy that shall be destroyed is 
 
 27 death." ' For he J' hath put all things under his feet''- [Psa. viii. 6]. But when 
 he saith, All things are put under him., it is manifest that he is excepted which 
 
 28 did put all things under him. - And when all things shall be subdued unto him, 
 then " shall the .Son also himself '^ be subject uuto him that put all things under 
 him, that God may bo all in all. 
 
 29 Else what shall they do which are baptized ^^ for the dead, if the dead rise not 
 
 30 at all? Why are they then baptized for the dead? And ''why stand we iu 
 
 31 jeopardy every liour? I protest by \your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus 
 
 32 our Lord, "^I die'-'' daily. If after the manner of men'^ ''I have fought with 
 beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me ? If the dead rise not, * let us eat and 
 
 33 drink; for to-morrow we dio"^ [Isa. xxii. 13, Scjyt.^ Be not deceived: /evil 
 
 34 communications corrupt good manners.*^ ^ Awake ^^ to righteousness, and sin 
 not ; '* for some have not the knowledge of God : ' I speak this to your shame. 
 
 f no.l.').l7-20; 2 Cor. 
 
 n. 23-30; 12. M. 
 d Mt. 10.20; 2 Cor. 3. 
 
 5; Gal. 2.8; Eph. 3. 
 
 7; Phil. 2. 13; Col. 
 
 1. 28. 29. 
 « Ac 17. IB; 2ti. 8. 
 
 e Ac. 2. 24. 32 : 4. 10, 
 3;i; 13.30-37. 
 
 /' Ro. i. 25; Hcb. 9. 
 
 22— 2fl, 
 > IThc8.4.13,14: RcT. 
 
 14. 13. 
 * ch. 1.9—13; 2 Tim. 
 
 3. 12. 
 
 t vers. 1-S; lPet.1.3. 
 "1 ver. 23 : Ac. »;. 23 ; 
 Ool, 1. 18; Rev. 1. 5, 
 n Ro. 5. 12-21. 
 
 John U. 25; Ro. 6. 
 23. 
 
 P vcr»..4r.4R; Ge,3.19. 
 q 1 Thee. 4. 15—17. 
 T Mt. -lb. 31 ; John 5. 
 
 25-29; 1 .lohn 2. 2R. 
 i Dau.12.4.9; ML13. 
 
 3y. 40. 
 ( Dan. 7. 13-27. 
 u Pb. 2. (i-10: no. I; 
 
 Eph. 1.22; Heb. 10. 
 
 J vers. .M— 57: see rcfs. 
 
 Is. 2.'!. 8; Heb. 2. 14. 
 y see refs. ML 28. 18. 
 t Dan. 2.34, 35, 40— 4r(; 
 
 Uev, 19. 11—21. 
 
 1 cb. 11. 3; JoliD U. 
 28. 
 
 h Ro. 9.35,36; 2 Cor. 
 
 4. 7—12; 11. 2li. 
 c 1 ThcB, 2. 19. 
 
 (/ ch. 4. 9—13; Ro. 8. 
 
 3li; 2 Cor. 4. 10, 11. 
 e 2 Cor. 1. 8—10. 
 / ch, .Mi; Pro. V3.20; 
 
 2 Tim, 2. 17. 
 g see refs. Mt. 25. .*>— 
 
 7: Ac. 17. 30, 31 ; 
 
 Ro. 13. 11-14; Eph. 
 
 h. 14. 
 
 1 Personally I am the Iraat worthy to be God's ser- 
 vant, but he has taken occasinn to show more illustriously 
 his grace, by enabling me to surpass all my colleagues in 
 labours and success. 
 
 2 These were most probably Gentile Christians, to 
 whom this doctrine was strange, improbable, and unwel- 
 come, because it attached so much importance to the body 
 (comp. Acts xvii. IS, 32). Some also objected that they 
 could not understand how the resurrection was to be 
 eiFc'cted (ver. 35). 
 
 3 The resurrection of believers is specially intended ; 
 for the argument rests on the necessary connection be- 
 tween Christ and his people in this respect. The resur- 
 rection of the ivicked is taught in other places ; such as 
 John V. 29; Acts xxiv. 15. 
 
 4 In that case our testimony concerning God is false. 
 
 5 Having neither pardon nor life ; for Christ's death 
 as a sacrifice for sin cannot have been accepted, if he is 
 still among the dead. See note on Kom. iv. 2o. 
 
 G Literally, ' we are more pitiable than all men ;' bit- 
 terly disappointed in the noblest hopes, for which the 
 greatest sacrifices have been made (see vers. 29 — 32). 
 
 7 That is, the forerunner and pledge of theirs. See 
 Uora. viii. 23 ; and comp. 1 Thess. iv. 14. This figure 
 was the more suitable, as our Lord rose on the morrow 
 after the paschal sabbath, the day when the firstfruits of 
 the harvest were presented (ace Lev. xxiii. 10, 11). 
 
 8 See note on Rom. v. 14; see also Rom. viii. 9 — 11. 
 
 9 The close of Christ's mediatorial kingdom, as the 
 consummation of uU that peculiar work which the Father 
 gave him to do : comp. John v. 22 ; vi. 39. 
 
 ILt According to the Divine assurance in Psa. ex. 1. 
 
 H Death is here personified as a foe, or rival king, 
 whose destruction is the last and crowning act of Mes- 
 siah's reign. 
 
 12 See note on Psa. viii. 6. 
 
 13 Christ's mediatorial kingdom over all things, which 
 began when he rose from the grave, will have fulfilled 
 its purpose when ' death, the last enemy, is destroyed,' 
 
 and mankind have been raised and judged. But his 
 mediatorial relation to his own people is permanent; and 
 in it He as Son will ever be subject to the Father, ' that 
 God may be all things in all ;' i. e. recognised by all as 
 the only Lord and King. Nothing is hero said respect- 
 ing the perso}?al relations of the Divine Word (John i. 1). 
 
 H Some find here an allusion to a practice (which was 
 neither extensive nor lasting) of baptizing persons in 
 place of candidates who died before baptism. Others 
 regard the phrase as elliptical, meaning * baptized for 
 [the resurrection of] the dead,' this being one great 
 object of their faith and hope (Acts xxiii. 6, etc.) Others 
 take the word 'baptized' k^ jfigHrativc, referring to the 
 overwhelming trials which many sufiered for the sake of 
 their hope beyond death. Perhaps Christians may be 
 here said to be ' baptized on behalf of the dead,' because in 
 that act they vindicate their predecessors, who have lived, 
 suflTercd, and died in the hope of resurrection to eternal 
 life, against such as alleged that they had perished (ver. 18). 
 
 15 ' I am daily in imminent peril of death' (2 Cor. iv. 
 11). Strong as this assertion may seem, I would stake 
 all the joy which the Lord has given rae in you as my 
 converts upon its truth. 
 
 IG Under the influence of ordinary human motives, 
 without reference to the Christian's hopes. Paul may 
 have literally ' fought with beasts at Ephesus ;' nr he may 
 use the phrase here as an expressive figure for exposure 
 to apparently inevitable death. Our only certain infor- 
 mation as to what had occurred to him at Ephesus before 
 this is in Acts xviii. 18 — 21 ; xix. 1 — 20. The commo- 
 tion raised by Demetrius was later. 
 
 W Darkening the prospects of the future, you are 
 thrown back into the reckless sensualism which Isaiah 
 (cli. xxii. 13) described. You deceive yourselves if you 
 think that false principles will not lead to bad practices 
 (ver. 33). They have already done so among yon (3i). 
 
 18 A proverb of universal common sense, expressed in 
 these very words by one, if not two, of tiio Greek poets. 
 
 ly Shake ofT the moral letluirgy produced by the evil 
 
 i;n7 
 
r 
 
 A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS XV. 35— XVI. 1. 
 
 [a. d. 57. H. 
 
 35 But Bomo man will say, * How are the dead raised up ? And with wliat Imdy do 
 
 they come 1 
 36,37 'Thou fool, '"that which thou' sowest is not quiclioned, except it die :- and 
 
 that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall he, but bare grain, 
 
 38 it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain: " but God giveth it a body as it 
 
 39 hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body. ^ All flesh is not the same 
 flesh : but there is one kitid oj flesh of men, another flesh of boasts, another of 
 
 40 fishes, and another of birds. There arc also celestiaH bodies, and bodies terres- 
 trial : but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is 
 
 41 another. ° There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and 
 another glory of the stars : for one star differeth from another star in glory. 
 
 43 pSo also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown ' iu corruption; it is 
 
 43 raised in incorruption : ■■ it is sowu in dishonour ; it is raised in glory : it is sown 
 
 44 in weakness; it is raised in power: it is sown a natural^ hody ; it is raised a 
 
 45 spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. And so 
 it is written, 'The first man Adam 'was made a living soul' [Gen. ii. 7]; 'the 
 
 46 last Adam was made "a quickening spirit.^ Howbeit that n<as not first which is 
 
 47 spiritual, but that which is natural ; and afterward that which is spiritual. 'The 
 first man i^ of the earth, s" earthy : the second man is 'the Lord from heaven. 
 
 48 As is the earthy, " such are they also that are earthy : ' and as is the heavenly, 
 
 49 such are they also that are heavenly.' And 'as we have borne the image of the 
 earthy, '' we shall also boar the image of the heavenly. 
 
 50 Now thisS I say, brethren, that 'flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom 
 of God ; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption. 
 
 51 Behold, I show you a mystery;" /We shall not all sleep, f but we shall all be 
 
 52 changed, '' in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump:'" 'for the 
 trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised ' incorruptiI)le, and we shall 
 
 53 be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and ' this mortal 
 must put on immortality. 
 
 54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall 
 have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass" the saying that is 
 
 55 written, " ' Death is swallowed up in victory ' [Isa. xxv. 8]. ' death, where is 
 
 56 thy sting? grave,'^ where is thy victory' [Hos. xiii. 14]? "The sting of 
 
 57 death is sin; and "the strength '^ of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, 
 
 58 which giveth us '' the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. ' Therefore, 
 my beloved brethren, be ye stedfast, unnioveablo, always abounding in 'the 
 work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know 'that your labour is not in vain'' 'in 
 the Lord. 
 
 Directions concerning a collection for pnor Christians at Jerusalem ; and conclmUnrj 
 
 exhortations and salulattous. 
 NOW'5 concerning " the collection for the saints,'" as I have given order to 
 
 26 
 
 communications of those who question the resurrection ; 
 *not knowing the power of God:* see Matt. xxii. 29, 
 and note. 
 
 1 'Vhv. word Ihoii is emphatic. Thy own act in sowing 
 migtit have taught theo hetter ; for it proceeds on tlio 
 assumption tliat one form of life must pan.^ away in order 
 to the development of a very different and higher form. 
 
 2 Compare John xii. 21, and note. 
 
 3 All nature shows that matter is capahle of the most 
 varied organization, fitting it for different purjioses (vi-rs. 
 3S — 41). So that no objection to the doctrine of i\w 
 resurrection can be founded on the wide difference between 
 the mortal and the immortal body. 
 
 4 'Celestial bodies' here may mean either the sun, 
 moon, and htars, mentioned in ver. 41, or perhaps the 
 bodicH of heavenly beings (comp. ver. 41). 
 
 5 Uather, 'animal;' t. c. suf-h as an animal needs; in 
 difltinction from * spiritual ;' i'. e. surh as is more fitted to 
 man's spiritual nature in ita celestial state. 
 
 6 Adam had an animal nature derived from and suited 
 to 'the earth' (Gen. ii. 7) ; but CIiriMt is the I,ord from 
 heaven (ver. -l? ; John iii. I'i), having a Rpiritual nature 
 and a life-giving energy ; see John v. 21, 20. 
 
 7 See I'hil. iii. 20, 21, and notes. 
 
 8 I have something important to add. This entire 
 change is certiin, because it is necessary ; for human 
 nature in its present state, composed of ' fle«h an<l blocid,' 
 and therefore 'corruptible* (ver. 53), cannot enter the 
 heavenly state of eternal glory. 
 
 I.k. 12. '20: 2(. Sit 
 Uo. 1.-JJ. 
 'I John I'J. 24. 
 
 I Go. 1. 11.12. 
 
 f Dan. 12. 3; Hl IS- 
 
 4:t. 
 q V.p. 3. 19; P*. 49. 9, 
 
 It. 
 r I'hll. 3. 21. 
 
 t Go. 2. 7. 
 ( Ko. 5. 14. 
 » John 5. 21 
 40. at, 57 
 
 17. 2 ; 
 Col. a, 4, 
 
 Phil. 3.21 
 X John 3. 31. 
 y Go. 2. 7 1 3. 19. 
 z It. 9.6: .iDhn 3. 13, 
 
 3! ; 1 Tim. 3- 16. 
 1 Job II. 4; John 3. 6. 
 h Pliil. 3. a), 21. 
 c Cc. 5. 3. 
 <l Ko. a 29 ; 2 Cor. 3. 
 
 m; riill. 3. 21i I 
 
 John 3. 2. 
 <■ John 3. 3, 5. 
 / 1 Thci. 4. ia-17. 
 X Plill. 3.21. 
 /. *.'• 2 P*t a 10. 
 I Mt 24. 31 ; John &. 
 
 2.'.; I Thoi. 4. 10. 
 * veTB. 42, fiO. 
 I 2 Cor. a. 4. 
 
 mHr-l). 2. 14,15. 
 1 Ro. 6. 23. 
 
 o Ko. 4. 16i 5. 13; 7. 
 
 .-.-IS. 
 P Ho. H. 37; I John 1. 
 
 4; .'i.4,.'>: ltc«. 12.11. 
 q 2 ret. 3. 14, 17, IS. 
 r Til. 2. 14 i H«'l>. l;l. 
 
 ■ Ac 11. 2S-3n: R... 
 i;..2fi; 2for.!M.U'i 
 ilib. (). 10; ) John 
 3. 17. 
 
 9 Unknown to the Corinthians, thougli already disclosed 
 to the Thessalcmians : see 1 Thess. iv. 15—17. 
 
 10 The 'trumpet' was used to summon aesemhlien, 
 especially at the great Hebrew festivals: 8<'e Numb. x. 
 1 — ]0, and notes; and In-nce the sounding of a trumpet 
 is used to represent the gatbering of a multitude. 
 
 11 The ancient predictions of Israid's reetoriition to 
 national life (see TIos. xiii. 11, and note), and of tlie life- 
 giving blessings of liie gospel (lea. xxv. H, imil note), shuli 
 then have a more illiislrious and perfert fwltilmint. Cornji. 
 Isu. xxvi. 19, ami Kzck. xxxvii. l.'i, and notes. 
 
 12 Some of the best manuscripts repeat 'death* instead 
 of 'grave.' 
 
 13 See notes on Kom. vii. 7 — 13. 
 
 11 Though you die, your labours for Christ arc sure to 
 be graciously n-ward.d* 'at the reHurrertion of the just.' 
 
 \-) The conriuhi.iii of (he Epistle (fli. xvi.) contains 
 some directions respecting a coUeiilion for poor Chris- 
 tians at JeniHaleni (vers. 1 — -1); intimations of the 
 apoHtle's intemlcd visit (6—9); a command to treat 
 Timothy with respect and kindncHM (10, 11) ; a reference 
 to ApolloR, whom Paul had wished to vinit Corinth (12) ; 
 injunctions to maintain Htedfastiiens and love, and to 
 honour faithful labourers (13— IH); greetings from others 
 (19, 20); and lastly the apostle's autogranh salutation, 
 followed by a solemn warning, und a fatherly benediction 
 (21—24). 
 
 lO This collection had been previously enjoined by the 
 apostle (comp. Gal. ii. 10). 
 
A. D. 59. U.] 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS XVI. 2—24. 
 
 [A.D.57. H. 
 
 2 ""the chiirclies of Gnlatia, even so do ye. *Upon tlie first day'^ of the week let 
 every one of you lay by him in store, y ^% God hath prospered him, that there he 
 
 3 no gatherings when I come. And when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve 
 by yoitr letters,'-* them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem: 
 
 4 = and if it be meet^ that I go also, they shall go with me. 
 
 5 Now I will come uuto you, "when I shall pass through-* Macedonia: (for I do 
 
 6 pass through Macedonia:) and it may be that I will abide, yea, and winter^ 
 
 7 with yon, that ye may * bring me on luy journey whithersoever I go. For I will 
 not see you now by the way;^ but I trust to tarry a while with you, *" if the 
 
 9 Lord permit. But I Avill tarry ^ at Ephesus until Pentecost:^ for ''a great 
 door and etfectual is opened unto me, and ^ there are many adversaries. 
 
 10 Now -'"if Timotheus'-^ come, see that he may be with you without fear : for ^ he 
 
 11 worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do. * Let no man therefore despise him : 
 but conduct him forth in peace, that he may come unto me : for I look for him 
 with the brethren. ^^ 
 
 13 As touching our brother ' Apollos, I greatly desired him to come unto you with 
 the brethren : '^ but his will was not at all to come at this time : '^ but he will 
 come when he shall have convenient time. 
 
 13, 14 * Watch 13 ye, 'stand fast in the faith, "' quit you like men, "be strong. " Let 
 all your things be done with charity. 
 
 15 I beseech you, brethren, (ye know p the house of Stephanas, that it is ? the 
 firatfruits*-* of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to "■ the ministry 
 
 16 of the saints,) * that ye submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that 
 helpeth with us, and laboureth. 
 
 17 I am glad of the coming '^ of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus : ' for that 
 
 18 which was lacking^'* on your part thoy have supplied. For they have refreshed 
 ray spirit and yours. Therefore "acknowledge ye them that are such. 
 
 19 The churches of Asia'^ salute you. ' Aquila and Priscilla'^ salute you much in 
 
 20 the Lord, y with the church that is in their house. All the brethren gr«et you. 
 ' Greet ye one another with an holy kiss. '^ 
 
 21,22 ° The salutation oVme Paul with mine own hand.^o If any man love not the 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ, * let him be Anathema '^ Maran-atha.^i 
 23,24 '^The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with you. My lovc^^^ he with you all 
 in Christ Jesus. Amun. 
 
 The-'* first Epistle to the Corinthians was written from Philippi by Stephanas, 
 and Fortunatus, and Achaicus, and Timotheus. 
 
 icAc. 16. 6; Gal. 3.10. 
 * Ac. 20. 7; Re*. I. 10. 
 y Deu. t). ID; 2 Cor. 
 8. 1—3, 12—16. 
 
 2 Cor. a 4. 19. 
 
 Ac. 19. 21i 2 Cor. I. 
 
 ft Ac 15. 3: 17. 15; 
 
 21. 5; Ko. 15. 24; 
 
 '1 Cor. 1. 16. 
 c ch. 1,19; Ac. 19. 21; 
 
 Jam. 4. 15. 
 >i Ac. 19.8-20; 2 Cor. 
 
 2, 12; Col. 4. 3. 
 9 Ac 19. 3. 23. etc.; 2 
 
 Cor. 1.9-10. 
 / ch. 4. 17. 
 ff Ro, m. 21 : Phil, 2. 
 
 19-22; 1 Thcs. 3. 2. 
 ft 1 Tim. 4. 12. 
 
 eh. ;i. 5; Ac 18.21. 
 
 k ICO refa. Mt. 21. 42; 
 
 1 Pet. -•). 8. 
 / Gal. 3.1: Plill, 1.27; 
 
 4. 1; 2 Thea. 2. 15; 
 .Tilde 3. 
 
 ml Sam. 4. 9; 2 Tim. 
 
 2. 3-5. 
 1 Job. 1.6; I*. 35. 1 ; 
 
 Eph.B.10j CoI- I. 11. 
 
 cli. 13. 1-7; U. I ; 
 John 13. 31,35. 
 
 p ch. 1. 16. 
 q Ito. 16. 5. 
 r 2 Cor. 9. 1 ; Heb, G. 
 
 10. 
 * Ter. 18; lTim.5. 17 
 ( 2 Tor. 11.9. 
 u Phil. 2.29; 1 Thea. 
 
 5. 12. 13. 
 
 X Ac- 18. 2; Ro. 10. 3. 
 y Ro. hi. 6; Philem.2. 
 
 1 Ro. 16. 16; 1 Thcs. 
 5 2G; 1 Pet. 5. 1 1. 
 
 a 2 Thes. 3. 1?. 
 b GbI. 1.8.9. 
 e Judo H, 15. 
 d Ro. 16. 20. 
 
 1 Properly, ' every first day of the week.' See note on 
 Acts XX. 7. By the hallowed associations of the day each 
 member might be moat strongly impelled to help in sup- 
 plyint? the need of his Lord's disciples. 
 
 2 Rather, ' Whom ye shall approve, them I will send 
 with letters.' 
 
 3 This proved to be the case ; see Rora. xv. 25 — 27 ; 
 Acts xxiv. 17. 
 
 4 That is, on his journey to Corinth from Ephesus, 
 where he wrote this Epiatle ; see ver. S. He seems to 
 have previously told them of another plan ; on which see 
 2 Cor. i. 15, etc. But having changed it, he emphatically 
 repeats the new arrangement. 
 
 J Until the navigation was re-opcncd, and ho could sail 
 for Syria. He seems to have done this: see Acts xx. 3. 
 
 6 Merely a passing visit on the way to Macedonia. 
 
 7 He probably left Ephesus sooner than he intended, 
 owing to the tumult raised by the silversmiths (Acts 
 XX. 1). 
 
 8 See Acts ii. 1. 
 
 9 Timothy had been sent to Macedonia (Acts xix. 22) ; 
 whence he would probably go on to Corinth (ch. iv. 17). 
 Being young, and perhaps somewhat timid (see 1 Tim. 
 iv. Pi), he might be daunted by the disorderly spirit of 
 the Corinthians. They are therefore bidden to treat him 
 with due respect. 
 
 10 Erastu.s (Acts xix. 22) and others. 
 
 11 Either Timothy and Erastus (Acts xix. 22), or the 
 brethren from Corinth who were to take this letter 
 (ver. 17). 
 
 12 Perhaps on account of the way in which some had 
 used his name (see ch. i. 12; iii. 4—6). That Paul had 
 
 full confidence in his prudence and faithfulness is mani- 
 fest from his great desire that he should revisit the church. 
 Apollos might think the 'convenient time' to be when 
 they should have ceased from party strife. 
 
 13 The success of your teachers' efforts must depend 
 on your own. Therefore be watchful, sttMlfast, manly, 
 vigorous ; but in all, and above all, let love prevail. 
 
 14 See ch. i. IG, and note on Rom. xvi. 5. 
 
 15 Rather, ' presence ;' viz. in Ei)hesus. They may have 
 brought the letter from Corinth (ch. vii. 1). 
 
 16 Rather, 'The lack of you {i. e. your absence) they 
 have supplied' by their company, which has cheered me ; 
 and they will, when they return, cheer you by the testi- 
 mony of my love (ver. 18). 
 
 17 That is. Proconsular Asia, of which Ephesus was the 
 chief city : corap. Acts xvi. 6. 
 
 IJi These two eminent Christians had removed from 
 Corinth to Ephesus (see Acts xviii. 2, 2() ; Rom. xvi. 3). 
 
 19 See note on Rom. xvi. 16. 
 
 20 See note on Rom. xvi. 22. 
 
 21 This is a Syriac phrase, meaning, *our Lord comes.' 
 This solemn denunciation, written by the apostle's own 
 hand, against the individual who has no love to Christ, 
 denotes, ' Let him be accursed when the Lord cometh ;' 
 i. e. with that irrevocable curse which the Lord will pro- 
 nounce at the last judgment (Matt. xxv. 41—45). 
 
 22 My reproofs may seem severe, but bo assured of the 
 earnestness of my love. 
 
 23 Tho postscript is of no authority : see note on tho 
 postscript to Romans. It appears from ver. 8, that Paul 
 was nnt at Philippi, but at Ephesus, when he wrote this 
 Kpistlc. 
 
A. D. 60. U. 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS I. 1-7. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 Paul had sent Titus to Corinth to enforce the instruc- 
 tions and commands of his First Epistle, and to report to 
 him its effects (2 Cor. ii. 13; vii. 6, 13; viii. 6). He 
 therefore looked anxiously for the return of his mes- 
 senger ; and when his stay at Ephesus was shortened by 
 a tumult (see 1 Cor. svi. 8; Acts xix. 22 — xx. 1), he 
 went on to Troas, hoping to meet Titus there. Whilst 
 ho waited at Troas he preached with much success ; but 
 his intense anxiety about the church at Corinth urged 
 him forward to Macedonia ; and there, amidst deep dejec- 
 tion, he received the long-expected tidings (ch. n. 12, 13 ; 
 vii. 6). 
 
 The report which Titus brought was on the whole 
 encouraging. The majority of the church had shown 
 the deepest repentance for their sins, had obeyed the 
 apostle's injunctions, had expressed the warmest affec- 
 tion towards him, and were longing earnestly for his 
 coming (ch. vii. 9— 16; viii. 7). Thus far the tidings were 
 cheering. But there was a minority, increasing in numbers 
 and embittered in spirit, under the influence of certain 
 Judaizing teachers, who arrogantly boasted of their pure 
 Hebrew descent (ch. xi. 22), and of some peculiar con- 
 nection with Christ himself (ch. v. IG ; x. 7); insisted 
 much upon commendatory letters, probably from Jeru- 
 salem (ch. iii. 1; v. 12; x. 12); and claimed apostolic 
 authority (ch. xi. 13, 23), which they used despotically 
 over their followers (ch. xi. 20). Tticiie false teachers 
 (ch. ii. 17; xi. 4, 12 — 15) appear to have openly charged 
 the apostle with being insincere and fickle ; bold in 
 threatening, but weak and cowardly in acting; ready to 
 promise, but slow to perform ; and inferior to themselves 
 in the credentials of apostleship (ch. i. 17; vii. 2; x. I, 
 2,9,10; xi.lfi; xii. 11, Ifi, 17 ; xiii. 3, fi). And beside all 
 this, the church was still far from being free<l from the 
 t:iint of heathenish immorality (cli. vi. 14^18; xii. 20,21). 
 
 Under the strong and conflicting emotions caused by 
 this varied intelligence the apostle wrote this second 
 Epiatle ; in wliich the language of commendation, lovo, 
 and thankfulness is blended with censure, indignation, and 
 
 grief. Its main objects were to encourage and tranquillize 
 the better portion of the church, and to carry forward 
 amongst them the work of reformation ; and at the same 
 time to guard them against being led aatray by the false 
 teachers. 
 
 It is likely that this Epistle was written a few months 
 after the former one, and was carried by Titus (whose 
 cordial reception at Corinth had prepared him to under- 
 take a second mission thither), accompanied by two other 
 brethren who were to assist him, especially in the collec- 
 tion for the Christians in Jerusalem (ch. viii. 6, 16 — 24). 
 
 The Epistle may be divided into three principal parts : — 
 
 I. After salutations and expressions of gratitude for 
 Divine comfort (ch. i. 1 — 11), the apostle vindicates his 
 truthfulness and sincerity (12— ii. 4), and gives further 
 direction as to the treatment of the incestuous person, 
 now penitent (5 — 13). He expatiates on the dignity and 
 glory of his apostolic work (14 — iv. 6), and its motives, 
 supports, and hopes (7 — v. 10); and he endeavours to 
 bring the Corinthian Christians into perfect sympathy 
 with himself and with the gospel; joyfully acknowledg- 
 ing the manner in which they have already received hia 
 exhortations (11 — vii. 16). 
 
 II. He urges them to imitate the liberality and prompti- 
 tude of the Macedonians in the proposed collection for 
 their fellow-Christians in Judica (ch. viii., ix.) 
 
 III. The remainder of the Epistle is in a somewhat 
 difl'erent strain from the other parts, being more personal 
 and controversial. In reply to the attacks and insinuations 
 of the false teachers Paul asserts his apostolic authority, 
 intreating them not to compel him to exercise it with 
 severity; speaks freely of his claims, which he contni-sts 
 with the pretensions of his opponents; and adduces, as 
 credentials of his apostolic mission, his labours, sufferings, 
 dangers, and Divine revelations, as well as his Corin- 
 thian (converts. And after a further warning against the 
 teachers of error, and an assunince that he will visit 
 
 xiii.) 
 
 Corinth, ho closes with salutations (ch 
 Inirodticiory salulation ; Ihanksfjiving for Divine consolation and deliverance. 
 1 PAUL,' ''an apoBtln of Jesus Christ liy tlio will of (Jod,'^ anil ''Timothy-' ovr 
 
 l)rotln;r, *■ unto the church of Ciod which is at Corinth, '' with all tlip eairits which 
 '2 arc in all Achnia:* 'draco he to you aiul poaco from (Jod our Fut]i(!r, u.\\y\ from. 
 
 tlic liord .IcHua Christ. 
 M /lilcflBcd he God, oven the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Fatlier of 
 4 nT'rcios,'''and the (lodof aH comfort; ?who comfortoth us'' in allour tribulation, 
 
 * that wo may Itc ahle to comfort them wliii'h are in any troulilc. hy tlic cniiifnrt 
 ;■> wherewith we ourselves are comforted of (Jod. For as ' tin; euHcriiif^s of (MiriMt 
 
 6 abound in us, so' our consolation also aboundeth liy Christ. Ami whether wo 
 1)0 afllicted, ^ it is for your consolation and salvation, which is (dloctuiil iu the 
 enduriuff of the same suOVriii^s which we also sufler; or whether wo l)o com- 
 
 7 forted, it is for your consolation and salvation. And our hope of you is stedfast, 
 
 -» I Car t. 1: I Tim. 
 
 I. I: 2 Tim. 1. 1. 
 b Ac in I. 
 c I Cot. I. 2. 
 '/ Phil. 1. 1; Col. I. 2. 
 
 • Ho. 1. 7i Gal. 1. Sj 
 IMilI. I. Si I Tlip«. 
 I. 1 i riillcm. :{. 
 
 / Ej.ii. i.:(i iivt-i.a. 
 
 « rli, 7.Bt IV Bll. 17; 
 
 Ii. M. Vi; John 1 1. 
 
 111. IM. tli. 
 /> Tcn. fi.ll; ri..'U.2— 
 
 H; <M1. 111. 
 i ch. 4. m, II J 1 Cor. 
 
 4. lit! rhii. 3. nil 
 C..1 lai; 1 iM.(,ia. 
 
 * Y.T, 4; ch. 4. I.'n 2 
 Thii. 'i. ID. 
 
 1 After an introductory greeting (vera. 1, 2), the apostle 
 expresses his gratitude for Divine consolations, by which 
 he wa« enabled to comfort otliers (3—7) ; and fordelivcr- 
 anfe in imminent peril (8—11). 
 
 2 See notes on Ilom. i. 1, and 1 Cnr. i. 1. 
 
 3 Timothy had been sent lo Macedonia, and was to go 
 on to Corinth if possible (1 Cor. xvi. 10). Ah he waa now 
 with I'aul, he hud probably not gone to Corinth. 
 
 ■I The ll'iman province of Achaia, which innluded all 
 Southern Greece, contained probably several chun^hes, at 
 ('enchrea (Horn. xvi. 1), and other places, beside the 
 
 1310 
 
 church lit Corinth, the capital The apostle desires tliis 
 
 letter to be circulated among them all. 
 
 ■> Whose Fatherly compassion succours those who, lilu- 
 me, lire plunged in grief. 
 
 G Paul sometimes speaks of himself in the plural 
 (1 ThesH. ii. IS) ; but here he probably includes Timothy, 
 and other sympathizing frir-ndw. 
 
 7 We as ChriHt's members Huflcr for and with him ; He 
 as our Head comforts us, not for our own saken only, but 
 ' that we may bo able,' by our example of ' patience' and 
 from our PxpiTJeiicc nf I)jvine mercy, to comfort others. 
 
A. D. 60. U.j 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS I. 8— II. 2. 
 
 [a.d. 58.11. 
 
 knowing, that 'as ye are partakers of the sufferings, bo shall ye be also of the 
 consolation. 
 
 8 For we would not, hrethrou, have you ignorant of "' our trouble which came 
 to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, iusorauch 
 
 9 that we despaired even of life : ^ but we had the sentence ^ of death in ourselves, 
 that we should "not trust in ourselves, "but in God which raiseth the dead: 
 
 10 ''who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver: in whom we trust 
 
 11 that he will yet deliver us; ye also ' helping^ together by prayer for us, that ''for 
 the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by 
 many on our behalf. 
 
 Reasons for PaxiVs delay of his i7itended visit. 
 
 12 FOR'* our rejoicing^ is this, * the testimony of our consciencOj that in sim- 
 plicity and 'godly sincerity, "not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, 
 we have had our conversatiou in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward, 
 
 13 For we write none other things unto you, ■'than what ye read or acknowledge; 
 
 14 and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end; as also ye have acknowledged 
 us iu part, y that we are your rejoicing, even as ' ye also are ours, in the day of 
 the Lord Jesus. 
 
 15 And iu this confidence " I was minded to come unto you before,^ that ye might 
 
 16 have ^ a second benefit ; and to pass by you into Macedonia, and '^ to come 
 again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward 
 JudfDa.' 
 
 17 When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness ? Or the things that I 
 purpose, do I purpose ''according to the flesh, that with mo ^ there should be yea 
 
 18 yea, and nay nay? But as God is true,^ our word toward you was not yea and 
 
 19 nay. For -^ the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, 
 even by me and « Silvanus^ and Tiniotheus, * was not yea and nay ; but^*^ in him 
 
 20 was yea. ' For all the promises of God in him are yea, and iu him Amen,^' 
 
 21 unto the glory of God by us. Now he * which stablisheth us with you in Christ, 
 
 22 aud 'hath anointed '^ ug^ ig God; who "'hath also sealed us, and "given the 
 earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 
 
 23 Moreover'^ "I call God for a record upon my soul, p that to spare you^^ I came 
 
 24 not as yet unto Corinth. Not for 'that we have dominion over your faith, 'but 
 2 are helpers of your joy: for *by faith ye stand. But I determined this with 
 2 myself,'^ 'that I would not come again to you in heaviness. For if I make 
 
 Ro. 8. 17.18; 2 Tim. 
 2. 12; I Pet. a. IU. 
 
 " Jcr. 17. 5, 7. 
 o «h. \. n, 11. 
 p 1 .Siim. 7. 12; 17.37; 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 17, 18: 2 
 
 Pet. 2. 9. 
 7 see rcfi. Ro. l.-i. 30 ; 
 
 Pliil. 1. 19; Philem. 
 
 22. 
 r ch. 4. 15; 9. U, 12. 
 
 « SCO reft. Ac. 23. I ; 
 
 Ro. 9. I. 
 ( ch. 2. 17; 4. 2. 
 u I Cor. 2. 4. 5, 13. 
 
 y ch.R. 12; Pliil.l.ZU. 
 X Pl.il, 2. 16: 4. 1; 1 
 Thc». 2. 19, 20. 
 
 a 1 Cor. 4. 19. 
 
 I Ro. I. 11 ; 16. 2y; 
 
 Phil. 1. 2:,, 2i;. 
 • 1 Cor. 16. 5, 6. 
 d cli, in. 2. 
 ■ Mt. 5. 37. 
 f see rcfs. Lk. 1. 36. 
 p Ac. la h. Silas. 
 f> Ex. 3. 14; Hcb. 13. 
 
 8; ReT. 3. 14. 
 I Ro. 11.29; 1.^8,9. 
 A Ro. 16. 25. 
 I 1 John 2. 20, 27. 
 mEic.H.4; Eph.1.13; 
 
 4. 30; 2 Tiin. 2. 19; 
 
 Rot. 2. I?. 
 n ch. 5. f, i Ro. 8. 16, 
 
 23; Eph. 1. 11. 
 
 Job 16. 19; Ro. 1.9; 
 Phil. 1. 8; 1 Thea. 
 2. 5. 
 
 p ch. 10. 2. 6-11; 13. 
 
 2, lOj I Cor. 4. 21. 
 1} ch. 4. S; Mt. 23.8- 
 
 10; 2 Tim. 2. 24— 26; 
 
 I PeL ."), 3. 
 r Ro. 1.12; Phil. 1.25, 
 
 V6. 
 
 1 Ro. 11.20; 1 Pet. 3. 
 8.9. 
 
 t ch. 12.20,21; 13.10. 
 
 1 This is generally supposed to refer to the tumult at 
 Ephesus (Acts six. 23—31) ; but Paul's life does not seem 
 to have been in imminent danger on that occasion ; and 
 the language appears to apply better to severe illness, 
 which, however, might be the result of persecution. 
 
 2 I felt that I was doomed to death ; so that my 
 deliverance was hke a resurrection : compare ch. iv. 11 ; 
 xi. 23; Acts xiv. 19, 20 ; 1 Cor. xv. 31. 
 
 3 My hope of God's continued protection is confirmed 
 by the thought that He has led you to unite in helping 
 me by prayer; in order that when he bestows 'the gift,' 
 there may be more to praise him as the Hearer of prayer. 
 
 4 The apostle declares that in his intention to visit 
 Corinth he had been sincere and straightforward, as he 
 was in all his conduct, consistently with the gospel which 
 he preached (12 — 22). But he explains that ho had 
 delayed his visit that he might not come in grief and 
 displeasure (23 — ii. 4) ; and he now desires that the 
 penitent offender should be forgiven and restored (5 — 11). 
 He is proceeding to speak of his anxiety for tidings from 
 Corinth, and his relief by the return of Titus (12, 13); 
 but his mind is arrested by the remembrance of the 
 success of his ministry, especially on hia recent journey : 
 see note on ch. ii. 14. 
 
 5 I have a right to expect your prayers, for my con- 
 science assures me that my ' conduct in the world, and 
 especially towards you,' has been 'pure and guikdess,' 
 free from all worldly policy; and now I mean just what 
 you read in my letter and recognise in my conduct. And 
 1 hope that you will continue even to the day of judgment 
 to acknowledge, as ^-ou have in part already, that you 
 have cause to glory in me and I in you. 
 
 6 Meaning probably, * before going to Macedonia :' boo 
 ch. xii. 14, and note. Had he done so the Corintliians 
 would then have received a * second' benefit, as ho would 
 
 have visited them both in going and in returning (ver. 16). 
 
 7 Whither he was going to convey the collection for 
 the poor Christians (I Cor. xvi. 3, 4). 
 
 8 A solemn appeal to God as the faithful witness and 
 judge. See also ver. 23. Surely God knows you have 
 never found in my conduct or preaching any capriiMous 
 changcableness or carnal self-seeking. Our preaching 
 was always the same, unchanged as Christ himself aud 
 his promises; and more than that, God has sealed it as 
 true, by the gift of the Spirit. 
 
 !> The same as 'Silas:* see Acta xviii. 5. 
 
 10 Rather, 'hut has become yea in Him;' i. e. our 
 preaching of Christ as the Son of God has been substan- 
 tiated as a settled truth by his own agency. 
 
 11 Rather, 'for how many soever be the promises of 
 God, in him is the Yea, and in him the Amen,' i. e. the 
 ratification and certainty of them all. 
 
 12 The word ' anointed' is used here probably to harmo- 
 nize with ' Christ :* see note on Psa. ii. 2. God it is who 
 confirms and anoints us and you together into Christ (the 
 anointed), and who, as the seal and pledge of this, gave 
 us the Spirit in our hearts. One who holds and teaches 
 such a gospel cannot be either fickle or carnal (ver. 17). 
 
 13 Rather, 'But.' 
 
 14 Not exerting my power to punish. Then, lest he 
 should be charged with assumption, he adds, 'Not that 
 we are lords over your faith (for in faith you have stood 
 firm); but we are helpers of your Jo r/, which your dis- 
 orders have impaired. 
 
 15 Or, 'for myself.* For myownsakel determined that 
 my second visit should not be in grief; i.e. 1 grieving 
 you (ver. 2), and you grieving me (ver. 3). My reason 
 for grieving you was, that 1 might afterwards rejidco 
 ovi-r you. And therefore I wrote as I did in order that 
 all cause of grief might be removed. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 IT. CORINTHIANS II. 3— III. 3. 
 
 [a. d, 58. H. 
 
 you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same "wliich is made 
 
 3 Borry by me? And I wrote tliis eame^ uuto you, lest, when I came, "I should 
 have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; 'haviug confidence in you 
 
 4 all, that my joy is the joy of you all. For out of much aftlictiou and anguish of 
 heart I wrote unto you with many tears ; y not that ye should be grieved, but 
 that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you. 
 
 5 But ^ if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part:^ that I 
 C may not overcharge you all. Sufficient to such a mau is this punishment, which 
 
 7 was injiictcd "^of many.^ *So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive hint^ 
 and comfort him, ''lest perhaps such an one should be swallowed* up with over- 
 
 8 much sorrow. Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm'"* your love 
 
 9 toward him. For to this end" also did I write, that I might know the proof of 
 
 10 you, whether ye be ^ obedient in all things. To whom ye forgive any thing, I 
 forgive also : for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it^ for your sakcs 
 
 11 forgave I it, in the person of Christ; Mest Satau should get an advantage" of 
 
 us ; for we are not ignorant of his devices. 
 13 Furthermore, /when I came to Troas** to preach Christ's gospel, and «" a door was 
 
 13 opened unto me of the Lord, ^ I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus 
 my brother : but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia. 
 
 Digression respecting the character and results of the apostie's ministry. 
 
 14 NOW^ thanks he unto God, 'which always causeth us to triumph '^ in Christ, 
 and maketh manifest * the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. 
 
 15 For we are unto God 'a sweet savour of Christ, '" iu them that are saved, and 
 
 16 "in them that perish : "to the one 7ve are the savour of death unto death ;" and 
 to the other the savour of life unto life. And p wbo is sufiicient for tbese things ? '^ 
 
 17 For we are not as many, which ? corrupt the word of God : but as ' of sincerity, 
 but as of God, iu the sight of God speak we in Christ. 
 
 3 Do *we begin again to commend ourselves? Or need we, as some^^ others, 
 3 'epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you? "Ye 
 3 are our epistle ■•* written in our hearts, ' known and read of all men : forasmuch 
 
 i ch. IS. SO. SI. 
 
 r ch. K 22; Gal. 6. IU. 
 
 y ch. 7. 8, 9. 12. 
 
 a 1 Cor. 5. 4.5; 1 Tim. 
 
 h GM.6. 1: Epii. 4.32. 
 e Pra 17. 22. 
 
 f ch. II. 3. H; Kill., 
 ti. n, 12. 
 
 / Ao. Ifi. B; 20.6. 
 R I Cor. IG. 9. 
 A ch. 7. 6, li. 
 
 • I(o. 8. 37t 1 Cor. 1.'.. 
 
 k S. Sone 1. 3. 
 
 / 0.vM 21; Phil. 1.18, 
 
 ml Vnr. I. Ifl. 
 
 " ch. A. 3. 4. 
 
 o John n. 39; 1 Pet 2. 
 
 7.«. 
 p ch. :t. &, 6 ; I Cor. 
 
 l.'i. 10. 
 q cl). I. 2: I Th«i. 2. 
 
 3-r.; 1 Tim. 4. I; 
 
 2 Pet. 2. 1-3. 
 r ch, I. 12: Ac. 20. 27. 
 
 • ch. :>. 12: 12. II. 
 t Ac. m. 27. 
 
 u I Cor. 9. 1, 2. 
 J Ho. i.a. 
 
 1 Apparently referring to the rebuke concerning the 
 ineestuoua person : see ver. 6, and 1 Cor. ch. v. 
 
 2 Rather, * He hath grieved not me, but in part all of 
 vou: [I say] in part, lest I sliould press too heavily.' 
 I'aul now partially exonerates the church from liis former 
 charge of indifTcrence (1 Cor. v. 2) ; and implies that 
 they too had mourned over the sin, and exercised proper 
 diHcipline. 
 
 3 Literally, *by the greater number.' The expulsion 
 of the ofh-nder was the act of the majority ; but the 
 apostle's opponents had probably refused compliance with 
 his command (1 Cor. v. 1.3). 
 
 4 Lest excessive sorrow drive him to despair. 
 
 5 By receiving the penitent offender again into your 
 communion. 
 
 One of my chief objects was to test your obedience. 
 Now that has been so well proved, vou may expect that 
 for your saUcs I shall sanction, in Christ's name, what- 
 ever you do in the matter; in order that Satan, etc. 
 
 7 Tiiis might be in many ways, whirdi the apostle leaves 
 his readers to imagine. Perhaps the most obvious is the 
 driving the penitent offender to despair (sec ver. 7). 
 
 t* Troaa is not mentioned in Luke's narrative of this 
 iourncy (Acts xx. 1, 2), probably because Paul, tliough 
 his succcRs in preaching would otherwise have h'd him to 
 remain there, was urged fprward by anxiety to meet Titus 
 (ver. 13), and to learn from him the state of things at 
 Corinth. 
 
 The remembrance of the auccess (sec note on ch. i. 
 12) with whieh God had lionoured him amidst all his 
 anxieties, rausca the apostle abruptly to break out in 
 thankful adoration of the ^raci- which had called him to 
 nn oifico BO responsible and arduous, yet so honourable 
 and blessed, and hud givun such Bucress \a hie humble 
 nnd faitliful discharge of \\m duties (14 — 17). Keverting 
 to the charge! of boiisting of his labours, h*- mecta it by 
 pointing tn his (Converts as his living credentials, which 
 prove that (Jod has qualified liiin to teach the gospel (iii. 
 1 — 6). He glories in the gospel oh being far superior 
 to the Mosaic covenant, in life-giving eni-rgy (7—10), 
 pi'rmanencc (11), and clearness (12); bo that he and his 
 fellow- 1 nbourcra, instead of veiling the truth, openly pro- 
 
 claim it, seeking to enlighten the darkened soul by tlie 
 glory of the Lord (13 — 18). And he solemnly declares 
 that he preaches conscientiously this go.spcl without con- 
 cealment or fraud (iv. 1, 2), and that if any of his hearers 
 perish it must be through shutting their eyes to the 
 Divine glory of Christ (3 — 6). 
 
 10 Kather, ' leadcth us in triumph.' Paul here alludes 
 to the triumphal procession of a Roman general, the most 
 glorious spectacle then known ; but the figure requires 
 several changes in order to illustrate his thoughts, lit- 
 is first a captive in the conquering Saviour's train, and 
 then a follower, sharing the triumph, and scatteriiii; 
 'sweet odour' 'everywhere' in honour of the victor. He 
 then becomes the 'odour' of the burning incense; and 
 finally, dropping the first figure, as he contemplates the 
 practical irsuKs, he speaks of himself in preaching the 
 gospel as dilfusing what is deadly to some and life-giving 
 to others, but in every ease doing God's work and accom- 
 plishing his will. 
 
 11 Or, perhaps, 'from d(!ath unto death,* and 'from 
 life unto life:' compare Kom. i. 17, and note. On this 
 double working of the gospel, sec Matt, xxi. 44 ; Luke ii. 
 34; John ix. 39, and notes. 
 
 12 The answer to this question is intercepted by the 
 thought of ' the many' who profess to be ' Hufiic;ient' for 
 this work, though they dishonestly 'adulterate' the word 
 of God. He only can really be suflieieiit wlio 'speaks' 
 'from simplii^ity' of heart, with an impulse Mrom Gnd,' 
 conseious that ne is acting ' in the sight of (Jod,' and is 
 'in [union with] Christ.' And sueh an one will most 
 feel the truth of the answer given in eli. iii. />, G. 
 
 13 'J'hef^e were probably Paul's rippnui-nts at Corinlli, 
 who seem to have brought commendatory letters from 
 Judoca. I do not (he says) 'need' auch, for you aro my 
 recommendation. Comp. Acta xviii. 27. 
 
 14 The fijiuro here, a« elsewhere in thia Epistle, is 
 changed or dropped just as the sense may require. Y<ui, 
 as tlie fruit of my mini-try, arc the confirmation of my 
 apostolic calling, privjilely to ray own eonseiousnesH, 
 
 Imblicly to yourselves and to all men ; br-aring no mere 
 lUQian testimony, but the witness of the lloly Spirit by 
 bis work on your hearts. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS III. 4— IV. 6. 
 
 [a.d. 58. H. 
 
 as ye are manifestly declared' to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, 
 Tvritteu not witb ink, but with the Spirit of the living God ; not *'in tables of 
 stone, but ^ in deshy tables of the heart. 
 1,5 And such^ trust have we through Christ to God-ward: "not that we are 
 sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves ; but ^our sufficiency is 
 
 6 of God; who also hath made us able ^ministers of ''the new testament,^ not of 
 the letter, but of the spirit: for 'the letter killeth, /but the spirit giveth life. 
 
 7 13ut if «" the ministration of death, '' written and engraven in stones, was glorious, 
 'so that the children of Israel could not"* stedfastly behold the face of Moses for 
 
 8 the glory of hia countenance ; which (]li)ry was to be done away : how shall not 
 y * the ministration of the spirit be ratlior glorious? For if Uhe ministration of 
 
 condemnation he glory, much more doth the ministration '" of righteousness 
 
 10 exceed in glory. For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this 
 
 11 respect,^ by reason of the glory that excclleth. For " if that which is done away 
 was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious. 
 
 13 Seeing then that we have such hope,® °we use great plainness of speech: 
 
 13 and not as Moses, p 7vhich put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel 
 
 14 could not stedfastly look to ^ the end^ of that which is abolished. But 'their 
 minds were blinded : for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away 
 
 15 in the reading of the Old Testament ; ' which vail is done away in Christ ; 
 but even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart. 
 
 16 Nevertheless ' when it shall turn to the Lord, " the vail shall be taken away. 
 
 17 Now -^the Lord^ is that Spirit : J' and where the Spirit of the Lord iSj there is 
 
 18 liberty. But we all,^ with open face beholding = as in a glass " the glory of 
 the Lord, * are changed into the same image *^ from glory to glory, eve?i as by the 
 Spirit of the Lord [or, of the Lord the Spirit]. 
 
 4 Therefore seeing we have this ministry, ''as wo have received mercy, * we 
 2 faint not; but have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty,^*^ not walking 
 
 in craftiness, -''nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but ^ by manifestation 
 of the truth * commending*' ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight 
 of God. 
 3, 4 Bnt if our gospel be hid, > it is hid to them that are lost: in whom ^ the god 
 of this world '■■^ 'hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the 
 light of the glorious gospel of Christ,'^ "* who is the image of God, should shine 
 
 5 uuto them. "For we preach not ourselves, "but Christ Jesus the Lord; and 
 
 6 ''ourselves your servants for Jeans' sake. For God, t who commanded the light 
 to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to f/ive ''the light of the 
 knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.'^ 
 
 y Ex. 2<. 12; 31. I. 
 
 * Jer. 31. 33; Ere. II. 
 19. 
 
 a ch. 2. IH; John ]f>.h. 
 
 b I Cor. 15. 10; Pliil. 
 
 2. 13; A. 13. 
 
 c ch, b. 18-20; Epli. 
 
 3. 7: Col. 1. 2.^-29; 
 1 Tim. 1. II, 12. 
 
 d Jer. 31. 31 j Mt. 2(i. 
 
 2Si Ucb. a fi— 10. 
 » Ro. 1. 15: 7- 9—11; 
 
 Gal. 3. 10. 
 / .I..I1116. ii3; Ro. 8.2. 
 « Ro. 7. 10. 
 ft »er. 3; Peu.lP l.otc. 
 " Ex. 31. 29— S.^ 
 
 * 1 Cor. 12. 4—11. 
 ' see reTs. vcr fi. 
 
 m Rom. 1.17; 5.15—21. 
 n Heb. a. 13; 12. 25- 
 
 n ch. 7. 4; Ei.h. 6. 19. 
 P Ex. 34. 33, 36. 
 
 q Ro. 10. 1 : "Eph. 2. 
 
 II, 15; Heb. in. 1,9. 
 r ch.1,4; Beerefii.Deu. 
 
 2!l. 4 ; John 12. 40. 
 » ch. 4. 6. 
 f Deu. 30. 10; Hoi. 3. 
 
 5; Ro. 11.23,25—27. 
 u U. 25. 7. 
 r I Cor. 15. 45 
 y Is. 61. 1 : John 8.36; 
 
 Ro. a 2, 15, ItJ. 
 s I Cor. 13. 12. 
 a ch. 4. 4, IL 
 ft Ro. 8. 29; 1 Cor. 15. 
 
 49 ; Eph. 4. 22-24. 
 c Pi. 81. 7. 
 d I Tim. I. 13. 
 f Ac. 20. 23, 24. 
 / ch. 2. 17; 1 TheB. 2. 
 
 3-5. 
 *r ch. (5. 4-7. 
 h ch. .V 11. 
 
 • 1 Cor. 1. 18; 2 Thes. 
 2, 10. 
 
 * Mt 4. 8, 9; John 12. 
 31 ; Eph. 2.2; Rc<r. 
 20. 2, 3. 
 
 I ch.3.14; Johnl2.40. 
 niaeercfi. Joha 14.'.). 
 n John 3. 27—31 ; Ac 
 
 14. 11-15. 
 o 1 Cor. 1. 23; CoL 1. 
 
 27, 28. 
 p MLlO. 25-28: Jotio 
 
 13. 12—15; I Cor. y. 
 
 m-23. 
 9 Gc. 1. 3. 
 r »cr. 4: 1 Cor. 2. 12— 
 
 15; 1 Pet. 2.9. 
 
 1 Kather, * being maniffsted to be an epistle of Christ ;' 
 I. e. written by him through the ministry of Paul, not on 
 stones (like the old law, Exod. xsxi. 18), but on hearts 
 (according to the promise in Jer. xxxi. 31 — 34). 
 
 2 Such as springs from having this 'commendation' 
 from God, which, however, does not make me self- 
 confidtnt; for I feel that ray 'sufficiency' and success, 
 both in comprehending and in imparting saving truth, 
 must be 'from God' (ver. 5). 
 
 3 llather, 'a new covenant not of letter but of spuit,' 
 The contrast suggested in ver. 3 by the allusion to Jer. 
 xxxi. 31 — 31 is here developed. The old covenant, here 
 called a 'writing' on 'tables of stone,' tended only to 
 'condemnation' and 'death' (see on Rora. iv. 11, 15; 
 vii. 9 — 11); the new covenant, here spoken of as the 
 power of ' the Spirit of the living God' on man's ' heart,' 
 produces 'righteousness' and * Ufe.' Moses administered 
 the former ' in glory :* how much more must the ministry 
 of the latter be clothed ' in glory,' not outwardly dazzling, 
 but spiritually enlightening (vers. 7 — H). 
 
 4 'They were afraid:' see Exod. xxxiv. 30. 
 
 5 Or, 'in this particular:' i.e. when compared with 
 the 'surpassing glory' of the gospel, whicn for ever 
 ' remaineth, in glory' unsurpassed. 
 
 6 Having Buch confidence in the excelling and abiding 
 glory of the gospel, we preach its doctrines plainly and 
 boldly, without veiling our teaching in types and sym- 
 bols; as Moses veiled his face (see Exod. xxxiv. 29 — 35, 
 and noto."^). 
 
 " This veiling of the Lawgiver's face symbolized the 
 hiding from the Israelites of ' the end' (which may mean 
 cither the ultimate object, or the transitory nature) of 
 the dispensation ' which is aboUshed.' But meanwhile 
 
 their own perception became dull, as if the veil were on 
 their own hearts, as it now is in reading the 'Old Cove- 
 nant;' it 'being not made known [to them] that in Christ 
 [the old covenant] is abolished.' ' But whenever [the 
 heart] shall return to the Lord the veil is taken away.* 
 For it is the wrong state of heart which hinders the re- 
 ception of Christ. 
 
 8 ' But the Lord (to whom the heart returns) is tho 
 Spirit (spoken of before, ver. 3) who frees from the bondage 
 of the law :' see llom. vi. 14 ; viii. 15, and notes. 
 
 9 'All we' in whom 'the Spirit of the Lord' is (instead 
 of vainly reading the law with veiled heart), with unveiled 
 face behold, as reflected in the New Covenant, the glnry 
 of the Lord (tho Spirit of freedom) ; and are thereby made 
 like to him, passing (endlessly) from one degree of glory 
 to another, according as we receive * from the Lord the 
 Spirit.' Somo think that in part of this passage ' the Lord' 
 is Christ; others, that throughout he is the Holy Spirit. 
 
 lu Blither, 'shame:' *. e. things which shame would 
 make us hide. 
 
 11 This ray open, straightforward preaching of Christ is 
 another of my letters of commendation, addressed to the 
 universal conscience of man and to the all-seeing God. 
 It is true some cannot read it; but that is because Satan 
 has blinded them. 
 
 12 Ruling in the hearts of worldly men, by their love of 
 the present world : see John xvi. 11, etc. 
 
 13 Or, ' the gospel of the glory of Christ ;' setting forth 
 the glory of his person as the 'image of God,' and the 
 glory of his work in the new creation as the 'light* 
 shining in 'our hearts.' 
 
 14 A glory far transcending the brightness on the faco 
 of Moses (ch. iii. 13). 
 
 1313 
 
A. D. GO. U.] 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS IV. 7— V. 10. 
 
 [a.d. 58. H. 
 
 Heb. 
 
 The motives^ responsibilities, trials, and supports of the apostolic ministry. 
 
 7 BUT' we hare tliis treasure- in 'earthen vessels, 'that the exoolleucy of 
 
 8 the power may be of God, and not of us. We arc " troubled on every side, 'yet 
 i) not distressed; ive arc perjilexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but nut for- 
 
 10 saken; ^cast^ down, but not destroyed; -•always bearing about in the body the 
 dying* of the Lord Jesus, " that the life also of'jesus might be made manifest in 
 
 11 our body. For we which live 'are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, 
 that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh. 
 
 13, 13 So then death worketh in us, but life in you. We having ' the same^ spirit 
 of faith, according as it is written, ' I believed, and therefore have I spoken ' 
 
 14 [Psa. cxvi. 10, S(2)t.'\: we also believe, and therefore speak; knowing that ''he 
 which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, 'and shall pro- 
 
 15 sent ris with you. For /all things arc for your eakes,^ that «the abundant 
 grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God. 
 
 IG For which cause we faint not ; but * though our outward man perish, yet 
 
 17 'the inward" man is renewed day by day. For ''our light affliction, 'which 
 is but for a moment, "' worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight 
 
 18 of glory; "while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things 
 which are not seen : "for the things which are seen arc temporal ;* but the things 
 
 g which are not seen are eternal. For^ we know that if »■ our earthly house of 
 
 this tabernacle were dissolved, we have 'a building'" of God, 'an house not 
 
 2 made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For in this" 'we groan, earnestly 
 
 .3 desiring 'to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: "if so be 
 
 4 that '- " being clothed we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this 
 tabernacle do groan, being burdened : not for that we would be unclothed, but 
 clothed upon, vthat mortality might be swallowed up of life. 
 
 5 Now ' he that liath wrought us for the selfsame thing" is God, who also "hath 
 (J given unto us the earnest of the Spirit. Thcrelbre ivc are always confident,''' 
 
 knowing that, whilst wo arc at home in the bodj', we are absent from the Lord : 
 
 8 (for 'we walk by faith, not by sight:'-') wo are confident, I say, and ''willing 
 
 9 rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord. Wherefore 
 'vfe labour, that, 'whether present or absent,'" wo may bo accepted of liim. 
 
 10 /For we must all appear" before the judgment scat of Christ; ^ that every one 
 may receive the things dune in his body, according to that he hath done, whether 
 it he good or bad. 
 
 • 1 Cor. I. 29 ; 
 
 .V 2. 
 f I Oor. 2. 3-5. 
 "ch. 7. 5— 7l M. i3- 
 
 W. 
 J cli. 12. 10 { Pro, U. 
 
 2li: Ro. R. 3i-37. 
 y cli. 7. C; Pi. 37. iX. 
 ' tial. H. 17: Col, 1.24. 
 o Ho. (*. 17 i 2 Tim. 2. 
 
 11. 12; 1 Pet. A. IX 
 b Bcc reft. Ro. 6. 30. 
 
 ' Ro. 1.12! 2 Pet. 1.1. 
 
 J Ro.Ml; ICor.l',. 14. 
 
 e Judo 21. 
 
 /ch. 1. 1-6 1 1 Cor. 
 
 3. 21. 
 ff lec rcfa. cli. 1. II. 
 
 A .lob 19. 20. 27 ; Pb. 
 
 73.20. 
 t Ro. 7. 22: Col 3. 10. 
 * Mt,.'i. 12; Ro. 8. 19. 
 ' I Pet I.O: 5. 10. 
 -"Heb. 12. 10. II. 
 " i-li, .'i. 7 ; Ro. 8. U, 
 
 26; Hob. It. I. 
 " I Jolin 2. 17. 
 r> Job 4. 19i 2 Pet I. 
 
 13. 14. 
 V Jobn 14.2; Hob, II. 
 
 ' nib. 9. II, 23. 
 < Ho, 7. 24 : 8. 23. 
 ' I Cnr. 15. 53. 51. 
 u I'liil, 3. II. 
 J Kcv. 3. I8i 10. 10. 
 
 y «cc reft. I>. 25. 8. 
 . I>. 29.23; E|.li.2. 10. 
 o «t.o rcf«. ch. I. 22 : 
 
 Ito. 8. lb: I .lolin 2. 
 
 20, 27. 
 
 <t 1 Cor. 9. 20, 27 ; I 
 
 John 3. 3. 
 J Ro, 14. R. 
 r iporrft. Ro 14. 10. 
 K Mce rvri. Ho. 2, 6 ; 
 
 Roy. 22. IS. 
 
 1 In ful611in;; his high office (sec note on ch. ii. 14) 
 the apostle deeply ftiels liis personal feebleness. But that 
 feebleness only shows the more clearly the efficiency of 
 that Divine power by which ho is sustained, and makes 
 him the more like to his suffering Lord ; and thus the 
 churcli is profited, and God is glorified (iv, 7 — 11). In 
 all his weakness ho is cheered by the confident liopc of a 
 glorious immortality {VI — 18 ; v. 1 — 4), for which God is 
 preparing him (.5 — 8) ; he is kept faithful by tlie thought 
 of the solemn disclosures of the judgment day (9 — 12) ; 
 he is urged on by the impulse of tlie love of Christ on his 
 renewed heart (13 — 17). Thus ho gladly proceeds wilh 
 the work in wfiich God has condescended to associate him 
 with Himself, and preaches with all earnestness the Divine 
 reconciliation (18 — 21 ; vi. I, 2) ; aiming to give efl'ect to 
 his ministrj- by cultivating every grace, and enduring every 
 hardship; and deriving from poverty and danger means of 
 ministering spiritual wealth and salvation (3—10). 
 
 2 Alluding to the use of earthenware jars for holding 
 gold and silver. In vers. 8 — 10, Paul illustrates the 
 meaning of the expression ' earthen vessels,' and the care 
 wliieh God tjikes of themj for the sake of ' the treasure' 
 which they hold, by describing the experience of liimself 
 and his fellow-labourers. 
 
 3 Kither, 'thrown down,* or 'struck down,* 
 
 4 Or, 'deadness' (na in Itom. iv. 19). By our constant 
 dangers and Bufferings, which are a kind of living death, 
 wc are conformed to our dying Lord, in order that sup- 
 ported bv his living newer we may, like him, be bless- 
 ings to Ilia church; out (vcr, 12) the benefit is chiefly 
 yours, whilst the suffering is all ours, 
 
 5 'rhat believing and trustful spirit which animated the 
 psalmist when he wrote thus (Psa. cxvi, 10). 
 
 C 'With you,' I say, for my sufl'cringa are among the 
 'all things' which God lias adapted for gootl to you and 
 to others ; in order that his grace, having become the more 
 
 1311 
 
 abundant through the greater number of recipients, may 
 multiply the exiircssions of gratitude to his glory. And 
 knowing that our suffering 'is working out' all these 
 blessed results, 'wo faint not* (vers, IG — 18), 
 
 7 The new spiritual lifo. Every word of these glowing 
 verses helps to make the contrast more vivid. 
 
 8 Kather, ' tcmporarj-,' lasting only for a time. 
 
 9 The confidence expressed in eh, iv, IG — 18 springs 
 from the belief that though the body die, there is another 
 and better life in heaven. 
 
 10 A perm.ancnt indestructible body. The apostle Bpealts 
 simply of the fact that there is for us such a body. The in- 
 termediate disembodied state is not distinctly alluded to yet, 
 
 11 ' In this' earthly tent-dwelling wc groan (Kom, viii, 
 23) with earnest longings for heaven (see ver, 4), 
 
 12 Or, 'since.' The 'putting off thiit body in which 
 'we groan, being pressed down,' is not of itself the object 
 of our ' longing,' Our hope fixes upon the assurance that 
 wc shall not remain 'naked,' but shiiU 'put on over all' 
 the glorified body, 'the mortal biding absorbed by life,' 
 
 13 This 'life' (ver, 4) is the very result which God is 
 'working out' by his Spirit, whose grace is the present 
 'pledge' that it shall be attained (ch, i. 22). 
 
 14 'Emboldened' by expecting this reHult, wo would 
 gl.adly rather ' be exiled from the body' by di'atli, knowing 
 that "then we shall be 'at home with the Lord' (ver. 8), 
 This language shows that the disemliodicd spirits of fhe 
 saints enter into exalted bliss immctliately after death 
 (comp, I'hil, i. 23 ; Heb, xii. 23) ; although the resurrec- 
 tion of the body is necessary to ci>mpleto their redemption : 
 sec Kom, riii, 23 ; 1 Cor. xv, 61 — 67, 
 
 15 Or, ' by appi^arance ;' what wc see. Wo arc now 
 absent from the Lord, and do not see him ; he is appre- 
 hended only by faith, 
 
 10 'I'hat 19, whether in tbi! body or out of it, 
 17 Uather, 'be manifested.* 
 
A. D. GO. U.] 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS V. 11— VI. 8. 
 
 [a. D. .'58. II. 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 11 Kuo wiug ' therefore * the terror of the Lord, ' we persuade men; but 'we are 
 made mauifest unto God ; ' and I trust also are made manifest in your eon- 
 
 12 sciences. For "' we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion 
 to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to ansmcr them which 
 
 1.3 glory in appearance, and not in heart. For " whether we be beside ourselves, 
 li 'it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is ''for your cause. For the love of 
 Christ ' constraineth us ; because wo thus judge, that ' if ^ oue died for all, ' then 
 were all dead : and that he died for all, ' that they which live should not hence- 
 forth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again. 
 
 "Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh -.^ yea, though we have 
 known Christ alter the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more. 
 
 17 Therefore if any man ' be in Christ, he is s" a new creature : ' old things are passed 
 
 18 away ; behold, all things are become new. And " all things ■• are of God, ' who 
 hath reconciled us to himself by Jeans Christ, and 'hath given to us the ministry 
 
 19 of reconciliation; to wit, that ''God was in Christ, 'reconciling the world imto 
 himself, ■''not imputing their trespasses unto them ; and hath committed unto us 
 the word of reconciliation. 
 
 20 Now then we are ^ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you^ 
 
 21 by us : we pray you in Christ's stead, '' be ye reconciled to God. For • he hath 
 made him to be sin for us," who knew no sin; that we might bo made * the 
 righteousness of God in him. 
 
 ^ We then, as 'workers together with him,'' beseech you also '"that ye receive 
 a not the grace of God" in vain. (For he saith, "'I have heard thee' in a time 
 
 accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee' [laa. slix. 8, Sept.]. 
 
 "Behold, now is the accepted time;'" behold, now is the day of salvation.) 
 
 4 '' Giving no offence" in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed : but in all 
 thinr/s approving ourselves 'as'- the ministers of God, 'in much patience, in 
 
 5 afflictions, 'in necessities, in distresses, 'in stripes, in imprisonments, '^ "in 
 
 6 tumults, in labours, iu watchiugs, in fastings; 'by''' pureness, J' by knowledge, 
 by lougsuffering, by kindness; 'by'^ the Holy Ghost, "by love unfeigned, 
 
 7 *• by the word of truth, by ' the power of God; by "^ •' the armour of righteousness 
 
 8 on the right hand and on the left, by honour and dishonour, ' by evil report 
 
 6 
 
 A Nah.I.b; MulO »*; 
 
 Hcb.10,31 ; Judc23. 
 t ver. 20; cli. ti. I. 
 * ch. I. 12-U; 2. 17. 
 I ch. 4. 1, 2; 1 TlicB. 
 
 '2. 3-11;. 
 '"ell. 3. I. 
 n cli. 12.6, 11; Ac. 26. 
 
 21. 2.'*. 
 
 BPe 2 Sam. 6. 21 22. 
 P 2 Tim. 2, 10. 
 
 7 Ac. 4. 19, 2r). 
 
 r U. 53.0: Ro. 5. 15. 
 
 1 Ho. a. 12. 
 
 ( Ro. 6. 1—13; 14.7— 
 
 9 ; 1 Cor. 6. 19, 20 ; 
 
 Gal. 2. 20; Tit, 2. U. 
 u Dcu. 3.1. 9i lecrpft. 
 
 Ml.l2.50,Gal.2. 5,6. 
 X Ho. H 1 ; Eph. 1. 3, 
 
 4 : 1 John 5. 20. 
 y JobD 3. 3 : Gal. 6. 
 
 1.'); Col. 3. 9, 10. 
 « Ro. 6. 4-6 ; Eph. 4. 
 
 22-24. 
 a Jnhn3.27: Jam. 1. 17. 
 If Dan. 9. 24: Ro. 5.I1I; 
 
 1 John 2. 2; 4. 10. 
 c Yer.20; Ac.l3. 38.39. 
 <J John 11. 10, 11 i 1 
 
 Tim. 3. 16. 
 « iccrefa.Ro, 3.24— 26. 
 / Pa. 32. 1,2. 
 fi Mai. 2. 7; Eph.6. 20. 
 A apo refB. Job 22. 21. 
 ■ Is. 53. 4—6, 9-12 ; 
 
 Gal. 3. 13; Er.h.5. 2. 
 ft Boe refs. Ro. 3. 21,22. 
 I I Cor. 3. 9. 
 mTit. 2. 11; Heb. 12. 
 
 16. 25. 
 n l.k. 19.42—14. 
 
 Hcb. 3.7, 13. 
 pRo.l4.13; ICor.10.32. 
 q ch. 12. 12; lCor.4. 1. 
 r 2 Tim. 3. 10. 
 
 1 1 Cor. 4. n. 
 
 ( cli. II. 23—27. 
 u ch.1.8— 10; Ac.17.4.5. 
 ■r I Thes. 2. 10. 
 !/ch. 11.6; Eph. 3. 4. 
 X ch. 3.3; Ro. 15. lU; 
 
 1 Thes. 1. 5,6. 
 1 Bco rofa. Ro. 12. 9. 
 '' ch. 1. 2; Eph. 1. 13. 
 e I Cor. 2. 4. 5. 
 d ch. 10. 4; Eph. 6. 11, 
 
 13. 14; 1 Thes. 5. B. 
 e Ro. 3. 8. 
 
 1 In vers. 11 — 13, PjiuI appears to be led by the thought 
 of the judgment day to allude to charges against him, 
 which he afterwards more fully answers. From disho?icst 
 arts in winning men I am kept by ' the fear of the Lord,' 
 to whom all my conduct has ever been manifested. Nor 
 need I commend my self io you, in whose consciousness my 
 uprightness is equally manifested ; so that you have a 
 good answer to tnese boasters. If I am * mad/ it is a 
 holy enthusiasm for God's glory. If I am ' self-possessed/ 
 it is to serve you the better. One great motive prompts 
 and controls all my actions — 'the love of Christ.' 
 
 2 Rather, ' because we thus judged, that [as] one died for 
 all, therefore all died / i. e. Christ dying iii behalf of man, 
 man died too, in order to live no longer to 'self and ' tlie 
 tlesh/ but to Him (comp. Rom. vi. 1 — 14). This takes 
 eflect in all who are * in Christ/ so that they regard men, 
 and even the Lord himself, not according to natural dis- 
 tinctions or connections, but in their spiritual character. 
 
 3 Paul's opponents seem to have hiid great stress on 
 their own national relationship to Christ, and their per- 
 S()nal acquaintance with him (comp. eh. x. 7; 1 Cor. i. 
 12). All this has 'passed away' with me and with, all 
 who have become ' new creatures.' 
 
 •i That is, all these new things (ver. 17). They are 
 all 'from God' as part of his plan of mutual reconcilia- 
 tion; which comprises, first, the 'not imputing' men's 
 trespasses to them, and then the 'beseeching' them by 
 liis servants to 'be reconciled to God.* And they are all 
 'through' and *in Christ' the sinlea.'i, 'the righteous' 
 oiH- (I John ii. 1), whom ' He made sin ' for us. 
 
 ^ If any word is supplied here, it should be mctiy or 
 sinners, not you ; for the words ' be ye reconciled to God' 
 are part of the universal message. 
 
 G 'He made him who knew no sin to be sin for us/ 
 etc. Many suppose that ' sin' here means a sin-oj/'crin// ^ 
 others take it to mean the representative of sin. As wt> 
 are said to ' become the righteousness nf Ood/ when we 
 are brought into such connection with it that its blessed- 
 ness becomes ours (Horn. i. 17); so Christ is said to be 
 
 4 It 
 
 'made sin for us' when he is put into such connection 
 with sin that its curse falls upon him instead of us: comp. 
 Heb. ix. 28; Gal. iii. 13; 1 Pet. ii. 24. That this did 
 not involve any personal contamination Scripture clearly 
 tcaiihes in both history (Matt, xxvii. 4, 54) and doctrine 
 (Heb. vii. 26). 
 
 7 For when * we beseech (or exhort),' it is He who 
 'beseeches (or exhorts) by us' (ch. v. 20). 
 
 8 God's gracious message of reconciliation througli 
 Christ, to which the beautiful quotation in ver. 2 refers. 
 
 *J These words are addressed to the Messiah (Isa. xlix. 
 1 — 8, and notes); and accordingly the apostle founds upon 
 them the cheering assurance, '■Now, since he has been made 
 sin for us, and has sent to you his ambassadors entreating 
 you to be reconciled' — notv is the most acceptable time of 
 God's grace ;' which we beseech you not to receive ' in 
 vain' — without duly prizing and using it. 
 
 10 The apostle, in the warmth of his heart, changes 
 the word quoted from the Sept. for one far stronger, which 
 means, the time of most favourable aeceptancc. 
 
 11 Or, 'stumbling-block;' an occasion to fall. 
 
 12 Tliat is, as ministers of God should approve, or 
 conimcml themstdves, by virtues, and services, and suffer- 
 ings, such as are immediately specified. 
 
 i;i Only one impri.^imment before the date of this letter 
 is reported in Acta (ch. xvi. 2li) ; which evidently was 
 not designed to record all the events of the apo.stle's life. 
 For many other interesting facts, see eh. xi. 23—27. 
 
 H Rather, 'in pureness, in knowledge,' etc. 
 
 15 The meaning probably is, 'in all that the Holy Spirit 
 suggests, in all that love unfeigned prompts, in all that 
 the word of truth teaches, in all that the power of God 
 works.' 
 
 16 Rather, 'by means of the armour of righteousness,' 
 etc., using all the weapons which righteousness warrants : 
 Bee oh. X. 4 ; Kph. vi. 13 — 17; and subordinuting alike 
 honour ami dishonour, ill report and good report, to the 
 advancement of the gospel (vers. 3, 4). How this was 
 carried out the rest of the passage shows. 
 
 1315 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS VL 9— VII. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 9 and good report; as deceivers, and yet true; as unknown, and-^yet well known; 
 
 10 ^'as dviiig,' and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed; as sorrowful, 
 *yetalway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; 'as having nothing, and 
 yet possessing all things. 
 
 War7imgs against evil associations ; assurances of the apostle's affection toioards the Corin- 
 thiiin Christians^ and of his joy on receivinff the report of Titus. 
 11, 13 0^ 1'^ Corinthians, our mouth is open^ unto you, *our heart is enlarged. Ye 
 
 13 are not straitened in us, but 'ye are straitened in your own bowels."* Now for 
 a recompence in the same, ('" I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged. 
 
 14 " lie ye not unequally yoked -^ together with unl)elievers. For "what fellow- 
 ship hath righteousness with unrighteousness 'i And what communion hath light 
 
 lo with darkness ? And what concord hath Christ with Belial?** Or what part 
 
 16 hath he that believeth with an infidel?^ And p what agreement hath the templo 
 of God with idols? For 9ye are the temple^ of (he living God ; as God hath 
 said,^ '■ ' 1 will dwell in them, and walk in them; and 1 Avill be their God, and 
 
 17 they shall be my people' [Lev. xxvi. 11, 1*2]. 'Wherefore come out from among 
 them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the imclean thiny ; and 
 
 18 I will receive you, 'and will be a Father unto you, "and ye shall be my sons 
 and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty [Isa. lii. 11, 12; 2 Sam. vii. 14]. 
 
 7 Having 'therefore these promises, dearly beloved, v let us cleanse ourselves from 
 all tiltliincss'** of the flesh and spirit, = perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 
 
 2 Receive'' us; "we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we 
 
 3 have defrauded no man. I speak not this to condemn'- yo^t: for I have said 
 
 4 before, that ye are in our hearts * to die and live with you. "^ Great is my bold- 
 ness of speech'** toward you, ''great is my glorying of you: ** 1 am filled with 
 comfort,'-* I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation, 
 
 5 For, /when '■'^ we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but ^^ we 
 were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were ''fears. 
 
 i> Nevertheless 'God, that coniforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by 
 
 7 * the coming nf Titus ; and not by his coming only, but by the consolation Avhere- 
 with he was comforted in you, when ho told us your earnest desire, your mourning, 
 
 8 your fervent mind toward me ; so that I rejoiced the more. For ' though I 
 made you sorry with a letter,'" I do not repent, though 1 did repent:" for I 
 perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but lor a 
 
 9 season. Now I rejnice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to 
 "• repentance : Ibr ye wi'ro made sorry after a godly miinncr, that ye might receive 
 
 10 damage by us in nuthing. For "godly'" sorrow worki-lh repentance to salvation 
 not to be n'liented of:'" "but the sorrow of tlio world worketh death.-*^ 
 
 11 For behold this Belfsanie thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what 
 "•can.'fuliiess-' it wrought in you; yea, what clearing of yourselves; yea, what 
 
 /ch.4.2! n.6i ICor. 
 
 4.9. 
 ft B?c rcr*. ch. 4. 10, II. 
 
 A I Tlioi. 3. 7-lU. 
 
 • lCor.3.:JI,ri; Jam. 
 
 * ch. 7. 3. 
 
 i cli. 12. \b. 
 
 •n] Cor. 4. 14, 15. 
 
 1 Dpu.7. 2, 3; 1 Cor. 
 
 7. 311; Jam. 4. 4. 
 2Clir. 13. 2; I Cor. 
 
 10, 21; Eph. 5. 7. h; 
 
 1 John 3. 12, 13. 
 
 p \ Sam. .0. 2, 3; I KL 
 \H. -iX; Ml & 24. 
 
 'I 1 Cor. 3. 16. 17. 
 
 r Ex- 29. 4.^ i Eko. 37. 
 2li, etc.; Zee. 13. 9, 
 
 « Bcu rofi. la. tit. II. 
 
 ( Jor.:(l. 9; Rot. 21. 7. 
 u iccrora. Ko. e.U— 17. 
 
 X ch. fi. 17, IH. 
 
 y Ew. :!&. 25. 26 J I PeL 
 
 2. II; IJohn3. 1-3. 
 « Phil. 3. 12-15: 1 
 
 Thci. 3. 13; Ilcb. 
 
 12. 11. 
 a HIT rtfi. 1 Sam. 12. 
 
 3,4. 
 ft 1 ThPi. 2. K 
 f ch. 3. 12. 
 ''ch. 1. U 1 9. 2-4; 
 
 I Cor. 1. 4. 
 « Ro. 5. .T; Phil. 2. 
 
 17! I Thri.. 3.7-9. 
 /cti. 2. 13; Ac. ai. 1. 
 « ch. I. 8. 
 A ch. 12. 20,21, 
 I Nvo n-r*. ch. 1. 3, 4i 
 
 Jor. 31. 13. 
 * it'c cl>. 2. 13. 
 
 »"Kbc1N, 27-30; Jon. 
 
 3. H-IO. 
 •I 2 Sftm. 13. 13 ; Mu 
 
 2lV 7.'». 
 > Go. 4. 14: I Snm. 31. 
 
 3—6; 2 Sam. 17. 23; 
 
 Mt. 27. 4, 5. 
 
 1 Compare note on ch. iv. 10. On the contrast between 
 Bpiritiial mid earthly posBcsBions, conip. 1 Cor. vii. 30. 
 
 *2 Mov(.-(l by a deep Kcnse of ministerial duty (see ch. 
 V. 9, 10, l.'i ; vi. 1), and by a warm alfeetion for liis con- 
 verte at Corinth (vi. ll_i;j), the apostle earneHtlyexborU 
 them to avoid irrfdiKious ubHoeiations, as beinp unniilunil 
 in Ihemnelves, and opposed both to their privileges and to 
 God's commands and jiromi.sua (14—18; vii. 1): and he 
 enfon;e8 this exhortjition by assurances of his uprightness 
 and love (2, 3). He then tells them of the great comfort 
 he had reo.-ivcd from the report whieii Titus had brouglit, 
 respecting the effect of his former letter, relieving bis fears, 
 removing his regret, and awakening at once his contidenco 
 and hope (1 — 1(J). 
 
 3 Spi-aking freely those ardent feelings with which my 
 heart swells (romp. Iwa. Ix. 5, and noti-). 
 
 ■* If there is any contraetedness of lieart it is in v«, 
 not in ux. And I earnestlv entreat you as my children 
 to repay my strong parental affection by your filial love. 
 
 i Some understand this injunction to refer to marriage ; 
 others to attondance ut idol feasta. IJut it probably in- 
 cludes all OMociations or compliances thai would identify 
 Christians with unbelievers. The expression 'inrongru- 
 ously yoked' wjw perhaps suggested by tlie prohibition in 
 Dent, xxii. 10. 
 
 G The Hebrew word ' IJelial' means ' worthleshnes.'*,' or 
 'misehii-f (see Dent. xiii. 13, and note), and is perhaps 
 put here for Satan. 
 
 ' lUtbcrf *an unbeliever ;^ as in ver. II. 
 
 8 Hci- on I Cor, vi. 19. 
 
 9 In various passages here grouped together. 
 
 Kt Pollution of every kind, in thouglit and desire, as 
 Will as word and act. 
 
 H Or, ' mako room for us,' i. e. in your hearts. Paul 
 here reverts (sec ver. 3)) to the subject of ch. vi. 11 — 13. 
 
 12 I do not say this reproaehfully, but in a spirit of 
 love; as 1 have told you before (ch. iii. 2; vi. 11). 
 
 13 Or, 'great is my confidence,' etc. 
 
 11 liy lije arrival of Titus with good tidings from 
 C'.rintli (ver. H). 
 
 l'> Kalher, ' for also when,* etc., referring back to ch. 
 ii. 13. Not only at Troas was I anxious bet-aust? 'I'itus 
 had not arrived; but ff/«o in Macedonia, when I had no 
 relief till he came. In addition to 'fears wilhiti' my 
 heart for you, I had 'oppositions from without,;* either 
 from avowed unbi-lievers, or from Judaizing Christians, 
 
 10 Rather, ' Me letter;' i. c. nnflrttvr^ thc! f'ormcr epistle. 
 17 Kitther, 'I do not regret [it], though I did regret [it], 
 
 for I had feared what might he the efl'ect of my letter. 
 
 If* Literally, 'sorrow according to God ;' i. c. sorrow out 
 of regard to Ood, and ac(;eptahle to him ; as in ver. 9. 
 
 19 liathrr, 'not to be regretted,' whatever it may have 
 cost. The word used here, and in ver. 8, isdifl'erent from 
 that tranHlated ' repentance' in ver. 9, and the first elauso 
 of v.-r. 10. 
 
 20 The opposite of 'salvation.' Such is the sorrow of 
 worldly men, wlio, regarding only the rluisliseineiit, and 
 not thi* Divine love that chaKteiis them, become only llio 
 more alienated from God, and rush on to eternal death. 
 
 21 itatber, ' earnestness.' 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 11. CORINTHIANS VII. 12— VIII. 15. 
 
 [a. d. 58. li. 
 
 iudigiiiitiou ; * yea, what p fear ; yea, what ^ vehemoiit desire ; yea, 7vhat ^ zeal ; 
 yea, w/fw^ * revenge I In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in 
 
 12 this matter. 2 Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, / did it uot^ ' ibr his cause 
 that bad doue the wroug, nor fur bis cause that suffered'* wroug, "but that our 
 caro for you in the sight of God might appear unto you, 
 
 13 Therefore we were comforted in your comfort ; yea, and exceedingly the more 
 joyed we for the joy of Titus, because bis spirit 'was refreshed by you all. 
 
 14 For if 1 have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed ; but as we 
 B])ake all things to you in truth,^ even so our boasting, which / vuidc before 
 
 15 Titus, is found a truth. And bis inward affection is more abundant toward you, 
 whilst he remembereth ^ the obedience of you all, how ^ with fear and trembling^ 
 
 16 ye received him. I rejoice therefore that " I have confidence' in you in all things. 
 
 The collection for the relief of poor Christians in Judea. 
 8 MOREOVER,^ brethren, we do you to wit^ of the grace ^'^ of God bestowed 
 
 2 on * the churches of Macedonia ; how that ^ in a great trial of aflliction '^ the 
 abundance'^ of their joy and 'their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of 
 
 3 their liberality. For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power 
 •^ thrg 7vere willing of themselves : praying us with much intreaty that we would 
 
 receive the gift,^- and tahe ujmn us /the fellowship of the ministering to the 
 
 5 saints. And this they didj not as we hoped, ^-^ but first s gave their own selves to 
 
 6 the Lord, '^ and unto us by the will of God; insomuch''* that 'wo desired Titus, 
 that as he had begun, so he would also'^ finish in you the same * grace also. 
 
 7 Therefore, as 'ye abound iu every thing, in faith, and utterance, and know- 
 ledge, and in all diligence, and in '" your love'^ to us, see "that ye abound in this 
 
 8 grace also. " I speak not by commandment, '' but by occasion of the forwardness ''' 
 
 9 of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love. For ye know the grace of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, that, ^ though he was rich, yet for your sakes ^ be became 
 
 10 poor, J^ *that ye through his poverty might be rich. And herein 'I give m^ 
 advice: for "this^^ is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to 
 
 11 do, but also to be -^forward a year ago. Now therefore perform the doing of it; 
 that as there was a readiness to will, so there may he a performance also out of 
 
 12 that which ye have. For y if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted 
 
 13 according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not. For I mean 
 
 14 not that other men be eased, and ye burdened : but by an equality, that now at 
 this time your abundance may he a supply for their want, that their abundance 
 
 15 also^'* may be a supply for your want: that there may be equality: as it is 
 
 P Tcr. I ; Pi. 3. 1 1 ; 
 
 Ucb. 4. I. 
 9 Pa. 38. i>; 42. 1 ; is. 
 
 ai. rt. 
 
 r ch, 9. 2. 
 J Mt. 5. 29,30. 
 ( I Cor. 5. I. 
 u ch. 2. 4; 1 John 3. 
 18, la. 
 
 yell. 2. 9; Phil. 2. 12. 
 
 I vera. 10. II. 
 
 a 2The3.3.4; PbUcm. 
 
 b no. !.■>. 2fi. 
 
 c 1 Thes. I. 6; 2, 
 
 d No B. Hl-12. 
 
 e Mk. 12. 41. 
 
 / Ac. n. 28-30; 24. 
 
 17: Ro. 15. 2.^ 26; 
 
 I Cor. Hi. 1.3.1. 
 « Is- 41. S; Ko. 14. 7— 
 
 9; I Cor. Ij. 19.20. 
 A I Chr. 12. 18; 2Chr. 
 
 • wi. i? ; ch. 9. 5; 
 
 12. 18. 
 k vcri. 4. 19. 
 t \ Cor. I. 5; 12. 13. 
 -nch. 7- 7. 
 n ch. 9. 8. 
 o ver. 10; I Cor. 7. 6, 
 
 12. 2.'). 
 P ch.9. 2; neb. 10.21. 
 q Johnl. 1— 4; la l.S; 
 
 Col. I. 16, 17; Ucb. 
 
 1.6-12. 
 r Mt. 8. 20; 17. 27; 
 
 I.k. 9. 58; Phil. 2. 
 
 li— 8. 
 J Ro 8. 17,32; 1 Cor. 
 
 3.21.22; Jam. 2. b. 
 t 1 (or. 7- '25. 
 u Pro. 19. 17; Mt. 10. 
 
 12: 1 Tira. fi. 18,19; 
 
 Hcb. 13. I(i. 
 -r cli. 9. 2. 
 y SCO refs. Ex. 25. 2 ; 
 
 Mk. 12, «, 41; I.k. 
 
 21. A; I Pet. 4. to. 
 
 1 'Indignation' against sin ; 'fear' and 'desire* towards 
 the apostle; 'zeal' for God's glory; and 'revenge' in 
 puniahing the offence by expelling the offender. 
 
 2 The case of incest (1 Cor. v. 1). Paul did not hold 
 thera all clear in that business, but he speaks of the 
 majority : see note on ch. ii. 5. 
 
 3 It was not the private interest of individuals, but the 
 welfare of the church that caused my interference, 
 
 4 The woman's husband (1 Cor. v. 1). 
 
 5 Not deceitfully, as my enemies insinuate. 
 
 G With anxiety lest ye should not sufficiently regard 
 my injunctions. 
 
 7 Rather, ' that I am encouraged in you.* 
 
 8 In ch. viii., is., Paul enforces the contribution, wliich 
 he had enjoined before (1 Cor. xvi. 1 — 4), for the poor 
 Chiistians in Judea, by adducing the generosity of the 
 Macedonian Christians, in their deep poverty, as an example 
 which he would have the wealthier Corinthians imitate 
 (viii. 1 — 6). He urges several inducements to this act of 
 benevolence (7 — 15) ; he commends to them the brethren 
 who have charge of the business (16 — 24) ; he stimulates 
 them by saying how much he has boasted of their liberality 
 (ix. 1 — 5); and he reminds them of the abundant blessings 
 to themselves and others, and of the glory to the Author 
 of all good, which will flow from this exercise of Christian 
 love (fi— 15). 
 
 9 Kfither, * we inform you.' The churches of Mace- 
 donia' included those at Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea. 
 
 10 The word 'grace' throughout this section seems to 
 »ignifv the Divine power which called forth the liberality, 
 and also the grace of beni'volence itself. 
 
 11 The apostle strongly brings out the seemingly para- 
 doxical nature of his ai^sertion. Abinuhmt./n// may well 
 overflow in abundant benevolence; but that it should 
 
 exist with the deepest 7?o^'(??'^y, and that even that poverty 
 should overflow in abundant ffenerositijy would appear 
 strange to a wealthy and worldly-minded people like the 
 Corinthians ; though it is happily shown to be possible 
 by many illustrious examples of Cihriatian self-denial. 
 
 12 Rather, * with much entreaty begging of us the 
 grace (see note on 'grace,' ver. 1) and the fellowship of 
 the ministry (/. e. that they might take their part in 
 ministering) to the saints.' 
 
 13 Acting in the spirit of genuine Christian charity, 
 they far exceeded our expectation ; giving themselves as 
 well as their alms, as those who were consecrated to the 
 Lord, and ready to share our toils : see Acts xx. 4; Col. 
 iv. 10; Phil. ii. 30. 
 
 H That is, encouraged by this liberality. 
 
 15 Beside his other labours for your good. 
 
 IG Perhaps, ' the love between you and us.' 
 
 17 That is, * I do not command this, but I advi.sc it 
 (ver. 10); for I wish to stimulate you by the example of 
 others, and to prove the genuineness of your love ; for you 
 well (ver. 9) know, from the matchless example of our 
 Lord Jesus, how genuine love shows itaelf (Phil. ii. 5 — 8). 
 
 1^ Humbling himself from the highest glory in heaven 
 to the deepest poverty on earth. 
 
 10 Meaning perhaps, 'this business, it is expedimt for 
 you to complete as you have begun.' Or rather, * for this 
 [advice ratner than a command] is suitable for yon, as 
 von began before [those other cliurchtisj not only to act 
 but also to will [i. c. to take it up cordially] from last 
 year.' They had probably done something towards it 
 before thuy received the former epistle written in the 
 spring (see Pref. to 1 Cor.), but then their zeal was 
 increased : sec 1 Cor. xvi. 1, and note. 
 
 20 If your circumstances should make it necessary. 
 
 1317 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS VIII. 16— IX. 12. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 written,' ' He that had i/atliercd much had nothing over ; and he that Itad 
 gathered little had no lack' [Exod. svi. 18]. 
 
 16 But thanks he to God, which put the same^ earnest care into the heart of 
 
 17 Titus for you. For indeed he accepted = the exhortation ; but being more 
 
 18 forward, of his own accord he went unto j-ou. And we have si'ut with him " the 
 
 19 brother,' whose praise is iu the gospel throughout all the churches; and not 
 that only, but wlio was also ' chosen of the churches to travel-' with us with 
 this <■ grace, which is administered by us '' to the glory of the same Lord, and 
 
 20 declurutiun o/' your ready mind : ^ 'avoiding this, that no man should blame 
 
 21 us iu this abundance which is administered by us : /providing for honest things, 
 
 22 not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men. And we have 
 sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many 
 things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which / hnve'^ 
 
 2.3 in you. Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper 
 concerning you : or our brethren be inquired of, they are * the messengers " of 
 
 2-1 the churches, and the glory of Christ. Wherefore sliow ye to them, and bel'ore 
 
 the churches, ''the proof of your love, and of our 'boasting'* on your behalf. 
 9 For" as touching ' the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to 
 
 2 write to you. For I know 'the forwardness of your mind, "' for which I boast of 
 you to them of Macedonia, that " Achaia '" was ready a year ago;" and your 
 
 3 zeal hath provoked very many.''^ "Yet have I sent the brethren, '^ lest our 
 
 4 boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ''ye may be 
 ready : lest haply if « they of Macedonia '^ come with me, and find you unprepared, 
 we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting. 
 
 5 Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that th(\y would go bcfnrc 
 unto you, and make up beforehand your 'bounty''' whereof ye had notice before, 
 that the same might be ready, as a matter iif bountj', and not as ((/'covetousness. 
 
 6 ' l!ut this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and 
 'he wliich sowetli bountifully shall reap also bountifully ' [Prov. xxii. 9, tS^/)*.] 
 
 7 Everyman according as he ]iurposeth in li is heart, ,'JO let him yioe; 'not grudgingly,"* 
 
 8 or of necessity : for " tJod luveth a cheerful giver. ' And (iod v'.s' able Id make all 
 grace" abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufBciency in all thinys, 
 
 9 may abound to every good work : as it is written, ' lie hath dispersed abnjad ; 
 ho hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth for ever [I'sa. cxii. 9]. 
 
 10 l\ow he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for ynur food, 
 and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits'" of your > righteoiisncHs ; 
 
 11 being enriched in every thing to all bountifulncss,''-' = which causeth through us 
 
 12 thanksgiving to (Jod. For-" "the administration of this service not only 'su]>plioth 
 
 -■ .or. 6 
 
 
 
 
 1 ch. 12 
 
 W. 
 
 
 
 b 1 Cor 
 
 16.8 
 
 4. 
 
 
 • Tcr<. ), 0. 7 
 
 ch 
 
 9.B. 
 
 d ch. 1. 
 
 M>: <l 
 
 la. 
 
 
 « ch. 1 
 
 . Vi- 
 
 1 The*. 
 
 a. ri. 
 
 
 
 
 r Ro. 1 
 
 2. ir 
 
 N 
 
 Iti: 
 
 Phil. 
 
 1. 1*; 
 
 :ol. 
 
 
 1 Pel 
 
 a. IS. 
 
 
 
 1 ch. 7. H: i). 2. 
 
 A 8erri>f».ch.8.4, Gill 
 
 2. 10. 
 ' ell. 8. 1!>. 
 
 ch. 
 
 , 10. 
 
 o ch. S. 6, 17, IB. Vi. 
 p 1 Cor. Ilj. 2. 
 t Ac 20. 4. 
 
 r.tf. »t. lit I Sam. 
 2b.V, 2KL5. 1^ 
 
 Pro. n. 21,2.^t Eco. 
 II. I, lii l.k. 1. »H; 
 ID. 16-2H; Oul. IL 
 
 7-i>. 
 I>.'ui. 1.V 7-11. 
 • ch. H. [t; V.x. W. 2; 
 
 Kom. 12. R. 
 r P. ftl. II 1 Pro. 3. 
 iMO; ll.SI.W; Mill. 
 3. 10; Phil. L 16,19. 
 
 y Iloa. 10. llf; Mt.(i. I. 
 
 t ch. I. II: I. l^ 
 
 a *rr. I : oh. 8. 'I, 
 b uh. 8. U. 
 
 1 Exod. xvi. 18 is adduced here, simply as an illustra- 
 tion of cqrmiiti/. 
 
 2 Titus fetls aa I do for you, and is coming to you not 
 only because I have exhorted him (ver. 6), 'but of bis 
 own accord.' 
 
 3 The two brethren mentioned here and in ver. 22 are 
 not aaccrtainud. Luke in thought by some to liave been 
 one: seesubHcription to thiw Epistle, and note. Trophimus 
 and Tychicua (Acts xx. 4) uccompanied Paul into Asia; 
 and the former was with him in Jerusalem (Acts xxi. 29), 
 and wiis evidently well known. 
 
 4 He had bei-n appointed by the churches of Mace- 
 donia to accompany I'aul in making the collection and 
 tiiking it to Jerusalem; the apostle hiiving himself urgud 
 Hueh con)i)anionHhip, to guard oimself against any imputa- 
 tions of dishonenty (vers. 20, 21). 
 
 5 lUthcr, * and to our readiness ;' i. c. that the businctis 
 may be so administered as to glorify God and to show 
 Paul's readiness, either to help the Christians in Juda-a 
 (kcc Gal. ii. 10) ; or to show his uprightness by having a 
 colleague. 
 
 * Ho hath' should be supplied, rather than ' I have.' 
 
 7 Greeky * apostles;' i.e. men chosen (ver. 19) and 
 sent by *tho churches' (Phil. ii. 2.'>) ; as Paul and his 
 coUraguofl were by the Lord, 'ilicy are called ' the glory 
 of Christ ;' as worthily labouring for his glory, 
 
 8 The proof that our boasting of you is true. 
 
 9 I boast of your readinesss (ch. viii. 24) ; for I know 
 well that any urgent exhortations are unnecessary. 
 
 10 See note on ch. i. 1. 
 
 H Sec note on ch. viii. 10. 
 
 12 lUther, 
 
 I31S 
 
 'the majority;' implying that however 
 
 willing tlio Macedonians were of themselves, ' the greatn 
 part' were stirred up by tlie zeal of the Corinthians. 
 
 13 The bearers of this Kpistle. 
 
 H Kather, *if [any] Macedonians should come wilh 
 me.' Jason a Theesalonian, and Sopater a IJerean, accom- 
 panied Paul; comp. Itoni. xvi. 21 ; Acts xvii. 6; xx. 4. 
 
 !■'> Rather, ' your fore-announced blessing;* i. v. a piCl 
 which expresses kind desires; comp. Gen. xxxiii. 11; 
 Josh. XV. 19; Prov. xi. 2.5, 2G. and notes. It is the opposite 
 of one wrung from covetous hands: see vers. G, 7. 
 
 IG Or, 'from grirf:' comp. Matt. xix. 22. Only the 
 cheerful giver is acceptable to God. 
 
 17 Particularly the means and the diapositiou to be 
 charitable (see ch. viii. 1, and note); so that the words 
 of Psa. cxii. 9 will he verified in you. For beneficence 
 is one evidence of abiding 'righteousneas.' 
 
 18 Giving you both the means of sowing this seed nf 
 charity, and its fruit in an abundant increase of grace. 
 
 19 See note on iloin. xii. 8. 
 
 20 This long sentence (vers. 12 — 14) is somewhat irre- 
 gular iu its construction ; it may perhaps lie best para- 
 phrased thus: 'Itecauso your discharge of this public 
 duty not only most thoroughly suppiie.'i the need of the 
 saints, but also abounds [in oliier good results] by means 
 of many expressions of gratitude to God. [For tney], by 
 oecaHion of their experience of this your performance, 
 nirst], glorify God for your obedience to your professed 
 faith in the gospel of Christ, ami for your liberality of 
 impartation to them and to all ; and [further, they honour 
 him] by their prayers for you, being drawn in love to 
 you on account or the groee of God resting eminently 
 upon you.* 
 
A.D. 60. U.] 
 
 II. COlilNTHIANS IX. 13— X. 15. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto Gorl ; 
 
 13 whiles by the experiment of tliia ministration they ^glorify God for your professed 
 subjection unto the gospel of Clirist, and for your liberal '^ distribution unto them, 
 
 14 and unto all men; and by their prayer for you, which long after you for the 
 
 15 exceeding 'grace of God in you. Thanks he unto God-'"for hie unspeakable gift.' 
 
 Vindication of PaiiVs authority and character against the chai'ges of false teachers, 
 
 IQ NOW^rl Paul myself beseech you *by the meekness and gentleness of Christ,^ 
 'who in presence [(>r, in outward appearance] am base"* among you, but being 
 
 2 absent * am bold toward you : but 1 beseech youj ' that I may not be bold when 
 I am pres(;nt with tliat confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, 
 
 3 which think-'* of ns '"as if we walked according to the flesh. For though "we 
 
 4 walk in tlie flesh, "we do not war*' after the flesh : (''for the weapons of our 
 warfare arc not carnal, but "^ mighty through God ' to the pulling down of strong 
 
 5 holds;) ^casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself 
 against the kn(»wledge of God, aud bringing into captivity every thought to the 
 
 6 obedience of Christ; 'and having in a readiness^ to revenge all disobedience, 
 when "your obedience is fnlHlIed. 
 
 7 -^Do ye look on things after the outward appearance?^ ^If any man trust to 
 himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is 
 
 8 Clirist's, even so are ^ we Christ's. For though I should boast somewhat more** 
 " of uur authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your 
 
 9 destruction, ^ I sliouhl not be ashamed. That I may not seem as if I would terrify 
 
 10 you by letters:'^ for his letters, say'' they, are weighty and powerful; but 
 
 11 '^his bodily presence is weak, and his ''speech contem])tible. Let * such an one 
 think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such 7inll 
 we be also in deed when we are present. 
 
 1'3 /For we dare not make ourselves of the number,'- or compare ourselves with 
 some that commend themselves ; but they measuring themselves by themselves, 
 
 13 and comparing themselves among themselves, «'are not wise. ''But we will not 
 boast of things without our measure, '*■* 'but according to the measure of the rule 
 
 14 which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach *even unto you. For we 
 stretch not ourselves beyond oxir measure^ as though we reached not unto j^ou : 
 
 I") MVir we are come'-* as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ: not 
 boasting of things without our measure, that isj "'of other men's labours; but 
 having hope, when your faitli is increased, that we shall be enlarged '^ by you 
 
 e Mt. a. IG. 
 d Ueb. 13. IC. 
 
 e ch. 8. 1. 
 
 / John 3. 16; Ilo.fi '23. 
 
 g Ro. 12. I. 
 
 A Zec.9. !♦; Mt. U.ft). 
 
 • »ee ref*. Tcr. 10. 
 
 * ch. 13.2; Ro. 15. l& 
 ' ch. la. 20; 13. 10; 
 
 1 Cor. 4. 21. 
 mcb. 12. 13-19. 
 n Ac. U. 15. 
 
 Gal. •£. 20 ; 2 Tim 
 2- 3, i. 
 
 P Eph. fi. 13— 1«; 1 
 Thei. 5. 8. 
 
 1 ch. 13.3,1; Ro.15.I9. 
 r Jer. I. 9, 10. 
 
 » 1 Cor. 1. 19. 27— V9. 
 
 t ch. 13. 2, 10; 1 Cor 
 
 b. 3-5. 
 u ch. 2.9; 7. 15. 
 ■r I Snm- Ifi. 7; John 
 
 7. 21 : Ro. 2. 28, 2a. 
 y 1 Cor. li. 37. 
 
 « ch. 11. 23; I John 
 
 4, 6. 
 a ch. 13. 10. 
 ch. 7. U; 12.6. 
 
 e ch. 12.5,7,9; 1 Cor. 
 
 2.3; Gal. 4. VX 
 d ch. 11. ti! I Cor. I. 
 
 17: 2. 1,4. 
 e ch. 13. 2. 3. 10. 
 
 / ch.5. 12; Pro. 25.27. 
 
 K Pro. 26. 12. 
 
 A Tcr. 15; Pro. 25. 14. 
 
 ' ML 25. 16; Ro. 12. b 
 
 t Ac. 18. 1, 4: 1 Cor 
 3. 5, 10; 4. 1&; 9- I- 
 ". Po. 15. 20. 
 
 1 'His unspeaknble gift' signifies the spiritual graces 
 of the gospel in general; but with special reference to 
 their great source and channel, Jesus Christ: as appears 
 from ch. viii. 9; Rom. viii. 32. 
 
 2 In the third part of the Epistle, Paul fully vindicates 
 his apostolic authority and his personal character against 
 his opponents. He declares that he has a power spiritual 
 :md mighty, which shall be exercised when needed (ch. x. 
 1 — 6), and which will be found greater than they think 
 (7 — 11) ; but he will not imitate his rivals in boasting of 
 works not really his own (12 — 18). Apologizing for the 
 apparent folly of speaking of himself and his doings, 
 which he does from his anxiety for the safety and purity 
 of his converts (xi. 1—4), he reminds them of his dis- 
 interestedness (5— l-'i); and recounts his toils, sufferings, 
 dangers, and escape at Damascus (IG — 33). He then 
 alludes to revelations made to him in an ecstasy (xu. 
 1 — 6), followed by continued sufferings to keep him 
 humble, and by a Divine promise of adequate support 
 (7 — 10). And lastly, he shows that if his boasting is 
 blamable, the fimlt belongs to those who have made it 
 necesHury (U — 13). 
 
 3 Implying, do not force me to adopt a method of 
 treatment so unlike His gentleness. 
 
 4 This is probably an allusion to the language of his 
 opponents (see ver. 10). 
 
 5 Rather, 'I reckon upon being bold against some who 
 reckon of us as walking according to the flesh* (or on 
 carnal principles). They will find that their estimate of 
 me is false. 
 
 6 Although we necessarily live in close contact with 
 carnal and worldly principles, we do not act upon tliem 
 in our wurfure with ein. I'he weapons wc mean to use 
 against our opponents are not of this kind ; but God will 
 make them mighty to bringdown proud 'reasonings' into 
 
 obedience to Christ, and to punish all who remain disobe- 
 dient, when the rest of you are completely brought to 
 submit (ver. 6). 
 
 7 Or, 'being ready.' 
 
 8 Or, 'Do you regard outward appearances?' (ver. 1) 
 I then can appeal to external things to show you that 1 
 have as close connection with Christ as any have. 
 
 9 I might, without fear of being put to shame, urge my 
 claims much further than I have ever done; but I do not. 
 that I may not seem as if I would terrify you (ver. 9). 
 
 10 The former and the present : see note on 1 Cor. v. 9. 
 It Rather, 'says he ;' meaning, either the leader of the 
 
 opposing party (ver. 11), or the 'any man' (ver. 7). The 
 inference which some have drawn from this verse that 
 Paul was short and deformed, appears quite unfounded ; 
 for the language is that of a factious opponent; and it is 
 best explained by Paul's own words in 1 Cor. ii. 3. 
 
 12 Bold as we arc, we are not bold enough to class or 
 compare ourselves with our self-commending rivals, who 
 however show no wisdom in their mutual comparisons of 
 authority and labours. But we boast only of tlnit work 
 which God has niea.sured out to us ; in which you arc 
 included. 
 
 13 Or, 'the things not measured out' to us, by God's 
 'rule,* allotting various parts of service to different la- 
 bourers ; and so in ver. 15. 
 
 H The Greek may mean, ' come before,' or ' anticipate ,' 
 in allusion to the fact that Paul was the tirst who preached 
 the gospel in Corinth. 
 
 15 * But we hope, ns your faith is inorensed among 
 yourselves, to bo enlarged according to our regulatid 
 allotment of work very greatly, so as to curry the gospel 
 into the countries beyond you (see Rom. xv. 2H) ; nml 
 not to boast as to things made ready for us in Hiiothn's 
 allotted sphere,* as these men arc doing. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 II. COIUNTHIANS X. 10— XI. 24. 
 
 [a. d. rjS. H. 
 
 16 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 II 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 .0 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 11 
 1-2 
 
 13 
 14 
 15 
 
 10 
 17 
 18 
 19 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 according to our rule abimdantly, to preach the gospel in the rejjiuns beyond you, 
 and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand. " iJut 
 he that glorieth, let liiin glory in the Lord. For "not he that commondeth 
 himself is approved, but '' whom the Lord commendeth. 
 
 Would to God' ye could bear with me a little in i my folly: and indeed 
 bear- with me. For^ I am ''jealous over you with godly jealousy : for ' I have 
 espoused you to one husl)and, 'that I may present }juu " <is a chaste virgin to 
 Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as ' the serpent beguiled Eve through 
 his subtilty, so your minds "should be corrupted from tlie simplicity that is 
 in Christ. For if lie that cometh preacheth ' another .Jesus, whom we have 
 not preached, or [t ye receive "another spirit, which ye have not received, or 
 ''another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear'' with him. For 
 I suppose 'I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles. But though ''I 
 he rude in speech, yet not ''in knowledge; but-' we have been throughly made 
 manifest among you in all things. 
 
 Have I committed an offence fin abasing^ myself that ye might be exalted, 
 because I have preached to you the gospel of (iod freely? I roljbed other 
 churches, taking wages oj' them, to do you service : and when I was present 
 with you, and wanted, '' 1 was chargeable to no man (for that whieli was lacking 
 to me 'the brethren" which came from Macedonia supplied); and in all thiiir/sl 
 have kept myself 'from being burdensome unto you, and sn will I keep myself. 
 'As the truth of Christ is in me, '"no man shall stop me of this boasting in 
 the regions of Achaia. Wherefore? "because I love you not? God knoweth. 
 But "what I do, that I will do, ''that I may cut off occasion from them which 
 desire occasion ;'' that wherein'* they glory, they may be found even as we. 
 
 For sucli 'I are false apostles, 'deceitful workers, transforming themselves into 
 the apostles of Christ. And no marvel ; for ' Satan himself is transformed into an 
 angel of light: therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also he transformed 
 as the ministers of righteousniiss ; 'whose end" shall be according to their works. 
 
 " I say again,'" Let no man think me a fool ; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive 
 me, that I may boast myself a little. That which I speak, ' I speak it not after 
 the Lord," but as it were foolishly, in this contidence of boasting, v Seeing 
 that many glory after the flesh, = I will glory also. For ye suffer fools gladly, 
 " seeing ye yoiir.ielpe.i are wise. For ye sutler, '' if a man bring you into bondage, 
 if a man devour ?/»?/, if a man take oj'yoii, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite 
 you on the faiv. I speak as concerning reproach, '-' 'as though we bad been 
 weak, llowbi'it '' whereinsoever any is l)olil,(l speak foolislily,) 1 am bold also. 
 Are they Hrbrews ! ''ho am I. \k they Israelites? so am I. An? they the seed 
 of Abraham ? so am I. An; they ministers of Clirist? (I speak as a fool'-') I am 
 more; •'in labours mon; abundant, «in stripes above nn^asure, in prisons tnore 
 frequent, 'in deaths oft. Of '^ the .lews five times received I 'forty stripes save 
 
 1 Jt. 9. 'it, 21 ; 1 Cor. 
 I. »l ; Gal. t». 14. 
 
 Pro.al.a; ij.-ii Lk. 
 16. I.'J. 
 
 p 110.2.29: I Cor. 4.5. 
 
 4 vort. IB, 17. 19. 21 ; 
 
 ch. .■>. 13; 12. U. 
 r I'hil, I. S. 
 
 1 nos. a. 19, w. 
 
 I Kill). 5. 27; C0LI.2& 
 
 •i I.e. 21. 13. 
 
 .r Go. 3. 4, 13 ; John 8. 
 
 4t 
 y Cnl. 2. 4. R. 18 ; I 
 
 Tim. 4.1 ; 2 Pol. 3.17. 
 I Ac. 4. 12. 
 a 1 Cor. 12. 4-11. 
 
 (> Gal. 1.7, a 
 
 e cli. 12. 11,12; 1 Cor. 
 
 1^ 10. 
 d ROD reft. ch. in. 10. 
 « Kph. 3. 4. 
 / cu. 4. 2; 0.11; 12.12. 
 
 A ch. in. 1: 12.13; Ac. 
 IS. 1—3: 1 Cor. 9. 
 3-lfl. 
 
 A I ThM.2.9: 2Th«i. 
 
 • 'l'liiir4. 111. 14-m. 
 
 A ch. 12. 14, 111. 
 
 I nn. 1.9; 9. 1. 
 
 ,» I Cnr. 9. !.'». 
 
 n cli. I>. II, 12; 7. 3; 
 
 p 1 Cof. 9. 12. 
 
 t no. Hi. IS; Gal. 1. 
 7; 21VI.2.I; I John 
 4 1 : lie*. 2. 2. 
 
 r TIC. I. 111. II. 
 
 • vcr, 3; Ml. 4. 1-in. 
 
 ( Phil, 3, 19 ; 2 PcL 2. 
 
 3, 13-22. 
 1. v..r. I; ch. 12.(1,11. 
 
 J- 1 for. 7. r>. 12. 
 
 y vcrp. 21-23; Phil. 
 
 3. 3, 4. 
 t ch. 12. A, ti, 9, 11. 
 « 1 Cor. 4. in. 
 !> Cul. 2. 1; 1.9. 
 
 .; ch, in. in. 
 
 .( Phil, 3, 4, 
 
 e Ac, 22. 3 ; Ilo. 1 1. 1 ; 
 
 I'hil. 3 .'i, 
 f I Cur. 15. UJ. 
 K ch. >1. 4,5; Ac 9. Ill; 
 
 29.23; 21. 11. 
 A ch. t>. 9, 10; 1 Cor. 
 
 15 311-32. 
 I Dcu. 25. 3. 
 
 1 Thewor<l8 'totjoj' are not in the original, luid should 
 be oniittfil, 
 
 2 Or, ' liut also ye do bcnr.' I am sure you will allow 
 me to dcfctiil myself. 
 
 3 You wlioiild Iji-iir with mt^for I h.tvo iindertiikcn to 
 present you In Christ, 08 u cIiiliU- bride to her liuHbund ; 
 and I am most anxious lest you, like Kvtf, should be 
 bc^iiilfd hy Satiin's emissaries from your *siiiglu-heartcd 
 afi'ection towards Christ.' 
 
 ■I If your new Uailn'r bad a now .Saviour, a new Coin- 
 forti-r, or a new and bett4.'r gospel, to prijuch to you, you 
 migtit well iTiduro him ; but it is not so, for I do not full 
 short of these 'over-great apostics' (wlio are jiowevor 
 fatjte apostles, ver. 1,'i) in any respect, e.xcept in rhetoricul 
 display (1 Cor. ii. 1 — i) ; — certainly not in knowledge of 
 the one onlv gospel (romp. (jal. i. ?, 8), nor in openness 
 of conduct (ver. G), nor in toil and suircring (22 — •JO). 
 
 5 Partly by labouring for my su[fport, and partly liy 
 receiving it, as sonic might think, unfairlv from other 
 Christians (I'hil. iv. lo — IS), instead of claiming it from ( 
 you. My opponents are not so S4df-abasiiig. I 
 
 6 Perhaps Silas and Timothy : see Xrtn xv'm. 5. [ 
 
 7 All excuse for saying that I preach for money. 
 
 8 And I do it 'in order that, in the matter [of claim I 
 to support] of which they boast, they may be eompellcd 
 to aet as I do.' Paul knew that those men would not 
 render any disinterested services ; ' for (he says) they are 1 
 false apostles, crafty workem," etc., prct<'niliiiK to si'ok I 
 
 your good, but really seeking their own unworthy ends. 
 
 'J Heing, not God's servants, but Satan's, and doing 
 his work, they must receive his wages: see lloin. vi. 23; 
 Phil. iii. 19. 
 
 1" Paul, referring to vcr. 1, now says, Kven if you do 
 think me foolish for boasting, you can surely tolerate mt; 
 for (as sinrh wise men should) you tolerate others who 
 arc not only foolish, but domineering, rapacious, and 
 insolent. 
 
 11 Not as a servant of Christ, but putting myself in the 
 position of a foolish man, boasting of tint dtiiiigs ami cir- 
 cumstances of his own human n.-ituie (ver. 20, etc.) 
 
 12 Or, 'I say it (ironieally) to my own reproaeh, that 
 I was weak among vou ;' not boastful, arrogant, and 
 covetous, like some others. 
 
 U Kalher, 'as a madman;' condemning in the strongest 
 maniiir this glurving, to which he was com|ielled. 
 
 11 Only a few'of the iiarticiilars refcrri'd to in verses 
 21— '27 an^ related in the book of Acts.- see Prefaco to 
 Acts. 'The live Jewish scourgings, two of tin.' three 
 lloman beatings with rods (one being at Pliilippi), and 
 the three shipwrecks, arc all unrecorded in Acts. The 
 stoning was at Lyslra. What a life of incessant adventure 
 and peril is hero disi.-loscd to us I' — Coni/f/rtnr. Had 
 Paul not been forced to defend himself against, these pro- 
 fessedly Chrisliaii eneniie«, the church \vi>uld have lost 
 this wonderful reeord .d' Chn^liiin hridi,Mil and devoted- 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS XI. 25— XII. 13. 
 
 [a. n.58. H. 
 
 25 one,' thrice was I ^ beaten with rods, * once was I stoned, thrice I ' suffered ship- 
 
 26 wreck,- a night and a day I hare been in the deep ; in journeyings often, in 
 perils of waters,-' in perils of robbers, "'in jierils by mine own countrymen, " /)* 
 perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils 
 
 37 in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and painfuhiess, "in 
 watchings^ often, f in hunger and tliirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness : 
 
 28 beside tliose things that are without,^ that which cometh upon me daily, 'the 
 
 29 care of all the churches. 'Who" is weak, and I am not weak ? Who is offended, 
 and I burn not ? 
 
 .30 If I must needs glory, 'I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.' 
 
 31 ' The God and Father of our Loril Jesus Christ, " which is blessed for evermore, 
 
 32 knoweth that I lie not. ■'In Damascus the governor under Aretas* the king kept 
 the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me : and through 
 
 33 a window in a basket was I let down by" the wall, and escaped his hands. 
 
 22 I' 's not expedient for me doubtless "to glory. 1 '" will come to 'visions 
 
 a and revelations of the Lord. I knew" a man "in Christ above fourteen j-ears 
 
 ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot 
 
 3 tell : God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven. And I knew 
 
 4 such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell : God knoweth ;) 
 how that he was caught up into 'paradise,'^ and heard unspeakable''^ words, 
 which it is not lawful for a man to utter. 
 
 5 Of such an one will I glory: '^yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine 
 
 6 infirmities. '■' For '' though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool ; for I 
 will say the truth : but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above 
 that which he seeth me to he, or that he lieareth of me.'^ 
 
 7 And 'lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the 
 revelations, there was given to me a -'"thorn '" in the flesh, f the messenger of 
 
 8 Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. ''For this thing I 
 
 9 besought the Lord" thrice, that it might depart from rae. And he said"* unto 
 me, ' Sly grace is sufficient for thee : * for my strength is made perfect in weak- 
 ness.'" Most gladly therefore 'will I rather glory in my infirmities, '"that the 
 
 10 power of Christ may rest-" upon me. Therefore " I take pleasure in infirmities, 
 in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses " for Christ's sake : '' for 
 when I am weak, then am I strong. 
 
 H I am become «a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have 
 been commended of you : for '' in nothing am I behind the very chiefest-' apostles, 
 
 12 though 'I be nothing. 'Truly the signs of an apostle--^ were wrought among 
 
 13 you in all patieuce, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds. For what is it 
 wherein yc were inferior to other churches, except it be that " I myself was not 
 burdensome to you ? forgive me ' this wrong. 
 
 J Ac.lr..2-i.'J3i HI. 3-2. 
 A Ac. U. i'x 
 1 Ac. a?. 41. 
 
 mAc.9.23-2r.; 13.50: 
 
 14. &; 17 .'i: 2'!. 3; 
 VI.2H^31: 23.10.11; 
 2.'i. 3. 
 
 1 cli. 1.8-10; Ac. 14. 
 
 6: lli. 19-24; lit. 23 
 
 -41. 
 o eh. K. 5; Ac. 20. 31. 
 ;' 1 cor 4. 11. 
 '/ nfc Ac. li. 3C.. 41 ; 
 
 15. 23 ; 20. 18, etc. 
 r 1 Cor. 14. 13; y. 22. 
 
 « ch. 12. 5-10. 
 
 ' ch. 1. 23; Ro 1. 9; 
 
 Gftl. 1. 20; 1 Thei. 
 
 2.5. 
 " Rn. 9. 5, 
 J- Ac. 9. 21, 25. 
 
 !/ cll. 11. 10-30. 
 
 " Num. 12 li; Eic. 1. 
 
 I; Ac. 9. 10; 22. 17. 
 nch. .5. 17; Ro. 16.7; 
 
 Ual. 1. 22. 
 
 <• cll. II. 30. 
 
 d cll. 10.8; n. IS. 
 
 r 
 
 nrc 
 
 rfft, 
 
 Num. 33 
 
 
 3.. 
 
 Gal. 
 
 4. 13, H. 
 
 fi 
 
 .lol) -1 
 
 7! 
 
 lA. 13. Ifi 
 
 / 
 
 nrv 
 
 l>eu. 
 
 3, 23—27 
 
 
 Mt 
 
 •It 
 
 . 39-44. 
 
 ,■ 
 
 eh 
 
 3 
 
 r. 
 
 li. 43. 2 ■ 
 
 
 t 1 
 
 or. 
 
 10 
 
 13. 
 
 k Ih, 
 
 II) 
 
 •ill 
 
 -31; Phil 
 
 
 4 
 
 t- 
 
 H 
 
 b. 11.31. 
 
 ( 
 
 rli 
 
 II 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 1 V 
 
 I't, 
 
 4. 
 
 3. 14. 
 
 n 
 
 ch 
 
 
 i-. 
 
 Ho 5. 3. 
 
 " 
 
 Mt 
 
 l> 
 
 II 
 
 ; I Cor. 4 
 
 P 
 
 rli 
 
 13 
 
 4: 
 
 Pi. 37. 39 
 
 
 Hn 
 
 > 
 
 .. i7-iy. 
 
 1 
 
 ih 
 
 II 
 
 1, 
 
 IH. 17. 
 
 
 ch. 
 
 11 
 
 i; 
 
 Gal. 2. 6- 
 
 , 
 
 I Cor. 
 
 l.V 
 
 B. 9 ; Eph 
 
 
 3, 1 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 rh 
 
 ti. 
 
 I— 
 
 10; Ko. \h 
 
 
 IK, 
 
 14 
 
 I Cor. y. 2. 
 
 
 oh 
 
 II 
 
 w. 
 
 a. 
 
 
 ch 
 
 U 
 
 7. 
 
 
 1 See note on Deut. xxv. 3. 
 
 2 The shipwreck so fully related in Acts xxvii. 41 — 44, 
 occurred about three years after this time. 
 
 3 Properly, 'rivers;' which were probably swollen. 
 
 4 Sleepless nights through anxiety, suffering, or bufii- 
 ness : coiup. Acts xx. 7, 11, 31 ; 2 Thess. iii. 8. 
 
 5 Rather, 'beside the things omitted;' implying that 
 the list was far from being exhausted (comp. Heb. xi. 32). 
 
 6 Such is my care or concern (ver. 28) for the churclies, 
 that whoever suffers, I feel it; wlioever is causL'd to 
 stumble, I burn with indignation. How much mure fully 
 is this true of the great Head of the church ! 
 
 7 Literally, 'the things of my weakness:' referring 
 probably to those sufferings which made some think him 
 contemptible. 
 
 8 Diimascua was at that time under Aretas, an Arabian 
 king, who ruled it by an ethnarch, or deputy. lie was 
 the father-in-law of Herod Antipas. (Josephus' Anli*]., 
 xviii. 5, 1). The governor, gained perhaps by bribery, 
 had empowered the Jews to keep the gates of the city and 
 to kill Paul (Acts ix. 24). 
 
 9 liather, Hhrouyh the wall;' i.e. through an 'open- 
 ing' in it. 
 
 10 Or, ' for I will come.' 
 
 H Kather, * 1 know ;* and so in ver. 3. Paul is clearly 
 speaking of himself, but he calls himself *a man in (or 
 united to) Christ,' perhaps to intiniiitc; that the vision wiw 
 given to him a« a 'chosen ve.s.sel' of Christ, and that it 
 helped to bind him more closely to his Lord (see ver. 9). 
 Ko seemB to have kept this vision a secret during the 
 
 ' fourteen years.' So far was he from wishing to boast ! 
 
 12 Paradise is here probably the same as 'the third 
 heaven' (ver. 2) : see notes on Gen. i. 8 ; Luke sxiii. 43. 
 
 13 Things imparted to bim for his own comfort and 
 encouragement, but not intended to be divulged toothers. 
 
 1-1 My boasting shall be of what the Lord did to me, 
 not of what might be deemed my own, except my weak- 
 nesses (see vers. 7 — 10). Although if I eho.ne I eould 
 reasonably boast, speaking only what is true. 
 
 15 That is, 'from me,' from my own mouth. 
 
 l(j This 'thorn in the flesh' (perhaps the same aa the 
 ' temptation in the flesh,' Gal. iv. 14) appears to have 
 been some grievous bodily sulTering, which might be 
 compared to the continual piercing of the flesh with a 
 thorn. It is called 'a messenger of Satan' perhaps with 
 reference to the trial of Job's faith (Job ii. 6, 7) when 
 Satan 'smote* or buffeted him. 
 
 I" The Lord Christ, who possesses and imparts Divine 
 power (ver. 9). 
 
 IS Answering my prayer, not by ndief from temporary 
 suffering, but by the permanent comfort of this blessetl 
 truth. 
 
 I'J Not only is spiritual strength moat conspicuous in 
 bodily weakness ; it is also fostered by it, in the disciple, 
 as it was in the Lord : see Heb. v. 7 — 9. 
 
 20 Or, 'have its abode upon me:' ever shielding mo. 
 
 21 Rather, as in ch. xi. 5, 'the over-great apostles;* 
 meaning the false teachers. 
 
 22 Properly, 'of the apostle;* i.e. such as mark the 
 true Apostle. 
 
 i:i.'»i 
 
II. CORINTHIANS XII. 14— XIII. 14. 
 
 A. D. CO. U.J 
 
 Concluding exhortations and warnings ; and sahUations. 
 U » BEHOLD,' the tliird^ time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be 
 burdensome to you ; for ' I seek not yours, but you : " for the children ought not 
 
 15 to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the cliildren. And ' I will very 
 gladly spend and be spent 'for you^ [Girc/i, your soulsj ; though ''the more 
 abundantly I love you, the less I be loved. 
 
 16 But be it so, ' 1 did not burden you : nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you 
 
 17 with guile.-* /Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom 1 sent unto you ? 
 
 18 «1 desired'' Titus, and with him I sent a '''brother." Did Titus make a gain of 
 you t Walked we not in the same spirit 1 Walked 7vc not in the same steps ? 
 
 19 'Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? * We speak before God 
 
 20 in Christ: 'but r»e do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying. For I fear 
 lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that " I shall bo 
 found unto you such as ye would not : lest there he debates, envyings, wraths, 
 
 21 strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults : and lest, when I come again, 
 my (iod "will humble me among you, and th<it I shall bewail many^ "which 
 have sinned already, and have not repented of the unclcanness and p fornication 
 and lasciviousnesa which they have committed. 
 
 13 This is 1 the third time I am coming to you. •■ ' In the mouth of two or three 
 
 3 witnesses'* shall every word be established' [Deut. xix. l.*)]. ' I told you before, 
 and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time ; and being absent now I 
 write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come 
 
 .3 again, I will not spare : since ye seek a proof of Christ ' speaking in me, which" 
 
 4 to you-ward is not weak, but is " mighty in you. ' For though he was crucified 
 through weakness, yet > he livcth by the power of God : for = we also are weak in 
 him [fl/-, with him], "but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you. 
 
 5 'Examine'" yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. 
 '"Know ye not j'our own selves, ''how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be 
 
 6 'reprobates?" Hut I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates. 
 
 7 Now 1 pray to God that ye do no evil;'- not that we slnnild appear approved, 
 
 8 but that yo should do that which is /honest, though ^ we be as reprobates. For 
 i) we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth. For we are glad, 
 
 ''when we are W(,'ak, and ye are strong: and this also we wish, ' eeeii your 
 10 perfection. * Tbi'n.'fore I write these things bcMng absent, lest being present I 
 
 slumld use sharpness, 'according to the power which the Lord Inilh given me to 
 
 edilii'ation, and not to destruction. 
 H Finally, brethren, forewell. ""Be perfect, "bo of good comfort, "be of one 
 12 niiinl, '' live in peace ; and the God of love '' and peace shall be with you. ' (ireet 
 i;i one another with an holy kiss. All the saints salute you. 
 
 14 'The 'grace of the Lord .Jesus Christ,''' and the love of God, and " the com- 
 munion of the Holy Ghost, fc with you all. Amen. 
 
 The'-" second Epistle to the Corintliians was written from I'hilippi, a eitij of 
 Macedonia, by Titus and Lucas. 
 
 [a.d.58. H. 
 
 vch. 1.15-18. »! 13. 
 
 I ; 1 Cor. m. a— 7. 
 « Ac 20. 33; I Cor.Ul. 
 
 3:t: I Thri.Z. 19.20: 
 
 1 Pot 5. 2— (. 
 1 Pri>. 13.22, 1 Tlfn..VS. 
 b Phil. 2. 15' i 1 Tilts. 
 
 c ci>. 7. 3; Jolin In. 
 II), III 2 Tim. 2. 10. 
 <l ch. 6. 12, 13. 
 ch. 11.9. 
 f »h. 7. 2. 
 K ch. 8. ti, IS, 22. 
 h ch. B. 18. 
 
 ■ oh. ft. 12. 
 
 ft ch. 11.31; Uo. 9. 1. 
 
 ( ch. 10. 8 ; 1 Cor. 10. 
 
 3:1. 
 mch. 13.2,10; I Cor. 
 
 1 ch. 2. 1-4; Phil. X 
 IM. lil. 
 
 ch. 13. 2. 
 
 f 1 Cor. a. 1. 
 
 q ch. 12. W, 
 
 r Bcc rcfs. l>cu. 17. 6. 
 
 1 ch. 10. 2; 1 Cot. I 
 
 / Mt. 10.20; 1 Cor. 5. 
 
 t oh. 12. 12. 
 rPhll. 2.7,8; 
 3. 18. 
 
 1 Pol, 
 
 y Eph. 1, i'J, 20. 
 
 * »ce ch. *, 7—12; 10. 
 
 3,4. 
 rt Ro.(i. S-11; 2 Tiro. 
 
 2. II, 12. 
 6 ico roffc ICor. 11.28. 
 
 I John 3. H, 10.21. 
 'ich. 0. 10; John 0. 
 
 U'> I Ko. 8. 10 ; Oal. 
 
 2. 20. 
 ' 1 Cor. 9 27. 
 r llo. 12. 17. 
 K 1 Tor. 4.0-13. 
 A 1 (;or. 4. 10. 
 ■ Phil. 3 12-1!.; Hoi.. 
 
 U 1 ; 13. 20, 21. 
 k ch. 12. 20, 21. 
 
 1 oh. 10. 8. 
 
 •n lofi roft. Ml 5. 48. 
 r> 2 ThM. 2. 16, 17. 
 a ICO rcf*. Ito. 12. 10. 
 pGo. 4.'i.24; Ko. 12, 18. 
 1 llo, 15. 33 
 r IM' roft. Kg, 10. 10, 
 • 100 Num. (I, 23-27 ; 
 
 Ko. 10. 24. 
 t John 1. 10, 17. 
 li Ho, 8.0, U-10. 
 
 1 In conclusion, Paul again asserts liia disinterestedness 
 (ch. xii. If — -18) ; then piiiising from the dofeneo of him- 
 Hflf, and resuniinif the tone of apostolic authority, ho 
 iiri;r;a the Corintliiiins to reform their evil practices (19 — 
 21), wiiriift tliem of his determination to enforce dinci- 
 pline (.\iii. 1 — 4), and exhorts Iheni to aelf-examinution 
 ^,3 — 10) ; adding salutations and a benediction (11 — It). 
 
 2 The lir«t visit is related in Act« xviii. ; the second 
 was abandoned (see note on I Cor. xvi. 5); and now for 
 the third time he proposes a visit (compare ch. xiii. 1), 
 wliieb he made (sec Acts xx. 2, 3, and notes). Some, how- 
 ever, think that he had already been at Corinth twice. 
 
 3 llatlier, 'But I will willingly spend, and be utterly 
 expeiidi-'d for your souls.' For my love to you is like that 
 p;Lrent;il iiiMtinet whirrli sometimes lavishes all the p:if(8 
 i.f love, ami even life itself, upon on<; who is oiilv hard- 
 i-ro-d by kiiidnesn. iloth the natural and the Cfiristinn 
 felling arc feeble reflections of Ood'e love: eeo Itoin.v.S; 
 1 John. iv. 10, 
 
 4 A reply to the base insinuation that thouf;h ho took 
 no money from them himself, he craftily made gain of 
 ihem through others. 
 
 i Namely, ' to go to you.' lliia was probably the 
 journey from which Titus hiid just returned ; see eh. vii. fi. 
 
 Properly, ' the brother j' well known at Corinth, 
 though not to us. 
 
 7 Sensuality had prevailed among many in the church 
 (see 1 Cor. v. 1), and some had not yet repented, 
 s Upon unquestionable proof: see Dent, xix, 1/3, 
 Kiillier, 'who;' referring to Christ, liy severely 
 punishing the otremh-rs, I'iiul would prove his elosi; eoii- 
 ueetion with Christ; shiiring indeed the weakness of his 
 Lord's cnieitied mortality, yet receiving from II im, and 
 exercising towards the church, a living I)ivine |iower, 
 
 10 You would test my apostleship (ver. 3) ; tirst test 
 your own connection with Christ, If vou can prove that 
 you ;ire (Jhrist'a true disciples, you will then have proved 
 that I, who taught you, am his true apostle, 
 
 11 Unable to stand the test, 
 
 12 I had rather seem 'unable to give proof of my 
 apostolic power, than be com])clIed to do so in punish- 
 ing you for doing evil, I am glad thus to hcciu weak, if 
 only you are strong in piety; and I long for your tho- 
 rough reformation ; writing thim sharply that my power 
 may be used, not to punish, but, as it was designed, to 
 edifv. 
 
 I.i This benedielinn distinctly and formally recognises 
 the Three Persons in the (lodhead, in their gracious rela- 
 tion to the believer ami to the chureh. 
 
 11 Si-e iioti- on subscriplinn to tlu? Kpistle to Romans, 
 This ICpistle was sent from Macedonia by Titus; but the 
 other particulars nro quite uncertain. 
 
 J 
 
, 58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS J. 1—3. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 GALATIANS. 
 
 The district of Galatia, in the centre of Asia Minor, 
 derived its name from the Gauls (or Kelts), who conquered 
 the country and settled in it about 280 B.C. It was also 
 called Gallo Graecia, on account of the intermixture of 
 Greek colonists ; who had brought the Greek language 
 into general use. Many Jews, too, had settled in the dis- 
 trict, attracted probably by the traffic connected with the 
 great line of caravan communication across the country. 
 It fell under the power of Rome about 189 B.C., and be- 
 came a Roman province 26 B.C. 
 
 The inhabitants, like the other Gauls, were impulsive 
 and inconstant. Their civilization was very imperfect; 
 and their system of idolatrj' was extremely gross and 
 debasing. 
 
 Paul may perhaps have gone to this district when he 
 first preached the gospel ' in the region round about 
 Lycaonia' (Acts xiv. 6) : but Galatia is not expressly 
 mentioned before his next journey in company with Silas 
 (Acts xvi. G). Then, if not before, he formed churches 
 there, which he visited about three years afterwards 
 (Actaxviii. 23). 
 
 These churches consisted in part of Jewish, but pro- 
 bably chiefly of Gentile converts (ch. iv. 8) ; who appear, 
 however, to have been familiar with the Old Testament 
 (see ch. iv. 21 — 31). They received the gospel with 
 great readiness and joy, and manifested peculiar affection 
 towards the apostle (ch. iv. 14, 15; v. 7). But not long 
 afterwards some Judaizing teachers (probably emissaries 
 from the party at Jerusalem who caused him so much 
 trouble about this time at Corinth : see Acts xv. 1, 2) 
 visited the churches in Galatia, and taught them that 
 converted Gentiles must submit to circumcision and the 
 observance of the Mosaic ritual in order to salvation. 
 They also attacked Paul's authority, representing it as 
 inferior to that of Peter and the rest of the twelve, whom 
 they professed to follow (see ch. i., ii.) ; and they accused 
 him of want of uprightness in observing the law himself 
 whilst among the Jews, and yet persuading the Gentiles 
 to renounce it (ch. v. 11). 
 
 By such representations they succeeded in sowing the 
 seeds of discord and di\'ision (ch. v. 15) ; and in leading 
 astray many of the Galatian Christians (ch. i. 6; iii. 1 ; 
 iv. 9), who embraced the party of their new teachers 
 with the same zeal which they had formerly shown for 
 their father in the faith. 
 
 Against these errors Paul had already testifit'd in 
 person (ch. i. 9 ; iv. 16) ; but on learning that they were 
 rapidly gaining ground, he wrote this Epistle, perhaps 
 from Corinth, during his first or second sojourn there (Acts 
 
 xviii. 1 — 3 ; xx. 1 — 3), but more probably from Ephesus 
 (Acts xix. 10), A.D. 54. The abruptness and severity with 
 which it begins, and the earnest and tender appeals which 
 it contains, show his sense of the urgency and greatness 
 of the danger. His principal object is to prove that the 
 doctrine of the Judaizei-s did, in fact, destroy the very life 
 and soul of Christianity; but he prepares the way for his 
 main argument by first contradicting the falsehoods which 
 his opponents had propagated respecting himself, and vin- 
 dicating his apostolic office and authority. 
 
 The subject of this Epistle is substantially the same 
 as that of the Epistle to the Romans — the Divine method 
 of justifying the ungodly: but in the Epistle to the 
 Romans it is introduced as part of the great argument 
 there pursued, and without reference to any special cir- 
 cumstances ; here all is treated controversially, with im- 
 mediate reference to the Judaizing teachers. 
 
 The apostle is contending, not \vith Gentiles who re- 
 garded good works as a title to a Divine reward; nor 
 with unbelieving Jews who rejected Christianity, holding 
 obedience to the law to be the only way of justification : 
 but with Jews professing to embrace the gospel, yet teach- 
 ing that the observance of the law of Moses, as well as faith 
 in Christ, was necessary to salvation. He shows that it 
 was never designed for that pmpose, that it is now abro- 
 gated, and that those who observe its requirements with 
 the object of securing God's favour, do thereby renounce 
 the one only way of salvation. 
 
 The errors which the apostle here condemns as subver- 
 sive of the gospel were propagated by men who professed 
 Christianity without understanding its first principles, and 
 to whom he ' would not give place for an hour.* But the 
 jnistaken views of the Mosaic law which he represents in 
 Romans, ch. xiv., xv., as proper subjects of forbearance 
 on the part of the better informed, are those of sincere 
 but partially enlightened Christians, who looked to Christ 
 alone for salvation, but were not yet satisfied as to the 
 abolition of the Mosaic ritual. 
 
 The Epistle naturally divides itself into three portions, 
 two of which are mainly controversial, and the third 
 practical and admonitory, 
 
 I. Paul asserts and proves his Divine calling and 
 authority, as an apostle of Christ (ch. i., ii.) 
 
 II. lie establishes his principal proposition, that justi- 
 fication is entirely by faith, not by the works of the law 
 (ch. iii., iv.) 
 
 III. He concludes with warnings and practical direc- 
 tions, and a brief review of the chief topics of the Epistle 
 (ch. v., vi.) 
 
 Introduction. 
 
 1 PAUL,' an apostlo,- ("not of men, neither by man, hut *hy Jeans Christ, '"and 
 
 2 Ciod the Father, who raiBed^ him from the dead;) and all the brethren'* wliieh 
 
 3 are with me, ''unto the churches of Galatia : 'Grace*^' be to you and peace from 
 
 1 VCT». 11, 12. \\ 16. 
 b »c.i r<f«. Ac.y. 6, 1.^, 
 
 IB: Tit 1.3. 
 c John 10. .m 
 rf 1 Cor. 16. I. 
 e gfo mf*. 2 Cor. I. 2; 
 
 Epii. I. 'J; 2 Johns. 
 
 1 This brief introduction contains only an assertion of 
 apnstnlin authority (ch. i. 1, 2), and a salutation (3—5). 
 
 2 See note on Rom. i. 1. Paul here declares, iji con- 
 tradiction to the cavils of his opponents, that liis commis- 
 sion as an apostle was not received in any sense from man 
 (either '■from men' aa the source, or '■ throuffh men' aa 
 the means), but * through (as well ns from) Jesus ('hrist 
 and God the Fathrr,' etc. : see ver. 12 ; Acts xxii. 17 — '21. 
 The laying on of hands at Antionh {Acts xiii. 2, 3) was 
 only an outward recognition by the church of a previous 
 
 Divine call and commission. See Acts xxvi. IG — 18. 
 
 3 Our Lord's resurrection was Ihir great attestation of 
 the truth of all his claims, espeeially his claims to bestow 
 apostolic authority and gifts TEph. iv. 8, 11). 
 
 4 Paul's corai)anions and feUow-lahourers at that time. 
 The * churches' here addressed (without any honourable 
 adjunct or distinction, as in otlur epistles) were most 
 likely in the leading cities of Galatia, sucli as Aneyra, 
 Pesainus, and Tavium. 
 
 5 Sec note on Horn. i. 7. 
 
A. D. 58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS I. 4—22. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 4 Gud the Father, aiKl^/^'OW our Lord Jesus Christ, 'who ^a.ve himself for our sins, 
 that he iiiiglit deliver us *frnm tliis present evil world,- 'accurdinj^ to the will 
 
 5 of God and our Father : to whom be glory** for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 Rvproof of the Gnlatians for inconstancy ; vindication of Paul's apostolic authority. 
 fi I"* MARVEL that ye are ""so soou^ removed "from him that called "^ you into 
 
 7 "the grace of Christ unto another gospel: which is not anntlier;" hut there lie 
 
 8 some P that trouhle you, and would pervert the gospel of Chi'icit. But tlntugh 
 9 we, or au angel from lieaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which 
 
 9 we have preached unto you, let liim he accursed.^ As we said hofore," so say 
 I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you " than that ye have 
 
 10 received, let him he accursed. For 'do I now persuade'** men, or (Jodt Or do 
 I seek to please men? For if I yet pleased men, I sliould not he the servant of 
 Christ. 
 
 11 Jiut I certify you, brethren, tliat the gospel which was preached of nw. is not 
 
 12 after man:'' for 'J neither received it of man, neither was I tauglit it^ hut hy 
 X3 the revelation ol" .Tesus Clirist. For ye have heard of my conversation'- in time 
 
 past in the .Tews' religion;'-"* how that " heyoud measure I persecuted tln! church 
 
 14 of God, and wasted it: and profited in the Jews' religion above many my 
 equals'-* in mine own nation, ■'being more exceedingly zealous y o{ the traditions 
 of my fathers. 
 
 15 liut when it pleased God, =who separated me, from my mother's womh,^-'* and 
 
 16 called me by his grace, "to reveal "^' liis Son in me, that ''I might preach him 
 among the heathen; immediately '^I conferred not with flesh and blood:" 
 
 17 '^neither went I iip to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me; ])ut I 
 went into Arabia,"^ and returned again unto Damascus. 
 
 18 Then aft(!r three'^ years 'I went up to Jerusalem to seo-^ Peter, and abode 
 
 19 witli him flfteeu days : but other of the apostles saw I none, save -^ James-' 
 
 20 s the Lord's brother. Now the things which I write unto you, ''behold, before'" 
 God, 1 lie not. 
 
 21,22 'Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia;23 and was unknown 
 
 • ch. 2. 20 J see rvh. 
 
 Ml- 20. M. 
 I k ch. 13. U ; John 17. 
 M, 1.^: I John 6. A, 
 h. III. 
 I H«b. 10. 9, 10. 
 
 mch.3. \—i\ 4.9-n ; 
 
 5. 4, 7, 8. 
 n I VOT.JLh', A. \U. 
 o Ko. .V 2. 
 pch. fi. 10.12; Ac. 15. 
 
 1—5,24; Rn.m.l7,t8. 
 V I Cor. I«. 22. 
 
 ' ncc reft, Dcu 1. 2. 
 
 t ver. 1: I Cor. 15. I, 
 3; Eph. 3. ;j^». 
 
 u toe rcfi. Ac. 22, 4. 
 
 ^ Ac. 22. 3; rhil. 3. 
 
 y Bccrcra. Mk.7.3— 13. 
 
 J »cu f ef*. Ac 9. I&. 
 
 « Mt.m.l7; 2rnr.4.tt. 
 b icc- icf». Ac. ». 15. 
 t .PD rpfs. I>eu. 33. 9; 
 
 Ac. 26. Ill, 2(>. 
 '( «•(■ Ac. y. 19-22. 
 
 ' Ac. a 2(1. 
 /Jain. 1. 1. 
 
 1 That is, to death : see Matt. xx. 28, and note. The 
 apostle at onre makes prominent the atoning sacrifice of 
 Christ, with its sanctifying design, and its Divine autho- 
 rity, in opposition to tliosc who taught that circumcision 
 and If'giil observance were essential to salvation. 
 
 2 This deliverance includes withdruwment from evil 
 world ly associations, and exemption from the enndcmnu- 
 ti'in resting on ungodly men : eomp. 1 John v. 19. 
 
 '"5 Or, 'the glory:' tliat which is due to God, the 
 Author of salvation (ver. 4). 
 
 ■i Without furtlier prefaee, Paul exprosses his surprise 
 at the ticklenesa of the Galatian Christians, denounces 
 the teachers of the false gospel, and protests his own 
 fiiithfulness as Christ's servant (vers, fi — 10). ITo then 
 substantiates historicidly liis independent apostolic autho- 
 rity ; nniving that his knowledge of the gospel was 
 deriven, not from men, but immediately from (iod (11, 
 12), by the fact that wiien converted from Pharisaic 
 bigotry (l.'i, IJ) to tlie failh of Christ, ho did not seek 
 instruction from other churdies or apostles; of whom he 
 saw and knew liardly anytliing for some years (1.5 — 21). 
 And when, after fourteen years, he went up to Jerusalem, 
 it was iK.t to acquin* additional knowlerlge, bvit to secun; 
 the freedom of Gentile converts from Jewish rites, in which 
 he succeeded, nhtiiining also thi! recognition, by the 
 chief apostles, of his independent authority as apostle of 
 the Gentiles (eh. ii. 1 — 10). And tliis autlmrity ho 
 afterwards exerciseil in rebuking Peter for ineonsiHteney 
 in his conduct towards the Gentiles ; and in insisting 
 upon the inseparable connection between Christian liberty 
 and salvation by Christ (11 — 21). 
 
 5 * So soon, either after their rnnversion, or after 
 Paul's second visit, or perhaps after the (also teachers had 
 appeared among them. In either easr the time was com- 
 paratively short; varying from one to five years. 
 
 fi Rjither, * called in the grace :' for you were intended 
 to remain in the stati; of grace, from which however you 
 are 'soon being moved away.' 
 
 7 A wrcond gospel, did I call it ? Nay, it is not an- 
 other (for there can be no other), exrept so far as that 
 which they pretend to be the gospel, but which is re dly 
 
 a perversion of it, may be called a gospel. 
 
 H Or, 'anathema.' See note on 1 Cor. xvi. 22. 
 
 9 Either in the preceding verse, or when in his pre- 
 vious ministry he had warned them against deceivers. 
 
 10 Rjither, 'conciliate;' or, 'seek the favour of.' What- 
 ever other teachers may do or may accuse mc of doing, you 
 see by these strong rebukes tiiat my aim is no longer to 
 please men, but as Christ's faithful servant to glorify 
 God. 
 
 H It was not communicated to me by human teach- 
 ing, but by direct revelation from Christ, and must there- 
 fon- be in exact accordance with liis will. 
 
 12 Kathcr. * way of life.' Si-e note on Psa. xxxvii. 14. 
 
 13 Greek, Mn Judaism;' which involved obedience to 
 the traditions of the fathers, as well as the institutions of 
 Moses: conip. vers. 13, 14, with A(;ls xxii. 3, 4. 
 
 14 Properly, * equals in age;' and probably fellow- 
 students HI the school of Gamaliel (Acts xxii. 3). 
 
 15 'Who, from my birth, sepiirated me (probably, to 
 this service: Acts ix. 15; xiii. 2), and eailed me,' etc. 
 
 Ifi Making me in mind and heart experimentally ac- 
 quainted with Christ. This began at the time of Paul's 
 conversion on the road to Damascus (.\i'ts ix.) 
 
 17 Thiit is, not with any humnn being. Paul 'imine- 
 dialely' deejibd not to seek instruction from any man, 
 not even from tlie apostles at Jerusiilem ; but he went 
 away, probably for secrlusion, into Arabia. How lung he 
 remained there is uncertain. Cump. Acts ix, l!t - 23. 
 
 I** 'Arabia' intduded the ilesert south-east of iJamascus. 
 
 19 Most likely 'three years' from the time of his con- 
 version (see Acts ix. 20 — 30). 
 
 211 Or, 'to become acquainted with Ci-plias,' Psiul had 
 been at Jerusalem only a fortnight, when he had to Ilee 
 for his life {AcU ix. 28—30) ; so that he bail little oppor- 
 tunity of learning from any oue tliere, if he had m-eihjd. 
 
 21 See notes on Matt. xiii. .')■'), and on Acts xii. 17; and 
 Preface to the Kpistle of James. 
 
 22 This solemn appeal to God refers not only to his 
 statement of facfj*, but to his claim of indi-pendenee of 
 the other apostles. 
 
 23 See noti.' on Acts ix. 30. 
 
A. D. 58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS I. 23—11. 14. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 23 by face unto the churches of JuJtea ' which * were in Christ : but they had heard^ 
 only, That ^ he which persecuted U3 in times past now preacheth the faith which 
 
 24 once he destroyed. And '"they glorified God in me. 
 
 2 Then fourteen years after^"l went up again to Jerusalem with "Barnabas, 
 3 and took Titus'* with me also. And I went up by revelation,^ p and com- 
 municated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles; but privately 
 to them which were of reputation,*^ lest by any means I ehoiild run, or had run, 
 
 3 in vain. But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled'^ to 
 
 4 be circumcised. And that because^ of ?false^ brethren 'unawares brought in, 
 who came in privily to spy out our * liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, 
 
 5 'that they mightbring us into bondage: to whom we gave place by subjection, 
 
 6 no, not lor an hour ; that " the truth of the gospel might continue with you. But 
 of '** those who seemed to be somewhat — whatsoever they were, it maketh no 
 matter to me ; -^ God accepteth no man's person : for they who seemed to be 
 
 7 y somewhat, in conference added'* nothing to me. But contrariwise, =wlien they 
 saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, "as the gospel 
 
 8 of the circumcision was unto Peter; (for he that wrought efiectually in Peter to 
 the apostleship of tlie circumcision, '' the same was mighty in me toward the 
 
 9 Gentiles :) and when "^ James, ''Cephas,'^ and John, who seemed to be ''pillars, '^ 
 perceived-^ the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the 
 right hands of fellowship; s'that we shoidd go unto the heathen, and they unto 
 
 10 the circumcision. Only they would that we should remember the poor ; ^^ * the 
 same which I also was forward to do. 
 
 11 'But when Peter was come to Antioch,'*'* I withstood him to the face, 
 1'3 because"' he was to be blamed. For before that certain *came from James,*' 
 
 'he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and 
 
 13 separated himself, ""fearing them which were of the circumcision. And the other 
 Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried'^ 
 
 14 away with their dissimulation. But when I saw that they walked not uprightly '^ 
 
 * Ro.lfi.7; lCor.1.30. 
 
 I see 1 Tim. I. 13—16. 
 
 »n Ac. XI. 19, 20. 
 
 « Ac. iJi. 2-4. 
 o Ac. 4. 36, 37. 
 p Ac. 15. 12. 
 
 7 Ac. 15. 1,21; 2 Cor. 
 
 11.26. 
 r BPft. 2. 1. 
 « ch. .■). 1, 13. 
 ( cli. 4.3,9; Ac. 15. 10. 
 
 J- leerefa. Deu. 10. 17. 
 
 y 2 Cor. 12. II. 
 
 » Ac. 13. 46; Rom. 11. 
 
 13; 2Tim. 1. 11. 
 a Ac 3. 12-26. 
 
 b Ac. 9. 15; 13.2; 15. 
 
 12: 26. 17.18; I Cor. 
 
 15. 10; Col. I. 2y. 
 t cli. I. 19. 
 d Ac. l.-i. 7. 
 
 * Mt Iti. 18; Eph. 2. 
 21); Hot. 21. U. 
 
 / sec refH. Rom 1. 5. 
 K Ac. 15. 22, ftc. 
 A (ce ref», Ac. 11. 29, 
 
 SI ; -1 Cor cli. 8, 
 
 ch. 9. 
 i Ac. 15. 3."). 
 
 * »ce Ac. 21. 18-25. 
 
 t Ac. 10.28; U.3. 
 
 1 Except the church at Jerusalem, where alone he had 
 been since his conversion. 
 
 2 Rather, 'but they were hearing only:* i. e. reports 
 about his preaching reached them from time to time. 
 'And they glorified God [for his work] in me;' acknow- 
 ledging my conversion and usefulness. 
 
 3 Fourteen years from his conversion, which is the 
 starting-point of the whole narrative (ch. i. 15). This 
 visit to Jerusalem is most likely not the second (Acts, 
 ch. xi. 30), at which nothing material to this subject 
 occurred, Peter and others being absent, but the third : 
 see Acts xv., and notes. Luke in his history relates the 
 public object of this visit : here Paul speaks of its bearing 
 upon hims^Xf personal!}/. 
 
 4 An uncircumcised Gentile Christian, one of the ' cer- 
 tain other' (Acts xv. 2). 
 
 ^ Paul had not only a commission from the church at 
 Antioch (Acts xv. 3), but also a special revelation and 
 commission from the Lord. This is mentioned as sliowing 
 that in the subsequent discussion he was not a ioarnrr 
 from 'James, Cephas, and John, the pillars' of the church 
 at Jerusalem (ver. 9) ; but was as fully prepared and 
 authorized to express the Holy Spirit's will as they 
 were. 
 
 6 The leading men in the church at Jerusalem, of 
 course including the apostles. Paul took care to have 
 first a 'private' interview with them, to prevent any 
 possible interference with his labours in the gospel. 
 But so far from opposing him, 'they gave to hira the 
 right hand of fellowship,' etc. (ver. 9). 
 
 7 Implying that the circumcision of Titus had heen 
 strongly urged by the Judaizers, as indicated in ver. 4. 
 
 8 I'his clause may be connected cither with ver. 3, thus : 
 'Titus was not compelled to be circummsed, because of,' 
 etc.; or with ver. 5, thus: 'And because of false bre- 
 thren, etc., wo gave not place by subjection,* etc : sec 
 note on Acts xvi. 3. 
 
 *J They were thus designated, because they did nnt 
 acknowledge faith in Christ as the only method of justi- 
 fication. This is 'the truth of tlie got^pd' (ver. 5); 
 essential not only as assuring the liberty and ])rivih ;,'ca 
 of Gentile Christians, but also as the foundation of every 
 sinner'a hope. 
 
 10 Rather, 'but from those;' i. e. from the leaders I 
 received nothing. The apostle interrupts the sentence in 
 order to repeat his total independence of all human 
 authority. And so far were James, Peter, and John 
 (vers. 7 — 9) from assuming any superiority over him, that 
 they recognised him and Barnabas as being entrusted 
 equally with themselves with ^ the apostleship ;' because 
 they saw that God's 'grace' 'wrought for' Paul as mightily 
 among the Gentiles as for Peter among the Jews. Comp. 
 1 Cor. ix. 2. Paul makes no allusion here to the decision 
 (Acts XV. 22 — 29), which confirmed the exemption of 
 Gentile converts from the Mosaic ritual; insisting only 
 on his own iiidepcndait inspiration and authority. 
 
 n Rather, ^ imparted nothitig tome.* 
 
 12 Compare 1 Cor. i. 12, and note. 
 
 13 Chief supporters of the faith. 
 
 14 Particularly the poor Christians in Jud(Sa (Rom. xv. 
 26), many of whom lost all for Christ (Heh. x. 34). Paul 
 had already been 'forward' in this work of love, and 
 continued to urge it on his Gentile converts. Twice he 
 carried alms to Jerusalem : see refs. 
 
 15 Some think this occurred about A. u. 54, when Paul 
 visited Antioch (Acts xviii. 22). But as Barnabas was 
 tliere too, it was most probably about A. D. 52 : see Acts 
 XV. 35. It is possible that this disagreement may have 
 prepared the way for the subsequent dispute and separa- 
 tion. See note on Acts xiii. 13. 
 
 16 Rather,'because he had been brought under censure.' 
 Peter's conduct in refusing to eat with Gentiles after the 
 Divine lesson (Acta x. 15), which he clearly understood 
 and acted upon (Acts xi. 3, 17; xv. 9), brought him 
 under the guilt of great and mischievous inconsistency. 
 But his colleague's reproof probably led him back to 
 right conduct, without leaving any unfriendly feeling in 
 his heart: see 2 Pet. iii. 15. 
 
 17 Probably sent by James; but on what errand we 
 know not. 
 
 18 Rather, 'and so Barnabas too was carried away with 
 them by their hypocrisy;' i. e. their practical disowning 
 of iheir convictions. 
 
 1^ Or, ' straightforwardly in regard to tho truth of 
 the gospel;' i.e. the tnilh that Jews and Gentiles nrc 
 all alike saved bv believing in Christ: see ver. 16. 
 
A.D.58, U.] 
 
 GALATIANS IL 15— III. 8. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 according to " tlie truth ol" the gospel, *'I said unto Peter hefure them all, ''If 
 thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, 
 Avhy compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? 
 15,1(3 V We 7vho «rt' Jews by nature, and not 'sinners^ of the Gentiles, 'knowing 
 that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but 'by the faith of Jesus 
 Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by 
 the faith of Christ, and not by the works of tlie law : for " by the works of the 
 
 17 law shall no flesh be justified. ' But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ,* 
 we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin 1 God 
 
 18 forbid. For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a 
 
 19 transgressor. For I '' through the law ^am-*^ dead to the law, that I might "live 
 
 20 unto God. I am * crucified with Christ: •^nevertheless"* I live; yet not I, but 
 ''Christ liveth in me : and the life which I now live in the flesh *" 1 live by the 
 
 21 faith of tlie Son of God, -'who loved me, and gave himsclt' for me. I do not 
 frustrate-"* the grace of God: for ^ if righteousness come by the law, then Christ 
 is dead in vain. 
 
 Salvation by faith and gospel liberty^ contrasted with the condemnation and bondage of 
 
 reliance on the law. 
 3 0** FOOLISH Galatians, ''who liath bewitched^ you, that ye should not obijy 
 ' the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, rrucificd'* 
 
 2 among you? This only would I learn of you, Received ye * tlie Spirit by the 
 
 3 works of the law, 'or by the hearing^ of iaith ? Are ye so foolish? '"Having 
 
 4 begun in the Spirit,"* are ye now made perfect by "the flesh? "Have ye 
 
 5 sutt'ered'' so many things in vain? If it he yet in vain. He therefore ''that 
 ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, ^'-^ docth he it by 
 the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith ? 
 
 6 Even as ^ ' Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for rigliteous- 
 
 7 ness * [Gen. xv. G] : know ye therefore that 'they which arc of faith, the same 
 
 8 are the children of Abraham. And * the Scripture, foreseeing that (lod would 
 justify'^ the heathen through faith, pnuichod before the gospel unto AI>rahain, 
 
 1 Although we may tliffur bv birth from those whom 
 Wf call *Binner3 from the Gentiles,' even we have known 
 that our justification must be sought not * from works of 
 law,' but 'through faith* in Christ; by which alone any 
 man can be justitied. Vers. 14 — 21 appear to contain the 
 bubtitanco of Paul's public remonstrance with Peter; in 
 wliicii he goes at once to the first principles of gospel 
 truth (see ver. 14). These he presents (as in Rom. ch. vi.) 
 in a manner adapted to meet the objection that the doe- 
 trine of justifieation through faith in Christ apart from 
 works of law, tends to encourage men in sins. lie shows 
 that the gospel does not make Christ the promoter of sin 
 in a believer, because he justifies .sinners; but that the 
 believer makes himself a. 'transgressor,' when, like Peter 
 in his inconsistency, he aims (ver. 18) at building up a 
 righteousness through the law, after he has been taught 
 to seek it through faith, and (19) to hiy aside all dependence 
 on tlie law as a ground of juslilication, and to live ('20) 
 in dependence on (iod's graue and to his glory. Comp. 
 notes on Ilom. vi. G; vii. 4. 
 
 2 Ilather, 'in Christ;' t. e. as united with him. 
 
 3 Properly, ' I died to the law.' Paul Hcems to refer 
 to tlie f.iet that in Ins conversion lie became so united to 
 Ciirist, as to be 'crucified with him,* and consequently 
 ceswed to be held by the law's claims or curse : comp. ch. 
 iii. l.'l ; U'lm. vii. 4. 
 
 ■t Ilather, 'and I live, no longer myself, but Christ liveth 
 in nit'.' '1 his is fully explained in the next clause; 'and 
 tiie life which I now live,' etc. 
 
 5 That in, I do not, by looking to the law for justifica- 
 tion, 'set aside' the mercy of God in Christ as if it were 
 necdiffW : see ch. v. 4. 
 
 G Paul now reasons with the Galatinn Christians upon 
 their aposta-sy from the faith in Christ, which he liad 
 tjiu(;ht amongst them, and had supported by miracles 
 (vers. 1 — 6). He Hhowfl that as Abraham was justified by 
 faith, BO they as heathen c:in be justifii-d in no other way 
 (G — 9) ; for if they were under the law t)iey must bo 
 condemned, instead of being justified by Christ (10 — 14). 
 He adds that the Mosaic law could not annul the prior 
 covenant of faith (lo — IH) ; that it w;is added only to 
 
 n »pr. 5. 
 
 o P«. Ml. 5: Pro. 27. 
 
 5, )1; I Tfm, U W). 
 r> Ac 10. 2S; II. ». 
 
 17. 
 
 7 Ac. 15. 10, 11. 
 ' F-i.h. 2. 3. 12. 
 » 8PC rcfi. Ro. I. 
 
 »ndU an-'.i2. 2S. 
 t »li. 3. Ti~'i\ ; im. 
 
 5. I; Heb. 7. IS. I't. 
 « P». 1*3. 2; Ro. a.2ii. 
 J- Ko. 6. 1,2; I John 
 
 3. S,3. 
 
 V Ro. S. 2. 
 
 « Uo, li. M; 7.4,6,0; 
 
 Col. -A. 3. 
 a Ho.i;. 11; 2 Cor. 6. 
 
 li; Hrb. ft. U. 
 6 k\\. U. 21; ti. 14; Ho. 
 
 ti. *-(i. 
 c Ho. 
 
 e (CO rofii. Ter. 13; ch. 
 
 3. II ; Jolin li, .')7. 
 f cli. I. 4: Biiti. A. 2. 
 g cli. a 21, 2i; 6.2- 
 
 4; Hot). 7. II. 
 A cli. 1. fi; a. 7. 
 • eh. 2. 14 ! i. 7. 
 
 k -ror. U ; Ac. 2. 3«; 
 
 10. 44-40; 10. 2—6; 
 
 F.|>h. I. i:t. 14. 
 / Ito. 10 10. 17. 
 •"cl. 4. 7-10. 
 
 '. n.t.. y. 111. 
 
 o ii'b. 10. 35. ail : 9 
 
 IVl. 2. 20-22; 2 
 J-.hnS. 
 P 2 Cor. 3. 8. 
 
 g ICO rcf>. Gc. 1&- (I 
 T YPFi. 2tJ— 20; John 
 
 H.3;i; Uoiii i.ii-m. 
 
 » Ko. 3. 2H-31) i y. 311. 
 
 prepare the way for the fulfilment of that covcii;mt in 
 
 Christ ^19—24), who introduces all believera alike to all 
 its privileges (25 — 29) ; and that thus they arc delivered 
 not only from the curse, but from the bondage of the law, 
 being treated as sons and heirs of full age (iv. 1 — 7). He 
 then appeals to them on the danger and folly of putting 
 themselves under such bondage (8—11) ; reminds them of 
 their former attachment to himself us their Christian 
 teacher (12 — 16) ; and warns them against those who 
 sought, for unworthy purposes, to divert that atTection to 
 themselves (17 — 20). And he eonelmles with an allegn- 
 rical illustration from the Old Testament, showing, by the 
 history of Abraham's two sons, the irreconcihible dill'er- 
 ence between the bond and the free — tlie law and the 
 promise (21 — 31). 
 
 7 Or, ' fascinated,' as with the power whicli tlu' Orien- 
 tals ascribe to what they call ' the evil eye.' 
 
 H In the ministry mid ordinances of the gospel tliey 
 had 80 clear a representalioii of the wondrous love and 
 wisdom shown in our Lord's death, that nothing, surely, 
 but some strange fascination could bo soon have diverted 
 their minds from him. 
 
 9 The spiritual blessings which you now enjny were 
 the fruit not of 'works of law,' but of the gospel -message 
 received by faith. 
 
 10 Rather, 'by the Snirit,' the Autlior of the newlif-. 
 Respecting 'flesh' as here opposed to the Spirit, see 
 notes on Rom. iv. 1 ; vii. 14. 
 
 11 Itatlier, ' Did ye experience so many things in vain ? 
 If indeed it be in vain.' Is all your Christian life, with 
 its varied experience, its joys and trials, to have no re- 
 sult, or rather, perhaps worse than none? Compare 
 Heb. vi. 4— G. 
 
 12 Perhaps rather, 'in you:* see 1 Cor. xii. 0. This 
 question is the same as in ver. 2 ; only that in vera. 2 — 4 
 it respeeU the experience of the rrrrirrrs ; whereas in 
 VL-rs. o — 9 it refers to the rule of Him who ^works' in 
 them the blessings, as illustrated in the case of Abraham ; 
 on which see Uom. iv., and notes. 
 
 n I^iilher, ' Itut the Scripture [personified], foreseeing 
 that it is hf faith that God iustiheth [as his invariable 
 rule"! the Gentiles, announced beforehand the good news 
 to Abraham that,* etc. 
 
A. D. 58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS III. 9—27. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 9 saying, '* In thee shall all nations he blessed' [Gen. xii. 3]. So then they which 
 he (tf faith are blessed with faithful^ Abraham. 
 
 10 For "as many as are of the works of the law are uudor the curse: for it is 
 written, ^ ' Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written 
 
 11 iu the book of the law'^ to do them' [Dent, xxvii. 26]. But ^tbat no man is 
 justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident. For, ' ' The just-"^ shall live 
 
 1*2 by faith' [Hab. ii. 4]: and "the law is not of faith; but, '''The man that 
 
 13 doeth them shall live in them' [Lev. xviii. 5]. '^Christ hath redeemed us from 
 the curse of the law, being made a curse for xm : (for it is written, ' Cursed is 
 
 14 every one that hangeth on a tree' [Dent, xxi, 23] :) ** tliat the blessing of Abraham 
 might come on the Gentiles throngh Jesus Christ; that we might receive ''the 
 promise of the Spirit through faith. 
 
 15 Brethren, I speak after the manner of men :* though it he but a man's 
 
 16 covenant, yet if it he confirmed, no man disannulleth, or addeth thereto. Now -'"to 
 Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of 
 many ; but as of one, * And to thy seed' [Gen. xxii. 18, ScjJt.], which is e Christ. ^ 
 
 17 And" this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, 
 the law, ''which was four hundred and thirty years after,^ cannot disannul, ^ that 
 
 18 it should make the promise of none effect. For if the inheritance he of the 
 law, it is no more of promise ; * but God gave^ it to Abraham by promise. 
 
 19 Wherefore then servcth the law? 'It was added^ because ()f transgressions, 
 till "' the seed should come to whom the promise was made ; and it was " ordained 
 
 20 by angels'^ in the hand "of a mediator. Now a^^ mediator is not a mediator of 
 one ; but God is one. 
 
 21 P Is the law then against'- the promises of God? God forbid ! ' For if there 
 had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should 
 
 22 have been by the law. But the Scripture hath concluded'^ 'all under sin, ' that 
 
 23 the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given 'to them that believe. But 
 before faith came, we were kept under " the law, shut up unto the faith ^'* wliich 
 
 24 should afterwards be revealed. AVherefore -^the law was our schoolmaster'^ to 
 
 25 hring vs unto Christ, ^ that we might be justified by faith. But after that faith 
 
 26 is come,'** = we are no longer under a schoolmaster : for ye " are all the children '^ 
 
 27 of Godj by faith in Christ Jesus. For ^as many of you as have been baptized 
 
 ( seerefs. Ge. 12. 3. 
 
 u Lk. 18. 9-ia 
 
 JT see refa. Dca, 27. ~l'i ; 
 
 .1am. 2. lU, II. 
 y ch 2. 16; Job 9. 2. 
 
 3 ; Ro. 3. 27. '-JH. 
 s Bcc teU. Httb. 2. 4. 
 a Ro. 4. 4, 5, M; 10. 
 
 .■». B; 11.6. 
 !> Bee refs. Lc. 18. ft; 
 
 Ne. 9. 29. 
 e ch. 4. 5; It. 53. 5- 
 
 7. 10-12; ice rcfi. 
 
 Ro. 3. 24-26; 2 Cor. 
 
 .■). 21. 
 d Torg. 6-9. 
 t see refs. Is. 41. 3, 1 ; 
 
 Jer. 31. 33; Ezek. 
 
 II. 19; 36. 26. i? ; 
 
 Zee. 12. 10. 
 / Bce refa. Ge. 12. 3, 7. 
 
 ft Ex. 12.40.41. 
 
 i ver. 21 ; »ee reft. 
 
 Num. 23. 19; Ro. 4. 
 
 13, 14; Heb.6.13— 18. 
 * ver. 16. 
 
 I John 15. 22; Ro. 7. 
 
 1 Ac. 7. W ; Heb. 2. 2. 
 
 Ex.20, 19—22; Den. 
 5. 5. 22. 27. 31 ; Job 
 9. 33; Ac. 7- 3S. 
 
 P Mt. 5. 17-20; Ro 3. 
 
 31. 
 7 ch. 2. 21 ; Ro, 3. 20. 
 r sec reft. Ro. 3. 9. 19. 
 
 23; 11.32. 
 « Ro. 4. 11—16. 
 
 1 Mk. 16 16. 
 
 « Ro. 7. 7-9. 24, 25 ; 
 Heb. 9. 8-16. 
 
 X dwe refs. Ro. 10. 4. 
 'J ch, 2. 16; Ac. 13 39. 
 ; ch 4. 1-6. 
 a John 1. 12; Ro 8. 
 14-17: 1 Jo1id3.I,2. 
 t> Ro. 6. 3. 
 
 1 In whom faith was the prominent excellence. They 
 who ehiire his faith shall 'be blessed with' him. Comp. 
 Luke xvi. 20, and note. 
 
 2 That is, all who hope to be justified by works of law 
 must reuder t-oiistant and perfect obedience, or there will 
 come upon them, not a blessing, but the cuise which the 
 Scripture expressly denounces. 
 
 3 See note on this quotation in Rom, i. 17. Scripture 
 says faith is essential to justification. But faith is excluded 
 by law, which says only, 'He who doet/ij' etc. Therefore 
 according to Scripture, law cannot justify a man ; it can 
 only curse him. And (ver. 13) it is Christ (the object of 
 faith, and the subject of the gospel ministry) wlio alone 
 delivers from that curse, having endured it himself; and 
 confers upon believing Gentiles the blessing promised to 
 believing Abraham (14), even * the Spirit,' which 'we' 
 (Jews and Gentiles alike) have received (see ver. 2). 
 
 4 Looking at it from a human point of view, as if it 
 were merely an engagement from one man to another. 
 
 5 Christ is named here probably as the representative 
 of all who belong to him, and who thus constitute Abra- 
 ham's seed, according to ver. 29. 
 
 6 'This, however, I say, speaking in human fashion 
 (ver. 1-5), God's solemn promise cannot be annulled by 
 the subsequent law.' 
 
 7 It is not necessary to the apostle's argument that 
 the popular computation of time which he here follows 
 should be correct, although it jirobably is so : see notes 
 on Gen. xv. 13; Exod. xii. 40 ; Acts vii. 6. 
 
 8 Itather, ' freely gave,' as that which is the fulfilment 
 of a 'promise,' not a reward of 'law.' Respecting the 
 'inheritance,' see Heb. xi. H — 10, l.'i — 10. 
 
 9 Or, ' superadded.* The same view of the Mosaic law 
 is presented here as in Uom. v. 20, where see note. The 
 apostle's object seems to be 'to mark the fundamental 
 diffe7'e)icef> between the law and the gospel, and thence, as 
 a natural result of the contrast, the transitory and pro- 
 visional nature of the former.' — EUicott. 
 
 10 Or, * enjoined through angels.' On the ministry of 
 angels and of Moses at the giving of the law, see Acts vii. 
 38, 44, 53 ; Heb. ii. 2 ; iii. 2, and notes. 
 
 11 Rather, 'Now the mediator is not of one.' Of the 
 numerous meanings which have been given to this verse, 
 perhaps the following is the best : — The idea of mediator 
 could not arise if there were only one party ; it belongs to 
 a contract which implies reciprocal engagements, in regard 
 to which the two parties have a kind of equality. ' But 
 God is one,' standing alone in unapproachable supremacy. 
 This supremacy is more prominently brought out in his 
 sovereign promise than in a mediated covenant; so that 
 the employment of angels and of Moses in the Hebrew 
 economy marks it as in this respect inferior to ' the pro- 
 mise.' This does not apply to the mediation of Christ 
 under the gospel, because the one only mediator is him- 
 self God, 'the Word made tiesh.' Compare the argument 
 in Heb. ii. 5 ; iii. 3 — 6. 
 
 12 The law is so far from being opposed to God's pro- 
 mise, as if it were another way of obtaining justification 
 to life, that it is subsidiary to the fulfilment of the pro- 
 mise; 'shutting all up' (ver. 22) in such helpless sinful- 
 ness and condemnation as to lead some at least to that 
 faith in Christ which obtains the promised blessings. See 
 note on Rom. xi. 32. 
 
 13 Rather, ' shut up,' as in ver. 23. 
 
 14 That is, the gospel method of justification by faith; 
 and so in ver. 25. 
 
 15 The Greek word here rendered 'scho(dninster' pro- 
 perly means the slave who had charge of the boys of a 
 family, to conduct them to school, and to watch and 
 punish their faults. So the law, by its teachings and 
 threatenings, was to convince men of their sinfulness 
 (see Rom. vii. 7), and to prepare them for the salvation 
 of Christ. 
 
 16 So as to bring our souls under its power. 
 
 n Rather, 'sons,* grown up, in opposition to mere 
 * children,' under tutelage. 
 
 1357 
 
A.D.58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS III. 28— IV. 22. 
 
 [a. D.50. II. 
 
 28 into Christ 'have put' ou Christ. ''There ia neither Jew nor Greek, there is 
 neither bond nor tree, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all 'one''' in 
 
 29 Christ .lesus. And •''if ye be Christ's, then are yo Abraham's seed, and theirs 
 according to the promise. 
 
 4 ^'ow I say, T/iiit the heir, as long as he is a child,^ ditl'ereth nothing from a ser- 
 2 yant, though he be lord of all; but is under tutors^ and governors until the time 
 .3 a]i])oiuti'd of the father. Even so we,'' when we were children, '' were in bondage 
 i under the elements" of the world : but ' when the fulness of the time' was come, 
 5 * God sent forth his Sou, ' made ** '" of a woman, " made undcn- the law, ° to redeem 
 them that were under the law, ''that we might receive the adoption" of sons. 
 G And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth ' the Spirit of his Son into your 
 
 7 hearts, crying, Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son ; 
 ■■and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ. 
 
 8 Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, 'ye did service unto them wliich by 
 !) nature'" are no gods: but now, after that ye have known God, or rather" are 
 
 known of God, ' how turn yc again'- to "the iveak and beggarly''' elements 
 
 10 whereuuto ye desire again to be in bondage? •■ Yo observe days, and months, 
 
 11 and times, and years. 1 am afraid of you, 'lest I have bestowed upon you labour 
 in vain. 
 
 12 Brethren, I beseech you, be as I «?«,•'* Mor I am as ye arc. Ye have not 
 
 13 injured me at all. Ye know how " through intirmity of the flesh I preached the 
 
 14 gospel unto you at the first : and my temptation which was in my flesh ye 
 despised not, nor rejected; but received me ''as an angel of God, 'even as Christ 
 
 15 Jesus. Where is then the blessedness ye spake of? For I bear you record, that if 
 it had been possible, ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have given 
 
 16 them to me. Am I tlierefore become your enemy, because I tidl you the truth ?'''' 
 
 17 They ''zealously affect"' you, but not well ; yea, they would cxcUich! you [iii; 
 
 18 us], that ye might aflect them, iiut 'it is good to be zealously alfected always 
 1!) in a good tliini/, and not ouly when 1 am jiresent with you. J My little children, 
 
 20 »'of whom I travail in birth again until Christ bo formed in you, 1 desire to be 
 present with you now, and to change" my voice; for I stand in doubt'* of you. 
 
 21 Tell'" me, ''ye that desire to be under the law,-" do ye not hear the law? 
 
 22 For it is -written, that Abraham had two sous ; ■ the one by a bondmaid, * the 
 
 <■ see rfl'B. Ro. )3. U. 
 d cli. 5. ti; Ro. 10. I'J; 
 
 1 Cor. Vi, 13. 
 e John II. 52; I?. W, 
 
 'i\ : Eph. a. I3-2S. 
 / ver». 7. Itt : Ko. 9. 7 ; 
 
 H(.b. II. IH. 
 « ch. I. 7, »< ; Ro. B. 
 
 17 ; El'h. 3 li. 
 
 A ch. 5. 1 ; Hcb. P. 10. 
 
 I Go 4!) 10; teo ref*. 
 
 Mlt I. l.'j; Ro. a. til 
 
 I Till). If. 
 A .lo)iii3. Iti. 17: l<. K. 
 I Jflinl.Ui niil.2.7. 
 "iBrr refi. C.i-. 3. I.'i ; 
 
 l.k. )!. 7; Ro. I. .1. 
 '• ML 5. 17 ; l.k. i. a 
 
 -v. 
 
 o cli. a 13; «oo rofa. 
 
 MU20. 1»; Ho. <.i. \i. 
 f> fco rcf*. cli. 3. '2iy 
 ■I Ho. a. 6: H.O. la-l7. 
 f «i.o reft. ch. 3. 29. 
 ' Ro. 1. 2.S; 1 Cor. 12. 
 
 2; E|.U. 2. 11,12. 
 ' ch 3. 3i Col. 2. 20— 
 
 22. 
 u Ro. a3; Ucb. 7. 19. 
 ■t Bcc reft. Col. '2.10,17. 
 V ch. .■>. -2, 4 ; I Tho. 
 
 3.5. 
 : I Cor. 9. 20-22. 
 
 " I Cor. 2. 3; 2 Cor. 
 12. 7, 9. 
 
 . 19. 27 ; Mai. 
 r-. Mt 10. 10. 
 
 'I Ho. 10. 2. 
 
 • 1 Cor. la. W. 
 
 r 1 Cor. 4.ia; rhllcm. 
 
 10. 
 K Col. 1.27-29; 2. 1. 
 
 A »er. 9. 
 
 • «c. Hi. 2-4, 16. 
 
 A Gc. 21. I, 2. 
 
 1 Cnmpurc K«m. xiii. 14, and note. 
 
 2 All who put on Christ, aru bi-dught into a oneness 
 which overrides all earlhly disttnetions (ver. 28), and 
 have a common title to all the blesbings of God's great 
 promiee ('29). 
 
 3 lliither, ' an infant ;' i. c. in a legal sense ; a minor, 
 who is, for a time, like a servant, under the control of 
 others, whatever his pruspeets may be. 
 
 •1 Or, * guardians,' hiiving the oversight of the person; 
 'governors,' or stewards, liaving the oversight of the 
 propfrtij. 
 
 5 lioth Jews and Gentiles, chiefly the former. 
 
 6 Or, * rudiments* (and so in ver. 9, and in Col. ii. '20) ; 
 ('. c. an elementary state of knowledge surh as might be 
 expected in 'infantw' still in 'subjeelion' (ver. 1): a 
 ritual and ceremonial worship, wliieh was 'of the earth' 
 and transitory, and as sucb ' weak and jioor' (ver. 9^, 
 altogether wanting tlic eiliciency and rieliness of the sal- 
 vation by faith : coinp. Col. ii. S; Heb. ix. I. 
 
 7 Winn the time 'appointed by the Father (ver. 2) 
 w;lh complete.* Kespediiig ' liie fulness of time,' see I're- 
 fice U) New I'estament, pp. 10,^1-2. 
 
 ^ Or, ' brim :' our Lord w:i.s not only man, and so sub- 
 jci-t to the l)ivine law ; but also a member of the Jewish 
 nation, and so ' under obligjition to the law' in its fuller 
 revelation by Moses. And his redemption is availaiile 
 even for those who have sinned against that fuller law 
 (v4T. 5), as well as for others. 
 
 On vers, h — 7, see Itom. viii. I.'i— 17, and notes. 
 
 10 That is, have no real existence. 
 
 1' It is rather God who has graciously revealed himself 
 to us, than wo who have sought tiim : compare 1 Cor. 
 viii. S. 
 
 12 This Jewish formalism, with all its ohservanees 
 (ver. 10). which you are adopting, is cnnnttiaUy as much 
 a slate of 'bondage* as your former (Jenlile condition. 
 
 13 These childish rudiments (see ver. .'J) are become 
 ulterlv destitute of spiritual good. 
 
 H Many take this to mean, 'Imitate mc in rejecting 
 
 Jewish observances ; for T, tliougli a Jew, have become a 
 Gentile like you (1 Cor. i.v. 21.) Ihitvers. 13— IB, and a 
 similar expression in 1 Kings xxii. -1, suggest another 
 explanation, lieconie one with me, for 1 am one with 
 you. I do not complain of personal injury. Iiut 1 must 
 remind vou that when 1 preached to you ' the former 
 time,* ''because of bodilv infirmity* (perhaps being 
 delayed by illness in Gala'lia), ye did not desnisc that 
 bodily wi'.'iknes.'i, which must have been ' a trial to you.' 
 Of what kind, then, was your haiipincss whicdl at that 
 time would have prompted you to do as much for my life 
 OS your own ? 
 
 ii Dealing with you faithfully respecting your faulu, 
 and your dangers from false teachers. I have thus aiaed 
 the part of a friend, not of an enemy (Prov. xxvii. (i). 
 
 10 Tliat is, they 'strive after you.* The Judaizing 
 perverters do not deal truly with you as 1 hiivo done. 
 They eagerly court you for their basi' pur[io8es, wishing to 
 'shut you up' to themselves, or to make you exclusivelv 
 their own, that you may eagerly follow ihem. It is well 
 to be the subjects of such earnest attachment, if only it 
 be liniiiiuralili/ formed, and constant even in absence 
 (ver. 18). 
 
 !7 Krom tones of complaint and censure to those of 
 satisfaclion and contideltce. 
 
 I'l (Jr, ' I am pernlexed in [respect to] you ;* i. c. as to 
 what is best to he done in your eiise. 
 
 I'J Ah ihe Judaizers make so much of the Mosaic law, 
 the apostle illustrates his Bubjcct from the Mosaic writ- 
 ings (ver. 21), showing in the history of Ishmaid and 
 Isaac the exclusion of the bondsmen of the law from the 
 privileges of tin' spirituiil seed of Abraham (2'2 -,'il). 
 
 20 ''I'he law' here means the wrilingx of Mosch. You 
 wish to attioid to their injunctions, attend then to the 
 principles illustrated in their narratives. The history of 
 Abraham's two sons may indicate to you the contrast 
 bi'lween the bondage of the law anil the blessi'd liberty 
 of the gospel: see vers. '28—31. The apostle thus foils 
 his adversaries with their own weapons. 
 
A. D. 58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS IV. 23— V. 13. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H, 
 
 28, 
 30 
 31 
 
 other by a freewomau : but he who was of the boudwoman *" was boru after the 
 
 flesh ; " but he of the freewomau ivas by promise. * Which things are an 
 allegory :2 for these are "the two coveuauts. The one from the mouut /* ^iiiai, 
 whicli geudereth to bondage,-^ which is Agar: for this Agar-* is mount Sinai in 
 Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her 
 children. But « Jerusalem'^ which is above is free, which is the mother of us 
 all. For it is written, * Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and 
 cry, thou that travailest not: for the desolate® hath many more children than 
 she which hath an husband' [Isa. liv. 1, Sf'ptJ] 
 
 2i) IVow we, brethren, as Isaac was, are ^ the children of promise.' But as then, 
 *he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that -was horn after the Spirit, 
 'even so it is now.^ Nevertheless what saith the Scripture? 'Cast ouf* the 
 bondwoman and her son : for " the eon of the bondwoman shall not be heir with 
 the son of the freewomau * [Gen. xxi. 10]. So theu, brethren, we are not children 
 of the bondwoman,'^ ' but of the free. 
 
 Exhortations to preserve Christian liberty^ and to cultivate practical godliness. 
 
 y STAND ** fast therefore in = the liberty ''-^ wherewith Christ hath made us free, 
 and be not entangled again " with the yoke of boudage.*^ 
 
 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that ''if ye be circumcised,'* Christ shall profit 
 you nothing. For'^ I testify again to every man that is circumcised, '^ that he is 
 a debtor to do the whole law. ''Christ is become of no etfect unto you,'*' 
 whosoever of you are justified by the law; *ye are fallen '^ from grace. For we 
 through the Spirit •'^ wait ^for the hope of righteousness by faith. For *in Jesus 
 Christ"^ neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision ; but ' faith 
 which worketh by love. 
 
 * Ye did ' run well : "* who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth ? 
 This persuasion'^ <?(??«t'^A not of him " that calleth you. "A little leaven leaveneth 
 the whole lump. ^I have confidence in you through the Lord, that ye will be 
 none otherwise minded : but « he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment, 
 whosoever he be, 'And I, brethren, if I yet preach-" circumcision, * why do I 
 yet suffer persecution 1 Then is ' the ofi'ence of the cross ceased. " I would they 
 were even cut oft'-' ^ which trouble you. 
 
 For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty ; 22 only ^ use not liberty for 
 
 m Ro. 9. 7. H. 
 
 n ice refa. Cc. 17. \b- 
 
 IM; Upb. n. II. 
 o ch. 3. Ift-ai. 
 P Deu. 33. -i. 
 
 1 Hcb. ]•^. i'i; Rev. 3. 
 12; 21.2.10. 
 
 r ch. 3, 211; Ac. 3.25; 
 
 Ro. 9. li 
 » Ge. 21. 9. 
 I ch. a i-i; John 15. 
 
 19: Ac. 21. 27, 28; 
 
 I Thci. 2. H, 15, 
 f John 8. 35. 
 
 2- ch. 6. 1 ; John a 36. 
 
 y t Cor. IK. I3i Heb 
 
 4. U; JudG2n. 21. 
 « ch. A. 3—5; >pe rch. 
 
 John 8. 32—36. 
 a Bee rcfi. ch. '^. 4. 
 b 7cr». i, 6. 
 c ch. 3. 10. 
 
 rich. 2. 21; Ro.9.3I,32. 
 t lee ch. l.«-9i Heb. 
 
 10. 38, 39; 12. 15; 
 
 2 Pet. 2. 20-22. 
 / Ro. 8. 24, 25. 
 g Ho.). 17; PhU.3.9; 
 
 2 Tim. 4. 8. 
 A iee refB.Ro 2.25-29. 
 I Jani.2.U-2ti; 1 Pet 
 
 1.8. 
 k aee ch. 4. 15. 
 I 1 Cor. 9. 21. 
 mcli. 3. I. 
 n ch. 1. ti. 
 
 o 1 Cor. 5. 6,7; 15.33. 
 r 2 Cor. 2. 3; 8.22. 
 q Bee refa, oh. 1. 7>«tc. 
 
 r ch. e. 12. 
 
 t ch. 4. 29: 6. 17: Ac. 
 
 21. 21,28. 
 t 1 Cor. 1.23. 
 u Joe. 7- 25; John y. 
 
 34; I Cor. 5. 13. 
 J- Ac. 15, 1, 2,24. 
 SI I Cor. 8. y ; I Pet. 
 
 2. 16; 2 Pet. 2. ly. 
 
 1 By God's special interposition, according to his pro- 
 mise : comp. Rora. iv. 19 — 21. 
 
 2 Rather, ' are allegorized ;* i. c. are used to represent 
 other things. 'As if Paul said, that it is a representation, 
 painted for ua as in a picture, of the two covenants, in 
 Abraham's two wives, and of the two classes of people in 
 the two sons.' — Calvin. Allegorical uses by inspired men, 
 nf Old Testament history, give no sanction to '■ those 
 pretended interpretations which lead us away from its 
 natural meaning.' — Calvin. 
 
 3 That is, whose children are born into bondage. 
 
 4 That is, *The name Agar is in Arabia [i. e. is used 
 by the Arabs for] Mount Sinai.' Comp. Gen. xxi. 20, 21; 
 1 Cliron. V. 10—20; Psa. Ixxxiii. 6. 
 
 5 As the earthly Jerusalem (ver. 25) represents the 
 Jewish economy, so here the heavenly one denotes the 
 Christian dispensation, which secures freedom for all 
 believers in Christ, whether Jews or Gentiles. 
 
 fi Rather, 'for many are the children of the desolate, 
 [niorr] than of her who has the husband.' 
 
 7 See ver. 23, and note ; and compare the promise 
 made to the Messiah in Isa. liii. 10. 
 
 ^ The persecutions of Christians at this time arose 
 mainly from the Jews. See Acts xiii. 49, 50; xiv, 1, 2, 
 I'J ; xvii. 5, etc.; 1 Thess. ii. 14 — 16. 
 
 '•' Sarah's words, sanctioned by God (Gen. xxi. 12). 
 
 1" Rather, ' of a bondwoman. We are children of no 
 bondmaid, but of the free wife. 
 
 11 The apostle exhorts the Galatians to hold fast their 
 freedom, not submitting to Jewish ordinances, which bind 
 them to the whole law, and forfeit their interest in Christ 
 (ch. v. 1 — fi). He bids them separate themselves from the 
 teachers of error, which is too likely to spread ; and he de- 
 clares tliat Rurh sliall be punished (7 — 12). On the other 
 hand, he enjoins them to remember that Christian liberty 
 is to be the source of Christian holiness and love (l.'J— 15). 
 He then puts in contrast the character and works of the 
 unrenewed and the regenerate (vers. 16 — 26) ; and par- 
 
 ticularly exhorts to forbearance, meekness, and liberality 
 (vi. 1 — 6), on the ground that what a man sows he must 
 reap (7—10). 
 
 12 See Kom. vi. 16—20, and notes. 
 
 13 See ch. iv. 9, and note ; Acts xv. 10. 
 
 14 If you give yourselves up to this Judaiziiig perver- 
 sion, you do in effect reject the Saviour, and place your- 
 selves (ver. 3) under a covenant which offers life on no 
 other condition than perfect obedience to the whole law. 
 
 15 Rather, ' But I testify ;' namely, that every one who 
 submits to be circumcised is bound, as a professed Jew, 
 to keep all the institutions of Moses. 
 
 IC Rather, 'Ye were cut off from Christ;' your union 
 with him as your Redeemer was made void by your 
 reception of these doctrines. 
 
 17 Justification by works of law necessarily excludes 
 grace. For our hope flows from faith alone, which the 
 Holy Spirit imparts and quickens (see Epli. ii. 8). 
 
 18 That is, to one in union with Christ. 
 
 ly Properly, * the persuasion ;' i. c. the persuasion that 
 circumcision is necessary. God had called you, and you 
 were obediently following his truth; but you have sud- 
 denly stopped. It is clear that some one has ' persuaded' 
 you, and it is equally clear that whoever ho be, he is 
 not 'of God.' The mischief, if not checked, will soon 
 spread through you all (ver. 9). I confidently hope that 
 you will even yet be brought to hold the truth ; but the 
 teacher, be he who he may, who distvirbs you by his false 
 reports about me, will be "punished (10 — 12). 
 
 20 A slander, fully refuted by my persecutions from the 
 Jews, who stumble at the doctrine that faith in a crucified 
 Saviour avails for salvation, without Jewish rites. 
 
 21 Rather, 'would cut themselves off.* 
 
 22 Liberty is not licentiousness. Freed from the bond- 
 age of ritual observance and legal obedience, you are 
 brought more thoroughly under the iniluenco of love, 
 the higher law of the spirit of liberty. See Rom. viii., 
 xiii. 8—10. 
 
 1359 
 
A. D. 58. U.] 
 
 GALATIANS V. 14— VI. 12. 
 
 [a. d. 50. H. 
 
 14 an occasion to the flesli, but "by love servo one anotber. For 'all the law is 
 fulfilled iu one word, even in this ; ' Tbou shalt love tby neighbour as thyself 
 
 15 [Lev. six. 18, Scpt.^ But ' if ye bite and devour one another, take heed that ye 
 bo not consumed one of another. 
 
 16 Tliis I say then, ''Walk in the Spirit,' 'and ye shall not fulfil the lust of 
 
 17 the flesh. For ■'the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the 
 flesh: ^aud these are contrary the one to the other: ''so that ye cannot- do the 
 
 18 things that ye would. But ' if ye be led of the Spirit, ye arc not under^ the law. 
 
 19 Now *the works'" of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, 
 
 20 fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft,^ hatred, variance, 
 '21 emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, ' heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, 
 
 revellings, and such like : of the which 1 tell you before, as I have also told i/oti 
 iu time past, that '" they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom 
 of God. 
 2C But " the fruit of the Spirit is " love,^ joy, peace, longauflering, f gentleness, 
 
 24 goodness, faith, meekness, temperance :' ' against " such there is no law. And thi'y 
 
 25 that are Christ's have "■crucified" the flesh with the ati'ectioua and lusts. If 
 
 26 we live'*' iu the Spirit, ' let us also walk iu the Spirit. 'Let us not be desirous 
 of vain glory, provoking one another, envying one another. 
 
 Q Brethren, "if a man be overtaken" in a fault, ye ■'which are spiritual, "restore 
 
 such an one = in the spirit of meekness ; considering thyself, " lest thou also 
 
 be tempted. 
 
 2, .3 'Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil 'the law" of Christ. For ''if 
 
 a man think himself to be something, when he is nothing, he decoiveth himself. 
 
 4 But ' let every man prove his own work, and then shall he have ■''rejoicing in 
 
 5 himself alone, and not in another.'^ For ^ every man shall bear his own burden. 
 
 6 * Let him that is taught iu the word communicate unto him that teachetli in 
 all good things.'^ 
 
 7 Be not deceived; God is not mocked:'^ for • whatsoever a man soweth, that 
 
 8 shall he also reap. *For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap cor- 
 ruption ; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Sjiirit reaji life everlasting. 
 
 9 And ' let us not be weary in well doing : '" for in due season we shall rea]), " if we 
 
 10 faint not. "As we have therefore opportunity, "■'' let us do good unto all men, 
 especially unto them who are of 'the household of faith. 
 
 Concluding exhortations. 
 
 11 YE" see how large" a letter 'I have written unto you with mine own hand. 
 
 12 As many as desire to make a fair show in the flesh, ' they constrain'" you to be 
 circumcised ; only lest they should sufl'er persecution for the cross of Christ. 
 
 n ch.f..2; Ro.l.'i.l,2; 
 
 I John 3. Iti-ltf. 
 & Ml, 7. 12 ; 'a. 39. 40. 
 
 e Jam. 3. Il-lS. 
 
 rf Ro. ft. 1, 4. 12-14. 
 « Col. 3.5-10; 1 Pet 
 
 2. II. 
 / Ko. 7. 18-25. 
 « lie S. .■>-». 
 ti Ito. 7. 15, 19. 
 
 • cli.4.t— 7; Ko.8.2,14. 
 
 * »po ML 1.1. m-2n : 
 K|.h. 5.3; Col. 3.5; 
 Jam. 3. 14, 15. 
 
 I 1 Cor. II. 19. 
 
 m B*>B rofs. 1 Cor. ti. 9 
 —11. 
 
 n F.ph. 5. 9. 
 
 Ro. 5. 1-5; Col. 3. 
 
 l-J-17. 
 V Jftni. 3. 17. 
 7 1 1'im. I. 9. 
 • Ko. 6. 6; 13. 14: 1 
 
 Put. '2. 11. 
 f ver. IG ; Ro. 6. 4. 5. 
 ( Phil. 2. 1— .3. 
 •I Kn. 14. 1: 15. 1. 
 J- 1 Cor. 2. 15 ; 3. 1. 
 y Jam. ,V 19, 20. 
 t 2 The*. 3. 1.5. 
 a 1 Cor. 10. 12; Jam. 
 
 3. 2. 
 I> Ho. 16. 1 ; 1 Thes. 
 
 .5. 14. 
 ' Jolin 13. 14,15,34,3.5. 
 .' l.k. 18. 10-13; llo. 
 
 I'2. .1.111; 1 Cor. 8.2. 
 ' 2 Cor. 13. .5. 
 / Pro. 14. ll; 1 Joliu 
 
 3. l9-'22. 
 
 * ><,<> Tcfl. Job 4. 8 i 
 
 Pro. II. 18; Ko.e.13. 
 
 i MaL 1. 13; I Cor. 
 
 1.5. 5H; 2Thpi.3. K). 
 "■Jam. 5. 7,8. 
 1 Ii. 411. 30, 31 ; Brp 
 
 nU. MI. II). 22. 
 o Kcc.O.U); John 9. 4. 
 ¥ Lk. 6. 35 ; I Thep. 5. 
 
 I.*,; Tit, 3. ft. 
 ■; Epl>.2.19; ncb.3.H. 
 f «vo Ro. lli.22; 1 Cor. 
 
 IH. 21. 
 
 • ch. 2. 3; Ac 15. I. 
 
 1 Probably menniug the same as Horn. viii. 4 ; on 
 which see note. 
 
 2 Kather, ' to the end that ye do not the tilings that 
 ye would ;' each striving to prevent the fulfilment of the 
 tiesires which the other prompts. On this conflict, see 
 Uom. vii. M — 23, and notes. 
 
 3 ' IJut under grace ;' and therefore * sin [or ' the 
 flesli'] .ftliall not hjive dominion over you' (see llom. vi. 
 14, and notc^ ; and you ehall produce the 'fruit of the 
 Spirit,' which is in ffict the 'fulfilling of the law* (ver. 
 23), and the crucifying of the flesh ('24). 
 
 4 All sin is man's tcor/:, and it is 'fruitless' of good 
 (Eph. V. 11). All holiness (ver. 22) is the 'fruit of the 
 spirit' of life, implanted by God. 
 
 5 Properly, 'drugging;' used for sorcery ill general. 
 'Strife' IS r&iheT intriquings ; 'seditions' are dissensions. 
 
 <■> Love, as the chief, stands first (1 Cor. xiii. 13). 
 ' Faith' may here mean fidclitii (Titus ii. 10; 1 Tim. vi. 
 11); or trustfulness (1 Cor. xiii. 7). 
 
 » The government of all the desires, 
 
 S See note on ver. 18. 
 
 9 See ch. ii. 20 ; vi. 14 ; Rom. viii. l."), and notes. 
 
 10 lyct us show that He is the Author of our life by 
 obeying Him as it« Uuler; 'let us not become vain-glo- 
 rious,' vaunting, or envious, but follow His law of love. 
 
 " Or, 'surprised,' by sudden ti'iiiptation. 'I'lven' in 
 such a case, snow the power of the spiritiiul life in you by 
 reclaiming him, humbly remembering your own frailty. 
 
 12 To 'love one another' (John xiii. 34, 34). 
 
 1-1 Jlathcr, ' the other,' i. c. his fellow. A man's high 
 opinion of himself as superior to 'his filln".-* in deceptive, 
 and is no ' ground p^ boasting.' Ijfi him test his owu 
 
 actions, for each has his own load to bear ; and then ho 
 will be humble and eympathizing towards others. 
 
 M Including means of^ subsistence: b(<? 1 Cor. ix. ID. 
 
 15 God's arrangements cannot bo set aside. By his 
 inevitable law, all our actions must develop their corre- 
 spondent results. If we foster 'the flesh — the corrupt 
 principles of our fallen state — we tan liiivc only 'eoiru|i- 
 tion,' degradation, loiitlisnniencss, spirilnul dcutli. If we 
 elurifth 'the Spirit' — the higher priiicii>liK of the Uiviiiely 
 renewed state — we shall certainly attain in duo season, 
 at the appointed harvest-time, ' life' — jiurity, vigour, 
 joy — ' everlasting,' 
 
 I'i Opportunity imposes obligation. 
 
 17 In concluding the Epistle, Paul adverts to the fact 
 that ho has written it with nis own hand (ver. 11); repeats 
 his warnings against the false teachers (12, 13) ; deehires 
 his own exclusive and unalterable devotedness to CliriBt, 
 and sympathy only with those who love the Saviour, 
 for whom he suH'ers (H — 17) ; and ends with a bene- 
 diction (IS). 
 
 18 'See with what large letters ;' referring probably to 
 the size of the writing. If Paul wrote the whole Epistle 
 with his own hand, it was a special proof of his interest 
 in the Galatian Christians ; for he usually employed an 
 amanuensis, and wrote only his name, and a closing 
 benediction : see notes on Rom. xvi. 22. Hut some think 
 that he alludes only in the verses following, which insist 
 strongly upon the main subjects of the Eitistlc. 
 
 10 'I'ney insist on eirciiiiici«ion as esftentiiii to salvation, 
 liiit IIS they neglict so much of their law (ver. 13), it is 
 clear that they only wish to escape |iei«eciition by boast- 
 ing that they have induced you to be tircumeiBcu. 
 
A. D. 58. 64. U.] 
 
 GALATIA.NS VI. 13—18. 
 
 [a. d. 60. 62. H. 
 
 13 ' For neither they themselves wlio are circumcised keep the law; but desire to 
 
 14 have you circumcised, that they may glory iu your flesh. "But God forbid 
 that I should glory, ^ save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom- the 
 
 15 "world is 'crucified unto me, and I xinto the world. For s'in Christ Jesus neither 
 10 circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but -a new creature. And 
 
 as many as walk according to this rule,^ peace he on them, and mercy, and upon 
 <» the Israel of God. 
 
 17 From henceforth let no man trouble me: for ''I bear in my body the niaik.s'' 
 of the Lord Jesus, 
 
 18 Brethren, -^the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ he with your spirit. Amen. 
 
 Unto the Galatians, written from Rome.^ 
 
 ( ML 23. 2— 5. '-!;J-25. 
 
 u IB. 45. 24, 2.^ ; I Cor. 
 •i. 2; Phil. 3.3,7— 
 11. 
 
 X Bpp reft. cti. 2. 20; 1 
 
 John ti. \, b. 
 y cti. 6- b; Col. 3. II. 
 i see iQiv. '1 Cor. 5. 17. 
 
 a ch. 3. 7, 9, 29 ; Ro. 2. 
 
 IB. 29; 4. 12. 
 6 KCor.4. 10; n.23i 
 
 Col. I. 24. 
 
 : 2Tlm.4.22i Philem. 
 
 1 Far be it from me to boast in circumcision and such 
 things ; I boast only in Christ crucified. His death, 
 making; me 'a new creature,' has severed me for ever 
 from all that I, like the rest of the world, once prized 
 and pursued. 
 
 2 Or, 'whereby;* referring either to Christ or to his cross. 
 
 3 All, whether circumcised or not, who are made 'new 
 creatures,' are blessed as the true'' Israel of God :' compare 
 ch. iii. 29; Rom. ix. 7. 
 
 4 An allusion to the branding of a slave with the 
 owner's mark; here referring probably to the marks of 
 the scourgings and injuries wliich Paul had suffered for 
 the sake of Christ (2 Cor. xi. 24, 2-5). These are perhaps 
 put in contrast to the mark of circumcision, in which 
 others gloried (ver. 13). 
 
 5 This subscription is evidently incorrect. See Preface 
 to this Epistle, and note on the subscription of the Epistle 
 to the Itomans. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 EPHESIANS. 
 
 There is abundant evidence, both external and internal, 
 that this Epistle was written by tlie apostle Paul. But as 
 the words *in Ephesus' (ch. i. 1) are wanting in a few 
 ancient manuscripts, doubts have been raised as to the 
 persons to whom it was addressed. Some have supposed 
 it to be the ' Epistle to the Laodiceans,' mentioned in 
 Col. iv. 16 ; on which see note. Others have conjectured 
 from the general character of its contents, and the absence 
 of local allusions and personal greetings, that it was a 
 circular letter to the churches of Asia Minor. But the 
 weiglit of evidence strongly preponderates in favour of 
 the received reading in ch. i. 1. The words are found in 
 most of the extant manuscripts, and in all the ancient 
 versions. The early church is all but unanimous in its 
 testimony that the Epistle was addressed to theEphesians. 
 If it appears surprising that there are no personal notices 
 and salutations in a letter addressed to a community 
 amongst whom the apostle had laboured so long, it should 
 be remembLTed that they are equally wanting in the 
 Epistles to the church at Corinth, where the apostle had 
 spent a longer time than in any other Gentile city. In 
 both cases it may probably have arisen from the large 
 number of friends that he must have noticed, had he 
 specified any. And as this Epistle was sent by the hands 
 of an Asiatic friend and fellow-labourer, who was charged 
 with messages to the Ephesiana (see ch. vi. 21), he could 
 supply by word of moutn all that was wanting of personal 
 and private greetings. It is not unlikely that the letter 
 w;i8 intended to be communicated to the neighbouring 
 churches; and was therefore thrown into such a form tis 
 would adapt it to tliis purpose, 
 
 Tlie city of Ephesus was, under the Romans, the capital 
 of Proconsular Asia. Though nominally Greek, its in- 
 liiihitants were half Oriental in religion and character. 
 As it lay on the highway into Asia from Rome, it was a 
 centre of extensive commerce, and a resort of strangers 
 from all parts. It was especially celebrated for its vast 
 and magnificent temple of Diana or Artemis; in con- 
 nection with whose worship magical arts were largely 
 pr.'ictised : see Acta xix. II, 19, 24, 27, and notes. The 
 inhabitants were also noted for luxury and voluptuous- 
 ness. 
 
 I s 
 
 Paul's first visit to Ephesus was very brief, including 
 only a single sabbath, on his return from his second mis- 
 sionary journey. But the work which he then began 
 among the Jews was carried on by Aquila and Pi'iscillr., 
 and by Apollos (Acts xviii. 19 — 21 ; 24 — 26) ; so that on 
 his second visit, in the autumn of the year 54, he found 
 some preparation already made for his further labours. 
 These he pursued for more than two years, in the face 
 of severe persecution (see Acts xx, 19 ; 1 Cur. xv. 32), 
 but with very remarkable success among both Jews and 
 Gentiles, not only in the city, but throughout the whole 
 province (Acts xix. 10). By incessant toil and assiduity 
 (Acts XX. 18 — 20) he built up a large and flourishing 
 church ; to which iu the following year, on his last 
 journey to Jerusalem, he addressed through its elders a 
 solemn parting charge (Acts xx. 17 — 35). This church 
 he subsequently committed to the oversight of Timothy 
 (1 Tim. i. 3). 
 
 It appears that this Epistle was written about the same 
 time as the Epistles to the Colossians and to Philemon; 
 for in them all Paul speaks of himself as a prisoner {ch. 
 iii. 1 ; Col. iv. 18 ; Philem. 9); and he sends the Epistles 
 to Ephesus and Colosse by the same messenger, Tychicus 
 (ch. vi. 21 ; Col. iv. 7), with whom Onesimus, the bearer 
 of the letter to Ptiilenion, is associated in the Epistle to 
 the Colossians {Col. iv. 9; Philem. 10). Some have 
 referred these letters to the period of his detention at 
 Cajsarea ; but it is more likely that they were written from 
 Rome, about a.d. 63. 
 
 This Epistle is not only, like the two that follow, marked 
 by a peculiar pathos and elevation of feeling ; but it 
 stands pre-eminent among tlu* writings of Paul for its 
 sublime revelations of Divine truth; which the Ephesian 
 Christians had been prepared to receive by the apostle's 
 instructions during his h-ngthened ministry among them. 
 He sets forth, in most glowing language, the transcen- 
 dent excellence of the privileges and hopes of believers in 
 Christ, the all-comprehending extent cf the Christian I 
 dispensation, and its r^crtain triuni}itisanil glorious results. I 
 He addresses the Kphesians chiefly as converts from ] 
 heathenism ; and his principal objects appear to havo I 
 
 J 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 EPHESIANS I. 1—14. 
 
 [a. d. G3. H. 
 
 been — to lead them to appreciate the gospel, as the greatest 
 manifestation of God's eternal love ; to make them sen- 
 sible of the unspeakable greatness of the blessings wliich 
 God had conferred upon them in Christ ; to lead them 
 to enter into the spirit of the gospel, which abolishes the 
 distinction between Jews and Gentiles, uniting all the 
 members of the church, with their diversities of gift and 
 
 olfice, in one living body ; and to raise them to that prac- 
 tical holiness, and exemplary discharge of all dutics,which 
 became their restoration to the dignity and blessedness 
 of the sons of God. 
 
 This Epistle may be divided into two main parts : the 
 former (ch.i. — iii.) chiefly (foc^rmrt^y the latter (cii.iv. — vi.) 
 almost wholly practical. 
 
 Apostolic salutation ; and a&a'iptioti of praise to God for the blessings of redemption. 
 
 1 " PAUL,' an apostle- of .lesus Christ by the will of God, 'to the saints'' which 
 
 2 are at Ejihesua, ''and to the faithful iu Christ .lesus : ''Grace be to you, and peace, 
 from God our Father, mxAfrom the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 .3 'Blessed he the God and Fathiir of our Lord .lesus Christ, who hath hlossed 
 
 4 us with all /spiritual blessings in heavenly places* "in Christ: aeoordiiig 
 as * he hath chosen us in him ' before the foundation of the world, that we 
 
 5 should 'be holy and without blame before him iu love:'' 'having predestinated " 
 us unto "" the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, " according to the 
 
 6 good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glorj' of his grace, " wherein he 
 hath made us accepted' in f the beloved. 
 
 7 'In whom we have redemption* through his blood, tlie forgiveness of sins, 
 
 8 according to 'the riches of his grace; wherein ho hath abounded" toward us 'in 
 !) all wisdom and prudence ; ' having made known unto us the mystery '" of liis will, 
 
 10 according to his good pleasure "which he hath purposed in himself: that in the 
 dispensation" of ^the fulness of times J' he might gather together in one 'all 
 things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; eiHii in 
 
 11 liim : "in whom also we''- have obtained an inheritance, 'being predestinated 
 according to ' the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his 
 
 Vi own will ; <' that we '^ should bo to the praise of his glory, ' who first trusted in 
 1.3 Clirist. In whom /ye also trusted, '■' after that ye heard f the word of truth, the 
 
 gospel of your salvation: in wliom also after that ye belii.'ved, * ye were sealed 
 14 with ' tliat Holy Spirit of promise, * whicli is the earnest of our inheritance 
 
 until '^ the redemption of ' the jiurchased '" possession, '" unto the praise of 
 
 his glory. 
 
 n »<'o rer». '1 Cor. I. I. 
 6 ire rcr«. Un. I. ?. 
 t ell. 6. 21; Col. I.!. 
 <'GaU 1.3. 
 
 * 2 Cor. 1. 3. 
 
 / vrTH.5. 7. U, 13. U. 
 
 R .loiin u. r,; i:,. (, :,. 
 
 A wp loft. Ho. 8. 'JM. •£^ ; 
 
 ■i Thes. 1!. IS 
 t ML2.V3t; HoT.17.8. 
 *cli. 5. S7: Lk. I. 751 
 
 I ol. 3 n. 
 t Ho «. 29. 30. 
 "■.Inhii 1. 12; 2 Cor. 
 
 -» i<-* refi. Lk. 12. 32. 
 
 Ro. 3. 2*2-26. 
 
 p ifpri-f*. !«. 42. 1. 
 
 1 Ao 2tl. 28 1 Ro. 3. 21. 
 r th, 3. 1(1 ; Ro. 3. 21. 
 « Ro. 11.3.\ 
 
 t Mt 13.11; Ro. 16.26. 
 M ver. 11: 2 Tim. 1. 9. 
 J (iBl. 4. 4. 
 yell. 3. 1.*.: Jolin 10.16. 
 
 * Pliil.2.10i Col. 1.20. 
 
 a tea r(>ff. Ac. 26 IS; 
 Tit. 3. 7; Jwn. 2. 6. 
 » Tcr, 5. 
 
 r tor. 9; Ii 46. 10.11. 
 '' Tpr.«; 2 Thou. 2. 1.3, 
 f Jnrn. 1. IS 
 / eh. 2. 11, 12. 
 « 1 Thet. 2. 13. 
 A ROC reft. 2 Cor. 1. 22. 
 ■ Joltn 16. 7— 15. 
 
 * Ro. S. 1.S— 17. 23. 
 
 t Ac 20. 28; 1 I'ct. 1. 
 
 4. 19, 10. 
 m ver. b ; 1 Pet 3. 9. 
 
 1 After an apostolic greeting to the Christians at 
 Kphesus (vers. 1, 2), Paul expresses the liveliest gratitude 
 to God, who, in his eternal grace and wisdom, has chosen, 
 redeemed, adopted, and sanctified his church (3^i) ; in 
 order to glorify himself by re-uniting angels and men 
 under Christ their Lord (9, 10) ; through whom Jews 
 and Gentiles now receive the same Spirit, as a pledge of 
 the future inheritance (U — 14). 
 
 2 Sec notes on Itom. i. 1. 
 
 3 See note on Rom. i. 7. Those who are consecrated 
 as 'saints' arc also described jis being 'faithful,' or en- 
 dowed with faith, and so 'in [union with] Christ.' 
 
 4 Some render the won! 'heavenly things;' but the 
 rendering in the t<*xt is more accordant with ver. '20, and 
 ch. ii. G. All the blessings of the Spirit bestowed on 
 believers, arc given in connection with that exaltid stjite 
 to which they are advanced by being 'in Christ.' This 
 happy state is more fully described in ch. ii. 1— Hi, and 
 is there fitly spoken of as a 'sitting together in heavinly 
 places in Christ;' both because it is infinitely superior to 
 every mere earthly condition, and because it is the fore- 
 taste and ph;dge of the believer's final enjoyment of 
 heaven itself. 
 
 5 These words may bo connected with the next verso 
 thus; 'in love having predestinated us,' etc. God's 'good 
 pleasure' implies benevolence as well as sovereignty 
 (compare ver, G). 
 
 Compare Koni. viii. 29, nnd notes. 
 
 7 llather, 'wherein he gave us grace in the Heloved.' 
 The licloved is Christ, the chief olijixt of that patcniul 
 love of God, vv'hich embraces us loo; see Matt. iii. 17; 
 John i. VI, 11 ; Col. i. 1.3, and notes. 
 
 8 Literally, ' the redemption.' See noto on llom. iii. 21, 
 Hero the primary idea is 'remission of trespaiuies' (or 
 'sins,' Col, i. 14 ; see note on JUim. v. 20) ; and this is 
 obtained through the 'blood' (i.e. the propitiatory ofl'er- 
 ing) of Christ, 
 
 9 llather, ' which he caused to abound to us.' This 
 pajsage may mean, either that God has made his grace 
 abound toward us in giving us all wisdom and prudence 
 
 (see Col. i. 9), so as to enable us to understand his purpose 
 of mercy, now revealed : or that, in giving us abundant 
 grace, he has acted according to his wisdom and prudence, 
 in making known his purpose. 
 
 10 See note on M:itt. xiii. 11. 'The mystery' here in- 
 tended is developed in ver. 10, and eh. iii. I — 12. 
 
 11 Rather, * which he purposed in hiniHclf, with a view 
 to the dispensation of [i. e. belonging to] the fulness of 
 the seasons, to gather together again,' etc. God's purpose, 
 with regard to the gospel dispensation (which comjuetes 
 the ajipolnted seasons, or epochs of the Divine adminis- 
 tration) was to reunite in Christ 'all things,' which had 
 been, as it were, dislocated and disjointed bv sin. Com- 
 pare the piirallel p.Tssage, Col. i. 20; see also Rom. viii. 
 19 — 22, and notes. 
 
 12 Tliis may mean, either, 'in whom we obtained olso 
 the inheritance;' or, 'in whom wc were also chosen as 
 im inheritance,' aa prefigured by ancient Israel. See Deut. 
 iv. 20, and note. 
 
 13 The word ' we ' hi're is emphatic, and opposed to ' ye' 
 (ver. 13). It probably means 'we' Hebrew believers; 
 either those who ' bi^fore hoped in the Christ ;' i. e. before 
 our Lord's coming; or those Jewish converts who hoped 
 in him 'before' ye Gentiles 'licard the word of truth.' 
 
 H Probably the sense should rather be suspended. 'In 
 whom ye also, having heard, etc. — in whom, having 
 [not only hi:ard, but] also believi'd,' etc. It was not by 
 hearing only, but by believing, that they had obtained 
 the fiiUilnient of the promise, by receiving the giflu of the 
 Holy Spirit, whirdi were the 'seal' or certificate of their 
 adoption, and 'the earnest' (the pledge, or guarantee of 
 the full possession) of their inheritance. See Acts xix. 
 1 — G; 2 Cor. i. 2'2, and notes. 
 
 If) Or, 'unto.' This is the end in reference to man. 'Unto 
 the praise of his glory' is the end in reference to Ood. 
 
 Ill Helievers themselves (compare Ar:tj4 xx. 2H ; 1 Pet. 
 ii. 9) arc the 'purchased posHession,' being ransomed by 
 Christ's death ; and the ' redemption ' here spoken of is 
 their final and complete salvation, in biidy m well as in 
 soul: see notes on Itom. viii, 18 — 23, 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 EPHESIANS I. lo—lL 10. 
 
 [a. d. 62. H. 
 
 Prayer that the Ephcsian Christians may know more thoroughly the blessings of salvation ; 
 contrast between their former and their present state. 
 
 15 WHEREFORE' I also,^ "after I heard of your faitli^ in the Lord Jesus, and 
 10 love unto all tho saints, p cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you 
 
 17 in my prayers: that 'the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, 'the Father of glory,^ 
 *may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and 'revelation in the knowledge of 
 
 18 him: "the eyes of j'our understanding^ being enlightened; that ye may know 
 what is ■*'the hope y oi hia calling, and what "the riches of the glory of his 
 
 19 inlieritance in the eaiuta, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to 
 'JO US-ward who hnlieve, "^ according to the working of his mighty® power, which 
 
 he wrought in Christ, when ^he raised him from the dead, and "^set him at his 
 
 til own right hand in the heavenly j-^^rtCfS, ''far above all *" principality, and power, 
 
 and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this 
 
 22 world, but also in that which is to come : and -/"hath put all things under hia 
 
 23 feet, and gave^ him * to be the head over all things to the church, '* which is his 
 body, the fulness of him ' that filleth all in all, 
 
 2 And ^ you hath he quicke7icd,^ 'who were dead'' in trespasses and sins; 
 
 2 "' wherein in time past ye walked, according to the course'*' of this world, accord- 
 ing to "the prince of the power of the air,'* "the spirit that now worketh in '"the 
 
 3 children of disobedience :'2 ^ among whom also we all'^ had our conversation'"* in 
 times past in 'the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the 
 
 4 mind; and *wero by nature'^ the children of wrath, even as others. But God, 
 
 5 ' who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, " even when 
 we were dead in sins, hath 'ciuickened us together with Christ, (^by grace 
 
 6 ye are saved;'*') and hath raised us up together," and made us 'sit together in 
 
 7 heavenly'^ places in Christ Jesus: that in the ages to come he might show 
 the exceeding riches of his grace in 7^/5 kindness toward ua through '^ Christ 
 
 8 Jesus. « For by grace-*' are ye saved * through faith; and that'-^' not of your- 
 
 9 selves: '^it is the gift of God: ''not of works, lest any man should hoaat. 
 10 For we are '"his workmanship,-- created in Christ Jesus -'"unto good works, 
 
 «■ which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. 
 
 Col. 1. -1; Philem. 5. 
 P Ro. 1. 8, 9; I TLes, 
 
 1.2; 2TII08. 1.3. 
 q John W. 17. 
 r I Clir. 29. II. 
 
 1 Col 1.9. 
 
 I 1 Cor. 2.9. 10; Col. 
 
 2. 2. 
 
 '( see refa. Ac. 2fi. 18. 
 ■Tch. 1. 1; Heb. «, II. 
 y Ho. 8. 28-30; Phil. 
 
 3. U. 
 
 • vpr. 7 ; ch. 3. 8, 16. 
 "ch. 3. 7; Col. 1.29; 
 
 2. 12. 
 see rcf». Ac 2.21,33. 
 c pee refs. Pa. ||0. 1 ; 
 
 Ho. 8. 31; Ueb.10.12. 
 d Phil. -Z. 9. Id; Col. 
 
 2. 10. 15; Heb. 1. 1. 
 o see reft. Ro. 8, 38. 
 / PB,a6-B; Mt. 28.18. 
 « ch. 4 15. 16: CoL I. 
 
 18; Heb. 2.7. 
 h see rcfa. 1 Cor. 12. 
 
 12-27. 
 ' ch. 4. 10; ICor. 12. 
 
 G; Col. 3. 11. 
 k Tera. 5, fi ; John 5. 
 
 24; Col. 2. 13. 
 ( ch. i. 18. 
 "1 Ac. la. Xt; tee tcU. 
 
 1 Tor. 6 II. 
 " -eertft. John 12. 31. 
 o Ac. 6.3; 1 John 3. M. 
 p ch. a. 6; Col. 3 li. 
 q Ro. 3. 9—19; Tit. 3. 
 
 3 : I Pet. 4. 3. 
 r Gal. 5. 16—21. 
 ' «ce refs. Ps 51. ■'). 
 ( Ex. 34.6; Ro. K). 12. 
 u Ho. 5. 6—10. 
 .r Joho.V2l; Col, 2.12. 
 ;/ see rcfa. Ac. 15. II ; 
 
 Ho. 3. 2t; Tit. 3.5, 
 - ch. 1. 3,20; Lk. 22. 
 
 2y.30; John 12. 26. 
 a ver. 5; 2 Tim. 1. 9. 
 b Ro. 3. 22-28. 
 c Mt. 16. 17; John 6. 
 
 44.65; Phil. I. 29. 
 d see refs. Ito. 3. 20, 
 
 e beu.32. 6; I». 41.21; 
 
 John 3. 3. 6; 1 Cor. 
 
 3.9; Phil. 2, 13. 
 / Bee refR. Mt 5. 16. 
 g Bee refs. ch. I. 4. 
 
 1 The apostle rejoices in the good reports which have 
 reached him of the faith and love of the Ephesian Chris- 
 tians, and is encouraged to pray that they may have a 
 more perfect understanding of the glorious truths of which 
 he has been speaking (vers. 15 — 18), and especially of 
 the mighty power which had raised and exalted first 
 Christ the Great Head of the church (19—23), and then, 
 through Him, themselves Gentile sinners, once depraved 
 and disobedient, but now by God's grace renewed to fuith 
 and holiness (ch. ii. 1 — 10). 
 
 2 Because all that he had 'heard' of them since he parted 
 from them about five years ago (Acts, ch. xx.), had con- 
 firmed his confidence in their faith, he ' also' joined his 
 thanks and prayers with theirs. 
 
 3 Properly, 'the faith among you;' the faith which 
 distinguished them as a community. 
 
 4 Not simply, *the glorious Father;* but the Father 
 to whom belongs the glory so often mentioned in the 
 context (vers. 12, U, 18). 
 
 5 Kather, * heart,* as almost all the manuscripts read. 
 None but the enlightened heart can appreciate the high 
 and noble hope to which Christians are called : see 1 John 
 iii. 2. 3. 
 
 6 Literally, * the energy of the power of his might:' 
 the last word denoting inherent power; the second, power 
 ivinccd in action; the first, the operation itself. The 
 tliree combined give tho most complete representation of 
 Omnipotence. 
 
 7 Lven Him, exalted and glorified above all, did the 
 Father, in his boundless mercy, giro to be tho Head of 
 the church, whoRc chief glory it is to bo 'his body, the 
 fulness of Him who fills for fliraself all things with all' 
 that they have. 'The fulness' may perhaps mean the 
 complement, that without which he would be incomplete, 
 as the head without the body ; but most probably that 
 which is filled with life and power. 
 
 f* The apostle is carrying on from ch. i. 20 his illus- 
 trations of God's power towards the believer (ch, i. 19) us 
 exercised in raising th<! dead ; and tlius omits tho verb, 
 supplied in the text from ver. 5. The same power which 
 
 4 s 2 
 
 gave life and glory to the crucified Saviour (ch. i. 20 — 23), 
 gives spiritual life and glory to the believer (eh. ii. 1 — 7)- 
 
 9 Destitute of real spiritual life, under the power of 
 sinful propensities and habite. 
 
 10 The course of life of ungodly men. 
 
 11 This is clearly Satan (comp. ch. vi. 12) ; but why he 
 is so called is not easy to decide. The phrase may be a 
 popular way of describing an agency that is felt, but not 
 seen, over the whole world. 
 
 12 The word rendered 'disobedience* has an extensive 
 meaning, including unbelief. 
 
 IS Both Jews and Gentiles. 
 
 14 Rather, ' mode of life.' See note on Psa. xxxvii. 14. 
 
 15 We ' were,* as all men are in their natural or uncon- 
 verted state, subject to God's displeasure (compare Rom. 
 iii. 23) ; but as many as have been raised with Christ to 
 spiritual life are so no longer (vera. 5, 6). 
 
 16 Rather, 'by grace ye have been saved.' The apostle 
 here introduces the believer's actual and present (see Rom. 
 viii. 1) salvation by God's free favour, as a subject which 
 he could never lose sight of, and which he would have 
 Christians always remember : see ver. 8. 
 
 17 That is, together with Christ: comp. ch. i. 20. 
 
 18 See note on ch. i. 3. 
 
 19 Rather, 'in Christ Jesns ;' in whom the rielies of 
 Divine grace are treasured up. The repetition of his name 
 shows emphatically that all tueso blessings are to bo found 
 in him alone. 
 
 20 On the connection between 'grace' ae the source, 
 and 'faith' as the means of salvation, see notes on Rom. 
 iii. 27; iv. 4, 14. 
 
 21 Some, after Chryeostom, take this to mean, *and thi-* 
 faith is not of yourselves.* Others, with Calvin, interpret 
 it, * and this salvation is not of yourselves.' As * not of 
 works' follows, perhaps the latter is the best. 
 
 22 This is a proof that salvation must be of grace, and 
 not of works; for our renewed nature, with all its actings, 
 is God's own handy work ; and good works arc not thi* 
 cause of our new creation, but the end of it, provided for 
 beforehand by God himself. 
 
 1363 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 EPHESIANS II. 11— III. 9. 
 
 [a. I). 62. H. 
 
 God's mercy to Gentile Christians^ in admitting them into his church. 
 
 "WIIEKEFOREi ^remember, tliat ye heiufj iu time past Goiitiles in tlie flcsh,- 
 w!io are t-alled Uiicircumcisiouby that which ia called • the Circuiiicision in the flesh 
 made by liands ; * that at that time ye were -without Clirist, being aliens from the 
 commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from 'the covenants^ of promise, having 
 no hope, '"and without God in the world. ■* But now in Christ Jesus ye who 
 sometime were "far off are made nigh by^ the blood of Christ. For "he is our 
 peace,** ''who hath made both one, and hath broken down * the middle wall of 
 partition between ns ; ''having abolished 'in his flesh the enmity, even the law of 
 commandments contained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one ' new 
 nian,.«y making peace ; and tliat ho might " reconcile both unto Cod in one body 
 by the cross, ' having slain the enmity thereby : and [he] came ^ and preached peace 
 to you which were afar ofl", and to - them that were nigh. For ** through him we 
 both have access * by one Spirit unto the Father. 
 
 r^ow therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but "^ fellowcitizens with 
 the saints, and of '^ the household of God ; and are ^ built upon the foundation 
 of the ■'^ apostles and prophets,' Jesua Christ himself being fthe chief corner 
 stone ; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto *an holy 
 temple in the Lord: 'in whom ye also are builded together for an habitation** 
 of God through the Spirit. 
 
 The nature and design of Paxil's commission as the apostle of the Gentiles ; his prayer for 
 the Ephesian Christians. 
 FOR** this cause ^^ I Paul, * the prisoner of Jesus Clirist 'for you Gentiles, — 
 if ^' ye have heard of '" the dispensation '- of the grace of (Jod " which is given me 
 to you-ward : "how that by revelation ''he made known ^'^ unto me the mystery; 
 (9 as 1 wrote afore '■* in iayv words, whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my 
 knowledge **in the mystery'^ of Clirist) * which in other ages "was not made 
 known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto Iiis holy apostles and 
 prophets "*' by the Spirit; that the tJentiles "should In; fellowheirs, '*' and 'of 
 the same body, and " partakers of his promise in Christ by tho i^ospel. - Wliereof 
 I was made a minister, necording to tlu; gift of the grace of (Jod given unto mo 
 
 of all saints, is this grace given, that *^ I should ]>reach 
 
 Unto me, '' who am less than the least 
 
 8 by "the elfectual working of his p( 
 of all saints, is this grace given, t 
 
 9 unsearchal)le ricliesof Christ;''' and to make all men see wliat is the fellowship' 
 
 tin; Gentiles '^the 
 
 of 'the mystery, ■'"which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in (Jod, 
 
 A lCor.ia.2; CoI.1.2l. 
 
 • »co rcfB. Ro. 2. ffi, W. 
 A ch. 4. 18; Col. 1.21. 
 t Ko. 9. 4,8 
 maeerort. Gal. 4. 8. 
 
 n Col. 1. 21-23. 
 
 la 9. fi; Ro. ft. I. 
 f MO rrr». Gal. 3. 28. 
 q Ac. 10. 28. 
 
 T Col. 2. U, 20. 
 
 * Hcb. 10. iy-22. 
 
 t ieerttft. 2 Cor. 5. 1?. 
 
 « Col. I. 2U-22. 
 
 ' Ho. ft. 6. 
 
 V Zee. it. in; Ac. 2. 39. 
 
 ' aec rof*. Don. 4. 7. 
 
 A cli. 3. 12; »e tttt. 
 
 John 10. !>, and 14.6. 
 b ch. 4, 4 J Ro. a 15. 
 
 26.27; I Cor. 12. 13. 
 « ell. 3. 6. 
 
 d ch. 3. 16; Gat. 6. 10. 
 " I Cor. 3. a, 10; Rot. 
 
 21. II. 
 / ch, 4. 11; 1 Cor. 12. 
 
 2H. 
 K Bee rcfB. Pb. 118. 22. 
 ft ». e ref«. V». 93. &. 
 
 1 John 17.21—23: ice 
 ref». 1 Cor. 3. IG. 
 
 * ch. 4. 1; ICC refi. Ac. 
 28.17.-'0i 2Tim.l.8. 
 
 t tw refii. Ac. 22. 21 — 
 
 23: iitk\.b. II. 
 >"Col 1.2.V 
 " BCD rrf». Ro. 18. 3. 
 o Ao. 2:i. 17; Gal. 1. 12. 
 V ■eo reffl. Ito.lG.2i, 26. 
 q ch I. ll-ll. 
 r ch. 6. lid I Cor. 4.1. 
 
 • Boprofi. Ml 13. 17. 
 
 t John 14. 26; 1& 13. 
 
 u »cp ref». ch. 2. 13-22. 
 
 ■r Ho. 12, 4. a. 
 
 y G.lt. .1. 14. 
 
 t Ro. II 13; Col. 1.23. 
 
 n ch. I. Ill; Ro. 15. 18, 
 
 b I Cor. I5.»; I Tim. 
 
 1. 13. I.*). 
 
 c Cnl 1.16: 2Tim.M1. 
 Jcti. 1. 7( Col. I. 27; 
 
 2. 1-3. 
 
 « eh.l.S: ITlm 3.16. 
 / eco nr». Ro. IB. 2,'>. 
 
 1 In ch. ii. 11 — 22, the apostle, after x*eminding the 
 Gentile Christians of thciir former godless and hopek'ss 
 Btite (vers. 11, 12), sliows how much they owe to tlie 
 crucified Saviour, w)io liaa reconciled them to Uud, und 
 iiitroduied thiin to equal privil(?ges with tho Jewish 
 bclievcra; uniting Ixtth in one fellowsliip (13 — 18), and 
 making both one commonwealth, one family, one ever- 
 growing temple and dwi-lling-plaee of Jehovah (19 — 22). 
 
 2 Marked a« Gmtiles by the want of circumcision. 
 
 3 See note on R*im, ix. 4. 
 
 4 Lying bt-yond tlie Isruelitish commonwealth, in the 
 outer world of godless heathenism, whore Satan reigns 
 (fotnp. John xii. 31 ; xiv. 30). This completes tho picture 
 of the darkness and desolation of the Gentiles. 
 
 5 Itjitber, *in.' It is *in Christ,* or more specifically 
 in his blood, his sacrifiiiial death, that you have reconcilia- 
 tion and access to God (vers. 16—18). 
 
 6 Here, and in ver, 13, we have an allusion to Isa. Ivii. 
 10, and Micah v. 5 ; on which see notes. Christ is * our 
 peace' in il.s widest sense. In reconciling us tn God, he 
 inaki'H b'lth Jews and Gentiles one, having in his death 
 put an end to the Mosaic law of rites and ordinanci'.'<,whicrh 
 separated the Jew from the Gentile, like the partition 
 in the tem|»le between the court of Israel and the court 
 of the Gentiles. 
 
 7 A eoinparisun with ch. iii. 5 and iv. 11 seems to show 
 that the ' prophet«' here spoken of arc not those of tho 
 Old Tesbiment, but inspired preachers of tlie gnf*ptd : see 
 also Acta xiii. 1; Itom. xii. 6; 1 Cor. xii. 10. 'The 
 foundation of the apostles and prophets' may mean, either 
 that which they laid in their ministry, having built their 
 own hopes upon it ; or that of which they form a part. 
 In either ca«e, Jesus Christ is the 'chief corner stone.* 
 
 R God, who dwelt in the temple in visible glory, now 
 dwells in hifl cliurch 'in the spirit:' comp. 2 Cor. vi. IG. 
 
 I3IU 
 
 There is here a marked progression : the church is not only 
 a state^ but a family ; not only a family^ but a temple. 
 
 9 Before making practical use of the preceding instruc- 
 tions, the apostle adverts to his own position as a sutrerer 
 for the sake of that gospel which it was his glory to 
 preach ; unfolding its hitherto hidden truths, and being 
 blessed in doing so with undeserved and extraordinary 
 success; by which God fultilled liis eternal purpose", and 
 cheered him and his fric^tids in his perseeulion (vers. 1 — 
 13). He then prays that tlie Ephesian disciples may bo 
 fully able to understand and enjoy the love of God in 
 Christ (14 — 10); and praises Him for the Divine power of 
 his grace (20, 21). 
 
 10 Uecause you are part of this * building :' comp. vers. 
 14—19 with cli. ii. 22. Tlio sentence beginning *I Paul 
 the prisoner," etc., is interrupted by a long digression, ex- 
 tending to ver. 14, where the sentence is resume<i. Sonic 
 Buppose that tho digression iu continued to vor. 21. 
 
 11 Assuming, aa I may, that you have heard of this. 
 
 12 My ministry as the apostle of the Gentiles. 
 
 13 Rather, ' was made known.' 
 
 H See notes on eh. i. 9, 10, where the apostle wrote 
 respecting the rail of the Gentiles : see also ver. 6. 
 
 15 See vers. 9, 10; eh. i. 10; Col. i. 19, and notes. 
 
 16 See note on ch. ii. 20. 
 
 17 Fully sharing with the believing Jews in tho spiritual 
 inheritance, as members of the true Israel. 
 
 IS The apostle acknowleilges an act of God's omnipo- 
 tence in his own change of heart, when from an enemy 
 ho became a devoted servant of Christ. 
 
 I'J In whom are treasures of grace not only abundant 
 for all our need, but surpassing all our conception. 
 
 20 itiither, according to tlie best manuscripts, 'dispen- 
 sation;' meaning the I)ivinc plan for extending salvation 
 to the heathen: comp. Uoin. xvi. 25; Col. i. 20. 
 
A. D. 6i. U.] 
 
 EPHESIANS III. 10— IV. 13. 
 
 [a.d. 6± H. 
 
 10 («who croateil all tilings by Jos us Christ:) to the intent that now * unto the 
 principalities and powers in Iieavenly places mi^ht be known ^ bv the church 
 
 11 the manifold- wisdom of God, 'according to the eternal purpose which he 
 I'i purposed in Christ .Jesus our Lord: in whom wo have boldness-"* and * access 
 Hi with confidence by the faith of him. ' Wiicreibrc-* 1 desire that ye faint not at 
 
 my tribulations for you, "'which is your ^'lory. — 
 
 14 For this cause ^ I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 10 of whom "the whole family in heaven and earth is named, that he would 
 
 grant you, "according to the riches of his glory, /'to be strengthened with might 
 17 by his Spirit in i the inner man ; '' that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith ; 
 
 15 that ye, * being rooted and grounded in love, 'may be Me to comprehend with 
 
 19 all saiuts "what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and ■'to 
 know the love of Christ, which passcth knowledge, that ye might be filled '' with 
 all the fulness of God.*^ 
 
 20 Now Minto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly "above all that we 
 
 21 ask or think, ''according to the power that worketh in us, "^ unto him he glory iu 
 the church^ ^ by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen. 
 
 Exhortations to unifr/^ siedfastness^ and groioth in grace, 
 
 4, I« THEREFORE, nhe prisoner of^ the Lord, beseech you that ye/walk worthy 
 
 2 of the vocation wherewith ye arc called, ^with all lowliness and meekness, with 
 
 3 longsuftering, '' forbearing one another in love ; endeavouring to keep the unity ^'^ 
 
 4 of the Spirit 'in the bond of peace. * There is one body, and 'one Spirit, even 
 
 5 as ye are called in one '"hope of your calling; "one Lord, "one faith, ^one 
 
 6 baptism, 'one God and Father of all, 'who is above all, and through all, and 
 ' in you all. 
 
 7 But 'unto every oue of us is given grace^' according to the measure of the gift 
 
 8 of Christ. Wherefore he saitli,'- * When he ascended up on liigh, "lie led 
 
 9 captivity captive, -^and gave gifts unto men' [Psa. Ixviii. 18], *' Now that lie 
 ascended,'-* what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the 
 
 10 earth? lie that descended is the same also = that ascended up far above all 
 heavens, that he might fill all things. 
 
 11 "And he gave some, apostles;''* and some, prophets; and some, ^evangelists; 
 
 12 and some, '"pastors and teachers; ''for the perfecting'-'^ of the saints, for the 
 
 13 work of the ministry, for the edifying of ^the body of Christ: till we all como 
 in*^ the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
 
 K serrefi. John 1.1—3. 
 A I« 6. 2-4; »rc ref.. 
 
 Ro, 8. 3S; lie*. &. 
 
 9-13. 
 >" cli. 1.9. n. 
 
 It BCP refs. cli. 2, IR. 
 
 t Ac. II. 22: Phil. I. 
 
 U; 1 Thoa. 3. 3. 
 m2 Cor. I. 6. 
 
 " ch. MO: 1.6; Phil. 
 
 *J. y-ll, 
 soerofd ch 1.7; Ro. 
 
 9. 23; Phil. A. Ill 
 p-JCor 12, !l; Col.l.n. 
 V ioe refs. Ro, 7- 22. 
 T ch.2 22; John b.M. 
 ' Col, 2. 7; Heb.G. 19. 
 t ch. I. 18. 
 " Ro. 10. 11, 12. 
 ^ John 15. 9 ; 2 Cor. 
 
 fl. 9. 
 y John I.IG; Col.V.S. 
 * Ro. lb. ih; Jude 2(. 
 a 1 Cor 2. 9. 
 6 ver. 7; Col. 1. 29. 
 r »ep reft Ho. 11. 3fi. 
 d Ueh. 13. IS ; I Pet- 
 
 2. a. 
 
 - ch,3,l; Philcnv-1.9. 
 / Col. 1. Ill; I Thc». 
 
 2. Vi: Til. 2. li). 
 X Gk1..^22: Col.:t, 13. 
 A tw ref». 1 Cor. i3. 7. 
 ■ Col. 3. 14, LV 
 * ch. I. 2:1 ; Ko. 12.5. 
 / I (.or. 12. 4—14. 
 Mch, 1. la 
 '1 I Cor. 8. a. 
 o vrr. 13; Ro. 3. 30; 
 
 Tit. 1. 4; Judc 3. 
 P Mt. W. 19; 1 Cor. 
 
 12.13; Gal. 3,27, 2«. 
 ■I Mai. -i. 10; ICnr h,«. 
 »• M-c rcfs. 1 Chr. 2>i. 
 
 II, 12. 
 » fieo rcfs. Ex. 2.^ 8. 
 ( Kt..! rcfh. Ml. 2.V l.V 
 u Judg 5.12; Co\.-i.\h 
 .r l.k.24. 49; Ac. 2 XU 
 y John 3. 13; 6. li, 02. 
 z ch. 1. 20-23; Ac. 1. 
 
 9, II; Hcb. 7. 2tf ; 
 
 8. I. 
 n ch. 2. 20. 
 f' Ac 21. 1:4. 
 c iPC rcf*- Jcr. X l.'>; 
 
 John 21. 15-17. 
 d Col. I. 28. 
 < ch. 1.23; Col. 1. 24. 
 
 1 Rather, * might be made known.' 
 
 2 God's 'greatly diversified' wisdom wonderfully com- 
 bined the most different ag^encies and institutions, and 
 subordinated the most various events, through many ages 
 and dispensations, to his one great purpose. 
 
 3 * Freedom of speech,' the result of freedom of soul. 
 This aeeumulation of words — boldness, aneess, eontidencfr — 
 e.xpresses the completeness of the reconciliation of man to 
 God. 
 
 4 On account of those glorious things (vers. 8 — 12). 
 
 5 The apostle now resuinea the sentence in ver. 1. This 
 beautiful prayer (vers. 16 — 19), in which the apostle labours 
 for language adequate to express his meaning, links the 
 blessings of the gnspel in a golden chain. May Gnd 
 display the glory of his inexhaustible grace in giving you 
 the power of the Holy Spirit; this will strengthen you to 
 retain Christ in your hearts; Christ dwelling there will 
 thoroughly confirm you in love ; this Divine princijdc 
 will *fully enable you to comprehend' the nature and in- 
 finity of his love to you. And thus you will be brought in 
 spiritual power, knowledge, and love, as nearly as possible 
 into resemblance to God. 
 
 (i Rather, 'unto all the fulness of God;' i.e. so ns to 
 be, in your measure perfect, as God is. 
 
 7 Compare ver. 10. 
 
 8 Paul now exhorts the Ephpsian Christians to live 
 consistentlv with their high calling, and cspi-eially to 
 maintain that unity which, amidst all <iiversitii's of gifts 
 and oflices, is necessary to the vigorous and healthy gruwth 
 of Christ's body, the church (ch. iv. I — 10) ; to renounce 
 all tlic fleshly lusta of their unrenewed state, and every 
 deed and word of falsehood, revenge, dishonesty, bitterness, 
 and licentiousness (17 — 32; v. 1 — 7), living as those wliom 
 Christ's light has awakened, wisely, hoUly, and cheerfully 
 (S — 20). He then enjoins humility and diligence in the 
 
 performance of relative duties (21) ; first those of the 
 married state, which he regards as symbolical of the union 
 between Christ and the church (22—33) ; then of children 
 and parents (vi. 1 — 4) ; and lastly, of masters and servants 
 (5-9). 
 
 9 Rather, ^\n the Lord;' i,e. in union with him and 
 his cause : see ch. iii. 1. 
 
 1*1 By earnestly cherishing the foregoing humble dis- 
 positions, maintain that oneness of feeling and purpose, 
 which indicates the indwelling of tlie one Spirit, and is 
 suitable to your oneness in faith, hope, profession, and 
 relation to God. 
 
 11 Properly, 'the grace;' that 'gift' which Christ bo- 
 stows, fitting men for the various callings and oflices in the 
 ehurcli : eomp. ver. 11 ; Rom. xii. 6—8; ) Cor. xii. 1 — 11. 
 
 12 See note on Psa. Ixviii, 18. 
 
 13 The Psalm shows that this deliverance of captives 
 and bestowment of gifts is a Divine work : the apostle 
 argues that if he wlio accomplished it 'asceniU,' he must 
 first have 'descended ;* and that his deep humiliation on 
 earth, even to the grave, was to prepare for his exaltation 
 to the highest glory, * that he might fill all things' with 
 his beneficent power ; in the exercise of which ' he gave' 
 to his church 'apostles,' etc. (ver. 11). 
 
 M Compare 1 Cor. xii. 28 — 30, and note. ' Evangelists' 
 were probably itinerant preachers, who had no pastoral 
 charge. 
 
 15 Rather, 'toward the fitting of the saints for minis- 
 terial work for the edifying,' etc. The design of Christ's 
 various gifts was to qualify men for his service, and so 
 to Imild up his ehurch. 
 
 Hi Rallier, 'until we all attain lo the oneness of the 
 faith,' etc., * to a perfect man, to the measure of the 
 stature (or agcy \\\ either case meaning maturity) nf 
 Clirist's fulness.' 
 
A. D. G4. U.] 
 
 EPHESIAA^S IV. 14— V. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 62. 11. 
 
 14 perfect man, unto the moaaure of tlie stature of the fulnosa of Christ : tiiat we 
 henceforth be no more -''children, ^tossed to and fro, and carried about with every 
 wiud of doctrine, ''by the sleight' of men, (vid cunning craftiness, 'whereby 
 
 15 they lie in wait to deceive; but speaking- the truth in love, * may grow up 
 
 16 into him in all things, 'which is the head, even Christ: '"from whom the whole 
 body "fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint-* supplieth, 
 according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase 
 of the body unto the edifying of itself ''in love."* 
 
 Exhortations to blayneless Christian deportment^ especially in the various relations of life. 
 
 17 THIS I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ''ye heuceforth walk not 
 as other Gentiles walk, 'in the vanity^ of their mind, * having the understanding 
 
 18 darkened, 'being alienated from the life of God through*' the ignorance that is 
 
 19 in them, because of the blindness of their heart: ' who being past feeling, "have 
 given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncloanness with greedi- 
 
 21 ness. '^ But -^ye have not so learned Christ;^ J' if so be that yo have heard him, 
 
 22 and have been taught by him,^ as the truth is in Jesus: that ye ^put otf 
 concerning "the former conversation * the old man, which is corrupt according to 
 
 24 the deceitful lusts; and "^be renewed in the spirit of your mind; and that ye 
 ''put on the new man, which 'after God -/"is created in righteousness and true"^ 
 holiness. 
 
 25 Wherefore putting away lying, ^ speak every man truth with his neighbour: 
 for * we are members one of another. 
 
 26 ' IJe ye angry, and siu'^ not [Psa. iv. 4, Scpt.^ : let not the sun go down upon 
 
 27 your wrath : * neither give place '^ to the devil. 
 
 28 Let liim that stole steal no more: but rather Mot him labour, working with 
 his hands the tiling which is good, that he may have to give'-* to him that 
 needeth, 
 
 29 '"Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth; but " tliat which 
 is good to the use '^ of edifying, " that it may minister grace unto the hearers. 
 
 30 And /'grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, *i whereby ye are sealed'-'' unto the 
 day of redemjttion. 
 
 31 '■ Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and 'evil speaking, bo 
 
 32 put away from you, witli all malice: and 'be ye kind one to another, tender- 
 liearted, "forgiving one another, even us God for Christ's sake'*' hath i'orgiven 
 
 5 you. Jie ' ya therefore followers of (Jod, as dear'^ children ; and ■" walk in love, 
 
 * as Christ also hath lovisd us, and hath given himself fur us an offering and "a 
 8acrifi(;e to God '' for a sweet smidling savour.'** 
 
 3 But "^fornication, and all uneleanness, or ''covetousneas,'^ Met it not be ()nce 
 
 4 named among you, as becometh saints; -^neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, 
 .5 nor jesting, '^ which are not convenient :'^*^ 'M)ut ratlier giving of thanks. For 
 
 this ye know, that * no whoremonger, nor unclean iierson, nor covetous man, 
 
 * who is an idolater,-' hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Clirist and of 
 
 6 God." M.et no man deceive you with vain--' words: for because of these things 
 
 7 "■ Cometh the wrath of (Jod " upon the children of disoi)edience. Be not yc there- 
 fore partakers-' with tluMu. 
 
 / I Cor, H. 20. 
 e Heb. 13. 9. 
 A K Thos. t. 9, 10. 
 i Rrt.lti.l8: 2Cor.a.l7. 
 A ch.2. XI; 2Pet. U. It). 
 
 / cli. \.V1\ 5.23. 
 mTor. Vi; Col. a. 19. 
 1 1 Cor. 12. \-i~V. 
 
 > cli. 3. 17; Gal b. 13. 
 
 p Bce Tcli. ch, 2, 1 -3. 
 
 q Ko. 1.21-23. 
 
 r Ro. 8. 7; 2 Cor. 4. 
 
 3.4. 
 • c1>. 3. 12; GM. 4. 6. 
 ( I Tim. I. 2. 
 « Ro. 1.24-26; 1 Pet. 
 
 4.3. 
 J Ro. (■». I. 2; 2 Cor. 
 
 .V 14. 15. 
 V John II). 27. 
 X Job 22. 23; Col. 3. 8, 
 
 9 ; I I'fL 2. I. 
 n «ee ref». ell. 2. 2, 3. 
 Ro. 6. (i. 
 c John ;i 3—8 ; »oo 
 
 refa. Ho. 12. 2. 
 d tfv rufs. Ro. ft. 4. 
 » Go. 1.27: Col. 3.10. 
 / eh. 2. 10; Giil, 6. 15. 
 A Zvc. 8. 16; Col. 3.D. 
 h Ko. 12. &. 
 
 ' P«. 37. 8: Mk.ai. 
 *2Cor.2, in.ll; Jam. 
 
 4. 7 J 1 PcU 5. ft. 9. 
 t Ac. 20. Xi; I Tlioi. 
 
 4. 1 1 : 2 Thei. 3. 8, 
 
 11. 12. 
 
 well. 5. 3,4; Col. 3 8. 
 1 Mai. a 16-18: Col. 
 
 4. li; 1 ThM. ft. U. 
 o Col. a. in. 
 P U. 03. 10; 1 Ttiei. 
 
 .V 10. 
 7 ch. ). 13, 14. 
 r Col. 3. 8, 19. 
 
 * Tit 3. 2. a J Jam. I. 
 II. 
 
 t Ito. 12. 10, 
 
 u Ml. li. Hi I.k. 17.3. 
 
 * Mt.5, 45,18; I Jfihn 
 4. II. 
 
 » »pp Tfh. .Tohn 13 31. 
 t Gal. 1.4) Ilt'b 1(1.10. 
 a I Cor. .V 7. 
 l> tfv rvh. Ge. 8. Ifl. 
 o 1 Cor. li. 18; lThp». 
 
 4, 3. etc. 
 d icorcf-. I.V. 12, 15, 
 Ex. 2:), 13. 
 
 / »fi- rof*. ch. 4. ay. 
 
 K Ro. I. 21*. 
 
 A Col. 3. 15 -17. 
 
 ■ I Cor, G, 9, 10. 
 
 * Col. 3. .V 
 
 ' Jer. 2!1. 8; Mt, 21. 4. 
 
 mHo. I. 18. 
 n ch. 2, 2, 3. 
 
 1 Rather, *in the cheating (literully, dice playing) of 
 men, in craftiticws tliat ti-mls toward theeyetcm of error.* 
 
 2 Ur, ' ImliJiiitf trulli in lovi- ;' in ojjposition to follow- 
 ing error (vi-r. M). t'onip. 2 'J'liess. li. 10. 
 
 3 Literally, Mlirouph every joint of the supply;' i.e. 
 by which all the parta of the body are connected and 
 nourished. 
 
 ■* Lovo is the element of the churoir« edification and 
 growth. 
 
 5 Sec Rom. i. 21, and note. 
 
 Or, *becauRe of.' Flere, ns in Rom. i. 18—21, the 
 moral degradation of the heathfn is represented oa tlie 
 retiiilt of their Rpiiitual darknei^H ; and this nguia us pro- 
 ceeding from ' hurdneBs' of tieart. 
 
 7 Or (aft the word is elsewhere rendcrr-d), 'covetoua- 
 ncH8,' in it« widest meaning : nee note on Luke xvi. 18. 
 
 " Ah the one gnat Hubject of all Chrintiau teaching. 
 
 Rather, * in him,* as part of your h-iirning Christ. 
 
 10 Rather, ' in righteouflneeH and holincHfl of tin; truth ;' 
 f. e. Bucli aa agree with the nature of llie gowpel, as op- 
 poned to 'the Uintn of deceit* (ver. 22). 
 
 11 See note on Psa. iv. 4. 
 
 12 Or, 'room.' Anger, or any otlier evil paRsion when 
 cherished, makea room for Sat-tn. 
 
 13 Ah, in dislionest indolence, lie took from others, so 
 now let him, fi'oni his honest labour, 'give a share to 
 otliers.' 
 
 11 Lit<Tally, 'for edifying of the need;' i.e. for inst met- 
 ing others as they may need, in order to impart a blcssintj 
 to tlie hearers. 
 
 l-i See note on ch. i. 13. 
 
 10 I,iterally, 'as God in Christ forgave you:' compare 
 2 Cor. V. 10. 
 
 17 Or, 'as beloved children.' The 'beloved' Bhould 
 'walk in love;' the 'children' should 'be imitators of 
 their father. 
 
 18 Compare Gen. viii. 21, and note. 
 
 19 See ch. iv. lU, and note. 
 
 20 Xot proper or ber.oming. 
 
 21 Pultinj; tile objectJi of his desire in the place of God. 
 lie who does this may obHcrve outward decorum, and 
 obtain (he respect of men ; but he is classed in the word 
 of God with the worst of winners. 
 
 2*2 Properly, 'the kingdom of Christ and God;' Christ 
 and God Wing prcHentrd in the; rlnneHt connertion. 
 
 23 Thewe * vain words' are llie fiiUe reasonings that aro 
 used for palHating tliriie sins. 
 
 2i Hli;iriiig in their bins and ]iuiiinhriiints. 
 
A. D. G4. U.] 
 
 EPHESIANS V. 8— VI. 4. 
 
 [a. d. 62. H. 
 
 15, 
 17 
 
 "For ye "were sometimes darkness,' but now Pare ye light in tlie Lord: 
 TN'alk as 9 children of light: (for 'the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and 
 righteousness and truth ;) * proving "wliat is acceptable unto the Lord.- And 
 ' liave no fellowship with " the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather -^ reprove 
 than, y For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of 
 them in secret. But ^all things that are reproved are made manifest by the 
 light: for whatsoever doth make^ manifest is light. Wherefore he saith, 
 ° Awake thou that sleepest, and * arise from the dead, and *= Christ shall give 
 thee light [Isa. Ix. 1— 3J. 
 
 16 ''See then that"* ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, '"redeem- 
 ing^ the time, /because the days are evil. Wherefore be ya not unwise, but 
 s" understanding ''what the will of the Lord is. And 'be not drunk with wine, 
 
 18 
 
 19 wherein is ex(?es3 ; but be filled with the Spirit, ■'speaking to yourselves'^' *in 
 psalms and liymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your 
 
 20 heart to the Lord; 'giving thanks always for all things' unto God and the 
 Father '" in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 21 " Submitting^ yourselves one to another in the fear of God. 
 
 22 "Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, ''as unto the Lord; for 
 2.3 9 the husband is the head^ of the wife, even as ^ Christ is the head of the church : 
 2-t and he is the saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, 
 
 60 let the wives be to their own husbands in every "^ thing. 
 
 25 * Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and 'gave 
 
 26 himself for it; "that he might sanctify and cleanse it 'with the washing'' of 
 
 27 water -"by the word, -that he might present it to himetdf "a glorious church, 
 not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing ; ^ but that it should be holy and 
 
 28 without blemish. So ought men to love their wives ""as their own bodies. Ho 
 
 29 that loveth his wife loveth himself: for no man ever yet hated his own flesh; 
 ;30 but nourisheth and cherisheth it; even as the Lord tiie church: (for ''we are 
 31 members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.^-) *■ * For this cause '^ shall a 
 
 man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they 
 .32 two shall be one flesh' [(xen. ii. 24, Sept.'] This is a great mystery: /but I 
 33 speak concerning Christ and the church. Nevertheless ^ let every one of you in 
 
 particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she * reverence 
 
 her husband. 
 6 Children, ' obey your parents in the Lord :'■* for this is right. * ' Honour thy 
 
 3 father and mother,' (which is thefirst^^ commandment with promise,) 'that it 
 may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long ou the earth' [Exod. xx. 12; 
 Deut. V. 16]. 
 
 4 And, 'ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath :'^ but "'bring them up 
 in the nurture '^ and admonition of the Lord. 
 
 o BPC refa. Is. 9. 2; Ac. 
 'J>i. 18; Ro. I. 21; 
 
 7 m-e rerg. Lk. 16. 8. 
 T Gal. 5. SK, 23. 
 
 • Uo vi.•^■, Phil. 1. 10. 
 
 ( Bi-e refa. I Cor. b. a— 
 
 11. 
 u Ko. r>. 21; 13. 12: 
 
 Gal. 6. 8. 
 r tvt: reft. 1,0. 19. 17. 
 y Ko. 1.24-27. 
 z Jolm 3. 20. al. 
 
 sccrcfs, Ro 13. 11.12. 
 (- cli. 2. 5; John 5.25. 
 c .loJMi 8. 12; 2 Tim. 
 
 1. 10. 
 '' I'ro. 4. 23—27. 
 -• Ia-c. a 10; Col. 4. S. 
 / Etc 11.2; John |2.:«. 
 P I <'hT.12. 32. Ro.12.2. 
 A I The*. 4.3; &. 18. 
 t Bfo reft. Ge 9. 20, 
 
 nixl ProT. n. 20, 30. 
 .; Ac.lG.25; CoL3.iG; 
 
 Jam. 5. 13- 
 k Fi.. \7. 7. 
 t Boe roft. Pa. 31. 1 ; 
 
 t'hil. 4 (>: Col. 3. 17. 
 rngcc reft. Joha 14. 13, 
 
 1 1 ; 1 Pet. 2. it. 
 " Uo. 13. 1-5; Heb. 
 
 \.i 17; 1 Pol 5. 6. 
 D Ge 3. 10; Eat. 1. 10— 
 
 20; Col. 3. 18. 
 p ch. 6. 5; Col. 3. 23. 
 q 1 Cor. 11.3. 
 T ch. I. 22. 23. 
 
 * Ge. 2. 24 ; Col. 3. 19. 
 ( yer. 2 : Ac, 2U. 2H. 
 
 ■i John 17. 19; Tit. 2. 
 
 11. 
 J- ceo rpft. Zee. 13. I ; 
 
 John 3. 5; Tit 3. b. 
 V see reft. John 16. 3. 
 X MO reft. Col. 1. 22. 
 " \Kk'i. 21. 10, 11. 
 i- ch. I. 1. 
 c ver 33. 
 -' no. 12. .1; 1 Cor.6.15 
 
 1 BOL- refa. Ge. 2. 24. 
 
 / see rofn. Fg. 45. 9- 
 
 i;; ItiY. 2i, 2. 
 g ver. 26; Col, 3. 19. 
 
 A 1 Pet 3. 6, 6. 
 
 ' I.e. 19. 3 ; Pro. 23. 
 
 22; Lk. 2. 61 ; Col. 
 
 3, 20. 
 A Bce ret'a. Ex. 20. 12. 
 
 I tee I Sam, 20. 30— 
 
 31; Col. 3.21. 
 miiio reft, Ge. IH. 19; 
 
 Ueu.G,7; Fio. 22.6. 
 
 1 'Darkness' stands for ignorance and dt^pravity ; 
 ' light' foi" knowledge and purity, whieli are self-evideuc- 
 ing, diffusive, and fruitful in all good (vers. 9 — 13). 
 
 2 *The obedience of Christians is not prompted by tra- 
 ditionary or unthinking acquiescence, but is founded on 
 clear and discriminative perceptions of the law and the 
 will of Christ.' — Eadie. 
 
 3 Rather, 'Whatever is made manifo.'^t is light.* By 
 your reproofs throw the light of truth on these deeds of 
 darkness, and you may hope that tliey will become Might' 
 or be reformed. Thus in all the world's darkness it is gospel 
 truth that is to give light, as Isaiah Ix. 1 — 3 (here/rt'c/// 
 cited) shows. 
 
 4 Rather, ' See then how ye walk carefully.* Be wisely 
 Hc:rupulous in all your conduct. 
 
 3 Or, 'buying up the opportunity;' earnestly seeking 
 opportunities of doing good, and making them our own, 
 that we may as much as possible couuteruct the evil of 
 our times. 
 
 C Rather, 'to one another:' see Col. iii. 16. Pliny, 
 writing to the Emperor Tiajan, refers to the hymns whieh 
 the early Christians used to sing among themselves to 
 Christ as to God. The three words hen- used {psalms and 
 Injtnns and spiritual sonf/s) probably include the various 
 kinds of religious poetry then in use, sung with or without 
 instrumental music. 
 
 " For flit things are aiTangrd for your good (Rom. viii. 
 ■J8; 1 Thess. v. 18j. 
 
 8 Aiming to honour God liy jiaying one another the 
 lespect becoming your several relations. 
 
 9 Cump. note on 1 Cor. xi. 3. Cluist's headship of his 
 ' body,' the church, results from the fact that he is its 
 'Saviour' (comp. ch. i. 20 — 23). In this he is infinitely 
 superior to every other husband; 'yet, as the church is 
 suhject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own 
 huHl)aiids,* etc. (ver. 24). 
 
 10 In everything lawful. 
 
 11 Rather, 'that he may sanctify it, having eleansed 
 [It] by the bath of water in the word.' A Jewish bride, 
 before she was ' presented ' to her husband, was bathed in 
 water (comp. Esth. ii. 12). So the church, in order to 
 its thorough consecration to Christ, is purified in the 
 word of God (Rom. x. 8, 17). Comp. John xvii. 17, and 
 note. If baptism is hei'e alluded to, it is represented as 
 deriving all its efficacy from 'the word.' 
 
 12 This is an allusion to Gen. ii. 23; and it denotes 
 the most intimate union between Christ and his church. 
 
 13 Namely, for the I'eason intended in Gen. ii. 24, wliich 
 is here fully Quoted according to the Sentua^^int. The 
 allusion is to that union which makes husband and wife, 
 as it were, one person (comp. 1 Cor. vi. 10); and wliich 
 has a reference to the union of Christ and his cliuroli, a 
 trutli not undei'stood until it was revealed. 
 
 H See notes on 1 Cor. vii. 30; Col. iii. 20. 
 
 15 See Exod. xx. 12, and note. The promise seems to 
 be quoted from Deut. v. Ki. 
 
 Ifj Let your government of your children be concilia- 
 tory, not irritating. 
 
 17 Rjither, ' training,' or 'discipline;' inrluding needful 
 correction, such as Christ teaches antl approves. 
 
EPHESIANS Vr. 5—U. 
 
 A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 5 "Servants,' bo obodiont to tbem tbat are your masters according to the tlesli, 
 
 6 with foar and trembling, "in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ: '■not 
 with eyeservice, i' as menpleascrs ; but ' as the servants of Christ, doing the will 
 
 7 of God from the heart; with good will doing service, 'as to the Lord, and not to 
 
 8 men: 'knowing that whatsoever good thing any man dooth, the same- shall he 
 receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. 
 
 9 And, ye 'masters, do the same things-' unto them, "forbearing threatening: 
 knowing that ' your Master also is in heaven ; » neither is there respect of persons 
 with him. 
 
 Directions respecting the spiritual conflict ; the Christian armour described; conclusion. 
 
 10 FINALLY,^ my brethren, be strpng in the Lord, and =in the power^of his might. 
 
 11 ■" Put on the whole armour" of God, that ye may bo able to stand' against ' the 
 
 12 wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against 'flesh** and blood, but against 
 ''principalities, against powers, against 'the rulers of the darkness of this world, 
 
 13 against siiiritual wickedness" in high places. /Wherefore take unto you the 
 whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand «in the evil day, and 
 
 14 having done'" all, ''to stand. Stand therefore, 'having your loins girt about 
 1") with truth," and 'having on the breastplate of rigliteousness ;'- 'and your feet 
 
 16 shod with the preparation'^ of the gospel of peace; above '•• all, taking '"the 
 shield'-'' of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the 
 
 17 wicked. And "take the helmet of salvation,'" and "the sword of the Spirit,'" 
 
 18 ''which is the word of God : ''praying'" always with all prayer and supplication 
 ■■in the Spirit, and 'watching thereunto 'with all perseverance and supplication 
 
 19 for all saints ; " and for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open 
 
 20 my mouth -'boldly, to make known the "mystery'" of the gospel, for which = I 
 am an ambassador "in bonds :'^" that therein ''1 may speak boldly, as 1 ought 
 to speak. 
 
 21 But 'that ye also-' may know my aflairs, idkI how I do, ''Tychicus, a beloved 
 brother and faithful minister in the Lord, sliall make known to you all things: 
 
 22 'whom I have sent nnto you for the same'-"-' purpose, that ye miglit know our 
 atfairs, and thiit he might comfort your hearts. 
 
 23 /Peace he to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the 
 
 24 Lord .lesus Christ, p ( iraco ic w-ith all them '' that lnv(! our Lord .leans Christ 
 in sincerity. Amen. 
 
 Written^'' from Rome unto the Ephesiaiis by Tychicus. 
 
 [a. d. 63. il. 
 
 I.-- 
 
 o lClir.ffl.17i Ae.S.46. 
 p Phil. 2. 1-2 ( Col. 3. 
 
 2-A 23, 
 fl 1 Cor. 7. Sa. 23. 
 r 1 Cor. 111. 31. 
 f In. 3. in i a Cor. 5. 
 
 10; COL3.21. 
 
 c Job 31. I3-I&1 Col. 
 
 <. I. 
 u I.C. 25. *3. 
 J- .lolin 13. 13. 
 V Ac. II). 3t ; Col. 3. 25. 
 
 * «pc rcr». cli. 3, llj ; 
 li. Ill -^9-31. 
 
 a »eo rati. Ko. 13. 12 i 
 
 2 Cor. 10. i. 
 b Gc.3. 1; 2Cor.2. 11; 
 
 11. 3. 13-15; Iter. 
 
 2. 21. 
 
 Mt. 16. 171 1 Cor. 
 15.50. 
 
 rf «ce reft. ph. 1. 21. 
 
 • icorcfi. ch.3. 2; Lk. 
 22.53: Col. 1. 13. 
 
 / ice refi. rer. 11, 
 
 K Ker. 3. 11. 
 
 A Mal.3.2; l.k.S1.3r,. 
 
 1 I>. 11. 5: Lk 12. 3.->. 
 k lee reft. Ir 5!l. 17. 
 
 / >ee reffl. I*. .52. 7 ; 2 
 
 Cor. 5 18-21. 
 mPa. .-Ki. 3.1: Ilcb. 13 
 
 fi ; 1 John ,'1. 1, 5. 
 " U 511. 17 i 1 The. 
 
 5. 8. 
 •> Heb. 4. 12: Rer.l.li.. 
 F Ml 1. 1, 7, 10. 
 q SCO rr.f«. Lk, 18, 1, 
 r Ito. 8. -Jli. 27. 
 < *cu refa. Mt. 2t, 49. 
 t Gc. 32. 24—28; Ml. 
 
 15. 2.5-28, 
 u Ac. 4. 21); Col. 4. 3; 
 
 2 Tliei. 3. 1. 
 3- Ac. 13. 10; 28.30,31. 
 a ell. 1. U. 
 I 2 Cor. 5. -JO. 
 '. cli.3.1; Ac. -a;, -ill ; 2 
 
 Thn. 1. 10: I'liUcni. 
 
 10. 
 b Ac. 28. 31; IMill. I. 
 
 -20 : 1 Tlici 2. 2. 
 t riiil I. 12: Col. 4.7. 
 d SCO rcf*. Ac. -20. 4. 
 « Col 4, a 
 
 / Ro.1.7; 1 Pet. .5. 14. 
 hUot. 13, 14, 
 > I Cor. 10. 22, 
 
 1 Or, ' lionilamen.' Tlii! virttica of 'openness' .ind 
 'gnod-tviir lire juat those which slavery di-sti-oy. 8 ; itnd 
 the liope of reward (ver. 8) is the incentive which it 
 lacks. Of course these precepts are iipplienble to voluntary 
 service. 
 
 2 Properly, ' tliis :' see Col. iii. 24, 
 
 3 Fulfil your duties to your servants in a like Christian 
 spirit: see Col, iv, 1. 
 
 4 The apostle closes his exhortations by a vivid picture 
 of the Christian conflict, a full description of (he nature 
 and uBi- of the Christian armour, and an earnest intrenty 
 that prayer may he constantly used, especially in his 
 own behalf (10—20), 'Ibe Kiiisllt^ is comluded with a 
 commendation of Tycliicus (21, 22), and an apostolic bene- 
 diction (23, 24). 
 
 5 Si:e note on ch. i. 19. All our spiritual strength flows 
 from union with Christ: see .lolin xv, 4, 5. 
 
 lioth defensive and offensive armour. 
 
 7 That is, that you may be abb- to bold your ground 
 eiiccessfully against SaUin's 'straL-igcnis,' as well as his 
 open iiHsaults. 
 
 » Not only against men (see Gal. i. 16, and note). All 
 human opposition is as nothing compared with the enmity 
 of Satan and his an^^-ls, 
 
 lliithcr, 'the siiiritual [hostn] of wickedness,' 'I'bc 
 heavenlv (not high) plai-es,' some take to mean the 
 region of the air: «i-e eh. ii. 2. Others tliink tbat the 
 church in its state of privilege is intended : see ch, i, 3, 
 and note. 
 
 10 Rather, 'having accomnlishetl all [things rcquii-cd 
 of you, may be able] to stand' your ground to the end of 
 the conflict. 
 
 11 'Ibis may mean, gospel-truth. But, as that is men- 
 tioned in ver. 17, theapoatle probahlv means here, 'truth- 
 fulness' — the perception "f truth and delight in it. This, 
 
 like a girdle, braces and strengthens the follower of the 
 Capt;iin of salvation : see Isa. xi. 5. Comp. Uom. viii. 
 31—34; vi, 13, 
 
 li Worn also by the Leader of the host : see Isa, lix, 17. 
 The passage in Isaiah shows that it is God's saving ' righ- 
 ti-ouBiiess' (see Uom. i. 17, and note) which protects the 
 Christian's heart. 
 
 13 llather, 'readiness,' The alaei-ily whiili ' the good 
 news of peace' ditfuses tlirougli the Clnisliau's service is 
 as valuable to him as the sandals wc-re to the warrior, 
 who needed swiftness as well as strength : see note on 
 2 Sam. i. 19, 
 
 H Kallu-r, 'in addition to all,' to complete the ai-mour, 
 
 l-'' The ti'tiu here used nitiins a largo shield covering 
 the whole body frniii dangerous iniBsiles. 
 
 IG 'i'liis may mean, ' of tlitOiope of salvation ' (seell'hcsa. 
 v. 8); or more probalilv, salvation as consi-.iouHly |)o88essed: 
 see Isa. lix. 17, wbieii is here referred to. 
 
 17 The Holy Spirit has furnished the sword of Divine 
 triilb ; and be ti-ai-hes us to wield il with success. 
 
 18 I'laver is not likened to any piirtieular weapon, but 
 is appciuled to the description of the Christian's |ianoply, 
 perhaps as reprc.8i-nting the attitude in which alone the 
 ;irmour can be successfully used, 
 
 19 See note on eh. i. 9, Here, however, the word 
 ' mystery' may have no special reference to the calling of 
 the Gentiles. 
 
 '-1 I.itei-ally, 'in a chain :' sec Acts xxviii. 16, 20. 
 
 21 Meaning, either 'that you (as well as others to whom 
 I am now wi-iting) may know,' ele. (ai-e Col. iv. 4); or, 
 that you may know 'about iiie' as I do about you. 
 
 2'2 "I'roperlv, ' for this very thing,' 
 
 23 'I'liis Buharriplinii is doublb-ss eorreet, though it boa 
 no authoi-ity. See note :it tin- rml of the Kpislle to tho 
 Romans, 
 
64. U.] 
 
 PIIILIPPIANS I. 1—7. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 P H I L I P P I A N S. 
 
 Philippi was a city of Msiccdonia, founded by Philip of 
 MacudoD, and subsequently endowed by Augustus with 
 the rights and privileges or a Roman colony (see note on 
 Acts, ch. xvi. 12). It is distinguished in Christian history 
 as the place of Paul's first preaching in Europe; when, 
 in opposition to his own plans, he had been specially 
 directed by the Holy Spirit to ' come over into Macedonia' 
 (Acts xvi. 6 — 12). The Jewish worshippers there, to 
 whom, as usual, he 6rst addressed himself, were few in 
 number, and consisted chiefiy of women. His labours 
 evidently had some success (Acts xvi. 13 — 15, 40) ; but 
 they were suddenly cut short by tumult and persecution, 
 in which the Roman magistrates sided with the mob (Acts 
 xvi. 16 — 40). But the seed that had been sown yielded 
 a rich harvest; and a church sprang up, which Paul 
 afterwards visited more than once (Acts xx. 1, 2, 6). 
 
 The church at Philippi appears to have been one of the 
 purest of the apostolic age, and beyond any other to have 
 called forth the apostle's thankfulness and commendation, 
 almost unmingled with regret or censure (see ch. i. 3 — 8; 
 ii. 12, etc.) They endured severe persecution with stcd- 
 faatncss and joy (ch. i. 28 — 30). Though poor, they were 
 an example to all other churches of self-denying liberality 
 (2 Cor. viii. 1 — 5). They responded to Paul's fervent 
 affection with unusual warmth. And they had often 
 supplied his necessities (ch. iv. 10 — 18; 2 Cor. xi. 9); 
 showing a just and generous appreciation of his character 
 and work ; which induced him gladly to accept their gifts 
 that he might not be indebted to recent converts or less 
 sympathizing churches (2 Cor. xi. 7—12). They needed, 
 however, to be cautioned against jealousies and dissensions 
 (ch. ii. 1 — 4, 14; iv. 2), against Judaizing teachers fch. 
 iii. 2), and against unholy professors of Christianity (ch. 
 iii. 18, 19). 
 
 The church at Philippi continued to flourish long after 
 the apostolic days. TertuUian classes it among the most 
 eminent churches which preserved the manuscripts of the 
 apostolic letters. 
 
 The immediate occasion of this Epistle appears to have 
 been the return of Epaphroditus, who had brought fiom 
 tiie Philippians a pecuniary contribution, and who, while 
 
 assiduously ministering to the apostle, had been seized 
 with a dangerous illness. It was evidently written whilst 
 Paul was a prisoner at Rome (see ch. i. 12— 14 ; iv. 22) ; 
 but at a later time than his other Epistles of this period ; 
 for his condition and circumstances appear to be changed. 
 His confinement has become closer ; others rather than 
 himself now preach the gospel at Rome (comp. ch. i. 13 — 
 18 with Eph. vi. 19, 20). He is anticipating the speedy 
 decision of his case, and its termination, either in death, 
 or, as he thinits most likely, in release (ch. i. 25, 27 ; ii. 
 23, 24). It appears also that there had been time for the 
 Philippians to hear of his imprisonment, to raise and send 
 contributions to him, to be informed of the illness of their 
 messenger Epaphroditus at Rome; and further for Paul 
 to receive tidings of their deep concern on that account 
 (ch.iv. 10— 18; ii.25— 30). So that the date of the Epistle 
 can hardly be fixed before a.d. 63. 
 
 This Epistle differs from most others of the apostle Paul 
 in not having any marked and definite object, either to 
 combat error or establish truth, to vindicate his own 
 authority, or to reprove and correct individual or social 
 irregularities and sins. It is rather the effusion of a heart 
 overflowing with affection and confidence. The apostle 
 takes occasion of the return of Epaphroditus to communi- 
 cate comforting news respecting his own condition ; to 
 strengthen and encourage the Philippians under their 
 heavy trials and persecutions ; and, at the same time, to 
 give them fatherly counsels and cautions, and to. stimu- 
 late them in their efforts after the highest attainments in 
 all Christian virtue. These various objects are more or less 
 interwoven throughout, and come alternately into promi- 
 nence as one or the other feeling arose in the apostle's mind. 
 
 The nature of this Epistle is such as to preclude any 
 formal arrangement. But it may be divided into four 
 parts. 
 
 I. Introduction (ch, i. 1 — 11). 
 
 II. Personal matters, intermixed with exhortations (ch. 
 i. 12— ii. 30). 
 
 III. Cautions and admonitions (oh. iii. 1 — iv. 9). 
 
 IV. Grateful a(;knowh'dgmentof kindnesses, with salu- 
 tations (ch. iv. 10—23). 
 
 Infroduction ; and expression of ajfection for the Phillpplan Christians, and of grate fid 
 
 joy on their account. 
 
 1 PAUL* and Timotlioua, the servants of Josus Christ, to all tlio saints "in Christ 
 
 2 Jesus whicli are at * Philippi, with tlio •"bishops and ''deacons :- *" Grace Jfc \u\to 
 you, and peace, from (lod our Father, ixwAfrom the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 3,4- ^I thank my Cod ujion every-* renienibranco of you, always in every prayer 
 5 of mine for you all making request ^ with joy, '' for your fellowship"* iu tlie gospel 
 G from the first day until now ; being coiiiident of this very thing, that he wliieli 
 hath begun 'a good work in you '' will pnrform it 'until the day of Jesus Ciirist; 
 7 eveu as it is meet for mo to think this of you all, Iiecausc-'' I have you '"in my 
 
 1 t Cor. I. 2. 
 ft Ac. 1(1. l'-». 
 e Ac. 2U. IW; I Tim 
 
 S. I. 
 •I Ac. G. 1-7. 
 
 * nee rofi, I Cor. I. 2. 
 / Ko. I. 8: Col. 1.3. 
 « ch. (. (J, 
 
 A ch 4. 14, 1."^; Rn. IS. 
 
 ai; E|ili, -i. 19-22. 
 1 ch. a, l:t: Ho. 8. 'iA- 
 
 31); 2Thci. 2. 13, II. 
 
 * Pb. I3H. M ; 1 ThOi. 
 .V23.21; 2The».l.ll. 
 
 / ter. rO; I Cor. I. 8. 
 m2Cor. 7.8. 
 
 1 After greeting the church and its officers (vers. 1, 2), 
 Paul expresses his gratitude and confidence in respect to 
 the piety and salvation of the Christians at Philippi (3—7), 
 and hi.s earnest desire for their spiritual growtn and per- 
 fection (8—11). 
 
 2 It appears that the Philippian church had two kinds 
 of offii-ers, with a plurality of each. See 1 Tim. iii. 1—13, 
 and notes. 
 
 ''» Kather, *on my wliole remembrance of you :' t. c. all 
 that I can remember of you fills me with gratitude. 
 4 Rather, 'fellowship in respect to the gospel,' ;. e. 
 
 probably in respect to its furtherance; with special refer- 
 ence to their liberality to himself (see ch. iv. 11 — 16). 
 Their generous devotedneas to the service of Christ he 
 regarded as a proof of God's work in them, and therefore 
 as a pledge of their perseverance in their Christian calling, 
 until their salvation should be 'completed' at the time of 
 Christ's second coming (ver. 6; see also ch. iii. 20, 21). 
 
 5 Their evident participation of tiio 'grace' wliich 
 enabled him to labour and suffer for the gospel united 
 him to them in the bonds of holy love ; and this union of 
 feeling assured him that they were Uod's children. 
 
A. D. 04. U.] 
 
 PHILIPPIANS I. 8—27. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 heart; inaBmucli as both iu "my bonds, and in "the defbncrt and confirmation 
 
 8 of the gospel, ^ye all are partakers of my grace. For « God is my record, how 
 greath' I long after you all in the bowels of Jesus Christ. 
 
 9 And this 1 ]iray, ' that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge 
 10 and in all judgment;' that 'ye may ajiprove- things that are excellent; 'that 
 H ye may be sincere and without ofi'once till^ the day of Christ; being filled with 
 
 "the fruits of righteousness, ' which are by Jesus Christ, ^unto the glory and 
 
 praise of God. 
 
 Paul' s p7-escnt condition and its results; his prospects for the future. 
 \i BUT'' I would ye should understand, brethreu, that the things which hajipcnrd 
 l.'i unto me 'have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel; so that "my 
 14 bonds in Christ are manifest 'in all the palace,^ and in all other places; and 
 
 many 8 of the brethren in the Lord, waxing confident by my bonds, are much 
 
 more bold to speak the word without fear, 
 l.'i .Some indeed' preach Christ even of envy and strife; and some also of 
 
 16 good will : the one preach Christ of contention, not sincerely, supposing to add 
 
 17 affliction to my bonds t^ but the other of love, knowing that I am set for ■'the 
 
 18 defence of the gospel. What then? Notwithstanding, every way, whether in 
 pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached ; ''and I therein do rejoice, yea, and will 
 
 19 rejoice. For 1 know that this shall turn to my salvation" • through your 
 
 20 prayer, and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ, according to my earnest'" 
 expectation and my hope, that-'^in nothing I shall be ashained, but that « with all 
 boldness, as always, so now also, Christ shall be magnified iu my body, '' whether 
 it he by life, or by death. 
 
 21,22 For to me 'to live is Christ, and * to die is gain. But if I live in the flesh, 
 
 23 this" is the fruit of my labour: yet what 1 shall choose I wot not. For 'I 
 am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire'- to "'depart, and "to be with 
 
 24 Christ; "which is far better: nevertheless to abide in the flesh is more needful 
 2.5 for you. And ''having this confidence, '•* I know that I shall abide and continue 
 
 26 with you all for your furtherance and joy of faith ; that ''your rejoicing may be 
 more abundant in Jesus Christ for me by my coming to you again. 
 Exhortations to unity^ stedfastnesSy and self-sacrificing lore, after the example of Christ. 
 
 27 OXLV '•■ 'let your conversation '^ be as it becometh the gospel of Christ : that 
 whether I come and see you, or else be absent, I maj' hear of your afl'aira, that 
 ye stand fast in one spirit, ' with one mind ' striving together for the faith of the 
 
 see Tvh. Eph. 3. 1 
 vcr. 17. 
 
 9 Rom. l.y; Gal. I.m 
 
 r IThos.3. 12; 4.9,10. 
 
 " Ro S.19; IS. 2. 
 I 1 The. 3. 13; ia. 
 
 " 2Cor. il. 10; Gal. .'.. 
 
 •-'y. 23; Col. I. U). 
 J- Jol.ii li. 1,b: Kiili. 
 
 2 111; I I'M. 2. 6. 11. 
 y Johnl5B; Ei)h.l.l2. 
 
 i P». -li, 10; Ac a 4: 
 II. 19-21; Ho. 8.28. 
 ■> E|.li. 3. 1. 
 '' cli. 4. 22. 
 
 ' Mk. 9.38-40. 
 2 Cor. 1. II. 
 
 /■ liu60. 7; 1 IVt.4. 10. 
 u Kph. Ij. 111. 20. 
 'I Ac. 20. 24; 21. 13; 
 Ho. II. 7-i). 
 
 • Gnl. 2. 20. 
 
 * vor. 23 : 2 Cor. 5. 1, 
 fi. ft; ReT. 14. 13. 
 
 / 2 Cor. 5. 8. 
 
 m 2 Tim. 4. C. 
 
 " I.k.23.13; Jolinlt.3. 
 
 .. Ruv. 7. 14-17. 
 
 y cli. 2. 24. 
 
 ■I 2 Cor. I. Ill 6, 12. 
 
 »eo ii.fs. Ei'h. 4. 1. 
 
 1 Rather, ' perception,' or ' discernment.' 
 
 2 Or, ' for vou to try the things that ditfer :' see Rom. 
 ii. 18. Holy love, guided by knowledge, discerns and ap- 
 proves wliat is right. 
 
 ■^ Rather, ' for,' i. e. in expectation of ' the day of 
 Christ.' 
 
 4 Raul next notices the good which had resulted from 
 his imprisonment : for many had been emboldened to 
 preach the gospel (vers. 12 — 14) ; not all, indeed, in the 
 right spirit, but yet so us to draw the attention of many 
 to it, and thus to gladden bis heart (l.'j— IH) ; oonlirming 
 his assurance that both liis life and bis death will glorify 
 bis Lord (19, 20j. Having this conviction, lie knows 
 not which of the two is best, but for his brethien's sake 
 is reailv to live and labour ('21 — 20). 
 
 .'' ' 'file Rrajtorium ;* meaning, most probably, the 
 iiuartcrs of the Rrajtorian guard, under the custody of 
 whose IVeffct the apostle was jilaced in Rome (Acta 
 x.xviii. 10). Tiius it hud become known among all the 
 guard, 'and all the rest' ut Rome, even in Cirsar's palace 
 (eh. iv. 22), that his imprisonment wos 'in Christ,' ('. e. 
 on account of his cause. 
 
 Rather, ' the m.ijority of the brethren.' Paul's 
 stedTastncss under persecution made tbein 'confident in 
 the Jjord,' and encouraged tbem boldly to proclaim the 
 gospel. 
 
 ' Riither, 'Some indeed also.' These may have been 
 Judaizera ; but they were more probably personal oppo- 
 nents, who, seeing the success of the apostle's ministry, 
 endeavoured to make convert*, in order to form a piirty 
 against liim. 
 
 s Itathcr, ' to stir up aflliction to my bonds ;' partly fta 
 grieving him by tlieir factiousness, partly lu arousing more 
 actively the enmity of his persecutors. 
 
 9 Your prayers, called forth by my danger, will obtain 
 
 for me fresh supplies of grace, strengthening my piety, 
 and so heightening my blessedness. 
 
 10 Rather, 'patient expectation :' see Rom. viii. 19. 
 
 11 Rather, ' liut if to live in the flesh, this (namely, the 
 living in the flesh) is to me the fruit of labour (i. c. yields 
 me fruit from my labour in the gosprl), then I know not 
 what I shall choose.' 'For inysclt' life and death aro 
 Doth blessed — life, for Christ is the source of its happiness 
 and the object of its activity ;— death, for th.at will bring 
 me 'gain' in respect to both enjoying and glorifying him. 
 liut if my living in the flesh bring the more fruit of my 
 labours, then I can hardly choose. 
 
 12 Rather,'having the desire ;' i.e. my prevailing desire. 
 
 13 lUther, 'And being confident of this,' i. <;. that my 
 life is important for your ' furtherance and joy of the 
 failh.' 'I'liat the jibrase 'I know' docs not necessarily 
 mean foreknowledge by insjiirjitioii, appears from tlie 
 doubts expressed in ver. 27; ch. ii. 17. 
 
 14 Uncertain whether he shall see his Philinpian con- 
 verts again, I'liul intreiita them to fulfil his hopes coii- 
 eeriiing tbem by their mutual love and their boldness in 
 maintaining their Christian profession (vers. 27 — 30). Ho 
 exhorts tbem to union of heart, humility, and generous 
 consideration for others (ch. ii. 1—1), iireseuting the exam- 
 ple of their Lord us at once the mode! uiul the encourage- 
 ment to such self-renunciation (,6 -11). He urges them to 
 persevere trustfully in that holy obedience by which they 
 will show the truth of the gospel, and cheer his heart even 
 in martyrdom (I'i — 18). He promises to send Timothy 
 as soon as he can spare him (19-211), and hopes to come 
 himself shortly ('24) ; but be sends Kpapbroditus at once, 
 because of their earnest love to oiio whose labours and 
 sufferings well deserve tbi-ir highest esteem (2.'3 — .10). 
 
 1.^ Rather, ' Act according to your [Christian] citizen- 
 ship.' Comp. ch. iii. '20; Acta xxiii. 1, and notes. 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 PHILIPPIANS I. 28— IL 26. 
 
 [A.n.64. H. 
 
 28 gospel; and "in nothing terrified by your adveraariea: ^wliich^ is to them an 
 
 29 evident token of perdition, J^but to you of salvation, and that of God. For unto 
 you -it is given'*-' in the behalf of Christ, "not only to believe on him, but also 
 
 30 to suS'er for his sake; having the same conflict ^ which ye saw^ in me, and 
 now hear to he in me. 
 
 2 If thiTc he therefore any coneolation^ in Christ, '^if any comfort of love, ''if 
 
 2 any fellowship of the Spirit, if any ''bowels and mercies, fultil ye my joy, /that 
 ye be likeminded, having the same love, heing of one accord, of one mind. 
 
 3 ^ Let nothing he dofie through strife^ or vainglory; but ^in lowliness of mind 
 
 4 let each esteem other better than themselves. 'Look not every man on his own 
 things, but every man also on the things of others. 
 
 5, 6 * Let this mind*^ be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus : who, ^ being^ in 
 
 7 the form of God, '"thought it not robbery^ to be equal with God: "but made 
 himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form " of a servant, and '' was 
 
 8 made in the likeness of men : and being found in fashion as a man, v he humbled 
 
 9 himself,^ and 'became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Where- 
 fore God also *hath highly exalted him, and 'given him a name"' which is above 
 
 10 every name : "that at the name*^ of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in 
 
 11 heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and ^ that every tongue 
 should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. 
 
 12 AVherefore, '- m^^ beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence 
 only, but now much more in my absence, s'work out your own salvation with 
 
 13 ' fear and trembling ; for ° it is God which worketh in you both to will and to 
 
 14 do * of his good pleasure. Do all things *^ without murmurings and '^disputings : 
 lo that ye may he blameless and 'harmless, /the sons of God, without rebuke, in 
 
 the midst of 'a crooked and perverse nation ''■■* [Deut. xsxii. 5, S^;;i.], among whom 
 
 16 ^ye shine '■* as lights in the world ; holding forth the word of life ; that '' I may 
 rejoice in the day of Christ, that ' I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain. 
 
 17 Yea, and if * I bo offered '^ upon the sacrifice ' and service of j^our faith, "' I joy, 
 
 18 and rejoice with you all. For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me. 
 
 Notices of Timothy and Epaphroditus, 
 
 19 BUT I trust^*^ in the Lord Jesus to send "Timotheus*^ shortly unto you, ''that 
 
 20 I also may be of good comfort, when I know your state. For I have no man 
 
 21 likeminded, ^" who will naturally care for your state: for all ^ seek their own, 
 
 22 not the things which are Jesus Christ's, lint ye know the proof of him, ^that, 
 
 23 as a son with the father, he hath served with me in the gospel. Him there- 
 
 24 fore I hope to send presently, so soon as I shall see how it will go with me. But 
 •"I trust in the Lord that I also myself shall come shortly. 
 
 25 Yet 1 supposed it necessary ^^ to send to you ' Epaphroditus, my brother, and 
 companion in labour, and M'ellowsoldier, "but your messenger, and ■''lie tliat 
 
 26 ministered to my wants. For he longed after you all, and was lull of heaviness, 
 
 u Mt ia. 2H; Heb. 13. 
 
 ti; 1 Pet- 1. la— II. 
 r '1 Thes. I . h. 6. 
 y Mt. h M)~Vl ; s<-e 
 
 rofs. Ro. d. 17. 
 1 Ac. 5. W. 
 a 1 Thes. 3. 3, 4. 
 6 Ac.16.19— 41); ITlics. 
 
 •i. ■-'. 
 e P«. 133. 1 ; Col. 2. 2. 
 d a Oor. 13. 14. 
 ' ch. 1.8: Col. 3. 12. 
 / ch. I. a?; 4. 2; Ko. 
 
 I 'J. 16. 
 gch. I. 15, 16; Ro. 
 
 IJ. 13. 
 h Bf-e refn. Ro. 12. 10; 
 
 Eph. 4. 2; 5 21. 
 
 * Rn. 12. 15; IS. I, 2; 
 Jam. 2, R, 
 
 * Mt. 11.29: Eph. 5. 2, 
 I BCe rpfa. John 17. .'>; 
 
 2 Cor. 4. 4. 
 msec refs. John."). 18. 
 n Pa. 22. ti; U. 63. 3; 
 
 Mk.6 3; D.12; Heb. 
 
 2. 9-lrt 
 
 o fioeref!>.I«.42.1; Zee, 
 
 3. 8; Mt. ail. 2S. 
 
 p Bee refs. John 1. ll ; 
 
 Rom. 8. 3. 
 q 2 Cor. 8. 9. 
 f Mt 2ti. :ft>, 42; John 
 
 10,18; Heb.S.S; 12.2. 
 
 * Pb. 2. i;-!2; 89. 19— 
 'M; 110. 1—6; Mt 
 
 11. 
 
 Ac. 2. 33; 
 
 Heb. 
 t Ac, 4. 12; Eph. 1. 
 
 21), 21 ; Heb. 1. 4. 
 u Bee Go. II. 43; Mt. 
 
 •iH. 18; Ro. 11. 11 ; 
 
 Rev. 6. 12-14. 
 J John 13. 13; Ac. 2. 
 
 3b: Ro. 14.»; I Cor. 
 
 8.6. 
 y ch. 3. 13.14; Lk. 13. 
 
 23, 24; Hob. 4. II ; 
 
 6. II. 12; 12. I i 2 
 
 Pel. I. 6—10. 
 I Heb. 4 1 : 12. 23. 
 a Jer. 31. 33; 2 Cor. ;i. 
 
 6; Hcb.l3. 21; Jum. 
 
 I. lti-18. 
 b F-]>li. I 6.9, 11. 
 r 1 Cor. 10. 10. 
 rf Ro. 14. 1. 
 e Mt. 10. 16. 
 / Mt. a. 46; Eph. 5. 1. 
 K Mt. 5. U-16; Ejih. 
 
 6. B. 
 A a Cor. 1. N. 
 « Gal. 2. 2; 1 Tliea. 
 
 3 5. 
 k ch. 1. 20; 2 Cor. 12. 
 
 16; 2 Tira. 4.6. 
 / Ro. 16. 16. 
 mt Cor.7.4; Col. 1.21. 
 n Ito. 16. 21. 
 
 1 Thca. 3. 6-8. 
 P ver. 4. 
 
 q I Cor. 4. 17. 
 
 ' oh. 1.26; PhUcni,22. 
 
 1 ch. 4. Hi. 
 
 t Philem, 2, 
 u a Cor. 8. 23. 
 j-ch.4. 18; 2Cor,n.9. 
 
 1 Your stedfast courage is a eign from God of final 
 overthrow to your foes, but of deliverance to yourselves. 
 
 2 Or, 'freely granted:' see on ver. 7, and Acts v. 41. 
 
 3 Wiien I was with you : see Acts xvi. 19 — 24. 
 
 4 Or, ' exhortation/ wliich finds its motives and rules 
 * in Christ' as our Redeemer, Exemplar, and Lord. 
 
 5 Rather, * thinking in nothing according to party- 
 spirit, or vain-glory.' 
 
 6 'I'he same lowly self-denying thoughts, and desires 
 for others' good. 
 
 V Rather, 'subsisting;' a reference to a pre-existi-nt 
 state. 'The form of God' seems to mean the outward 
 manifestation of his Divine perfections. Of this — not of 
 hifl Divine nature — 'he emptied himself.' 
 
 8 Or, ' did not aei^ount his equality with God a thing 
 to be seized upon.' All Divine glories are truly and 
 rightfully hia (see John i. 14 ; xvii. 5) ; yet he did not 
 insist upon the manifestation of them, but ' emptied him- 
 self of it, in taking upon him the 'form' and 'likeness' 
 and 'guise' of man. 
 
 9 It was a still lower stcpof humiliation that our Lord 
 became subject to the Father's will (Acts ii. 23), even so 
 fur as to yield himself to the suffering, shame, and curse 
 of the cross (Gal. iii. 13; Heb. xii. 2). 
 
 10 Probably, Jksus; the name first of our I.,ord's 
 humiliation, and henceforth of his exaltation and glory : 
 see vera. 10, 11. 
 
 11 Properly, 'in the name.' All praise and prayer 
 
 ofi'ered in heaven, or on earth, must have regard to him, 
 as exalted to be ' Lord' of all. Comp. Rora. xiv. 11, and 
 note. 
 
 12 As it was by self-abnegation that your Lord com- 
 pleted his work and attained his present glory ; so dn 
 you 'carry out your salvation,' with earnest solicitude, 
 and yet with full reliance on God, who ' is working in you 
 both the willing and the working, for the sake of [carrying 
 out] his good pleasure' towards you. 
 
 13 Rather, 'generation :* see Dent, xxxii. 5. 
 
 14 Rather, ' ye appear as luminaries in the world ;' by 
 holding forth the gospel (ver. 16). 
 
 15 Rather, 'if I am poured forth [as a drink oftering, 
 Exod. xxix. 40, 41 ; 2 Tim. iv. 6] over the sacrifice,' etc. 
 He compares the faith of the Philippian Christians to a 
 sacrifice, over which he will most gladly pour out his 
 blood in martyrdom as a libation ; and he believes that 
 they sympathize with liim in this feeling (ver. 18). 
 
 Ifi Or, ' I hope ;' and this, like all my hojie, rests on the 
 Lord Jesus. 
 
 17 Timothy was one of Paul's companions both in the 
 journey in which he first visited Philippi (see Acta xvi. 
 1, 3, 12; xvii. 14), and when he again passed through 
 Macedonia (2 Cor. i. 1 ; ii. 13; ix. 2, 4); so that the 
 Philippians knew 'his tried worth' (ver. 22). 
 
 IS He alone of all those now with me has the same 
 genuine care for you as 1. * 
 
 19 For tlie reasons assigned in vers. 26, 28. 
 
 i:i7i 
 
A.D. 64. U.] 
 
 PHILIPPIANS II. 27— III. 16. 
 
 [a. d. 6-i. II. 
 
 27 
 
 because that ye had hpanl that he had been sick. For indeed he was sick nigh 
 unto death: but God liad mercy on him; and not on liim only, but on me also, 
 y lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow. I sent him therefore the more carefnliy, 
 that, when ye see him again, ye may rejoice, and that I may be the less sorrowtul. 
 * Receive him therefore in the Lord Avith all gladness; and "hold such in 
 reputation : because for the work of Christ he was nigh unto death, not regarding' 
 his life, * to supply your lack of service toward me. 
 
 Cautiotis and counsels; and exhortations to the cultivation of every Christian grace. 
 
 FINALLY, 2 my brethren, "rejoice in the Lord. ''To write the same-* things 
 to you, to me indeed is not grievous, but for you it is safe. 
 
 'Beware of dogs,-* beware of /evil workers,^ ^beware of the concision." 
 For w^e are ^ the circumcision, * which worship God in the spirit, and * rejoice in 
 Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh. 
 
 Though 'I might also have confidence in the flesh. If any other man thinketli 
 that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more: '"circumcised the 
 oiglith day, of the stock of Israel, "(?/'the tribe of Benjamin," an Hebrew of the 
 Heiirews;^ as touching the law, "a Pliarisee ; concerning zeal, ''persecuting the 
 church; « touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless.-* But'wliat 
 things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. Yea doubtless, and I 
 count all things hut loss ' for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my 
 Lord: (Mbr whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them hvt 
 dung, that I may win^^ Christ, and be found "in him, ■'not Iiaving mine own 
 righreousness, s' which is of the law, but ^ that whirh is through the faith of 
 Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith :) that I may know him, "and 
 the power of his resurrection, and * the fellowship of his sufl'erings, b^'ing made 
 conformable unto his death ; if" by any means I might ^attain unto the resur- 
 rection of the dead. 
 
 Not as though ''I had already attained, ^^ either were already 'perfect: l)ut 
 ^l foll<»w after,'-"* if that I may apprehend that for which also ** I am apprehoiidi>d 
 of Christ Jesus. Brethren, 1 count not myself to have aj')treh('niliMi : hut ////,s" 
 one thing / do^ ^forgetting those things whi(^h arc behind, and ' rcai-hing forth 
 unto those things which are before, *1 press toward the nnirk for the ju-ize of 
 'the high '■* calling of God in Christ Jesus. 
 
 Let us therefore, as many as be '"perfect, be tlius'-'' minded: and if in any 
 thing ye be otherwise minded, "God shall reveal even tliis unto you. Never- 
 theless, whereto we have already attained, h-t us walk by the same rule, *'let 
 
 * Ml- 10, \n, \\. 
 
 •I ICnr. Hi IH; I TlK-i. 
 !i. \li I Tim. 5. ir. 
 
 f> cli. A. in, IWj I Cor, 
 )ti. 17. 
 
 e cti. i.i\\ Thes. 6. 
 
 1(1: 1 Pet. I li-H. 
 d'i l»ct. 1. 12— 1.V 
 
 ' Ml. 7. \h; Cnl. .V l.V 
 / 2 Cor. II. 13i a I'd. 
 
 2, le-ao. 
 
 g Ro, 2.28; Glil. i. 3. 
 A fccrc-fi. Deut. 10. 1(1 : 
 \Kn. 4. n, Vi. 
 
 • John 4. U'4 : Ro. 7. 6. 
 
 * »era.7— 9; Gnl H |4. 
 
 ( a Cor. n. \s~-n. 
 
 17- 12. 
 
 rto II. 
 
 Ac at. li; ai. 1.5. 
 p ipo rcf«. Ac. i*. 11. 
 
 •} Ito. It). 5: Lk. 1.6. 
 ' ML 13. 44. 
 
 « Jcr. a. 23. 21: John 
 
 17.3; 1 cor. 2 2. 
 ' 2 Cor. n.23-'ff. 
 i< IOC rrf*. Ro 8. 1. 
 J- Job'J. 28-31. 
 V K.>. 1(1. 3.5. 
 : llo. ». 3i>; Uill. 2 Ir.. 
 
 1 Ko B. 3-11 ; 2 Cor 
 4 in-ll; F.pli. 1. 11) 
 -21. 
 
 6 Ml 20. 23; t^e rof., 
 
 2 (or 1.5; Gr12.20. 
 e Ac. 2:1. H. 
 •t irr*. 13. It: Ito 7- 
 
 l'i-'.'4; C.nl. .',. 17 
 t 2Cor.7.l; Hrb.l2,lii 
 
 1 I'n. Ji. 10. 
 f n()*ii.3; 1Cor.!).3l. 
 ff Ac il.3-6,15i Ei'li. 
 
 1.4; 2 Till-.. 2. 13. 
 h l.k.aiiS; 2Cor5.1ri. 
 I I Cor.y.2l— 27i Hoi). 
 
 ti. 1. 
 * 2 Tim. 4. 7, 8t Hrl>. 
 
 12. 1. 
 ( Ho. H. 2ft-3l>. 
 m ore rofi. 1 Cor. 2. 6. 
 '. I'ro. 2. 3-0; Jol.ii 
 
 7. 17- 
 o ch. 1.27; 2 2- 
 
 1 Or, according to many of the best manuscripts, * he 
 was nigh to death, having risked liis life to supply your 
 lack [i. €, unavoidable deficiency] of service.' His illness 
 seems to have been caused or aggravated by zealous 
 attendance on Paul. 
 
 2 The apostle is about to close his Epistle with an ex- 
 hortation to Christian joy {eh. ill. 1 ; romp. iv. 4) ; but he 
 is led to dwell upon the dangers arising from Judaizing 
 teachers (2, 3). lie declares that none could have stronger 
 reasons than lie had for adhering to Judaism, and main- 
 taining \Xs authority (4 — 6) ; but that all liis supposird 
 advantages he has freely renounced for Christ., to whom 
 alone he looks for righteousness and eternal glory (7 — H) ; 
 pressing on in iiis Christian course with an humbling 
 consciousness of his shortcomings (12 — 14). Jle thercftire 
 earnestly exhorta his brethren to imitate his example 
 (15 — 17), to avoid some against whom he had often warned 
 them, as indulging the most 8<;nsuul debasement whilst 
 making the highest pretensions (IS, 19), and to look 
 Btedfustly for the glnrinuB appearing of their heavenly 
 King (20, 21; iv. 1). He then aims to reconcile two 
 eminent women in the church (2, li) ; inculeatt^s cheer- 
 fulness, moderation, and contentment, by giving promise 
 of l>ivine pence (4 — 7), and sums all up in ao(»mprehi-n- 
 sive command to study and pursue all that is good, pure, 
 becoming, and praiseworthy (8, MY 
 
 3 This may refer either to Christian Joy, so often 
 dwelt upon in tliis Kpistle (see ch. i. 18; li. 17, 18; iv. 
 4); or perhaps to the warnings which fnjlnw, and which 
 Paul may have given before, during his ministry at 
 Philippi. 
 
 4 See notes on Job xxx. 1 ; Psa. xxii. Ifi. 
 
 5 Men whose work in regard to the gospel was deceit- 
 ful and wicked. Comp. 2 Cor. xi. 13. 
 
 Or, the * mutilation/ not the 'circumcision ;' for the 
 \^7t 
 
 true circumcision is not the adherence to a mere outward 
 rite, but the worshipping God in spirit, etc. (ver. 3) ; 
 comp. Col. ii. 11. 
 
 7 One of the two royal tribes (1 Sam. x. 20, 21), closely 
 associated with Judah after the captivity (Kzra iv. 1). 
 
 8 "Without any niixtun^ of Gentile blood. 
 
 9 Paul, before his conversion, like many young men 
 religiously educated, seems to have maintained a eiureii 
 moral deportment, and a strict observance of th(^ ritual 
 law. Hut he learned the worthlessnesa of all this as u 
 ground of hope and acceptance before Gml (vers. 8 — 11). 
 
 lt> Or, 'gain Christ;* t. p. that I may not only enjov liif* 
 favour, but also may now and luucafliM" 'be fnund in him' 
 as the very element of my life ; so that 1 may have ' the 
 righteousness which comes from God, and is based on failli 
 (see Itoni. i. 17t 'ind note), and may be able to synijiathize 
 and share in his suiferings, deatli, and resurrection (vers. 
 
 a— in. 
 
 n Language expressive of liunible liope and earnest 
 endeavour. The resurrection of the body completes the 
 redemption of the saints ; comp. Uoni. viii. 23. 
 
 1- I have not yet fidly gained this i-xperinx-ntal know- 
 ledge of Christ and his power (vers. 10, 11);* but I pur- 
 sue* and would 'lay hold of it as the pii/.e of my Chris- 
 tian course— the very object for wliieh God 'laid indd of 
 me wlien In; brought iiie 1o Chrint. 
 
 l:i The Hame wrud i^; rciirlired ' I press' in ver. 14. 
 
 14 Kather, ' the calling on high,' t. c. heavenly : eomp. 
 Heb. iii. 1. 
 
 15 That is, let those who nro mature in knowledge and 
 experience (comp. 1 Cor ii. 0) Iliink and fei-1 as 1 have 
 juHt been urging; let them lie Hi-lf-renoMTieini,' (ver. 7) : 
 and if any are not rjiiite iinpiired for nit Ihi'., tliey will 
 soon learn better* if they will ait fully n|) In ih-ir pn-s'-nt 
 convictions (U>). 
 
64. U.] 
 
 PHILIPPIANS III. 17— IV. 18. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 17 U3 miud the same thiug. Bretliren, ''be followers together of me, aud mark them 
 
 18 which walk so as ye have us for au ensample. (For many walk, of whom I have 
 told you often,' aud now tell you even ? weeping, that thctj arc 'the euemies of 
 
 10 the cross of Christ: * whose end is destruction, 'whose God is their belly, and 
 
 20 ?i'^t/56' glory is in their shame, "who mind- earthly things,) For •'our conversa- 
 tion^ is in heaveu ; v from whence also we ' look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus 
 
 21 Christ: "who shall change"* our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto 
 his glorious body, ''according to the working whereby he ia able '^eveu to subdue 
 
 i^ all things unto himself. <^ Therefore, my brethren dearly beloved and * longed for, 
 /my joy and crown, so^ «■ stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. 
 
 2 1 beseech Euodias,'' and beseech Syntyche, * that they be of the same mind 
 
 3 in the Lord. And I entreat thee also, true yokefellow, help^ those women which 
 •laboured with me in the gospel, with Clement also, aud ivith other my fellow- 
 labourers, whose names are in * the book of life. 
 
 4 Rejoice^ in the Lord alway : and again I say, ' Rejoice. 
 
 5 Let '"your moderation^ be known unto all men. "The Lord is at hand.'^ 
 
 6 "Be careful for nothing ; but p in every thing by prayer and supplication *? with 
 
 7 thanksgiving'' let your requests be made known unto God. And 'the peace of 
 God, whicli passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts aud minds/- through 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 8 Finally, brethren, Mvhatsoever things are ' true, whatsoever things «r^ "honest,'^ 
 whatsoever things are ^just, whatsoever things are 5' pure, whatsoever things are 
 = lovely, whatBoever things are of good report; if there be^^ any virtue, aud if 
 
 9 there he any ])raise, think on these things. ° Those things which ye have both 
 learned, and received, aud heard, aud seen in me, do : aud * the God of peace 
 shall be with you. 
 
 Conclusion^ containing thanks and salutations. 
 
 10 BUT '^ I rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that now at the last '^ your care of mo hath 
 
 11 flourished'*' again ; wherein ye were also careful, but ye lacked opportunity. Not 
 that I speak in respect of want : for I have leai'ned, in whatsoever state I am, 
 
 12 '' therewith^'^ to be content. "I know both how to be abased, and I know how to 
 abound : every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be 
 
 13 hungry, both to abound and to sulier need. I can do all things /through'^ 
 
 14 Chrirft which strengthcneth me. Notwithstauding ye have well done, that « ye 
 did communicate ''■' with my affliction. 
 
 l;j Now, ye Philippians, know also, that in the beginning^o of the gospel, when I 
 
 departed from Macedonia, *uo church communicated with me as concerning-' 
 
 10 giving and receiving, but ye only. For even in Thessalonica ye sent once and 
 
 17 ix'^ahi unto my necessity. ' Not because I desire a gift: but I desire ''fruit that 
 
 18 may abound to your account. But I have all, and abound : I am full, having 
 
 ■J Fa. \\9. 130. 
 r Gal. 1-7; H. 12. 
 
 ■ '.iPet. 2. 1,3. 17. 
 
 ( aee refa. Eze. 13. I»; 
 
 Ro. IH. 18; Tit. I. II. 
 u Ro. 8. b. 
 X Eph. 2. 6, 19; Col. 
 
 3. I, 3. 
 y see rcfg. Ac. I. II. 
 I I Cor. 1.7; Heb. D. 
 
 a^; 2 Pot, 3, 12— H. 
 
 ■ I Cor. 15. 42-44. 48 
 — M. 
 
 6 Eph. I. 19. 
 
 e John 5.25-29; ICor. 
 
 15. -21-27. 
 rf 2 Pet. 3. Il-M. 
 
 f ch. I. 8. 
 
 i I ThcB. 2. 
 
 / ch, 
 
 19, 20- 
 g ch. I. 27. 
 A ch. 2. 2,3; 3. IB. 
 • Ro. It). 3. 
 A aeo refs. Ex. 32. 32 ; 
 
 Lk. 10. 20. 
 I BcerefB. Fi. 31. 1,2. 
 m Mt t>. 'ib, 31; 1 Cor. 
 
 7. 29-31 : y. 25. 
 n IThei.5.2-4; Heb. 
 
 10. 2.^; Jam. f>. H; 
 
 1 Pot. \. 7 ; see 2 
 
 Thes. 2. 2. 
 o BeerefB. Mt6.2.5— 33. 
 p seel Sam. 30.6; Pro. 
 
 3. 5, 6; Eph. 6. IS. 
 q 1 Sam. 7. 12 1 Eph. 
 
 5. 20. 
 r sec refs. Num. 6. 26 ; 
 
 Col. 3. 15. 
 J Bpe Ko. 12. 9-21 ; 
 
 Gal. 5. 22. 23. 
 / Eph. 1. 25; 5.9. 
 ■i 2 Cor. S. 21. 
 J- Dea. IB. 20. 
 y 1 Tim. 1. 12; Jara. 
 
 1. 27; 1 John a 3. 
 « I Cor. 13. 1-7. 
 a ch. 3. 17. 
 h aecrcfs. Ro. 15.33, 
 c 2 Cor. 11.9. 
 
 ; HL-b. 
 
 >l 1 Tim B. 6-9; 
 
 13. 5, t>. 
 e I Cor. 4. II ; 2 Cor. 
 
 fi. 1-10; 11.27. 
 / John 1.^5; 2 Cor. 3. 
 
 1,5; 12. y, 10. 
 g ch. I. 7. 
 
 A 2 Cor. 11. 8—12. 
 
 . I Pet. 5 2, 
 * Ro, 15. 2rt; 2 Cor, 9. 
 B-13; Tit. 3. 11. 
 
 1 Probably during his personal ministry in Philippi; 
 iind perhaps by messages thi'ough Christian brethren. 
 
 2 See Horn. viii. 5, and note. 
 
 3 Either, ' our citizenship ;' or rather, * the state of 
 which we are citizens.' This community is heavenly, and 
 such should be our deportment. 
 
 4 Rjither, who shall transform the body of our hurailia- 
 tion [so as to be] conformed to the body of his glory : see 
 1 Cor. XV. 42 — 49, and notes. 
 
 5 As imitators of the apostle, and expectants of the 
 heavenly kingdom (cb. iii. 17, 20). 
 
 (i Or,' Euodla.' The two pious women here named 
 had (like many others, Acts xviii. 26 ; Horn. xvi. 1—5) 
 'laboured with' Paul; but their usefulness was now im- 
 peded by a disagreement, which needed for its removal 
 not only the apostle's entreaty, but 'even also' the 'help' 
 of a genuine 'yoke-fellow.' 'fhis was probably the moat 
 active of the 'bishops* (ch. i. 1). 
 
 7 That is, as the Greek shows, Euodia and Syntycho. 
 
 8 Compare on ch. iii. 1. 
 
 9 Th:tt is, consideration for others, as in 2 Cor. x, I. 
 
 10 This may refer to the approaching overthrow of 
 Jerusalem ; but if so, that event is regarded as a pledge 
 of the Lord's coming in judgment (see Matt. xxiv. 1, and 
 note) ; the anticipation of wliirh should lead us to con- 
 siderateness in dealing with others, and should repress 
 anxious carefulness about worldly things (ver. 6). 
 
 11 Prayers sliould always be accompanied with thanks- 
 giving for mercies already received. 
 
 12 Rather, *your thoughts ;'— the offspring of your 
 hearts. ' Peace*' is the deep tranquillity of a soul which 
 thankfully refers everything in prayer to God. 
 
 13 Or, 'venerable ;' i, e. winning respect and reverence. 
 
 14 Rather, ' whatever virtue, whatever praise [the 
 attendant of virtue] there is.* 
 
 15 The apostle warmly thanks the Philippian Christians 
 for the renewed expression of their unfailing kindness, 
 ill which he rejoices iis an acceptable offering to God (vers. 
 10—20) ; and eoncludea with a general salutation and a 
 benediction (21 — 23). 
 
 lf> Rather, 'ye flourished again in respect to care for 
 me :' see vers. 14, 15. The value of the gift at this time 
 was probably enhanced by the apostle's condition as a 
 prisoner, unable to labour for his support, as he had 
 previously done. 
 
 17 Rather, therein. 
 
 18 Rather, as many manuscripts read, ' in him that 
 strengthens me ;' in Christ I find my strength : compare 
 
 1 Tim. i. 12. 
 
 I'J lly sympathy and needful supplies. 
 
 20 '\Vhen 1 left Macedonia' (and, indeed, before that, 
 ver. 16), after introducing the gospel among you. See 
 
 2 Cor. xi. 9. 
 
 21 Uiither, ' No church communicated with me for an 
 account of giving and receiving,' /. c. supplying my bodily 
 wants in return for the spiritual bles.'*ings they had re- 
 ceived through mo: see ver. 17, and comp. 1 Cor. ix. 11 
 Philem. 19. 
 
 1373 
 
. 64. U.] 
 
 PHILIPPIANS IV. 19— COLOSSIANS I. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 received 'of E[iaplir(nlitus the thiugs which were sent from you, '"an odour of n 
 
 19 Bweet smell, a Bacritice acceptable, well-idoasing to God.' But my God "shall 
 Bupjily all your need "according to his riches iu glory by Christ Joeus.- 
 
 20 '■iSow unto God and'' our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 21 'Salute every saint in Christ Jesus. The brethren'* 'which are with me greet 
 
 22 you. All the saints salute you, 'chiefly they that are of Ctesar's^ household. 
 
 23 'The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Ameu. 
 
 It" was written to the Philippians from Home by Epaphroditus. 
 
 i ch. 2. 25, 26. 
 •nUrb. 13. 10; I PcL 
 
 2, 5. 
 " P» 'a. 1 ; 41. 1—3; 
 
 HI, II; 2Cor. 9. 8. 
 " F.iih. 1. 7 ; 3. 16. 
 p Ku. 10. 271 GbI. 1. 
 
 1. h. 
 q Ho. 16. 16. 
 t Gal. 1. 2. 
 » ch 1. 13. 
 ( Ro. 16. 24. 
 
 1 Help rendered to servants of Christ is an offering 
 peculiarly acceptable to God, and will be richly recom- 
 pensed by him (ver. 19). 
 
 2 Rather, * in Christ Jesus.' 
 
 3 Ur, * unto our God and Father ;' comp. Gal. i. 4. 
 
 i The brethren mentioned in ch. i. 14 ; ii. 19. 
 
 5 It would be encouraging to the Philippians to learn 
 that there were true believers even in tliu household of 
 such a man as Nero ; see note on ch. i. 13. 
 
 <j This subscription appears to be correct. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OE PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 COLOSSIANS. 
 
 CoLOSSE (or Colasse) was one of the chief cities of 
 Phrygia in Asia Minor ; which at the date of this Epistle 
 was a rich and fertile country, containing large and 
 flourishing cities and towns ; though now, under Moslem 
 rule, it has become in great part uncultivated. 
 
 Paul passed through Phrygia twice (Acts xvi. 6; xviii. 
 23) ; but he probably did not upon cither occasion visit the 
 6outh-we(itern portion of the province, in which Laodicca 
 and Colosse were situated, in the valleys of the Meander 
 and the Lycue. For on the first occasion J)ivine guidance 
 was hastening him on to Troas, thence to embark for 
 Kurope (Acts xvi. 6—10) ; and on the second his journey 
 from Antioch to Ephesuswas through the 'upper coast*;;' 
 «. e. the high lands of Galatia and Phrygia (see Acts xviii. 
 23 ; and xix. 1, and note). And if cli. ii. 1 of this Epistle 
 (see note there) is rightly understood, according to the 
 views of the best recent critics, as including the Laodi- 
 ceans and Colossiuns among thohe who had never seen his 
 face 'in the tlesh,' that is decisive upon the question. It 
 is also observable that in this Kitistle the apostle speaks 
 of the teaching of others, but makes no allusion to his own 
 preaching at Colosse. 
 
 The first tidings of the gospel may have been carried to 
 Colosse by some of the Phrygian Jews who were at Jeru- 
 salem at the great day of Pentecost (Acta ii. 10) ; but the 
 chief teacher of the church appears to have been Epaphras 
 (ch. i. 7). 
 
 It is probable that during Paul's long stay at P'phe.'ius, 
 Epaphras and Philemon, and others from this neighbour- 
 hood, may liave been among the many 'dwellers in Ania 
 who heard the word of the Lord Jesus' from his lips (see 
 Acts xix. 10), and that those mutual attachments which 
 appear in these Epistles were then formed. 
 
 This Epiwtle was written during Paul's imprisonment 
 at Rome (ch. i. 24; iv. 18), and appan-ntly itbdut the 
 same time as those to the Ephesians and to Philemon ; 
 for the three letters were all sent by the hands of the 
 same persons, Tychicus and Oncsinius (see ch. iv. 7, D; 
 Kph. vi. 21, 22), the latter of whom wiis returning to his 
 master Philemon at ColoKse. Sec Kpintle to Philemon. 
 
 Epaphras, the principal teaclicr of the church, was 
 with Paul at the time (see ch. iv. 12; Philem. vcr.23), 
 
 and had given him information respecting its state. Its 
 condition upon the whole was Hourisliing (cii. i. 5, 6, 9; 
 ii. 5, 6), though it was suffering persecution (ch. i. 11). 
 IJut it was in danger from the teachers of a false 
 philosophy, which combined Oriental mysticism with 
 Jewish ritualism ; professing to unfold deep mysteries of 
 'wisdom* and knowledge* as to the Divine 'fulness,' 
 ' angelic principalities,* etc., and enjoining the observance 
 of the Jewish ceremonial law and of awcetic rules of life 
 (eh. ii. 8 — 23) ; thus disturbing the e]»iritual freedom and 
 peace of the Colossian Christians, turning them aside from 
 simple faith in Christ, and detracting from the supreme 
 honour due to Him. 
 
 The great objects therefore of this Epistle are to set 
 before them the majesty and glory of our Lord's person 
 and character, the completeness of his redemption, and the 
 privileges of his church, as built upon him and vitally 
 united to him ; to guard them ag.iinst the errors of Ihu 
 false teachers (in doing wliich the apostle uses their very 
 language in sliowing the gospel to be the true ' philoso- 
 phy') ; and to exhort the disciples to be stedfaat in faith, 
 and to maintain a spirit and course of life becoming the 
 followers of a risen and glorified Saviour. 
 
 The striking resemblance both in sentiment and in 
 language between this Epistle and that to the Ephesians 
 niay be ascribed partly to tlie fact that they were written 
 about the same time ; but it was doubtless owing mainly 
 to a general similarity in the circumstances of the two 
 churches; there being however this dillerence between 
 them, that the Colossians appear to have more particularly 
 needed to bo fortified against error. 
 
 This Epistle may be divided into three parts. 
 
 I. The apostle refirrs to the religious state of the Colos- 
 hian Christians, and dwells upon the dignity and offices of 
 Christ and his own labour and anxiety in dilfusing the 
 gospel (eh. i. — ii. 5). 
 
 II. He exposes and denounces the false phihmophy by 
 which tlie simplicity of the gospel was being perverted 
 (<h. ii. G— iii. 4). 
 
 III. He makeH practical application of the foregoing to 
 the duties of the Christian's life (ch. iii. /> — iv. G), and 
 closes with commendations and greetings (cii. iv. 6— I'J). 
 
 Salutation and thanksgiving for the grace bestowed on the Coloasian Christians, 
 
 1 PAIJL,^ "an apoBtlc of Jceiis ChriBt hy the will of God, and ''TimotlioiiB our 
 2 brothfir, 'to tho Baiiits and faithful bretlirnii in Christ which aro at CoIobso : 
 ''Grace be unto you, and poacft, from fJod our Futlior and tho J^onl .Iobuh Christ. 
 
 t 1 Cor. 1.2. 
 
 d aoo nh. Ho, I. 7> 
 
 1 After the URual address and greeting to the ChriHtians 
 at Colosse (%'erB. 1, 2), the apostle expresses his gratitude 
 
 I37t 
 
 to (jod for the grace given to tliein through tlie ministry 
 of Epaphras (3—8) 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 C0L0S3IAN8 I. 3—24. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 3 'We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jeans Christ, praying 
 
 4 always i'or you, /since we heard of your faith iu Christ Jesus, and of the love 
 
 5 which ye have to all the saints, ? for the hope ■ * which is laid up for you in 
 
 6 heaven, whereof ye heard before in ' the word of the truth of the gospel ; which 
 is come unto you, *as it is in all the world,- and ' briugeth forth fruit, as it 
 doth also in you, since the day yo heard of it, and knew '"the grace of God in 
 
 7 truth: 3 as ye also learned of "Epaphras^ our dear fellowservant, who is for 
 
 8 you a faithful minister of Christ ; who also declared unto us your ' love in 
 the Spirit. 
 
 Prayer for fruitfidness and growth in the knowledge of Christ ; whose dignity and tvork 
 are the great subjects of the apostle's ministry. 
 
 9 P FOR^ this cause we also, since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for 
 you, and to desire ' that ye might be filled with ' the knowledge of his will • in 
 
 10 all wisdom and spiritual understanding ; ' that ye might walk worthy of tho 
 Lord "unto all pleasing, 'being fruitful in every good work, and !* increasing in" 
 
 11 the knowledge of God; 'strengthened with all might, according to his glorious' 
 13 power, " unto all patience and longsufl'ering with joyfulness ; '' giving thanks 
 
 unto the Father, ' which hath made us meet to be partakers of ''the inheritance^ 
 
 13 of the saints 'in light: who hath delivered us from ■''the power of darkness, f and 
 
 14 hath translated us into the kingdom of * his dear^ Sou : ' in whom we have 
 l.") redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins. Who is 'the image of 
 
 16 'the invisible God, '" the firstborn'" of every creature. For "by him were all 
 things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, 
 whether they be thrones, " or " dominions, or principalities, or powers : all things 
 
 17 were created by him,'- and for him; Paud he is before all things, and by him 
 
 18 all things consist. '^ And 'he is the head of the body, the church: who is "^tho 
 beginning, ' the firstborn '^ from the dead ; ' that in all '5 thinr/s he might have the 
 
 19 preeminence. For it pleased the Father that " in him shoulfl all fulness dwell : "> 
 
 20 and, 'having made peace through the blood of his cross, s'by him to reconcile all 
 things unto himself; by him," I say, whether they he things in earth, or things 
 in heaven. 
 
 And you, ' that were sometime alienated and enemies in ymir mind by 
 wicked works, yet now hath ho reconciled " in the body of bis flesh through 
 death, ' to present you holy and uiiblaraeable and unreproveable in his sight : 
 'if ye continue in the faith ''grounded and settled, and he 'not moved away from 
 the hope of the gospel, which ye have heard, f and which was preached to 
 every'"* creature which is under heaven. 
 
 I Whereof I Paul am made a minister : — '' who now rejoice in my sufl'erings for 
 
 21 
 
 c see refs. Ro. 1 . 8, 9. 
 / »er. 9; Eph. 1. 15. 
 
 g I Cor.lS.19; 'JTht-B. 
 
 2. 16. 
 A P».3I. 19; 2 Tim. 4. 
 
 8; 1 Pet. I. 3, 1. 
 i Eph. 1. 13. 
 k Mt.24.U; Mk.16 15; 
 I John 16. 16; Fhil. I. 
 
 II. 
 •nTlt.2.11; 1 Pet. 5. 12. 
 '» cli.4.12; Pliilem, 23. 
 o R0.5.S; I&.30; Gal. 
 
 b. 22. 
 
 P Eph. 1. \h, 16. 
 9 Eph. 3. U— 19. 
 r Ro. 12.2; Eph. 5. 17. 
 » I Cor. 2. la, 13. 
 ( see refi. Eph. 4. 1. 
 M I Thes. 4. 1; Heb. 
 
 11. &; 13. If., 16. 
 J- sea refs, Tcr. 6 ; 2 
 
 Cor. 9. 8. 
 y 2 Pet. 3. 18. 
 X Eph. 3. 16; 6. 10. 
 1 Pro. 24. U); Ro. h. 
 
 3-6; Eph. 4, 2. 
 h ch. 3. 16; Eph. 5,20. 
 c Ro. 8. 211. .31). 
 d aee refs, Mt 'Ih. 31 ; 
 
 Ac. 26. 18: Eph. 1.11. 
 e aee rcfs li. 60. I!). 
 / Lk. 22. 53: 2 Cor. 4. 
 
 4 ; 1 Pet. 2. 9. 
 E Bee reffl. Eph. 2. 3- 
 
 10; 2 Pet. I. 11. 
 /• Mt. 3. 17; Eph. 1.6. 
 ■ Mt.20.28; jfph. 1.7. 
 
 * Phil. 2. 6; Heb 1.6. 
 I ace refa. John i. 18. 
 m Ps. 89. 27 ; Pro. 9. 
 
 29-31 ; ReT. 3. 14. 
 1 BCf refs. John 1. 3. 
 " Boe refa. Ho. 8. 38. 
 p Bee refa. 1 Cor. 8. 6. 
 q ape refa. Eph. I. 10. 
 
 22, 23. 
 ' Rev. 1. 8; 3. 14. 
 
 * ace refa. Ac. 26. 23. 
 
 t S. Songs, 10; John 
 3.31.35; Hob. 1.5,6. 
 
 u aep reft). John 1.14,1b. 
 
 T see refB. EijIi. 2. 13 
 -17. 
 
 y see rcfs. 2 Cor. 6. 18. 
 
 * Eph. 2. 1—3. 12. 19. 
 
 rt BCcrefa.Eph. 2,16,16. 
 t Eph. 1.4; Tit.2.l4; 
 
 Jude2l. 
 c John 8. 30—32. 
 d Eph. 3, 17. 
 e John l."*. 6. 
 f Ro. 10. 18. 
 g aee refa. 2 Cor. 3. 6 ; 
 
 1 Tim. 2. 7. 
 A Ro. 5. 3; 2 Cor. 7. 
 
 4; Eph. 3. 1, 13. 
 
 1 That is, the object of hope, viz. eternal blessedness. 
 And for this hope i'aul gives thanks (ver. 3), as well as 
 for the Colossians' faith and love to all saints as fellow- 
 heirs of heaven (ver. 4). 
 
 2 See Rom. i. 8, and note. 
 
 3 Free from the errors of false teachers. 
 
 4 Epaphras appears to have been the principal teacher, 
 if not the founder of the church at Colosse. He was now 
 with Paul at Rome (ch. iv. 12). 
 
 5 The apostle, intending to guard the Colossian Chris- 
 tians against the dangers of false philosophy, prepares the 
 way by mentioning his constant prayers for their growth 
 in that practical knowledge, fruitful in wisdom and holi- 
 ness (vers. 9 — 11), which has for its source the Father's 
 grace, and for its great subject ' the Son of hia love' (12) ; 
 who is revealed as the Redeemer of man, the manifes- 
 tation of God, the Creator, Upholder, and Heir of all, the 
 Head of the church, the Lord of the resurrection, and the 
 Reconciler of heaven and earth (13 — 20). He then assures 
 them that the blessiuga of this reconciliation are theirs, if 
 they are stedfast in faith (21 — 23) ; and that ho is ready 
 to labour and suffer for them, as for other Gentiles (24— 
 29), that they may be preserved and perfected in love, and 
 in the knowledge of all Christian truth (ch. ii. 1—5). 
 
 G Or, 'increasing by the knowledge of God,' which is 
 the means of spiritual growth. 
 
 7 Rather, ' the power of \i. e. characteristic of] his 
 glory.' 
 
 8 Rather, * meet for the portion of the inheritance,* by 
 preparing us for 'the light,' i.e. the knowledge, purity, 
 and joy, which are ' the inheritance of the saints/ po's- 
 sesaed in part here, in full hereafter. 
 
 9 Literally, * the Son of his love ;' i. e. ' the bebved * 
 (Eph. i. 6). 
 
 10 The king's ' firstborn,' although one of his subjects, is 
 yet distinguished from the rest by a peculiar relation to 
 him ; and in virtue of this is not only his heir, but is often 
 associated with him in rojal authority and glory. Thus 
 the Redeemer, who is allied to the ' creature ' by hia man- 
 hood, yet as 'the likeness of the invisible God' is the 
 ' Heir, or Lord and Governor of all. Sec Heb. i. 2. 
 
 11 The apostle uses these terms doubtless as implying 
 (corap. Rom. viii. 38 ; Eph. i. 21) the distinctions of office 
 and dignity among the heavenly hosts. 
 
 12 Rather, 'in him,' as the originating centre. Also 
 'for,' or 'unto him' as the ultimate end; and 'by him' 
 (ver. 17), as the acting power. He who is all this is in 
 the Iiighest sense the Creator. 
 
 IS lilather, 'in him they all stand together:' compare 
 Acts xvii. 28. 
 
 H Not only was he the first who rose from tho dead to 
 die no more ; but he is also the Lord and Author of the 
 resurrection : corap. ver. 15, and note. 
 
 15 Iu creation, providence, and grace. 
 
 16 Or, ' Because in hira the whole fulness (meaning 
 probably of the Godhead : see ch, ii. 9, and note) was 
 pleased to dwell.' 
 
 17 An emphatic repetition, indicating that this reunion 
 of all things in subjection to God results en tircli/ from the 
 Redeemer's work ; see Eph. i. 10. 
 
 18 The fultilnient of our Lord's commission to preach 
 'to every creature* (Mark xvi. 15), was already begun in 
 the wide extension of the gospel, especially through 
 I'aul's ministry. Comp. ver. 6 ; Rom. i. 8. 
 
 i:(7a 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 COLOSSIANS 1. 2o— II. U. 
 
 [a. D. 04. H. 
 
 you,' and till- up * that which is behiucl of the atilictiona of Christ iu my flesh, for 
 
 25 * his body's sake, which is tlie church : — whereof I am made a minister, according 
 to 'the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, '"to fulfil^ the word of 
 
 26 God: even "the mystery^ whicli hath been hid from ages and from generations, "but 
 
 27 now is made manifest to his saints : ''to whom God would^ make known what is 
 vthe riches of the glory of this mystery amoug*^ the Gentiles; which is 'Christ 
 
 28 in you, tho hope of glory: wliom we preach, 'warning every man, and teaching 
 every man iu all wisdom; 'that we may present every man" peri'ect iu Christ 
 
 29 Jesus: whereunto I also labour, striving** "according to his working which 
 worketh iu me mightil}'.^ 
 
 2 For I Avould that ye knew what great 'conflict I have for you, and for them at 
 
 2 i' Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh ;'^ that their 
 hearts might be comforted, -being knit together in love, and unto all riches of 
 " the full assurance of understanding, * to tho acknowledgment of the mystery •' 
 
 3 of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; "in whom^'-^ are hid all tlie treasures of 
 
 4 wisdom and knowledge. And this I say, ''lest any man should beguile you Avith 
 
 5 'enticing words.'** For '"though 1 be absent in the flesh, yet am I with you in 
 the spirit, joying and beholding ^your order,'* and the '' stedfastness of your 
 faith in Christ. 
 
 Exhortations to stedfastiiess in the faith^ and cautions against false doctrine. 
 
 6 ' AS'^ ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, '*' so walk ye in him : 
 
 7 * rooted'^ and built up iu him, and st^iblished in the faith, as yo have bei;n 
 taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. 
 
 8 'Beware lest any man spoil you '" tlirough philosophy'^ and vain deceit, after 
 "the tradition of men, after tho "rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. 
 
 10 For P iu him dwelleth''** all the fulness of the Godhead bodily: 9 and yo are 
 
 11 complete in him, ''which is the head of all principality-*' and power: in whom 
 also ye are 'circumcised-' with tho circumcision made without hands, iu 'putting 
 
 12 off the body of the sins of the flesh by tho circumcision of Christ: "buried with 
 him iu baptism, wherein also 'ye are risen with ?iiut through -" the faith of the 
 
 13 operation'*-"- of God, ' who hath raised him from the dead. " And you, bfdng (h-ad 
 in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath lie quickened together 
 
 14 with him, * having forgiven you all trespasses; <^ blotting out the handwriting of 
 ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of 
 
 • 2 Cor. 1. S, 6. 
 
 A ICC reft. vor. 18. 
 
 ' I Cor. 9. 17 J Ei)b.3 2. 
 '"Ko. li, 19. 
 •t Ro. 16. 25, 86. 
 
 r..2.'..U;2Tim.l.lO. 
 I> U Cor. i. li, 
 
 7 Ei.li. I. 7- 
 
 r .ce rcfi. Ro. S. 10. 
 
 1 Ac. a), ai. 27. 31. 
 
 ( 2lor.n.aiEpli..S.27. 
 u E|>li. 1. l'.»; 3. 7, 'JQ 
 
 xOaL*. i;»; Pliil. 1.30. 
 
 ych. 4.13,15, 16; Rev. 
 
 1. II. 
 I cli. 3. 14. 
 « E|.li. 1.17-19 J Ucb. 
 
 li. 1 1 : in. 22. 
 !> Eph. 3. it. 
 c cli. I. 19; Eph. I. fi. 
 <I torii, H. 18; 2 Cor. 11. 
 
 U; P.ph. 4. 14; 5. ti. 
 « I Cor. 2. 4. 
 / 2 Kl, 6. 2(1; 1 Cor. 5. 
 
 3; I TliM. 2. 17. 
 ff 1 Cor. 14. 40. 
 A I Pel. 0. 9. 
 
 * John 1. 12.13; 1 Tlic*. 
 
 1. 1 ; Jui]<-3. 
 
 * ch. I. 23: Eph. 2. 20 
 -22; I PeL2. 4-U. 
 
 / vor. 18; 8. Song 2. 
 
 lb : Jer. 29. 8. 
 r»\ Cor.3.1H. 19; Hffh, 
 
 13. D. 
 n \CT.ri; Gal. 1. U. 
 
 vpr. 20 J Gftl. 4. 3, 9. 
 P ch. I. 19; Jnlin 111. 
 
 »). 3rt; I Tiro. 3. Iii. 
 
 1 ch. I.2rt; John I. Hi. 
 T (corsfs, ch, 1. llj— Irt. 
 
 * ICC Tofi. Jcr. 4. 4 i Ho. 
 
 2. 2'.l. 
 
 ( ICO rcf«. Ko. (1. 0. 
 u (ICO r«f». Ro. 6. 3—5. 
 a- ch. 3. I, 2; Ro. (I. H 
 
 — 11; Eph. 2.4- 
 y Eph. I. ftf; 3.7. 
 ■ Ac. 2. 21. 
 a Eph. 2. 1, 6. U, M 
 (i 2 Cor. .V 19. 
 c Eph. 2. 15, 16. 
 
 U. 
 
 I * On account of you* Gentiles : see Acts xxi. 28 — 36 ; 
 .\xii. '21, 22, etc. 
 
 - That is, 'to complete or supply what is slill wanting 
 in tint autferinKR "f Christ;' nu-aning cithur in his own 
 suU'cringa fur Christ, or in Christ's aufl'erings in the per- 
 sons of his saints (oorap. Matt. x.w. 31— -10). 
 
 3 That is, ' fully to exhibit.' 
 
 ■1 See notes on l-lph, i. 9, 10, and iii. 9. 
 
 •'' Rather, ' willed to make known.' 
 
 •» Or, ' in ;' as in the next clause, ' in you ;' i. e. in the 
 (jriitih- bflifrvera both as a body and individually. 
 
 ' The triple repetition of the words 'every man* is 
 perhaps intended to oppose the exclusivcnesa of the false 
 teachers. 
 
 8 The word implies striving in conflict^ as in ch. ii. 1 : 
 comp. Luke xiii. 2-1. The apostle's work involved not only 
 toil, but contlict {Phil. i. 30). 
 
 9 Literally, 'in power:' comp. 1 Cor. xv. 10. 
 
 1" Some take this passage to mean, ' not only for you and 
 for them ut Laodicea [who have seen me, bui] aUo for aa 
 many us have not seen' mo. But it is more natural and 
 more conHistent with the context, to understand it :w in- 
 cluding the ColoH-HJans and Laodiceans among those who 
 had not seen the apostle. He aHsnres thtun that hiw 
 anxiety ext^tnds beyond the cliurches which he has founded 
 or visited. See Preface to this Kpistle. 
 
 II Pi-rhaps tho best reading is, * the mystery of God, of 
 Chri.Ht;' Christ being spoken of either iw God (John i. 1), 
 or more probably as 'tlie mystery of (Jod' (ch. i. 27). 
 
 12 Or, 'wherein;' referring probably to Christ as the 
 mystery. The term ' hid ' may bo used for ' tn,-iisured up' 
 (comp. ch. iii. 3) : or it may imply tliat this wisdom and 
 knowledge, though revealed, still demand deep study. 
 Comp. 1 Pet. i. 12. 
 
 13 Rather, 'with enticing speech :' cnmp. 1 Cor. ii. 4. 
 U Their well-ordered conduct clearly rested upon the 
 
 6rm hftwis of faith in Christ. 
 
 15 Having alluded to the teachers of false pliilosophy 
 (ver. 4), the apostle proceeds to admonish the Colossnms 
 to hold fast the truth (vers. G, 7), lest by any sophistry they 
 should bo led away from Christ, whose Divine fulness 
 completely su])plios all that men seek in mere outward 
 rites, and whose perfect work abrogates the restrictions of 
 Judaism, while it overthrows tho power of Satan (8 — 15). 
 He shows that both an undue regard to ritual obsorvunees, 
 and all trust in angeUc mediators, usurp tho place of him 
 who, aa ' the Head,' gives Hfe and oneness to the body 
 (Ifi — 19), and should bo avoided by those who having 
 died and risen again with Him, ought to have llieir hearts 
 and hopes fixed on his present exaltation, and hia future 
 appearing in glory (20 — 23 ; iii. 1 — 4). 
 
 I*! Meaning, as tlic Lord whom you obey. 
 
 17 Uather, 'having been rooted, and being [stillj built 
 up in him ;' * marking the stable growth and organic soli- 
 dity of those wlio truly walk in Clirist.' — J'MicoU. 
 
 18 See Prefa<;e to tnis Kpistle. Respecting tho 'rudi- 
 ments' (or elements) ' of the world,' see nolo on Gal. iv. 3 ; 
 and on the 'tradition of men,' see Mark vii. 8. 
 
 I'J The complete perfection of tlie Godhead is embodied 
 in the person of l)io Redeemer; and in him therefore 
 believers arc 'tilled' (ver. 10, not 'cnmplclc' ) with all 
 Divine blessings; bo that they need not seek for anything 
 wliich Ho does not supply. 
 
 20 See note on ch. i. IC. 
 
 21 Tlie Judaizers insisted on circumcision as still neces- 
 sary und<?r the gospel. '1 he re fore the apostle assures these 
 Gentile believers tliat thi-y have been already spiritually 
 cireumeised by Christ liimself in their conversion; in 
 token of which they have been baptized. Compare llom. 
 vi. 3—5. 
 
 22 Meaning probably 'through faith in the effectual 
 working of (Jod.* Ridieving in tlie Divinely rlfcrtcrl resur- 
 rection of Christ, they bceamo subjects of a Divinely 
 wrought spiritual resurrection. 
 
A.D. 64. U.] 
 
 COLOSSIAN.S 11. lo— III. 14. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 15 the way, nailing* it to hia cross ; and ^ having spoiled- ' principalities and powers, 
 he made a show of them openly, triumphing over them in it.^ 
 
 16 Let no man therefore"* /judge you *in meat, or in drink, or in respect ^of an 
 
 17 holyday,^ or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: ' whioh are a shadow of 
 
 18 things to come; but the body'^ is of Christ. * Let no man beguile you of your 
 reward in a voluntary' 'humility and worshipping of angels, intruding into those 
 
 19 things '"which he hath not seen, vainly pufttid up by his tieshly mind, and not 
 hokling the Head, "from which all tbe body by joints and bands having nourish- 
 ment ministered, and ° knit together,^ increaseth z' with the increase of God. 
 
 20 Wherefore if ye he ^ dead with Christ from •" the rudiments^ of the world, why, 
 
 21 as though living in the world, are ye 'subject to ordinances:'^ — 'Touch not; 
 
 22 taste not; handle not (which all are to perish with the using); "after the 
 
 23 commandments and doctrines of men? -^ Which things have indeed a show of 
 wisdom in v will worship, and humility, and neglecting " of the body ; not in any 
 honour to the satisfying of the flesh. 
 
 3 If ye then =be risen'- with Christ, seek those things which are above, where 
 
 2 ** Clirist sitteth '•'' on the right hand of God. Set your aftection'"* on things 
 
 3 above, *not on things on the earth. '^ For ye are dead, ''and your life is hid'^ 
 
 4 with Christ in God, When Christ, 7oho is ^our life, /shall appear, ^then shall 
 ye also appear with him in glory. 
 
 Exhortations to practical holiness ; and especially to the discharge of relative duties. 
 
 5 * MORTIFY '^therefore 'your members '" which are upon the earth; * fornication, 
 uncleanuess, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousncss,'^ which is 
 
 6 idolatry: 'for which things' sake the wrath of God cometh on tlie children of 
 
 7 disobedience: ""in the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived in them. 
 
 8 "But now ye also put ott' all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, "filthy 
 
 9 communication out of your mouth. ''Lie not one to another, ? seeing that ye 
 
 10 have put oft' the old man with his deeds ; and have put on the new 7fia?i, wliich 
 
 11 ''is renewed ^^ in knowledge 'after the image of liim that created him: where-** 
 there is neither ' Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, 
 Scythian, bond nor free : "but Christ is all, and in all. 
 
 12 Put on therefore, "as the elect of God, **holy and beloved, 'bowels of mercies, 
 
 13 kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuflering; ^ forbearing one another, 
 and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel-' against any: even as 
 
 14 Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above 22 all these things = put on charity, 
 
 d Ge. 3. IS; Ps-68. 18; 
 
 U.:a.\2i i.k 111. Ifl; 
 
 Jolml2.3l; Heb.2.U. 
 f Epfa. f,. \:'. 
 / Ro. U 3, 10, 13. 
 B seerefs. Rn. U.S. 17. 
 h nee rofn. Kii. 14. 6, b. 
 •" Heb. a. S; 10 1, 
 * \er. 1: Rov. 3. 11. 
 I vcr. 23. 
 mEze. 13. 3; I Tim. 
 
 1.7. 
 n aeerefs. EjiliJ.l^.lb. 
 
 I Cor. 12. 12—27. 
 P I Cor. 3. H. 
 
 I) cti. 3. 3; Ro. 6- 2— 
 
 U ; see ref«. "■ 4, t>. 
 r rer. 8. 
 
 1 »er. Id; Gal. 4.9,10; 
 5. \—4i Hob 13. 9. 
 
 ( I Tim 1. 3-.^ 
 u Is. 2d. l.t; Tit. I. U 
 ^ Mt. 23.27,28. 
 ff Ter. 18. 
 
 I see refa. ch, 2. 12, 13. 
 
 a see rpft. Epii. I. 20. 
 ti Pro 2.3. 5; 1 John 2. 
 
 1.^-17. 
 c eee refa ch. 2. 20. 
 d .)ohn 10 2rt-3l): 2 
 
 Tim. 1. 12; I Ptt, 1. 
 
 3-5. 
 » BPe refn. John 1. 4, 
 / Mt.'J.S.SI; 2 Tim. 4, 
 
 8; 1 Pet 3.4; 1 John 
 
 3.2. 
 g Johnfi. 311.40; Phil. 
 
 3.21 ; IThps. 4 U1.17. 
 A Ro. 8. 13; Gul. 5. 24. 
 " Ro. <;. 13. 
 
 * ecerefs. Eph.5. 3-6. 
 I Ro. I. H; Re?. 22. 15. 
 m »ee Tpfs. I Cor. B. II. 
 " see reft. Eoh, 4. 22— 
 
 31. 
 o Epli. 4.29: 5. 4. 
 P I.e. 19. 1 1 : Eph. 4. S5. 
 q Euh. 4. 22, 24. 
 r Ro. 12. 2. 
 » Eph. 4. 23. 24. 
 ( «rc reR Ro 3. 29: 
 
 Gal 3. :iSi Eph. 11.8. 
 ti Gal.ti. 14; Eiih.1.23. 
 V Ro. 1 . fi, 7 ; I Thes. 
 
 1. 4; 1 Pet 1. 2. 
 wRo. 8. 29; Eph. I. 4. 
 X Eph. 4.32; Pliit,2.l. 
 y Mt. 18. 21,22. 
 
 * John 13, 34; Rom. 
 13. I^; 1 Cor. ch. 13; 
 1 Pet. 4. 8. 
 
 1 When Jesus was nailed to the cross, the law, as far as 
 it was ' agidnst us,' was (so to speak) crucitied with him. 
 
 2 Or, 'having stripped off for himself the spoils of prin- 
 cipalities,' etc. The imagery is taken (as in 2 Cor. ii. 14; 
 Eph. iv. 8) from a Roman triumph, in which the van- 
 quished were publicly exhibited, stripped of their armour. 
 
 3 Meaning probably, the cross; for in it Christ con- 
 quered the powers of darkness. See note on Eph. vi. 12. 
 
 4 As the Mosaic dispensation is entirely abrogated. 
 
 5 Properly, * feast,' or festival. The three seasons of 
 worship here mentioned are the yearli/^ monthhj^ and 
 ioeekly celebrations observed by the Jews. 
 
 6 The substance or reality ; all that these rites signi- 
 fied : comp. Heb. x. 1. 
 
 7 Kather, ' wishing it {viz. to beguile you) by humility,* 
 etc. The false teachers worshipped angels on the ground- 
 less assumption that it was inconsistent with true humility 
 towards God to offer worship directly to Him (compare 
 ver. 23) ; and this is the spirit of saint-worship now. ESuch 
 false humility is closely allied to the * puffed up' conceit 
 of a mind debased by the flesh. 
 
 8 Compare Eph. iv. 15, 16, and notes. 
 
 9 Or, * elements :' see note on ver. 8. 
 
 10 The 'ordinances' are those which follow, enjoining 
 abstinence in various ways, from things which *are to 
 perish in their consumption,' i. e. which are made to be con- 
 sumed and perish. Compare Matt. xv. 1—14; Mark vii. 
 1— -5, 14—23, and notes. 
 
 11 Or, 'unsparingness of the body.' All these professed 
 methods of overcoming evil are opposed to ' any [true] 
 honour' and right use of the body ; and though they 'have 
 the appearance of wisdom' in devotion, humility, and sub- 
 jugation of the body, they do in fact only serve * to the 
 satisfying of the tifsh,' the earaal element; and thus 
 they increase the evil which they profess to overcome. 
 Asceticism is, aft«r all, but another form of carnality. 
 
 4 T 
 
 12 That is, 'suice ye are risen :' see note on ch. ii. 12. 
 
 13 Rather, ' where Christ is, being seated on,* etc. He 
 is there, and is in the place of honour there. 
 
 14 Or, 'mind the things above :' see note on Rom. viii. 5. 
 
 15 Not only securely pvi'served as a treasure, but not 
 full)^ revealed to yourselves (1 John iii. 2) until the ap- 
 pearing of Christ in ' glory.* 
 
 16 Applying the principles just inculcated, Paul urges 
 the partakers of a hidden heavenly life (ver. 3) to renounce 
 utterly all the sinful thoughts, words, and actions of their 
 former state (5 — 11), and to cherish the kindly, forgiving, 
 and peaceful spirit of those who follow Christ, loving his 
 word, and thankfully honouring him (12 — 17). The duties 
 of the several relations in life are specially enjoined (18 — 
 25 ; iv. 1) ; and constancy in prayer, and a wise concern 
 for the unconverted, are enforced (2— G). 
 
 17 As you died with Christ (ch. ii. 20), and your true 
 life is hidden with him (ch. iii. 3), ' put to death your 
 members which are upon the earth,' destroy all the lusts 
 and habits connected with them which are hostile to your 
 heavenly destiny. 
 
 18 Compare Eph. v. 3 — ^5, and notes. 
 
 19 Rather, ' renewed unto knowledge {%. e. of God and 
 Divine things) after the image,* etc. The renewal has 
 God's image for its model. Compare Eph. iv. 22 — 24. 
 
 20 In this renewed state the earthly distinctions of 
 nation, customs, civilization, and social position, become of 
 no account ; and all depends on Christ, who is all things 
 {i. €. needful for salvation), and is in all believers (whe- 
 ther Jew or Gentile, etc.), by his spirit and likeness. On 
 'barbarian,' see note on Actsxxviii. 2. 'Scythians' were 
 regarded as the lowest savages. 
 
 21 Rather, 'complaint :' compare Eph. iv. 2, 32. 
 
 22 Or, 'over.' Love is to be the girdle that is worn over 
 all the other graces, binding them together, and com- 
 pleting the spiritual attire. 
 
 1377 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 COLOSSIANS III. 15— IV. 18. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 ■whicli is the *" bond of perfectuess. And let * tlie peace of God ^ rule iu your 
 hearts, "^to the which also ye are called ''in one body ; 'and be ye thankful. 
 
 Let the word of Christ /dwell in you richly; in all wisdom teaching and 
 admonishing one another ^in psalms- and hymns and spiritual songs, singing 
 ^ with gi*ace in your hearts to the Lord. And ' whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do 
 all iu the uame^ of the Lord Jesus, * giving thanks to God and the Father by him, 
 
 MVives, submit yourselves unto ^owr own husbands, "'as it is fit"* iu the Lord. 
 
 "Husbands, love ?/owr wives, and be not "bitter Mgaiuet them. 
 
 ^ Children, obey your parents in alP things : for this is wellplcasing unto the Lord, 
 
 9 Fathers, provoke not your children to iut(]er^ lest they be discouraged. 
 
 ''Servants, obey in all things your masters * according to the flesli ; not with 
 eyeservice, as menpleasors ; but iu singleness of heart, fearing God. And whatso- 
 ever ye do, do H heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men; 'knowing that of 
 the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance : "for ye serve the Lord 
 Christ. But ■'he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong Avhich he hath 
 done : and ^ there is no respect of persons. 
 
 Masters, =give unto your servants that which is just and equal ;'^ knowiug 
 that ye also have a Master in heaven. 
 
 3 "Continue iu prayer, and * watch in the same ''with thanksgiving; ** withal 
 praying also for us, that God would ^ o^^en unto us a door of utterance, to speak 
 /the mystery' of Christ, ^'for which I am also iu bonds: that I may make it 
 manifest, as I ought to speak. 
 
 ''Walk in wisdom toward 'them that are without, * redeeming ^ the time. 
 Let your speech '-^ he alway ' with grace, *" seasoned with salt, " that ye may know 
 how ye ought to answer every man. 
 
 Personal notices and greetings. 
 
 « ALL^** my state ^^ shall Tychicus declare unto you, ivho is a beloved brother, 
 and a faithful minister and fellowservant in the Lord : ^ whom I have sent unto 
 you for the eaiuo purpose, that lie might know your estate, and comfort your 
 iiearts ; with •? Oiiesimus, ^'- a faithl'ul and beloved brother, who is 07ie of you. 
 They shall make known unto you all things whicli are done here. 
 
 * Aristarchus my fellowprisonor saluteth you, and * Marcus, sister's sou^^ ^ 
 Barnabas, (touching whom ye received commandments: if he come unto you, 
 receive him;) aiul Jesus, which is called Justus; 'who are of the circumcision: 
 these only'-* are viy fellowworkers unto the kingdom of God, which have been a 
 comfort uuto mo. 
 
 "Kpaphras, who is one of you, a servant of Christ, saluteth you, always ■^labour- 
 ing fervently for you in prayers, that ye may stand y perl'ect and complete in all 
 the will of God. For I bear him record, that he hath a great zeal for you, and 
 them that are in Laodicea, and them iu iiierapolis.'^ ' Lulce, the beloved 
 physician, and " Demas, greet you. 
 
 Salute the brethren which are in * Laodicea, and Nymjdias, and ''the church 
 which is in his house. And wlien ''this epistle is read among you, cause that it 
 bo read also in the church of the Laodiceans ; and that ye likewise read tlio 
 epistle from'*' Laodicea. And say to 'Archippus, Take hued to /the ministry 
 which thou hast received in the Lord, that thou fulfil it. 
 
 'The salutation by the hand of me Paul. '^Remember my bonds.^" * Grace 
 be with you. Amen. 
 
 Written 's from Borne to the Coloesians by Tychicus and Ouoaimus, 
 
 «i I John4. 7— 12. 
 
 b Ro. 14. 17; Phil. 4. 7. 
 
 I Co 
 
 . IS. 
 
 d EpU. 4. 4—ti. 
 ' ver. 17 ; cli 2. 7. 
 / »co reft. Deu.b.6— 9; 
 
 Jcr. iit. \G. 
 ft Rco ref*. Eph. 5. 19. 
 A ch. 1. 6. 
 t 2Clit.3l. 20,21; Pro. 
 
 3 6: 1 Cor. 10.31. 
 k ch. 1. 12; Ho. 1. 8t 
 
 Eph. 5. 20. 
 / Epli. 5. 22-X4. 
 m Ei.h. 5. 3. 
 n Kph. 5. ?3, 28,29,33. 
 
 Eph. 4. .^1. 
 
 p •« rrf*. E|>h.ti. 1— 3> 
 q me tvU. Epii. 6. 4. 
 r fcTvh. Epll. li.&— 7. 
 
 1 Fhilcm. Iti. 
 
 f Eph. 6.6. 
 
 •* I Cor. 7. 22. 
 
 X 1 ThpB. 4. fi. 
 
 y tec refi. Ac. 10. 34. 
 
 » Le.ig.l3; Eph. 6.9. 
 
 a leo refi. Lk. la 1. 
 b Mt. 26- 41. 
 e ch. 3. \b: Phil. 4. 6. 
 a leo ToT: Ho. 16. W- 
 3-.!: 2 Thui. 3. I. 
 
 • 1 Cor. IB. 9; 2 Cor. 
 2. 12. 
 
 / ch. I. 2(»; Mt, 13. U; 
 
 1 eor. 4. 1; Ephi).IU. 
 g Eph. 3. \; ti. 2(»; 
 
 Phil. I. 7. 
 A R<'o T«.r*. Mt. 10. 16; 
 
 Jam. 3. 13, 17. 
 ■ Wk t. 11; 1 Cor. a. 
 
 12, 13: I ThcB. 4. 12. 
 
 * BPo reft. Epll. .V 111. 
 
 ( Ecc. 10. 12 ; 100 rrfa. 
 
 Eph. 4. 29. 
 'nUk. U. VJ.W; Lk. 4. 
 
 ™ Ito Lk. 20. 20-40; 
 
 1 INU 3. I a. 
 
 Eph. 0.21. 
 P 1-ph 0. 22. 
 4 PMIrm. la 
 
 r Ac. 111. 211; 80.4; 27. 
 
 2 ; Phllctn. 24. 
 
 1 Ac. 12. 12; 1&. 37: 
 2 Tim. (. 11. 
 
 t Ac. 10. ib. 
 
 u ch. 1.7; Phllcm.23. 
 
 J- Ho. 1.V 30, 
 
 y cli. l.H; spPTpft. Mt, 
 
 .^. 18; I Cor. 14, 2U; 
 
 H«b. 5. U. 
 * 2 Tim. 4. 11. 
 
 1 2Tlm.4.10iPhlleD). 
 
 24. 
 b ch. 2. L 
 
 <r Ho 111 ,^; iror.l6.19. 
 d I Thoi. &. 27. 
 
 Phlloni. 2. 
 / II-.. irft. Ac. 20. 28) 
 I Tim. 4. 1-0. 
 
 STbo. 
 
 At 1 Cor. Hi. 21 J 
 3. 17. 
 
 1 Or, ' of Christt,* aocording to tho best manuscripts. 
 
 2 See note on Kph. v. 19. 
 
 3 Offer all your service through Ilim. 
 
 4 When you became Christiana you had a new motive 
 for submitting to your husbandw ; as thereby you illuatrale 
 the subordination of the church to the Lord : see Eph. v. 
 21 — 21, and notes. 
 
 5 All things lawful : sec Eph. v. 2i. 
 G See note on Eph. vi. 9. 
 
 7 See noU's on Eph- vi. 19, 20. 
 
 8 See notes on Eph. v. 10, 
 
 9 Or, *Let your discourse be always in grace;* i.e. 
 in a kind and Cliristian spirit, seaaoDed with what Is pure 
 and salutary : corap. Eph. iv. 20. 
 
 10 In conclusion, Paul refers the Colossian cliurch for 
 tidings respecting himself to tho two l>rcthrcn who arc 
 the bearers of the letter Cvtre. 7 — 9) ; sends greetingH 
 from various Jewish and Ocntile friends (10 — 14), with 
 6alutati(>n» to other churches and mioiHti.Ts (15 — 17); and 
 
 ends with an autograph benediction and request (18). 
 
 11 Or, *my afluirs,' as in Eph. vi. 21 ; on which see note. 
 
 12 Itcspecting Onesimus, seo EiuHtlc to Philemon, ver. 
 10. lie had corau from Coloaee, out was not yet known 
 there as a Christian. 
 
 13 Or, generally, 'cousin.' See Prefarc to Gospel of Mark. 
 H That is, * These only' of Paul's Jewish fellow -hibour- 
 
 crs at this time at Uonic. Epaphras (ver. 12), Luke, and 
 Beraas (11) were (jenlilcs. 
 
 15 Ilicrapolis was a larjfo city in Phrygia, near Colosso 
 and Laodicea. Ou Laodicea, sec llcv. iii. 11. and noto. 
 
 10 This was probably a letter which Paul liad scut (o 
 Laodicea, with a direction that it should be forwarded to 
 Colosso ; tliat so the two churches might have the benefit 
 of both Epistles. It appears not to have been preBcrved. 
 See noto on 1 Cor. v. 9, and Preface to Ephesians. 
 
 17 Tho * bonds' which Bhackle the hand that writes this 
 salutation. See note on Kom. xvi. 22. 
 
 IB This subscripttun is doubtlcsa correct 
 
A.B. 5J. U. 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS I. 1—7. 
 
 [a. d. 51. H. 
 
 THE riEST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 THESSALONIANS. 
 
 Thessalonica. was a large maritime city, the capital of 
 the second division of Macedonia, and the seat of a Roman 
 governor ; retaining however its old hiwa, which were 
 administered by its own magistrates. From the peculiar 
 advantages of its position it shared the commerce of the 
 JSgean Sea with Corinth and Ephesus; and it was a 
 place of great wealth and luxury. It retained its import- 
 ance all through the IMiddle Ages ; and is now the second 
 city ill European Turkey, with 70,000 inhabitants, bear- 
 ing the slightly varied name of Saloniki. 
 
 In I'hessalonica, as in other great commercial cities, 
 there were many Jews; in whose synagogue Paul was at 
 tirst well received. But the great success of his preach- 
 ing, especially among tlie Gentile proselytes, excited the 
 jealousy of the unbelieving Jews, who raised a popular 
 tumult, and compelled him hastily to leave the city (see 
 Acts svii. 2 — 9, and notes). 
 
 Hearing that the new converts whom he left behind 
 were subjected to severe trials and persecution (eh. i. 6; 
 ii. 13), he twice formed the purpose to visit them (ch. ii. 
 17, 18) ; but the enraity of the Jews did not allow him 
 to return (Acts xvii. 13 — 15); and he therefore sent 
 Timothy to ascertain their state, and to confirm and 
 encourage them (ch. iii. 1, 2). The report which Timothy 
 brought of their constancy and stedfastness, their fruit- 
 ful faith and love, their holy influence, and their affec- 
 tionate remembrance of the apostle, was most cheering and 
 satisfactory (ch. iii. 6 — 10). But they needed further in- 
 structions and admonitions. Some among them, anticipat- 
 ing the Lord's immediate coming, were distressed with the 
 fear that those who died before that event would lose their 
 share in its glory and joy (ch. iv. 13 — IS). Some appear 
 to have persuaded themselves that they were freed from 
 social duties and obligations, and might neglect their daily 
 employments and worldly business, looking for support to 
 richer members of the church (ch. iv. 11, 12). And some 
 h;id probably shown the same disposition which was after- 
 wards manifested in the Cox-inthiau church, to despise the 
 
 Affectionate remembrances , commendatio7is, and prayers. 
 
 PAUL' and " Silvanus^and ^Timotheus unto the church of the TLessalouians 
 7vhich is in'* God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ : ^ Grace be unto you, 
 and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 ''We** give thanks to God always for you all, making mention of you in our 
 prayers; ^ rememhering without ceasing /your work of faith, «'and labour of love, 
 and ''patience of hope^ in our Lord Jesus Clirist, in the sight of God and our 
 
 5 Father: knowing, brethren beloved, 'your election of God.*^ For * our gospel^ 
 came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and 'in the Holy Ghost, '" and in 
 much assurance :^ as " ye know what manner of meu we were among you for your 
 
 6 sake. And ° ye became followers of us, Ptiwd of the Lord; ? having received the 
 
 7 word in much affliction, ''with joy of the Holy Ghost: so that ye were ensamples 
 
 gift of prophesying (or teaching), and prefer other gifts 
 which afforded more opportunity for display (ch. v. 20). 
 
 In these circumstances, the apostle, still unable to visit 
 them personally, wrote to them (probabl)' from Corinth 
 about the end of the year 52) to express hia earnest 
 affection for them, to encourage them under their persecu- 
 tions, to correct their errors and defects, and to build them 
 up in faith and holiness. 
 
 The two Epistles to the Thcssalonians are the earliest 
 that we possess of Paul's writings; and they differ in several 
 particulars from his later ones : which may be ascribed 
 partly to the elementary state of Christian knowledge in 
 those to whom he was now writing; and partly perhaps 
 to his own advancing spiritual experience through the 
 deepening and expanding work of the Spirit in his own 
 heart. These two Epistles teach for the most part only 
 those elementary principles which form the substance of 
 the apostle's discourses as recorded in the book of Acts, 
 with few or no allusions to other subjects which had an 
 important place in his later teaching ; such as the rela- 
 tions between the law and the gospel, between faith and 
 works, and between Jew and Gentile. Nor are the great 
 doctrines of grace so fully unfolded in these Epistles as in 
 those which he wrote during the period of hia imprison- 
 ment at Home. On the other hand, he appears, both in 
 his preaching at this time (see Acts xvii. 7, and note), and 
 in these Epistles, to have given greater prominence than 
 he afterwards did to the speedy coming of our Lord's 
 kingdom. 
 
 The first Epistle to the Theasalonians contains : 
 
 I. Warm expressions of interest in their condition and 
 circumstances, of gratitude for their reception of him, and 
 of anxiety not unmixed with encouragement on their 
 account (ch. i. — iii.) 
 
 II. Practical admonitions, and special consolation with 
 regard to the state of departed brethren (ch, iv., v.) 
 
 a Ac. 17. i. SUas; 1 
 
 Pet. r>. 12. 
 b Ac. 16. 1. 2. 
 c Ro. 1. 7; Eph. 1.2. 
 d Ro. 1. fl, 9. 
 r ch. 2, 13. 
 / a Thes. I. n. 
 g Heb. 6 10. 
 A Ro. «.25; Gal. 6. 9. 
 • 2 Thcs. 2. 13. 
 k ch.a. 13; Hk.l6.20j 
 
 1 Cor. 2. 1, 5; 4.20. 
 I Hob. 2.4; I Fflt.1.12. 
 mCol. 2. 2; Heb. 2.3. 
 n ch. 2. 1-11. 
 gee rofs. I Cnr. 4. 16. 
 !> Mt. Ilj.21; Johii9.l2. 
 9 ch 2. II; Ac. 17. A. 
 r John 14. m— 18; aee 
 
 ref>. Ac. 5. 41. 
 
 1 After an introductory address and greeting to the 
 Christians at Thessalonica, the apostle pours out his heart 
 in thankfulness for the manner in which thev have re- 
 ceived and obeyed the gospel (cli. i.) ; reminds them of 
 the nature of his ministry, and his whole course of 
 conduct amongst them (ii. 1 — 12); tells them what joy 
 their fidelity and constancy in the midst of persecution 
 has given him {13 — 10) ; how earnestly he has longed to 
 visit them, and how greatly he has been rejoiced by 
 Timothy's report of them (ii. 17 — iii. 10) ; and he prays 
 that they may more and more abound in love, and be 
 established in holiiiess (11 — 13). 
 
 2 Tiie same as Silas (Acts xv. 40, etc) The apostle 
 here joins Silvanus and Timothy with himself, as having 
 
 laboured with him in founding the church at Thessalo- 
 nica : aee Acts xvii. 1, 14. 
 
 3 In union with God the Father (not a pagan assembly), 
 and with Christ (not a Jewish synagogue). 
 
 4 *We' is sometimes used for Paul alone (ch. ii. 18); 
 but it here probably includes Silvanus and Timothy. 
 
 5 The work, toil, and endurance which faith, love, and 
 hope produce. 
 
 fj Katlier, ' knowing, brcthrtm beloved of God, your elec- 
 tion.* They W(;ro known to be ' elect' by tlu^ir reception of 
 the gospel (ver. G), and by the fruits of faith in their lives. 
 
 7 That is, the gospel that we preached. 
 
 8 Much confidence^ perhaps on the part of both preachers 
 and hearers. 
 
 1379 
 
A.D.54, U.] 
 
 I. THESSALONIAXS I. 8— III. 2. 
 
 U.D. 51. H. 
 
 8 to all that believe in Macedonia and Acliaia. ' For from you sounded out^ the 
 word of the Lord not onl^- in Macedonia and Achaia, but also 'in every place 
 your faith to God-ward is spread abroad ; so that we need not to speak any thing. 
 
 9 I'or they^ themselves show of iis "what manner of eiiterint,' iii"* we had unto 
 yon, •'and liow ye turned to (lod from idols to serve the living and true (lodj 
 
 10 and * to wait lor his Sou from heaven, - whom he raised from the dead, even Jesus, 
 which delivered^ us "from the wrath to come. 
 
 2 For * yourselves, brethren, know our entrance iu unto you, that it was not in 
 'Z vain.'' But even after that we liad sntlVred before," and were shanuduUy entreated, 
 
 as ye know, at '^ Philippi, we wt-re boUl in our God "^ to speak unto you the gospel 
 
 3 of God with much contention. 'For our exhortation 7vas not of deceit,^ uor of 
 
 4 uncleanuess, nor in guile: but as we were allowed^ of God •'^to be put in trust 
 with the gospel, even so wo speak ; ^ not as phrasing men, but (Jod, '* which trieth 
 
 o our hearts. I''or 'nt.'ither at any time ueed we flattering words, as ye know, nor 
 
 6 a cloak '^' of covetousness ; '' (iod is witness : ' nor of men sought we glory, neither 
 of you, nor i/tt of others, when '"we miglit have been burdensome," "as the 
 
 7 apostles of Christ: but "we were gentle among you. Even'- as a nurse 
 
 8 cherisheth her children ; so being aflectionately desirous of you, we were willing 
 to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, but also p our own souls,'^ 
 
 9 because ye were dear unto us. For ye remember, brethren, our labour and 
 travail: for ' labouring night and day, •'because we would not bo chargeable'"* 
 
 10 unto any of you, we preached unto you the gospel of God. * Ye are witnesses, 
 and God also, 'how holily and justly and unblameably we behaved ourselves 
 
 11 among you that believe : as ye know how we exhorted and comforted and charged 
 
 12 every one of you, as a father doth his children, " that ye would walk worthy of 
 God, 'who liath called '-'' you unto his kingdom and glory. 
 
 13 For this cause also thank we Gud -" without ceasing, because, when ye received 
 the word of God which ye heard of us, ye rpceivi.'d it = not as^^ the word of 
 men, but as it is in truth the word of God, which elVectually worketh also in you 
 
 14 that believe. For ye, brethren, became followers "of tlie churcln^s of God which 
 in Juda?a are in Christ Jesus : for ''ye also liave sullercd like things iif your own 
 
 15 countrymen, <^even as they have of the Jews : ''who both killed the Lord Jesus, and 
 ' their own prophets, and /have persecuted •" us ; and they please not God, f and are 
 
 16 contrary to all men:'^ ''forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles ' tliat they might be 
 saved, ■' to fill up their sins alway :''' for the wrath is como-^ upon them to the 
 uttermost. 
 
 17 But we, brethren, being taken from you for a ehort^' time *in presence, not in 
 heart, endeavoured the more abundantly 'to see your face with great desire. 
 
 18 Wherefore we would have come unto you, even 1 Paul, once and again; hut 
 H) '" Satan hindered us. 22 I'or " what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing'?*^ 
 20 Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ "at his coming? For 
 
 ye are our glor}' and joy. 
 
 3 Wherefore ''when we could no longer forbear,24 9-^q thought it good to be left at 
 2 Athens alone j and sent ''Timotheus, our brother,^^ and minister of God, and our 
 
 ( Ro. 1.8; 2Thc«. 1.4. 
 
 •i ch. a. 1. li 
 
 ■r Mftl. I. 11; Gal. 4. 6. 
 
 y cb. 4. 10, 17: Ac. 1. 
 H; 3.:!li PIiil.3.m 
 « Ac. V. :i*. 
 a tfc reft. l,k. 3. 7. 
 b ch. 1. b, i>. 
 
 Ac. IK. 22-24. 
 d Ac l7-:i-9. 
 
 t 2 Cor. 2. 17; 4. 'i ; 
 
 aPi-t. I. 10. 
 / 1 Cor. y. 17 i 1 Tim. 
 
 I. M, 1^; TIL 1.3. 
 H Gnl. ). 10. 
 A 800 n-r« Jtr. 17. 10. 
 < ver. 3; Ac. W). 33. 
 * Ito. 1. 9. 
 
 1 John-Vll.Hi 12.43. 
 "iBPC rctV. I Cor. 9. t, 
 
 6, 12— IMi a Cor. IS. 
 
 II : IMillem. 0, 9. 
 n 1 Cor. 9. I. 2. 4-11. 
 o 1 Cor. 2. .■*; 9. «; 
 
 2 Tim, 2. 21. 
 P aoe refa.2Cor. 12. I.'i. 
 
 q IM reft. Ac- 20. 34 ; 
 
 2 Cor. n. 1). 
 r 2 Cor 12, 13, 14. 
 1 cli. 1. 5. 
 ( Ac. 24 llJ; 2 Cor. 7. 
 
 2; 2Thw.3. 7. 
 
 •1 ch. 4. 1 : ICO rof*. 
 
 Eph. 4. 1. 
 ■r 1 Cor. 1.9; 2 Tl.c». 
 
 2. 13, li; lfTim.1. 9. 
 U ch. 1. 2-5. 
 
 I leo TtU. GtL 4. 14. 
 
 a Gol. I. 22. 
 
 6 Ac. 17. I-B. 13; 2 
 
 Cor. e. 1.2, 
 e Hcb. \0. 33. 3t. 
 d Ac. 2. 23; 3. l&i &. 
 
 311; 7.12. 
 ' Ml, xi. 31-37; I.k- 
 
 ll.*rt~6l. 
 / Ac 17. .\ 13; m. 12; 
 
 22.21.22. 
 
 (T Eft. 3. a 
 
 * I.k. 11, i2. 
 
 < Ho. 10, 13-l.V 
 
 J Gc IMIti Mr 23. 32 
 
 A I Cor.^3l Co). 2. b. 
 
 I ch. 3. 10. 
 
 mRo. 1. 13; 15. 22; 
 
 Kov. 2. If), 
 n >co rcf*. ^ Cor. I. 14. 
 
 ch. 3. 13; 1 Cor. la. 
 ■J3i Ro*. 1. 7i 22. 12. 
 
 p Tcr. 6 1 ch. 2. 17, 
 
 1 Ac. 17. 14-16. 
 
 r Ho. Itl. 21 ; 1 Cor. 16. 
 10; 31 Cor. 1. 19. 
 
 1 Macedonia and Achaia were the two provinces into 
 whirh the whole of Greece was divided by the Romans. 
 
 2 Bv public report, and by your missionary efforts. 
 
 3 'J'he people of those countries (ver. 8). 
 
 4 How successfully our work was begun : comp. ch. ii. 1. 
 
 5 Rather, ' who delivers ;' i. c. our Deliverer. 
 
 6 Or, * not empty,' but full of power. 
 
 V Rather, ' but having previously suffered and boon ill- 
 treated,' etc. After their recent sufferings at Philippi 
 (Acta xvi. 19— ri7) God emboldened thera to speak at 
 Thessalonica ; though there again it was *in much con- 
 flict :' see Acts xvii. 5 — 9. 
 
 6 Rather, ' error.' Our doctrine was true, our motives 
 pure, our conduct straightforward. 
 
 y Ilather, *have been approved :' comp. 1 Tim. i. 12. 
 
 10 We never resorted to the language of flattery to 
 gain you ; nor bad we any covetous ends, cloaked by fair 
 professions. See note on Luke xvi. 18. 
 
 H Or * weighty,' either in exercising authority, or in 
 receiving pecuniary support (comp. ver. 9), *a8 (Christ's 
 apostles might rightly ao. 
 
 12 Itather, *A8 if a nurning mother were cherishing her 
 own children ; so we, fondly loving you,' etc. 
 
 13 Or, 'our very selves, because yo became beloved to 
 us.' Comp. Rom. ix. 1, etc. ; 2 Ck)r. zii. 14, 15. 
 
 H Or, * not to burden any of you ' (ver. 6). He therefore 
 'labourer at his trade: see Acts xviii. 3. 
 
 l'> Ratlier, ' who calUth you.' 
 
 10 Rather, * ye received not men's word, but (as it truly 
 is) God's word,' ete. Paul speaks not of their estimate of 
 it, but of its real nature and eflects. 
 
 n Or, ' chased us out by persecution :' atThessnlonica, 
 and elsewhere (see Acts xvii. 5 — 14; xiv. 2 — 6, 19). 
 
 IS Opposing their salvation. 
 
 19 Or, 'at all times;' now as well as formerly. 
 
 2i> God's anger was already coming on this unbelieving 
 nation, and reai-hed 'itjsend.'or height.neurly twenty years 
 after this was written, in the destructi<in of Jerusalem. 
 
 21 Literally, 'for the space of an hctur.' When Paul 
 IcftTheKsaloiiica ho hoped to return very soon ; probably 
 from Rurea; but owing to various cauBes (see next verse) 
 he did-not co there again for five years. 
 
 22 Probably by raising opposition to the gospel. 
 
 23 Riither, glorying. 
 
 24 * We" here evidently me.ann Paul himself (see ver. 6), 
 wh'», finding Ihut he could not viwit them, 'could no longer 
 forbear,' and therefore sent Timothy. See note on A(;l« 
 xvii. 16. 
 
 25 The best texts read, *our brother and fellow-worker 
 of God in tho gospel of Christ.' 
 
A. D. 54. U.] 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS III. 3— IV, 15. 
 
 [a. n.51. H. 
 
 fellowlabourer in the gospel of Christ, to establish you, and to comfort you 
 
 3 eoiicoriiing your faith: 'that no man should he moved by these afflictions. For 
 
 4 yourselves know* that ' wo are appointed thereunto : " for verily, when we were 
 witli you, we told you beibre that wo should sutler trihalatiou; -^even as it came 
 
 5 to pass, and ye know. For this cause, y when I could no longer forbear, I sent to 
 know your faith, = lest by some meaus the tempter have tempted you, and "our 
 labour be in vain. 
 
 6 *13ut now when Tiraotheua came from you unto us, and brought us good 
 tidings of your faith and charity, and that ye have good remembrance of us 
 
 7 alwa3'8, desiring greatly to see us, '"as we also to see you; therefore, brethren, 
 
 8 ^ we were comforted over you in all our affliction and distress by your faith. For 
 
 9 now we live,'-^ if ye « stand fast in the Lord. /For what thanks can we render to 
 God again for you, ^ for all the joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our 
 
 10 God; night and day ''praying exceedingly that we might see your face, 'and 
 might perfect that which is lacking in your faith ?3 
 
 11 Now God himself and our Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, ^direcf* our 
 
 12 way unto you. And the Lord ^ make you to increase and abound in love one 
 
 13 toward another, and toward all men, even '"as we do toward you: to the end he 
 may "stablisli j^our hearts unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, 
 "at tlie coming of our Lord Jesus Christ ''with all his saints.^ 
 
 Practical admonitions. 
 ^ FURTHER^rORE^ then we beseech you, brethren, and exhort you by the 
 Lord Jesus, ^ that as ye have received of us how ye ought to walk ^ and to please 
 
 2 Gud, so ye would abound^ more and more. For ye know what commandments 
 
 3 we gave you by the Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, even *your saucti- 
 
 4 fication, ' that ye should abstain from fornication : " that every one of you should 
 
 5 know how to possess^ 'his vessel in sanctification and honour; I'uot in the 
 
 6 lust^ of concupiscence, 'even as the Gentiles which know not God: "that no 
 7nnn go beyond and defraud his brother in (iny^^ matter: because that the Lord 
 
 7 ''is the avenger of all such,** as we also have forewarned you and testified. For 
 
 8 God hath not called us unto uncleanness, "^but unto holiness. ''He therefore thatde- 
 spiseth, despiseth not man, but God, ' who hath also given unto us his Holy Spirit. 
 
 But as touching brotlierly love-'^ye need not that I write unto you : for s ye j'our- 
 
 10 selves are taught of God '- to love one another. '' And indeed ye do it toward all the 
 ))rethren which are in all Macedonia. But we beseech you, brethren, ' that ye in- 
 
 1 1 crease more and more ; * and that ye study to be quiet, and to do your own business, 
 
 12 and ' to work with your own hands, as we commanded you ; "* that ye may walk 
 honestly*^ toward them that are without, and tliat ye may have lack of nothing. 
 
 Respecting the Lord's second coming ; consolation to the bereaved, and exhortations to con- 
 
 slant loaich fulness. 
 
 13 BUT I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them "which 
 
 14 are asleep, that ye sorrow not, "even as otliers^'* ^ which have no hope. For ''if 
 we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so '"them also which sleep in *^ 
 
 15 Jesua will 'God bring with him. For this we say unto you ' by the word*^ of 
 
 I Ac. 20. 24; Eph. 3. 
 
 Ui; 2 Thea. I. i. 
 t ice refs. Ac. 9. 16; 
 
 N. 2-2; I Cor. 4. 9; 
 
 2 Tim. 3. 12; I Pet. 
 
 2. 21. 
 u Ac. 20. 24. 
 J- cli. 2. 2. 
 !/ vpr. 1. 
 
 « 2 Cor. 11.3. 13-15. 
 a Gal. 4.11 : rtiil,2.l6. 
 t> Ac. IB. 1,5. 
 
 c PMl. I. 8. 
 
 d 2 Cor. 7. 6, 7, 13. 
 
 e Fhil. 4. 1| 3 John 4. 
 
 / ch. I. 2. 
 
 g ch 2. 19. 
 
 A Ro. 1. lU— 12; 15. 30 
 
 — ;i2. 
 I 2 Cor. 13.9,11; Col. 
 
 4. 12. 
 * Pro. 3. 5, 6. 
 
 ' ch. 4.9.10; 2Tbci. 
 
 1.3. 
 m »ce ch. 2. 8. 
 n ch. 5. 23; 1 Cor. !. 
 
 9; 2 Tlies. 2. 17; 1 
 
 Pel. !>. 10. 
 o 1 Cor. 1.7 I Ih. 23. 
 P Dcu. 33 2; Zee. 14. 
 
 5;2Theg.l.lO; Jude 
 
 U. 
 
 John 17.17,19; Enh. 
 
 6. 27 : 2 The*. 2. 13. 
 
 Hc-c refs. Ac. 1.^. 20. 
 
 Ro 6. 19; I Cor. 6. 
 
 15. IS— 20. 
 
 nee refs. I Sam. 21. 5. 
 
 110.1.24,2-); C0I.3..V 
 
 E|jh. 4. 17. 11^. 
 
 ■ee refs. Le, 25, M; 
 
 Dea. 25. 13-llj. 
 
 sec rt^fi. Deu. 32. 35; 
 
 .lob 31. 13, U. 
 
 he. 11. 41; Heb. 12. 
 
 14; I Pel. 1. h-lf 
 
 l.k 111. IB. 
 
 1 Cor. 2. 13; I Pet. 
 
 1. 12. 
 
 ch 5. I. 
 
 Ml. 22. 39; John IH. 
 
 .^I,35i I4.2t>; IJoliii 
 
 3. II. 
 i t Cor 8. 1,2. 
 ' ch, 3. 12. 
 t 2 Thes. 3. n 12; 1 
 
 Pet. 4. 15, 
 
 ■ee reffl- Ac 20. 35. 
 njpc rcf», Ko 12. 17, 
 
 and \X 13, 
 I see Tcfs. John 11, 1), 
 > sec refs. Dpu. 14. ), 
 
 2; 2 Sara. VI. 20. 
 ' Pro.n.32; Epli.2.12. 
 r Uo. 8. II ; I Cor. 15. 
 -23; 200^4.13,14. 
 
 Hoi 
 
 14. 
 
 src tcfi. Zee. 14. 5. 
 1 Ki. 13.17, 19; 20.3& 
 
 1 Both by your own experience and my forewarning 
 (ver. 4). Coinp. 2 Tim. ili. 12. 
 
 2 Your stc'dfastness is life to me. 
 
 3 Or, 'supply the deficiencies of your faith.' Paul 
 had been compelled to leave them almost immediately 
 after their conversion (Acta xvii. 10), without instructing 
 them 80 fully as be wished. 
 
 4 By tiie guidance of Divine Providence. In this 
 pniyer, as also at 2 Tbess. ii. 10, 17, the Lord Jesus is 
 addressed equally with the Fatber ; the verb whieh in- 
 cludeK both being in the singular. 
 
 5 Properly, 'bis holy ones,' both angels and men. 
 
 6 Or, 'for the rest,' passing on to a new subject. 
 Prrtcecding to practical instructions, the apostle exhorts 
 the Tliessaloniun Christians to a boly life, cautioning tbom 
 against the laxity of morals prevailing around tbein, and 
 enjoining upon them !in orderly, industrious, and honour- 
 able course of conduct (ch. iv. 1 — P2) : he comforts them 
 n-specting their departed brethren, by an assurance that 
 those who die before the Lord's coming shall share, equally 
 with those who survive, in its glories and blessings (I'J — 18): 
 be exhorts them to live in constant preparation for that 
 event, which, though sudden and unexpected, shall be full 
 of joy to the believer (cb. v. 1 — 11): he furtlier enjoins 
 the practice of several Christian virtues (12 — 22) : and 
 
 be closi^s with a prayer, promise, charge, and benediction 
 (23—28). 
 
 " Carrying out more thoroughly the directions which 
 we gave you by the Lord's authority. 
 
 8 Or, 'acquire.' The unchaste oppose God's will, dis- 
 honour lawful marriage, and defraud their neighbours. 
 
 9 As opposed to rational and Christian attachment. 
 
 10 Literally, 'in the matter;' i.e. of conjugal rights, 
 n Rather, 'the avenger respecting all these things;* 
 
 which men treat as of no consequence, but God does not. 
 ' He who rejects' (ver. 8) these admonitions, 'rejects God,' 
 who 'called us, not for uncleanness, but in sanctification;' 
 and for this purpose 'gave his Holy Spirit unto you.' 
 
 12 Brotherly love is one of the most obvious proofs of 
 Divine teaching : see 1 John iii. 10, 18. 
 
 1^ That is, 'becomingly,' Quiet industry would raise 
 them in public estimation, and make them independent 
 of others help. 
 
 14 Heathens (Eph. ii. 12), and Sadducean Jews. 
 
 15 Rather, '■through Jesus;* meaning either, that 
 through Tlim death has become to them a calm and hope- 
 ful repose (1 Cor. xv. P2 — 23) ; or, that through Him (jod 
 will raise tliem up (ver. 17). 
 
 16 ' In the word of the Lord ;' probably a special reve- 
 lation on this subject : comp. 1 Cor. xv. 61. 
 
A. D. 54. U.] 
 
 I. THESSALONIANS IV. 16— V. 28. 
 
 [a. d. 51. H. 
 
 the Lord, that " we which * are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall 
 not prevent them -which are asleep. For ' the Lord himself Bliall descend from 
 heaven with a shout,- with the voice of I'tho archangel,^ and with - tlie trump of 
 God: ''and the dead in Clirist shall rise first: ''then we whirli aro alive and 
 remain <" shall be caught up together with them *^ in the clouds,-* to meet the 
 Lord in the air : and so ^ shall we ever he with the Lord. •/" Wherefore comfort 
 one another with these words. 
 
 But of ^the times-'' and the seasons, brethren, ''ye have no need that I write 
 unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that ' the day of the Lord so coraeth 
 as a thief *^ in the night. For when thoy shall say, Peace and safety; then 
 * sudden destruction cometh upon them, 'as travail upon a woman with child ; 
 and they shall not escape. 
 
 But ye, brethren, are not in darkness,^ that that day should overtake you as a 
 thief. Ye are all "' the children of light, and the children of the day : wo are not 
 of the night, nor of darkness. "Therefore let us not sleep, as do others \^ l)ut 
 ''let U9 watch and /'be sober. For they that sleep sleep in the night; and they 
 that be drunken 'are drunken in the night. But let us, who are of the day, be 
 sober, ''putting on^ the breastplate of faith and love; and for an helmet, the 
 hope of salvation. For *God hath not appointed'^ us to wrath, ' l)ut to obtain 
 salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ ; " who died for us, that, ' whether we wake ' ' 
 or sleep, we should live together with him. Wherefore comfort yourselves 
 together, and -v edify one another, even as also ye do. 
 
 Further practical directions ; and conclusion. 
 
 AND we beseech you, brethren, = to know'- tliem which labour among you, 
 and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you ; and to esteem them very highly 
 in love for their work's sake. ° Afid be at i>cace among yourselves. 
 
 Now we exhort you, brethren, ''warn them that are unruly,'^ '^ comfort the 
 feebleminded, ''support the weak,'^ ''be patient toward all 7iun. 
 
 /See that none render evil for evil unto any 7n.afi ; but ever ^ follow ^^ that 
 which is good, both among yourselves, and to all mrn. 
 
 —18 * I{ejr)ioe evermore. ' Pray without ceasing. '' In every'^' thing give thanks : 
 for this'" is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you. 
 
 —21 'Quench not the Spirit.'** "'Despise not ]>rophesyings. " Prove all things; 
 "hold fast that which is good, p Abstain from all appearance of evil. 
 
 And 9the vcr^^ God of jteace sanctify you wholly. And I prai/ Ond your whole 
 spirit'" and soul and body 'be preserved blameless unto the comint; of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. * Faithful is he that calleth you, ' who also will do it.-^ 
 
 Brethren, "pray fur us. 
 
 'Greet all the brethren with an holy kiss.^' 
 
 I fharge— you by the Lord tliat -" this epistle be read unto all * the holy brethren. 
 
 "The grace of our Lord Jesus Chriat he with you. Amen. 
 
 The23 first Epistle unto the Thessalonians was written from Athens. 
 
 u ICor. 1&.51— 63. 
 
 jr Mt 26. 64; H^ fU 
 
 Ac 1. \\; 2 The*. 
 
 1.7. 
 V Jn<)e9. 
 « I Cor. 15. fH. 
 a 1 Cor. 1.V 2:i,52. 
 b 1 Cor. 15 51. 
 e icerori. I Kl. 10.12; 
 
 2 Cor. \t 2. 
 rf Ao. l.'J; Re». n. 12. 
 t Ph. 49. 15: U. «). I'J. 
 
 211; John I'J. L'ti. 
 /ch. .V II. 
 «■ Boc rpfft. Ac. 1. 7. 
 A ch. 4. U. 
 t lee refi. Mt. Si. 43— 
 
 It. 
 * I«. 13. «-9; Lk. 17 
 
 27-ai; 21.34,35. 
 i Jer. 13. ai. 
 
 m Eph. 5. 8. 
 
 n Ro. 13. 11—14. 
 
 n »ce rt-fn. Mu 24. 41'. 
 
 f 1 Pi-t. U- S. 
 
 •I io\niZ.-M: hc.'i. 15. 
 
 r Eph. ti. 14. Iti, 17. 
 
 » Ho !) 22. 
 
 t '£ ThP.. 2. 13.14; 1 
 
 Tim. 1. 13. Iti, 
 " Ro, 14. f*. ». 
 J- ch 4. 13 17. 
 
 y Mill. 3. IG, 17. 
 
 rPhl]. «. 2ft; I Tim. 
 5. 17; Hcb. 13.7, 17. 
 
 Gp, 13, 8; l(o, 12. 18. 
 6 SThf., 3. II. 12. 
 
 " Hcb. Vi. IZ. 
 d Ac. 20.35; Ko. 14. I. 
 ' Col 3. 12. 13. 
 / Pro 20. 2-ii Ro. 12. 
 
 17-21: 1 P»t, 3-9, 
 ff Gnl.il.in;a.lnlmll. 
 A 2 Cor. (i. 10 ; Phil. 
 
 4. 4. 
 
 • •(■» reft. lA. la 1. 
 
 * Eph, a a). 
 
 1 M-<- rrf.. Go. t(. 3 ! I 
 Siun. 111. 1 1. Eph. 4. 
 
 ;w. 
 
 ml <or. 14. l.Sn. 
 
 " li. H. -.flt; Mt. 7. 15- 
 
 2<l; I John 4. I. 
 o Ro. 12.11; HpT. a II. 
 r> ch. 4. 12; Mt. 17.27. 
 V Pliil. 4. 9. 
 t I Cor. I. 9; Phil. 
 
 1. 10. 
 » •^e reft. Dnii. 7. 9. 
 ( Niim.23.lH; 2 The*. 
 
 3. :i. 
 u Col 4.3: 2Tlt«>.3.l. 
 X Ho. m. HI. 
 y Col. 4. 10. 
 < Hrb. 3. I. 
 <■ 2 ThoL a tSu 
 
 1 Such of US believers as may be then alive shall not 
 take precedence of those that are asleep; for they * shall 
 rise first' (ver. 16) ; and ' afterwards we,' etc, (17) : comp. 
 1 Cor. XV. 62. 
 
 2 Or, ' word of command.* 
 
 3 Or, * an archangel ;* a leader among the angelic 
 hosts : comp. Jude 9. 
 
 4 llathcr, ' in clouds ;' i. e. as Jesus himself ascended 
 (Acts i. 0). ' And so' (/. e. after tho resurrection of the 
 dead, and the change of the living) all the saved will dwell 
 with Christ for ever f John xiv. ;t). 
 
 5 Of tlie Lord's coming (ch, iv. 13, 17). 
 
 6 The Lord's n'tum to the judgment will be as unex- 
 pected to tho unbclifving and unthinking, as the coming 
 of n midnight robber ; and as startling as tho pang of 
 childbirth (ver. 3). 
 
 7 Tho darkness of ignorance and unbelief. 
 
 8 Or, 'as the rest,' i.e. the unbelieving world. 
 
 9 As CbriHtian coldiers, who have to keep guard, and 
 to fac« danger and death : see on Kph. vi. 14 — 17. 
 
 10 Rather, 'did not appoint us,* 
 
 11 The living and the dead naints at the Lord's coming 
 shall both 'together live with Him.' 
 
 12 Ilegnrd them with the respeet and gratitude due to 
 their character, office, and labours. Comp. Heb. xiii. 17 ; 
 Phil. ii. 30. 
 
 13 Or, ' disorderly :* comp. ch. ir. 11 ; 2 Thess. iii. 11. 
 
 H Meaning probably weak in faith (see Horn. xv. 1), 
 15 Earnestly endeavour to do good, even to those who 
 would do you ' evil.' 
 
 li> See note on Kph. v. 20. 
 
 17 This combination of joy, prayer, and gratitude. 
 
 18 Do not resist or neglect His inlluences ; partieularly 
 in the gift of prophesying or preaching (see llom. xii. (i ; 
 1 Cor. xiv., and notcH). 'But test all' profesBed spiritual 
 gifts (see 1 John iv. 1) ; Miold fast the good,' the genuine 
 and hrnetieiiil ; and ' hold aloof from every form of evil ;' 
 not allowing specious pretensions of any kind to draw 
 you away from the truth. 
 
 19 Our human nature is sometimes rontemnlatod ns 
 consisting of the material and the immaterial, ' nody and 
 spirit' (1 Cor. v. 3) ; and Honictinjcs the latter Ih further 
 divided into tlie liigher ratinnal powers — the spirit, and 
 thr lower animal powers — the snul : romp. 1 Cor. xv. -14, 
 and note. The whole man is fnrribly and popularly re- 
 presented in the more specific division here given. 
 
 2" Great and difficult asthisromplctesanctiticationniay 
 seem, it is insured by God's faitlifulness. 
 
 21 See note on Horn. xvi. IG, 
 
 22 Knther, ' I adjure you.' ' What Rome forbids under 
 an aniitliema, Paul enjoins with an adjuration. '^y/a*/?^/. 
 
 23 The subscription iw incorreet. On comparing ch. i. 1 ; 
 iii. 1, with Aets xviii. 1, 6, it appears that Paul had left 
 Athens and gone to Corinth before ho wrote this Epistle. 
 
54. U.] 
 
 II. THESSALO]N'IANS I. 1— II. 2. 
 
 U.D. 52. H. 
 
 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 THESSALONIANS. 
 
 It is most likely that the second Epistle to the Thessa- 
 ionians was written soon after the first ; for the condition 
 and circumstances of the church appear to be substantially 
 the same : and that both Epistles were written during 
 Paul's long stay at Corinth; for Silas and Timothy, who 
 join in the introductory salutation (ch. i. 1), were with 
 Uim there, but do not appear to have accompanied him 
 on his departure for Asia (see Acts svii. o, IS). 
 
 Intelligence seems to have reached the apostle, that 
 gome persons were using his authority (see ch. ii. 2) to 
 enforce their notion of the immediate coming of the day 
 of the Lord ; and that an unsettled and excited state of 
 
 feeling still prevailed in the Thessalonian church; so that 
 some were neglecting their daily employments, and lead- 
 ing an idle and useless life. 
 
 Paul's chief object therefore, in this Epistle, was to 
 remove their erroneous expectations of the Lord's imme- 
 diate coming, by reminding them of what he had already 
 taught them respecting certain events by which it must 
 be preceded (ch. ii. 1 — 12). The rest of the Epistle con- 
 tains affectionate commendations of their faith and love 
 and Btedfastness, exhortations to holiness, and directions 
 for the maintenance of discipline with regard to idle and 
 disorderly members (ch. i. ; li. 12 — 17 ; iii.) 
 
 The a2)ostles thankfulness for the patience, faith, and love of the Thessaloniaji Christians. 
 
 1 PAUL* "and Silvauus aud Timotheiis unto the church of the Tliessaloniaiis 
 
 2 ^in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: ''Grace unto you, aud peace, 
 from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 3 '^ We are bound to thank God always for you, brethren, as it is meet, because 
 that ^ yo\ir faith groweth exceedingly, and the charity^ of every one of you all 
 
 4 toward each other aboundeth. So that -/"we ourselves glory in you in the 
 churches^ of God for your patience and faith «'in all your persecutions and 
 
 5 tribulations that ye endure: ivhich is ''a manifest token'* of the righteous 
 judgment of God, ' that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, *for 
 
 6 which ye also sufl'er. 'freeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense 
 
 7 tribulatiou to them that trouble you; "'and to you wlio are troubled rest with 
 us, when " the Lord Jesns shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels,-^ 
 
 8 ° in tiaming fire taking ^vengeance® on them ■? that know not God^ and 'that 
 
 9 obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: 'who shall be punished with 
 everlasting destruction from' the presence of the Lord, and 'from the gl'»ry of 
 
 10 his power; " when he shall come to be glorified in his saints,^ and to be admired 
 in all them that believe (because^ "our testimony among you was believed) ■'in 
 that day. 
 
 11 Wherefore also we pray always for you, that our God would count you worthy 
 s'of this calling, i*^ 'and fulfil all the good pleasure of his goodness, and the 
 
 12 work of faith with power:'* "that tlie name of nnr Lord Jesus Christ may be 
 gloritipd in you, *and ye in him, according to the grace of our God aud the Lord 
 Jesus Chi-ist. 
 
 Correction of mistakes respecting the coming of the day of the Lord. 
 2 N0W*2 we beseech you, brethren, ''by*^ the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 2 and by our gathering together unto him, ''that ye be not soon shaken in mind,''* 
 
 d ch. 2. 13; I Thea. 
 
 B, 9. 
 e Bee refa. Pa. 84. 7- 
 
 / 1 Tbes. 2. 19, 20. 
 
 g 1 Tlies. 2. U. 
 
 A Pl.il. 1.28. 
 
 Ic,20 
 c. I-l 
 2 1-2. 
 / sec refs, Deu. M. i\ 
 
 — ^3; Zee. i. 8. 
 mMt. ft. 111—12; Hcb. 
 4. !); Rev. 7. U— 1?. 
 n 1 Tties. 4. 16, 17; 
 Jude II. 15. 
 
 Heb. 12. W: 2 Pet. 
 37,10^12: ReT.21 A. 
 
 P Is.iH).l5: neb.10.30. 
 
 V P9 9. 17; 7y. 0. 
 
 r Ho. 2. 8. 
 
 1 Dan, 12,2: 2 Pct.3.7. 
 ( ch. 2.8; U. 2. 19. 
 
 " Bev 7. 9—12. 
 
 V 1 ThcB. I. S; 2. 13. 
 X Mai, 3. 17; 2 Tim. 
 
 4. a, 
 
 y eh. 2. VI; 1 Thea. 
 
 2. 12. 
 « In- 66.9; Lk. 12.32; 
 
 F.pl.. 1.5. 
 a John 17. 10; I Fet. 
 
 4. 14. 
 I> Johnl?. 21— 26. 
 
 c secrefs. Mk. 13.27. 
 
 d Jer. 23. 25 -27 i Mt. 
 
 24. 4, 5,24; I JohD 
 
 1 After hifl usual address and salutation to the church 
 at Thessalonica (ch, i. 1, 2), the apostle expresses his 
 thankfulness for their growth in faith and love, and their 
 stedfast endurance of persecution, which shall be recom- 
 pensed at Christ's coming (3 — 10) ; and his earnest djsires 
 for their Christian perfection (ll, 12). 
 
 2 That is, 'your mutual love.' 
 
 3 The churches in Corinth and other towns of Achaia. 
 
 4 See note on Phil. i. 28. If now, in the time of dis- 
 cipline, God enables His people so well to bear jiereecu- 
 tion for the gospel, how certainly will he, wlien the time 
 of righteous retribution comes, punish the persecutors, 
 and give the sufhirers rest. 
 
 5 Properly, * with angels of his power,* t. c. by whom 
 he exercises his power: see Matt. xiii. 41. 
 
 6 Or, 'awarding punishments to them,* etc. 
 
 7 That is, 'away frnm ;' banished from Him who is 
 the only source of true bteasedness (Psa. xvi. 11 ; 1 Thess. 
 iv. 17). This is their 'everlasting destruction ;' not an- 
 nihilation, but the eternal ruin of the soul's hoUm'ss aud 
 happiness, its real life. 
 
 8 His glory being reflected in them. 
 
 9 I say this to you because you have believed the 
 gospel testimony, and have therefore an interest in these 
 hopes. 
 
 10 That is, of the privileges and inheritance to which 
 you are called : comp. 1 Thess. ii. 12. 
 
 U Or, 'perfect in you in power {i.e. powerfully) all 
 delight in goodness, and [as its fruit] the work of faith.' 
 See note on 1 Thess. i. 3. 
 
 12 In ch. ii. 1 — 12 the apostle corrects erroneous views 
 and expectations prevailing among the Thrssulonian 
 Christians respecting the coming of the great day of the 
 Lord ; reminding them that he had already taught them 
 that it must be preceded by a great apostasy, and the ap- 
 pearance and temporary ascendenry of tlie Man of Sin, 
 the spiritual usurper; who shall be utterly destroyed by 
 the Lord at his coming. 
 
 13 Rather, 'concerning the coming.' This clause is 
 not an adjuration, but a statement of the subject, which 
 Paul wishes further to clear from misconception and 
 abuse. The 'gathering together' waa announced in 
 1 Theas. iv. 17. 
 
 14 Properly, ' shaken out of your senses.' 
 
A. D. 54. U.] 
 
 II. THESSALO.MANS II. 3— III. 6. 
 
 [a.d.5:2. H. 
 
 or be troublod, ueitlier by spirit,^ nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as tbat 
 
 3 the day of Christ is at baud. Let no man deceive you by any means: for that 
 day shall not come, 'except there come a ialling- away tirst, and ■'that Man of 
 
 4 Sin be revealed, ^ the Son of Perdition;^ who opposeth and ''exalteth himself 
 above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he as God eitteth in 
 the temple of God, showing himself that be ia tiod. 
 
 5 liemembor ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? 
 i\ And now ye know what withholdetli,-* that ho might be revealed in bis time. 
 
 7 I'or • tlie mystery of iniquity^ *dotb already work : only 'be who now letteth^ 
 
 8 7viH let, until be be taken out of the way. And tbiMi shall '"that Wicked be 
 revealed, " whom the Lord shall consume " with the spirit of his mouth, and shall 
 
 9 deetro}' /'with the I)rig!itness of Jiis coming: even hh/i, whose coming is ? after 
 
 10 the working of Satan with all power and '"signs and lying' wonders, and with 
 all deceivablenoss of unrighteousness iu * them tbat perish ; because they received 
 
 11 not the love of the truth, that tbe^' might be saved. And 'for this cause^ "God 
 1*^ shall send them strong delusion, -^ that they should believe a lie: ■*'that they all 
 
 might be damned who believed not the truth, but - bad pleasure iu unrighteousness. 
 Practical exhortations^ and conclusion. 
 
 13 BUT^ ™ we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved.of 
 the Lord, because God bath * from the beginning chosen ynu lo salvation ^ through'*^ 
 
 14 sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: whereunto he called '^you 
 by our gospel, to ''the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Josus Christ. 
 
 15 Therefore, brethren, -''stand fast, and bold ^ the traditions" w^bich ye have 
 been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. 
 
 16 Aow our Lord'- Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, ''which hath 
 loved us, and hath given its 'everlasting consolation and *gnod hope through 
 
 17 grace, 'comfort your hearts, '"and stablish you in every good word and work. 
 
 3 Finall}^, brethren, "pray for us, tbat the word of the Lord may h&xa free 
 XJ course,''* and be glorified, even as it is with yon : and " that we may bo delivered 
 
 3 from unreasonable and wicked men: /'for all mm have not faith.'-* But ^ the 
 
 4 Lord''' is faithful, who shall stablisb you, and •'keep //on from evil. And *we 
 have confidence in the Lord touching you, tbat ye botli do and will do the things 
 
 5 which we command you. And ' the Lord direct your hearts into the love of 
 God, "and into the patient waiting'^ for Christ. 
 
 6 Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jgsub Chriflt, 'that 
 
 e 1 Tim. 4. 1-3. 
 
 / *er», «-in; 1 Joliti 
 
 •J IH; Rrr IS. n-lH. 
 g Jolin 17. U; Itcv. 
 
 17.8,11. 
 A aee reft. Dan. 7- -'.'i : 
 
 8-9-11. 
 I I Jolin 2. lA; 4. 3; 
 
 Rot. 17. -S 7. 
 
 * ooi. 2. 18— aa 
 
 / tor. 6. 
 w ver. 3. 
 
 n Dan 7. 10, 11 i Up*. 
 IH. H~ 10. 
 
 !». M. 4; RcT. III. 
 atl, 21. 
 
 P ch. 1. 8, 9 i Pi. 97. 
 
 1-5. 
 q Jolin 8. 41 1 Cpli. 'i. 
 
 2; Hcv. la SJ. 
 r sec rer». Ml. 24 21 ; 
 
 Rrviaii— laj i}».-.!<i. 
 
 » 2 Cor. 1, :i. 
 
 * Pi. 81. II. \-i; Ro. I. 
 •2i, eto 
 
 u »ee 1 Ki. yi. 18-23; 
 
 Euc. u. y. 
 Jr li. fill. 1 J Mt 24. r», 
 
 11: I Tim i. 1. 
 V Mk. 16. Iti; Jotin 3. 
 
 3H. 
 s Ro. I. 32. 
 a ch. I. 3. 
 6 Eph, 1.4-6; 2Tlin- 
 
 1. W. 
 
 « I Pr(. l.a-.'i. 
 d 1 Th<^ I. .V 
 
 * John 17 W; 1 Thri. 
 
 2. 12; I Pel. .V 111. 
 
 / we refi, 1 Cor. lu, 13. 
 g ch. A. ti; I Cut. O. 
 
 2: JtHlfS. 
 A dwrtfs E|ih. 2. 4.a. 
 . John II. lti-1* 
 
 * Col. 1.5; Hi-l). 6. IH. 
 Ill; I Pet. I. -A. 
 
 1 Ii. .M. 12; K0.I.V 13. 
 >n»ccrefi.1 Tlu'B 3. KV 
 n Bph. ti. ly ; 1 Tliet. 
 
 .V 2fi. 
 
 Ro. 15. 30, 31. 
 P 2 Tim. 3. 8. 
 
 q »pcref». 1 Cor. 1. 6. 
 r JohQ 17. ibi :t Pet. 
 2. !t, 
 
 * 2Cor7.16: Gal-.Vin. 
 
 1 IChr. 2y. 18; 110.5..^ 
 u IThM. 1.3.10; Heb. 
 
 Jf vpri. 11-11; Ro IG. 
 17; I Cor. 5. 11-13; 
 2 John 10. 
 
 1 Do not listen to any prediction professing to be from 
 the Spirit, nor to iiny di-cUiralion, eitht'r verbal or written, 
 Sitid to have come from me, or my noUeagucs, to the 
 effect that the diiy of judgment 'is come.' 
 
 2 llather, ' the falling away,' or ' the apostnsy ;' namely, 
 that about which the apostle had ah'oady informed tht-m 
 (hee ver. 5). Tlie interpretation of this passage (vers. 'S — 
 I'J) is confessedly very ditlicult. It is most conimniily 
 applied to the Pope of Uonu', and the apostasy and delu- 
 sions of the Itomish church. Some, however, suppose that 
 all past defection and corruptions are but precursors of u 
 more awful apostasy yet to come, which shall be lieaded 
 by some one person, the Man of Sin, the Antichrist. See 
 notes on Dan. viii. 2G ; xi. 'M ; I John ii. 18. Some 
 things not plain to us were known to the Thessaloniuns 
 (ver. 0. 
 
 3 Thin JB the title given to Judas (John xvii. 12), sug- 
 gesting that this deceiver, like him, will betray the truth 
 which ho proffSscH to maintain. 
 
 'I That iH, 5'e know wliat keeps back the manifestation 
 of the Man of Sin, until the time appointed him by God. 
 The Christians ut TheNsah)nifii ha(i been told what this 
 restraining power was; hut wc are not informed. Many 
 suppose that it was tlie control of tlie Roman Kmpire, 
 on the decay of which the rajiacy rose into power; 
 others think that it refers to the restraining inlluenee 
 of xvcll'Ordcrcd humnn government ^\\\m principles of 
 law and order (a« opposed to those of ' lawlessnesd :* seo 
 note on ver. 7), holmng in check the most violent forma 
 of ungodliness. 
 
 3 Literallv, 'the mystery of lawIcssnesB ;' correspond- 
 ing to *thc lawIcHS one' (not 'that Wicked,' ver. 8). 
 
 6 Itather, ' withholdrth ;' or ' restraineth,' as in ver. G. 
 
 7 lUther, * with nil power, and signs, and wonders of 
 folseliood ;• i. c. all his power, signs, and wonders uro 
 eucntiully false. 
 
 8 'Because they received not the love of the truth' 
 (ver. 10). Disliking the truth, they are judicially given 
 over to llagraiit and fatal error. 
 
 9 Proceeding to practical admonitions, the apostle re- 
 minds the Thessalonians of their obligations to God's 
 electing and saving mercy; and exhorts them to sted- 
 fiiHtncss in the faith, according to his prayer for them 
 (vers. 13 — 17); he asks their interccssiona for huii- 
 self and his fellow-labourere (iii. 1, 2^, and expresses 
 his confidence concu-rning them, in reliance on God's 
 blessing (3 — 5). Then, referring to evils which had been 
 growing up amongst them, he repeats and enlarges on 
 exhortations which he had already given against idle 
 and disorderly habits of life ((J — IU); and ends with a 
 salutation heaiinghia own signature to attest and authen- 
 ticate his letter (17, 18). 
 
 I'J Itather, ' in sanctification of the Spirit,' eto. ; for 
 these are essential parts of the salvation to which men 
 are elected. 
 
 H That is, the inspired apostle's oral or written instruc- 
 tions. CoTiiparu 1 {,'or. xi. 2, in Greek. 
 
 12 It is worthy of ri'?nark, that Paul iiddresses the Lord 
 Jesua before the Father. 'The change of order, shows 
 equality of honour.'' — Theodorct. Compare John v. 23; 
 and S''e note on 1 Thcss. iii. 11. 
 
 l;J hilerally, 'may run;* making good progress in 
 Corinth, where the apostle waa now pnaching, as it hud 
 done in 'I'hessalonica. Itespecting the oppowilion alluded 
 to in ver. 2, see Acta xviii. ; where we see (vers. H— II) 
 that it wiis overcome by God's help, grunted perhaps in 
 answer to such prayer as is hero enjoined. 
 
 14 Itather, * the faith ;' they do not receive, but oppose 
 the gospel. 
 
 15 Our Lord Jesus Christ: compare ch. ii. IG, and sec 
 on ver. 5. 
 
 10 Kathcr, * the patience of Christ.* 
 
A. D. 54. Go. U.l 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS III. 7—18. 
 
 [a. d. 53. 53. H. 
 
 ye withdraw yourselves from every brotlier that walketh disorderly,' and not 
 
 7 after !< the tradition which he received of us. For yourselves know 'how ye 
 
 8 ought to toUow us : for " we behaved not ourselves disorderly among you ; neither 
 did we eat any man's bread for nought; but 'wrought- with labour and travail 
 
 9 niglit and day, that we might not be chargeable to any of you : "■ not because we 
 have not power,^ but to make ourselves an ensample unto you to follow us. 
 
 10 For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, •* that if any would 
 
 11 not work, neither should he eat. For we hear that there are some 'which walk 
 I'i among you disorderly, .''working not at all, but are busybodies. s Now them that 
 
 are such we command and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that with quietness* 
 1.3 they work, and eat their own bread. ''But ye, brethren, be not weary [or, faint 
 not^ in well doing. 
 
 14 And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and 'have no 
 
 15 company^ witli him, tliat he may be ashamed. * Yet" count hint not as an enemy, 
 but admonish him as a brother. 
 
 Now 'the Lord of peace himself give you peace always by all means. The 
 Lord he with you all. 
 
 "The salutation of Paul with mine own hand, which is the token' in every 
 epistle : so I write. 
 
 ° The grace of our Lord .Tesus Christ he with you all. Amen. 
 
 The second Epistle to the Theasaloniaus was written from Athens.' 
 
 ^5 
 16 
 
 17 
 .18 
 
 y ch. 2. 15. 
 
 I wo ri'fs. I Cor. 4. Iti. 
 
 a 1 Tt.ea. 2. 10. 
 
 6 Bee refs. Ac, 19. 3. 
 
 d Ge. 3. 19: Pro. 21. 
 30—34; 1 Tbei. 1. II. 
 e ver. li- 
 
 / 1 Tim. 5. 13; 1 Pet 
 
 4. 16 
 g 1 Thea. 4. II. 
 
 i eeerefB. Mt. 18. 17- 
 ^ aeeref«. Le. 19. 17. 
 
 ' see refs. Ho. 15. 33. 
 
 1 See note on 1 Thess. v. 14. * Tradition' here means 
 instruction: see note on ch. ii. 15; and compare ver. 10. 
 
 2 See Acts sviii. 3, and note. 
 
 3 Or, * authority;' namely, to require support from 
 those to whom we minister (1 Cor. ix. 6). 
 
 4 As opposed to the lazy and meddlesome life of the 
 busybodies. 
 
 5 See note on 1 Cor. v. 10. 
 
 6 Eather, 'And.' Let this separation be regarded as 
 correction rather than as punishment. 
 
 7 To attest the genuineness of the Epistle ; for Paul 
 generally employed an amanuensis to write the letter 
 itself: compare on Rom. xvi. 22. 
 
 8 Kather, from Corinth : see Preface to this Epistle. 
 
 THE FIEST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 T I M T H Y. 
 
 Timothy is first mentioned in Acts xvi. 1 ; from which 
 it appears that he was the son of a Jewish mother and a 
 Greek father. He waa early trained in the knowledge 
 of the Scriptures by a pious mother and grandmother 
 (2 Tim. i. 5 ; iii. 14, 1-5). He probably heard and embraced 
 the gospel on Paul's first visit to Lystra (see Acts xiv. 7 — 
 20, and note on ver. 20), as the apostle calls him ' his own 
 son in the faith' (ch. i. 2) ; and when he revisited that 
 place on his next journey, he found Timothy well known 
 and highly esteemed as a disciple (see Acts xvi. 2, 3). 
 Although still a young man, his character and gifts were 
 such as to lead the apostle to choose him as a companion 
 and helper in his ministry ; for which he was the better 
 fitted at that partictilar juncture, as his half Jewish and 
 half Gentile extraction made him a good link between the 
 two (see Acts xvi. 3, and note). Henceforth he appears 
 to have been wholly devoted to the service of the gospel, 
 generally in company with the apostle, but sometimes 
 employed on distant missions, or remaining behind to in- 
 struct and build up newly planted churches. Ho had the 
 benefit of the apostle's constant instruction (2 Tim. ii. 2 ; 
 iii. U), and appears to have enjoyed in the highest degree 
 his confidence and afi'ection. 
 
 The date of this Epistle has been a subject of much 
 controversy. It appears to have been written upon some 
 occasion when Paul, having gone on to Macedonia from 
 Ephesus or some neighbouring place, had left Timothy 
 to superintend the church at Epliesus until his return 
 (ch. i. 3; iii. 14; iv. 13;. This could hardly have been on 
 occasion of either of Paul's three journeys to Macedonia 
 mentioned in the book of Acts ; for when he took the first 
 he had not preached at Ephesus, and Timothy accompanied 
 
 him (Acts xvi. 3 ; xvii. 14) ; when he was about to un- 
 dertake the second, he sent on Timothy before him (Acts 
 xix. 22 ; 1 Cor. iv. 17) ; and on the third, Timothy was 
 again his companion (Acts xx. 3, 4). It has therefore been 
 supposed by some that he made a journey to Macedonia 
 (not recorded by Luke) at some time during his ministry 
 of three years at Ephesus, and that he thence sent this 
 letter to Timothy, whom he had left to govern the church 
 in his absence. To this view it is forcibly objected that 
 if such a journey were made it must have been short and 
 hurried, not such a prolonged absence as this Epistle 
 supposes, causing a continuance of Timothy's ministry 
 in Ephesus. And it is hardly conceivable that the false 
 teachers referred to in this Epistle should so early — even 
 while Paul was with the cliurch — have acquired so much 
 influence. Moreover, this Epistle and the two which follow 
 it appear to have been nearly contemporaneous : for they 
 resemble each other in language, matter, and style of 
 composition, as well as in the descriptions which they give 
 of the state of the Christian church ; and they differ from 
 all Paul's other Epistles in these points; particularly (as 
 some think) in the allusions which they contain to a 
 greater development of church organization (see notes on 
 1 Tim. iii. 1 — 10; v. 9 — 16), and to prevalent errors and 
 evil practices closely resembling those which are noticed 
 in the Second Epistle of Peter and the Epistles of Judo 
 and John. 
 
 These and other considerations lead many to the con- 
 clusion that this Kpistle waa written after tlhe imprison- 
 ment at Home witli which the book of Acts concludes, 
 and apparently immediately after a visit to the Asiatic 
 churches. See sketch of the later history of Paul in note 
 on Acta xxviii. 31. 
 
 1386 
 
A. D. Go. U.] 
 
 I. TIMOTHY I. 1—17. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 The chief objects of the First Epistle appear to have 
 been (1) to instruct and encourage Timothy in opposing 
 the growing heresies of the day, and in maintaining sted- 
 fitstly the truths of the gospel; and (2) to give directions 
 respecting the government of the church, the appoint- 
 ment of its officers, the duties of all classes of its mem- 
 bers, the conduct of its charities, and the exercise of 
 discipline. 
 
 Beside the direct and primary object of conveying in- 
 struction and encouragement, this Epistle was probably 
 designed also as a credential of Timothy's authority in his 
 conflict with the disohedient and the teachers of error ; 
 and the exhortations here given to him would have an in- 
 direct application to others at the time ; as they have ever 
 since furnished a treasury of practical precepts for the 
 Christian church. 
 
 Saiufat{o?i ; instntctions respecting f<ilse teachers; than ksgiving for the abundant grare 
 displayed in Paul's conversion and apostlcship. 
 
 1 PAUL, ^ "an apostle of Josus Christ, ''by the commandment- ^of God our 
 
 2 Saviour, and Lord Joeus Christ, 'hvhich is our hope, unto '"Timothy, /;//// own^ 
 Bon in the faith: ^ Grace, mercy, a?id peace, from God our Father and Jesus 
 Christ our Lord, 
 
 3 As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, ''when T went into Macedonia, 
 
 4 that thou mightest charge some 'that they teach no other doctrine, ''neit^or give 
 heed to fables'* and endless genealogies, which minister questions, rather than 
 godly edifying^ wliich is in faith : so do. 
 
 5 ?sow 'the end of the commaudraeut" is charity "' out of a pure heart, and ()f a 
 
 6 good conscience, and of faith unfeigned. FVoni which" some liaving swerved 
 
 7 have turned aside unto "vain jangling; desiring to be teachers of the law; 
 understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they aflirni. 
 
 S, 9 But we know that p the law is good, if a man use it lawful 
 
 'knowing this, 
 
 that the law is not made for a righteous'* man, but for the lawless and disobe- 
 dient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy and profane, tor murderers of 
 
 10 fathers and murderers"^ of mothers, for manslayers, for whoremongers, for them 
 that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers,^' for liars, for perjured 
 persons; and if there be any other thing that is contrary 'to sound doctrine ;12 
 
 11 according to the glorious '-^ gospel of * the blessed God, ' which was committed to 
 my trust. 
 
 12 And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, "who hath enabled'^ me, for that he 
 
 13 counted me faithful, -^putting me into the ministry; ^who was before a blas- 
 phemer, and a jx-rsecutor, and injurious :'■'' but I obtained mercy, because =1 did 
 
 14 it ignoranrly ^^ m unbelief. " And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant 
 
 15 * with faith <^and love wliich is in Christ Jesus. '^ Tliis is a faithful saying, and 
 worthy of all'" acceptation, that *^ ChriHt Jesus came into the world to save 
 
 16 sinners; -^of whom 1 am cliief.^'* Howbeit ibr this cause ^I obtained mercy, 
 that in me first'^ Jesus Christ might show forth all longsunering, ''for a pattern 
 
 17 to them which shouhl hereafter believe on him to life evt^rhistiiig. Now unto 
 ' the King eternal, immortal, * invisible, ' the only wise God, be honour and glory 
 for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 a no. I. 1. 
 
 b Rcp rcff. Gnl. I. 1. 
 
 c Tit. I. 3: 2. lOi 3. 
 
 rf ( ol. 1.27. 
 
 • .«> reft. Ac. 10. 1-3. 
 
 / Tit. I. 4. 
 
 g Gnl. \.:i\ i Tim. I. 
 
 2: 1 Pet, I. a. 
 A Ac, ai. 1-3. 
 t G«l. l.ti, 7. 
 A cli.4. 7i «. 20j TiU 
 
 I. 14; 3. t>. 
 
 I tf'CTfh Ro. 13,8—10. 
 'n.laiu.4.8; I PcL \.Ti. 
 
 '1 ch. G. 4, Lt). 
 
 o cli.6. 4; J«r. 8. «, 9. 
 
 p Ro, 7. 12. 13. 16. 
 q Gal. 3. ID ; ft. ii. 'J3. 
 
 ch. 6 3 t 2 Tim. 4. 
 
 3[ Tit. 1.9: 2. I. 
 » ch. 6. I.\ 
 ( ch. v. 7: MO rtf». I 
 
 Cor. 9. 17: I Thca. 
 
 2. 4: 2 Tim. I. 11. 
 H -J Cor I'i, 9. 
 ' Ac. g. lA: *co rcf*. 
 
 iiCor. 3, .%6; 4. 1. 
 y «<•(• tcfi Ac a 3. 
 ' Ac. 3. 17; 10.9. 
 a Ho.:i.20( lCor.15.10. 
 6 HTIra. 1. 13. 
 c Lk. 7. 47. 
 rfch.4.9; XT!m.2.Il. 
 ■ Mt 1.21; Mk. 3. 17; 
 
 Ko. &. 8| I John 4. 
 
 !), 10. 
 / vnr. 13: 1 Cor. If,. 9. 
 M IV3'i..MI: Eph.1.12. 
 A RDC 2 Chr. xl 11-13, 
 
 19 i Jolinti.37: Ho. 
 
 15.4. 
 i ch. ir.. 16i Pi. 10. 
 
 hi: Pbo 7. M 
 A Jnhn 1. )H; H<-b. M. 
 
 ( it'o. 16.271 Jtiile2!V. 
 
 1 After the customary address and salutation (rh.i. 1,2), 
 Timothy is reminded of his commission to repress errors 
 in the church, especially those of men professing to be 
 'teachers of the law' (3 — 7) ; and in opposition to their 
 teaching, the true uses of the law, and its agreement with 
 the gospel, are exliibited (8 — II). The apostle then pours 
 out his heart in thankfulness for the Divine mercy so 
 signally shown in his own conversion and call to his high 
 office (12 — 17) ; after which he returns to exhortations to 
 Timothy (18-20). 
 
 2 As recorded in Acts ix. 15; xiii. 2. 
 
 3 Or, 'genuine;' implying that ho was like-minded 
 with the aposlle. Compare l*hil. ii. 22. 
 
 4 The 'fables' were probably Rabbinical legends taught 
 by a cla.H8 of Judaizers (compare Titus i. 14); the 'geiie- 
 alogieg' may have been family pedigrees, to which some 
 allegorical meanings were attached (compare Titus iii. {)). 
 
 5 Rather, 'the dispensation of God ;' r tf. these things 
 supply Bpeculativc quenlinnH ; but not the truths of the 
 Divine economy of salvation, Mvhirh Ih in faith.' 
 
 6 Or, 'charge.' The aim of Timothy's (ver. 3), and 
 of all other Christian teacliing, Is that men should give 
 their minds, not to frivolous speculations which prodiic;o 
 contention (2 Tim. ii. 23) ; but to love, which can Hpring 
 only from a purified heart, a good conecience, and a sin- 
 cere faith: compare Gal. v. G. 
 
 7 That is, from a pure heart, etc. Tliese false teachers, 
 not having made that their aim, turned olF to dJHcuw- 
 sions about curioun points connected with the Monaic 
 law; underatanding neither the eubjccts which they dis- 
 
 cussed, nor even their own assertions respecting them. 
 
 8 According to its nature and design : see vers. 9, 10. 
 
 9 One who is justified and sanctified in Christ: Bee 
 Rom. vi. 14, and Gal. v. 18, and notes. 
 
 10 Or, 'strikers of fathers, and strikers of mothers;' 
 not necessarily implying murder: see the oominand in 
 Exod. xxi. 1/i. The apostle is n-ferring to the Command- 
 ments from the fifth to the ninth. 
 
 11 Kidnapperw or slave dealers ; the most flagrant vio- 
 lation of the eiglith commandment. 
 
 12 Or, * wholesome teacliing.' 
 
 13 Literally, * the gospel of the glory of the blessed (or 
 happv) God.' The gnmpel glorilies the Divine blessedness 
 by imparting it to man. 
 
 M Or,* strengthened me withiu'formy work (Acta ix. 22). 
 
 15 Or, 'insultcr.' 
 
 10 See notes on Luke xxiii. 34; Acts iii. 17. Paul 
 does not say this to excuse himself, but to show that he 
 had yet bi'cn within the pale of Divine mercy. 
 
 17 Worthy to be received by all without reserve or 
 hesitation. 
 
 18 This, like Eph. iii. 8, is the language of profound 
 humility and godly sorrow. 
 
 I'J Rather, 'that in me as chief;' as in vor. 15: im- 
 plying that one of the objects for which God had shown 
 mercy to him was that none sbcnild despair. As he thinks 
 of this wondrous grace, Paul breaks forth in adoration of 
 llim to whom alone, as ' the Ktcrnal Sovereign, the Incor- 
 ruptible, Invisible, Only God,' Iho honour and glory of 
 aalvation must be given. 
 
A. D. G5, U.] 
 
 I. TIMOTHY I. 1.S— III. 3. 
 
 [a, d. 58. H. 
 
 18 Thia charge "* I commit unto tbee, son Timothy, "according to the prophecies 
 which went hefore on thee, that thou by them ' mightest "war a good warfare ;2 
 
 19 ''hohling faith, and a good conscience ; which some having put away^ concerning 
 
 20 faith have made shipwreck. Of whom is v Hymeufeus'* and »" Alexander ; whom 
 I have * delivered^ unto Satan, that they may learn^ not to blaspheme. 
 
 Prayer to be offered for all. 
 2 I' EXHORT therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, 
 
 2 and giving of thanks, he made for all men ;8 ' for kings, and^^br all that are in 
 authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and 
 
 3 honesty.'^ For this'^ is "good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour; 
 
 4 'who will have^' all men to be saved, s'and to come unto the knowledge of the 
 i5 truth. • For there is one God, and "one mediator between God and men, * the 
 
 6 man '2 Christ Jesus ; <^ who gave himself a ransom '^ for all, to be testified ''in due 
 
 7 time. ' Whereunto I am ordained a preacher, and an apostle, (^I speak the truth 
 
 8 in Christ, and lie not;) ^a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity. I will^* 
 therefore that men*^ pray * every where, 'lifting up holy hands, * without wrath 
 'and doubting. 16 
 
 The proper dress and submissive behaviour of tcomen. 
 
 9 IX like manner also, that "" women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with 
 ehamefacedness and sobriety; not with broidered '^ hair, or gold, or pearls, or 
 
 10 costly array ; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good 
 
 12 works. Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection. But " I suffer not a 
 
 13 woman to teach, "nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence. For 
 
 14 /'Adam was first formed, then Eve. And ' Adam was not deceived, but the 
 
 15 woman being deceived ^^ was in the transgression. Notwithstanding ^she shall 
 be saved in childbeariug,!^ if they continue in laith and charity and holiness with 
 sobriety. 
 
 The qualifications of bishops , deacons^ and deaconesses. 
 3 THIS *?5 a true saying, If a man desire the ofiBce of a 'bishop,2o he desireth a 
 
 2 good work. "A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife,'-^^ 
 
 3 vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, "given to hospitality, 'apt to teach; ^ not 
 given to wine, no Btriker,22 r not greedy of filthy lucre ; but patient, not a brawler, 
 
 mch. 6. 13, H, a). 
 r< cl). 4. 14. 
 o cb. 6. 12: Eph. 6. 12 
 —18; 2 Tim i?.:J-S. 
 P ch. 3.9; Tit. 1.9. 
 q 2 Tim. 2. 1?. 
 T 2 Tim. 4. U, 15. 
 » 1 Cor. 5. 4, b. 
 
 t Ezra 6. 10; Jcr.29.7 
 
 J Eze. 19. 23; I,k. I4. 
 
 Ki: John 3, 16, 17. 
 y John 17. 3i 2 Tim. 
 
 2. 25. 
 s Jolin 17. 3; Ro. 3. 
 
 2't. ;H); 1 Cor. S. ti. 
 a £ph. 2. 14 i Hob. 8. 
 
 6; 9. 1.".. 
 b Heb. 2. 6—13. 
 c iec reft. Mk. 10. 45; 
 
 I John 2. 1.2. 
 d Gal. 4. 4; Eph. 3. 5; 
 
 Tit. I. 3. 
 e ch.l. 11.12; Eph. 3. 
 
 7,8; 2 Tim. 1. 11. 
 / Ro. 9. I. 
 
 K Ac. 9. 1,5; Rn. 15, 111. 
 A see refs. John 4. 20— 
 
 21. 
 
 • Pr. tie. 18; Ii. I. 15; 
 Jam. 4. 8. 
 
 * Mt, 5. 22—24. 
 
 I nee refs. Mk 11.23,21. 
 ml Pet. 3. 3 6. 
 " 1 (.'or. 14. 31. 35. 
 Eph. 5. 22—24. 
 pGi'. 1.27; 2.7. IS, 22; 
 
 1 Cor. 11.8,9. 
 q Ge. 3. 1—13. 
 *■ Ge. 3. 16; Mt. 1.21. 
 
 » ch. 1. 1.',. 
 
 ( Ac. 20. 2^; Phil. 1.1. 
 "Tit I. (J-9. 
 « Ro. 12. 13. 
 x2 Tim. 2. 21. 
 y vpr,8; I.e. 10.9—11. 
 t Ac.20.33.:il; 2 Cor. 
 12. 14; 1 Pet. 6. 2. 
 
 1 Properly, * in them ;* i. e. in the strength they give 
 thee. 
 
 2 Rather, ' war the good warfare ;' see 2 Tim. iv. 7, and 
 note. This is the charge. Be faithful, and courageous 
 in thy work, according to the prophetic anticipations 
 concerning thee at the time of thy call to the ministry: 
 see Acts xvi. 2. 
 
 3 Or, ' thrust away.' Those who wilfully violate con- 
 science are likely to renounce all belief of the truth. 
 
 4 Hymenasus is probably the same that is mentioned 
 in 2 Tim. ii. 17, as a leader in false doctrine. An 'Alex- 
 ander' is mentioned in Acts xix. 33; 2 Tim, iv. 14; but 
 whether it was the same or not is unknown. 
 
 5 R;ither, ' did deliver ;' i. e. probably when he was last 
 at Ephesus. Respecting the nature of the act, see note 
 on 1 Cor. V. 5. 
 
 6 Properly, ' that they may be taught.' 
 
 7 The apostle proceeds to particular duties, beginning 
 with that of prajer, which is to be offered for all men, 
 including kings and rulers (ch. ii. 1 — 3), as is evident 
 from the universality of the gospel (4 — 7 ) ; and it is to 
 be offered by all men, everywhere (8). He then refers to 
 thedressandbebaviourof the women (9 — 15); he describes 
 the proper qualifications of the bishops (or overseers^ of 
 the church (ch. iii. 1 — 7), and of the deacons and tlea- 
 conesses (8 — 13) ; and he closes these directions with an 
 impressive statement of the importance and dignity of the 
 church, and of the glory of the gospel (14 — 16). 
 
 8 Especially in the public assemblies of the faithful. 
 Not only believers, but all classes of men should be prayed 
 for. This direction would remove any doubt as to the 
 propriety of praying for heathen magistrates. 
 
 i* Rather,' dignified conduct,' such as commands respect. 
 
 10 Such intiucession (vers. 1, 2). 
 
 11 Itather, 'who desires,' as in Matt. xvi. 24. We should 
 pray 'for all men,* because God is willing 'that all men 
 should be saved,* but not without embracing 'the trutli* 
 of the gospel. Hence the proclamation (vers. 6, 7) to all 
 
 mankind, that as there is one God, so there is one Mediator, 
 who alone can intervene between our guilty souls and 
 God, so as to obtain our pardon and peace. 
 
 12 It is our Lord's manhood that connects him with 
 that universal human nature, of which the apostle is 
 speaking. 
 
 13 The word here used forcibly conveys the idea that 
 our Lord's death was a substitution, ' on behalf of all.' 
 
 U Rather, 'I desire,' authoritatively. 
 
 15 Rather, 'the men ;' as distinguished from the women 
 (ver. 9), who were to join in the worship in silence, and 
 in modest}' of dress and behaviour. 
 
 IG Rather, 'disputing,' as in Phil. ii. 14. 
 
 17 Or, 'in braidings;' probably of the hair: seel Pet. 
 iii. 3. The Eastern women bestow immense pains on the 
 plaiting of their hair; interweaving with it silver wire 
 and gold coins. 
 
 l*i Rather, ' being utterly deceived has come to be in 
 transgression.' Created last, she was the fii'st to trims- 
 gress. 
 
 19 Rather, 'by means of the [or her] childbearing.' 
 At the fall, both the curse upon the woman for her ' trans- 
 gression,' and the promise of Divine merry, had reference 
 to her 'childbearing.' This was to be to her (he source 
 of sorrow (Gen. iii. 16), but through her 'Sfkd* was to 
 become the source of salvation (Gen. iii. 15) ; which she, 
 though first in sin, shall share with man on equal terms. 
 
 20 See note on Phil. i. 1. It seems tliat there were many 
 candidates for these offices; from wiiirh some infer the 
 late date of these pastoral epistles; adducing also tho 
 existence of a roll of church widows (ch. v. 9). 
 
 21 This may mean, either that an overseer or pastor 
 of the church must not, like many Jews and heathens 
 at that period, have more than one wife at a time ; or, 
 perhaps more probably, that he must not have indulged 
 the prevalent custom of divorce. He is to be a pattern of 
 moderation. 
 
 22 A man who loves wine is apt to quarrel. 
 
, 65. U.] 
 
 1. TIMOTHY III. 4— IV. 8. 
 
 [a.d. 58. II. 
 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 1-3 
 13 
 
 14. 
 
 16 
 
 not covetous; "one that ruletli ■well his own house, ^having his chiUlren' in 
 subjection with all gravity ;- {tor if a man know not how to rult> his own house, 
 how shall he take care of the church of God?) not a novice,^ lest being lifted 
 up with ]iride ''he fall intq the condemnation of the devil. ^loreover ho must 
 have a good report "^ of them which are without ; lest he fall into reproach ' and 
 the snare^ of the devil. 
 
 Likewise ?/u/5^/the deacons he grave, not doubletongued, fi"not given to much 
 wine, not greedy of filthy lucre; ^ holding the mystery^ of the faith in a pure 
 conscience. And Met these also first be proved; tlieu let them use the ofiice of a 
 deacon, hmx^g fowtd blameless. * Even so must their wives*^ he grave, not slan- 
 derers, sober, faithful in all things. Lot the deacons be the liusbands of one Avife,^ 
 ruling tlieir children and their own houses well. For Hhey that have used the 
 office of a deacon [01% ministered] well purchase to themselves a good degree,^ and 
 great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. 
 
 15 Tlifse things write I unto thee, hoping to come unto thee Bhortly:^ but if I 
 tarry long, that thou maj'est know how tliou oughtest to behave thyself '"in the 
 house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar"^ and ground of 
 the truth. And without controversy great is " the mystery of godliness : "God'i 
 was manifest in the flesh, ''justified in the Sjnrit, ^sccn of angels, 'preached unto 
 the GentileSj * believed on in the world, ' received up into glory. 
 Prediction of apostasy in the latter days, 
 
 NOW- the Spirit "speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall 
 depart from the faith, giving heed "to seducing spirits, 'and doctrines of devils ;'^ 
 ygpoaking lies in hypocrisy; ^having tlieir conscience seared with a hot iron; 
 "I'urbiddiiig'-* to marry, ''and commandin/f to abstain from meats, which God liatli 
 created "^ to be received '^with thanksgiving of them which believe and know tlie 
 truth. For 'every creature of Gnd ^.s good, and nothing to be refused, if it be 
 received with thanksgiving :'^ for -''it is sanctified'^ by the word of God and prayer. 
 Exhortations to ministerial faith fidness and diligence. 
 
 IF thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things, thou shalt be s'a good 
 minister of Jesus Christ, '' nourished up in the words of faith and of good doctrine, 
 whereunto thou hast attained.'^ But 'refuse profane and old wives' '^ fables, 
 and * exercise thyself /v/^/z^r unto godliness. For 'bodily exercise profiteth little :>9 
 "•but godliness is profitable unto ail things, "having promise of the life that now 
 
 K^ rpf«. Co. 19. 1»; 
 !■«. till. K-tJ. 
 
 >• I«.11.I2-U; Jmk-B. 
 d AcK. 12; Col \.'., 
 « cli.(>.»; X Tim. :!.»>. 
 
 / Ac. «. 3-6. 
 
 (t vpr. 3. 
 
 A ch. I.IU; I Cor. 2. 7. 
 
 > ch. 6, aa. 
 
 A Tit, V. 3. 
 
 I n'o Mt. SA. 21, SSi 
 
 Ac II. S, 10. 
 mr.\>U.'i.t\,Ti; neb. 
 
 3. a -6 J 1 Pol a. 6. 
 1 Mt. 13.11. 
 Ii. 9. a ; too rctt. 
 
 John I. 1.2, 14; Ko. 
 
 K. :); I Jolm 1. a. 
 P ML 3. Hi; Jolin 1. 
 
 3L'.33i l^^ii; IJolin 
 
 ;i ti. 
 •} Mt 4,n : 2rt.2: lA. 
 
 ■J, H-ll: Ac, 1. 10.11. 
 r Ac 13. H>-lS; Gul. 
 
 Mk. 111. I'.l. 
 I Julin IG. 13; 2 PcL 
 3 3: I John a. It^t 
 
 •J 1. 
 X Hr-Y. 9. 211; tR. 14. 
 V 1 Kl. 13. Irt; ML7-I&. 
 
 I Epi). I. hi. 
 
 1 l>nn 11.37; KFcrcfi. 
 
 I Cor. 7. aH, aii. :«*. 
 
 b Ho. U. 17: I Cor. ft. 
 
 8; Col, a. 'Xt-a. 
 
 e Ge I. ItH; tl. 3l ice 
 
 Ecc S. IH. 
 d Mt. 14. IKi RO, 14.6. 
 e Op, 1 31; Ac. 11.7- 
 
 <i: Ro, II II. 'M. 
 / I .»<niii 1».I3: Lk.4.4. 
 « a Tim. a 15. 
 A Col. .<- Iti; 2 Tim. 3. 
 
 14-17. 
 > sec rrf*, ch. 1. A. 
 
 k-i p.-L 1 a-a 
 
 / oco r<-f*. I Sam. 16, 
 
 aa; Col a. ai~a3. 
 
 meh B, ti: TIL 3 A, 
 n Dcu. as. I — U: P«. 
 37. 3—5; 81. Hi ML 
 
 1 This verse clearly implies that the minister of the 
 {gospel might be a family-man, not bound by a vow of 
 celiliacy, 
 
 2 The children eopyinp; him in seemly conduct. 
 
 3 One newly converU'd, if rai-sed to such a post, would 
 be apt to be blinded with pride, and thus to fall under 
 the condemnation which the devil brought upon himself 
 by that sin. 
 
 4 If Satan can destroy a minister's reputation in the 
 world, he thereby haraHsefl his soul, spoils his usefulness, 
 and injures tiie church. 
 
 5 SiM! note on Matt. xiii. 11. 
 
 6 Rithcr, * women;' meaning apparently women who 
 acted as dencnnesHcs (who might also be deacona' wives): 
 compare note on Itom. xvi. 1; and see Titua ii, 3, 4. 
 
 7 See abovi! on vcr. 2. 
 
 8 'They acquire for themselves an honourable stand- 
 ing;' either in the church, or perhaps before God : see 
 ch. vi. 19. 
 
 9 Literally, *Booner;' i.e. sooner than was anticipated, 
 or than seemed then likely. 
 
 10 Itathcr, *a pillar and ground of the truth.* Some 
 conncc.t this clause with the next versi', an<i take the 
 meaning to be, that ' the mystery of gcidliness,' or the 
 great doclrinca rcHpecting the Son of God, ia the basis 
 of all gospel-truth ; but it is better to connect it with 
 wliat pri'cedea, as in our Version, and to undt-rstand it 
 as referring to the community of belicvcrn, which, wlien 
 well dim-iplined, according to the apostolic teaching, ia u 
 living witncHH and support of the truth. 
 
 U The reading 'who* (instead of '(iud') is received 
 bv many of the best critics aa referring to our Lord, 
 NVhichever reading ia adopt^^d, it is He who is the re- 
 vealed source of living piety (or 'godlineas*) to his people; 
 becoming eo in virtue of ifiu facta in hia persomil history 
 and work which are hero so beautifully set forth. 
 
 12 Referring to predicted apostasiea in the church, 
 aa the result of fulse doctrine and Satanic delusions (ch. 
 iv. 1 — 6), the apostle exhorta Timothy to guiird both liim- 
 self and others against all practical ungodliness ((> — 11), 
 and to discharge faithfully his ministry (12—10). Ho 
 gives directions concerning the proper treatment of elders 
 and widows and other classes in the cliuirh (cli. v. 1 — 
 25) ; and enjoins obedience upon ChristiaTi bond-servanta 
 (ch. vi. 1, 2). He describes and denouiiiTS those who 
 oppos(( such wholesome teaching (3—10) ; earnestly and 
 solemnly exhorts Tiniolliy to iiersonal holiness and 
 ministerial faithfulness (11 — 16), especially in admonish- 
 ing the rich (17 — 10) ; and concludes with another earnest 
 address toTimothy,brieily summing up his previous warn- 
 ings and exhortations (20, 21). 
 
 13 Or, ' ti'uchings of demons;* i. e. teaeliings, either 
 concerning departed souls and superi(»r beings, or more 
 probably, emanating from evil spirits and wli'twing them- 
 selves in the 'hypocrisy of those [teachers] who speak 
 lies, and who ari^ bnmded in their own conscience,' being 
 either insenwible or sliamelesa. 
 
 H Hy i-xtolling ctdibacy oa moro holy and meritorious 
 than the married slat*?. 
 
 1'' 'i'his may refer especially to giving thanks at table. 
 
 IC All that Gnd gives, wben reciivi'd iind used in ac- 
 cordance with hia word (Gen. i. 2n ; ix. .'{), anti in a 
 dependent and tliankful spirit, may help a man to live 
 holily to his glory. 
 
 17 llather, ' wliich thou hnat followed.' 
 
 IS Silly fables: see note on ch. i. 4. 
 
 10 Or. ' for a little time.' The 'bodily exnreiao' may 
 me;in either atcetic rcsfriction.iy which are of no laaliiig 
 good ; or athletic cxcrei/ics, which for a short time prntit 
 the bodilv hoalth ; whilst the vigorous exercise (ver. 7) 
 of true piety, benefitii the whole man in all his temporal 
 and eternal interests. 
 
A. D 60. U.] 
 
 I. TIMOTHY IV. 9— V. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 9 is, and of that which is to come. "This' is a faithful saying and worthy of all 
 10 acceptation. For therefore^ /'we both labour and suffer reproach, because we 
 
 ''trust iu the living God, ''who is the Saviour of all men, specially of those that 
 
 believe. 
 11,1*2 These things command and teach. 'Let no man despise-'^ thy youth ; but 
 
 ' be thou ail example of the believers, in word, iu conversation, in charity, in 
 
 sjiirit, iu faith, "in purity. 
 13, 14 Till I come, give attendance "to reading,* to exhortation, to doctrine. «• Neglect 
 
 uot the gift'^ that is in thee, which was given thee 'by prophecy, *" with the 
 lo laying on of the hands of the presbytery. Meditate upon these things; =give 
 
 thyself wholly to them ; " that thy profiting'' may appear to all [o/\ iu all things]. 
 10 ''Take heed unto th^^self, <^and unto the doctrine ;'^ continue in them : for in doing 
 
 this thou shalt both ^'save thyself, aud * them that hear thee. 
 
 Directions as to the treatment of elders, widoios, and others; the duties of bond-servants. 
 5 "/"llEBUKE^ not an elder, but intreat^ hivi as a father; and the younger men 
 2 as brethren ; the elder women as mothei's ; the younger as sisters, with all 
 
 purity, i*^ 
 3, 4 5 Honour^* widows '' that are widows indeed. But if any widow have children 
 
 or nephews,'- 'let them learn first to show piety '^ at home, and to requite their 
 5 parents : fur that is good and acceptable before God. * Now she that is a widow 
 
 indet'd, and desolate,'-* trusteth in God, and '■ continueth in supplications and 
 prayers night and day. ""But she that liveth iu pleasure "is dead'^ while 
 
 7 she liveth. "And these things give in charge, that they may be blameless. 
 
 8 But if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, ''he 
 hath denied the faith,''' and is worse than an infidel.'^ 
 
 9 Let not a widow be taken '^ ?into the number under threescore years old, 
 
 10 having been the wife of one man, well reported of for good works ; if she have 
 brought up children, if she have ' lodged strangers, if she have " washed the saints' 
 feet, if she have relieved the aiflicted, if she have diligently followed every good 
 
 11 work. But the younger widows refuse :'9 for when they have begun to wax 
 1'3 wanton against Christ, they will marry; having 'damnation, because they have 
 
 13 cast off their first faith. " And withal they learn to he idle, wandering about 
 from house to house ; and not only idle, but tattlers also and busybodies, 
 
 14 speaking things which they ought not. ' I will therefore that the younger 
 women -'0 marry, bear children, ^ guide the house, 'give none occasion to the 
 
 15 adversary-' to speak reproachfully. For some are already "turned aside after 
 
 16 Satan. If any man or woman that believeth have widows,-- *Iet them relieve 
 them, aud let not the church be charged; that it may relieve "^ them that are 
 "widows indeed. 
 
 p ICor. 4.9— 13; Heb. 
 
 ll.*Jl-mi. 
 7 ch. B. 17. 
 r Joliiil.-J9;2Cor.5.I.'j 
 
 * 1 Cor. 16. 10. 11. 
 
 * Tit. 2. 7 ; I Pet. 5. 3. 
 
 II 2 Tim. 2. 22. 
 
 V MP refs. Joi. 1.8. 
 w2 Tim. I. b; I Pet 
 
 4. Ill, II. 
 T eh. 1. 18. 
 y aee refn. Ac. (3. 6. 
 ~ Ac. (i. 4. 
 n ML ft. 16. 
 I> sre refB. Ac. 20, 28; 
 
 1 Cor. 3. 10-13. 
 e eh. I. 3; Tit. a. 7. 
 d see ref». Eiu. 3. 17— 
 
 21. 
 » Jer. 2a 22; Ro. 10. 
 
 IU— 1.5; Jam. 5. 20. 
 / Lo. 19. 32. 
 
 g Jam. 1. 27- 
 h vera. \ lb. 
 i dec Oe. 4ft. 10, II; 
 
 I Sam. 22, .1, 1; Lk. 
 
 2,51; Jolin 19.26,27. 
 * Ruth I. 2iJ, 21. 
 I Lk. 2. 37. 
 ml John 2. I.'i. Ifi. 
 n sec Ht. 8. 22; Ro.O. 
 
 21,23; Rev. 3. 1. 
 o ch, I. 3; 1. 11. 
 p 2Tim.3.3i Tit.1.16- 
 
 r Ac. 16. II, l."*; Heb. 
 
 13. 2: 1 Pet. 4. 9. 
 * tee refa. Go. ifl. 4 ; 
 
 I Sam. 26. 41; John 
 
 13. 5, 14, \b. 
 
 t 1 Cor. 11.29,34. 
 u2The8. 3. II. 
 
 xver. II; 1 Cor. 7. 8,9. 
 
 y Pro, 31. 27—29. 
 
 * ch. U. 1; Tit. 2.5,8. 
 
 a a Pet. 2. 20-22. 
 
 b vera. 4. S. 
 c vera. 3, 5. 
 
 1 Meaning probably the preceding statement. 
 
 2 Rather, * for to this;' i.e. it is in reliance on this 
 * faithful saying' that we endure toil and reproach : be- 
 cause we have put our hope in God, who, whilst willing to 
 save all men (ch. ii. 4), does certainly save ' those who 
 believe.' 
 
 3 That is, ' Let no one have reason to do bo.' Timothy 
 may have been at this time between 35 and 40 years old. 
 
 4 Properly, ' the reading ;' namely, of the sacred Scrip- 
 tures. Till Paul's return Timothy was diligently to 
 maintain the public reading of Scripture in the church ; 
 accompanying it with * exhortation' and ' teaching.' 
 
 5 The supernatural endowment (see 1 Cor. xii. 4 — 11) 
 which Timothy had received on his appointment to the 
 ministry (see ch. i. 18; 2 Tim, i. 6). 
 
 6 Thy progress or advancement. 
 
 7 Rather, * teaching:' see on ver. 13. The faithful 
 preacher secures his own salvation, and is made a bless- 
 ing to his people. Compare Rom. x. 13 — 15. 
 
 8 That is, ' Do not reprove harshly an aged man ;* an 
 elder, not in office, but in age. 
 
 9 Exhort or persuade. 
 
 10 The honour and usefulness of a young minister of 
 the gospel depend much on the careful observance of this 
 injunction. 
 
 n Including the idea of support: see vers. 9, 16. *A 
 widow indeed' was a truly pious woman who hud not 
 only lost her husbiind but lived in poverty, having no 
 relative to whom she could look for support. 
 
 12 Rather, 'descendants' of any degree. 
 
 13 That is, ' filial piety ;' which is to be shown partly 
 
 by providing for the wants and comforts of aged parents. 
 
 14 Having none on whom she could depend ; and being 
 thus led to look to God alone iu constant devotion (comp. 
 Luke ii. 37). 
 
 15 The self-indulgent widow, who lavishes what she 
 has on her pleasures, is spiritually dead. 
 
 16 Which shows itself by love (see James ii. 14 — 16; 
 IJohn iii. 17, 18; iv. 20). 
 
 17 Rather, an ' unbeliever ;' for even the heathen recog- 
 nised the claims of aged and needy relatives. 
 
 18 Literally, ' Let a widow be set down (or enrolled) not 
 under 60 years old.' A widow who had been a faithful 
 wife to one husband (see note on ch. iii. 2), and had de- 
 voted her better days to family duties and to works of 
 piety and charity, when she reached the age of 60 was to 
 be enrolled amongst those whom the church maintained 
 in comfort and honour. 
 
 19 That is, Do not put them on the roll of church 
 widows, for when they have become impatient of the 
 restraint, which they have taken upon themselves as a 
 religious obligation, they desire to marry ; * bearing judg- 
 ment' {i.e. a sense of guilt) because they have broken 
 their first faith {i. e. their engagement to celibitcy) ; and 
 withal being idle 'they learn,' etc. This is a striking 
 picture, (h*awn from fa<'-ts (see ver. 15), of the snares and 
 mischiefs of obligations to ceUbacy. 
 
 20 That is, the younger widows, as the context shows. 
 Paul wished such persons to serve aud honour God in the 
 domestic duties of married life. 
 
 21 Any opponent of the gospel. 
 
 22 That IS, 'widowed relatives:' see on ver. 3. 
 
65. U.] 
 
 I. TJMOTHY V. 17— VI. 12. 
 
 [a. d. 58. H. 
 
 17 ''Let the elders that 'rule well be couuted worthy ofdouhle houour, especially 
 
 18 they who labour in the word and doctrine.' For the Scripture saitli, /*Thou 
 shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn' [Deut. xxv. 4, Sept,] And, ^ 
 «'The labourer is worthy of his reward. 
 
 19 Against an elder receive not an accusation, but^ '' before two or three witnesses. 
 
 20 'Them'* that sin rebuke before all, * that others also may fear. 
 
 21 'I charge titee before God, and the Lord Jesus Cliriat, and the elect •'^ angels, 
 that thou observe these things without "'preferring'^ one before another, doiug 
 nothing by partiality. 
 
 22 " Lay ^ hands * suddenly on no man ; /• neither be jiartaker of other men's sins. 
 9 Keep thyself pure. 
 
 23 Drink^ no longer water, but use a little wine 'for thy stomach's sake and 
 thine often infirmities. 
 
 24 'Some men's sins are open beforehand,^ g*^i"g before to judgment; and some 
 
 25 7ne7i they follow after. Likewise also ' the good works of' some are manifest 
 beforehand ; and they that are otherwise " cannot be hid. 
 
 Q Let as many 'servants as are under the yoke'*^ count their own masters 
 worthy of all honour, J/that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphetned. 
 
 2 And the}^ that have believing masters, let them not despise thin/i^ because they 
 are brethren ; but rather do tkem service, because they are faithful and beloved, 
 ^ partakers of the benefit.'* 
 
 General directiotu and admonitions ; and concluding address to Tiinothy, 
 
 3 THESE things teach and exhort. If any man "teach otherwiso,'^ and consent 
 * not to wholesome words, even "^the words of our Lord .Jesus Christ, ''and to the 
 
 4 doctrine which is according to godliness; he is proud, 'knowing nothing, but 
 doting 13 about -^questions and strifes of words, whereof conieth envy, strii'o, 
 
 5 railings, evil surmisings, perverse disputings of i men of corruitt minds, and 
 destitute of the truth, ^supposing that gain'* is godliness. 'From sui-h with- 
 draw thyself. 
 
 6, 7 But * godliness with contentment is great gain. For 'we brought nothing into 
 
 8 this world, and it is certain "' we can carry nothing out. Ami " having food and 
 
 9 raiment let us ])e therewith content, lint "they that will'-' be rich fall into 
 temptation ''and a snare, and itifo many foolish and hurtful lusts, 'which drown 
 
 10 men in destruction and perdition. 'For the love of money is the root''' of all 
 evil : which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and 'pierced 
 themselves through with many sorrows. 
 
 11 ' IJut thou, O man of God,'" tiee these things; and follow after righteousness, 
 
 12 godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness. "Fight the good fight of faith, 'lay 
 hold on eternal life, ^ whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good 
 
 d iPoref). Ac. n. 30. 
 « ch. a. 3: 1 Tliot. 5. 
 
 IV, 13 ; Heb. VS. 7. 
 
 17. ii 
 f iL-e rcfi. Dcu. 25. 4. 
 g *<ia reft. Le. 19. 13; 
 
 Lk. 10. 7, 
 A see reft. Dcu. 17. 6. 
 
 • r.al. a. U-Ui TIL 
 
 I. 13. 
 ft ch. I. 2at Dvu. IS. 
 
 i.-ll; Ac.;)..\ 11. 
 / cl) li 13: 2Tlm. 1. 1, 
 •iil.f, \'\ 15; acor. S. 
 
 li.; Jnm. 2 1-4. 
 " »<-i' rcf». Ac. 0. )i 
 
 ch, :!.(), lU; gee Joi. 
 
 P Kl'h. A. II: 2 Joliu 
 
 111, II . Rev. IN. 4. 
 7 ico rcrt, Ac. IH. fi. 
 r Pf.lUl.l&i E>ro.31.G. 
 
 1 Ac. &. l-Il. 
 
 ( ML & 16. 
 
 «P« 37. 6. 6i Mt 6. 
 
 3-ti. 
 a- Ci.h. 6. 5-«. 
 
 a cti. I. 3. 
 
 '' Bi-f rt-r*. ch. I. 10. 
 
 c I TliM. 4. 1.2. 
 
 d Tit. I. I: 2. II— N: 
 
 2IVM.3-7. 
 « cli. 1.7; I Cor. 0.2. 
 / cli I- 4. 
 
 * 2 Tim. 3. a 
 A Tit 1. 11; 2 Pet. 2. 
 
 3. \h. 
 
 • Ko. Hi. 17. Ifl. 
 *cli, ^.H; Pro. 15. Ill; 
 
 I'iiil 4. II— 13; Ilcb. 
 
 13, :>. 
 / •cercft. .Job 1.21. 
 "tl.k. 12, 2<l. 21. 
 H Go 3H.2I): Mt.U II. 
 
 2.'.-:Wi Ueb. 13. \«. 
 o Go. I:il(>-I3{ Num. 
 
 22. lli -22; 31. tH ; 
 
 Pro. 15. 27: Ut 13. 
 
 22: in. 22. 
 P Pro. 28. 20. 
 9 Jo«. 7. 24-20! Ac. 
 
 6. 4. .V 
 r MIc. 7. 3,4. 
 » 2 KL ft 2(1. 27! Mt 
 
 27 5t 2 Pet. 2. 7.1*. 
 / 2 Cor. H. 17. 
 » ch.l.lSi lTliM.5.«. 
 «-Ter. I!l; PhlL 3. 12, 
 
 It: nob. 3. 14. 
 y 100 rori. 1 Tlio*. 2. 18. 
 
 1 Or, * teaching.* Those who excel in ruling or teach- 
 ing the church, or in both, have a double claim to honour 
 and support; as Scripture (see Deut. xxv. 4, and note) 
 and common Bcnsc both Bhow, 
 
 2 The words fullowing are a proverb; found also in 
 Matt. X. 10, and Luke x. 7. 
 
 3 Or, * except.' For hia duties expose him to the 
 malice of the ill-dispoged. 
 
 4 You have authority to censure all offenders, openly 
 before the church, as a warning to others. 
 
 ^ God's chosen atti-ndants and ministers of his govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Rjithcr, 'without prejudging;' laying aside precon- 
 ceived views or concluBions. 
 
 7 In ordination la office, or in admission to membership 
 in the church. In cither case you become responsible in 
 part for thf Bins of those on whom you hastily l.-iy hands. 
 
 8 That is, drink no longer water ouii/ ; but use a 
 
 * little wine for thy stomach's sake,' etc.; i.e. medici- 
 nally. This direction niuy have been suggested by the 
 fear that Timothy's RbatemiousnoHa would diminisfi the 
 strength both of body and mind which the wise and ener- 
 getic maintenance oi discijdintt demanded. 
 
 9 Some sins are so open that they act aa ofilrors to bring 
 to justice those wlio commit them ; whilst others reijuire 
 
 * after-proof.' So also some good deeds are evifh-ntly iind 
 unmistiikably such; whilst some are 'otherwific;' i. e. they 
 are reallv good, but not so obvious and above suspicion. 
 
 10 Ah })ond slaves. 
 
 U Or, ' but tho rather (i. e, the more) serve tliem, be- 
 
 cause faithful and beloved are they wlio receive the bene- 
 fit' of such service. Unchristian masters should be served 
 with respect for the gospel's eukej believing masters, also 
 for their own. 
 
 12 Not according to the wholesome and godly teach- 
 ing of the gospel, both doctrinal and practi(!al : compare 
 Titus i. 1. Some of the Kubbinical teachers held thiit con- 
 version to Judaism releuaed men from their previous social 
 relations. 
 
 13 Literally, 'diseased,' «.c. in mind ; opposed to 'whole- 
 some,' or 'healthy' (ver. 3). 
 
 M Rather, ' that godliness is gain ;* f. e. a mere trade 
 for gain. Gain, however, it is with contentment; wbirli 
 looks on eartlily things as soon to be left, and is satislied 
 with needful ' i^ood and covering.' 
 
 15 Uatlicr, 'they that liave a mind to be rich,' etc.; 
 making wealth the great object of pursuit. 
 
 I'i All sorts of evils grow out of it. 
 
 17 That is, one who is devoted not to the world, but 
 to God. In this most impressive ' chargi',' Paul reminds 
 his son 'I'imothy, that, as * a man of God,' he sliould seek 
 not worldly things but spiritual good ; that ho is called, 
 and has publiely pnjfes>ted, to maintain ' the noble con- 
 ilirt of tlie faith,' the prize of wliirli is 'eternal life;' and 
 (a more solemn ronsidcrHtion still) that he is living in the 
 sight of Gad, who, as the Givi-r of life to all, bestows this 
 prize, and unth-r the eye of his Lonl, who himstdf main- 
 tained the same profession throiiKh his sufferings and 
 death. All this is equally applicable to every Christian 
 minister, and in a sense to every Christian. 
 
A. D. 05. 06. U.l 
 
 I. TIMOTHY VI. 13—21. 
 
 [a. D. 58. 0'). H. 
 
 13 profession^ before many witnesses. '1 give thee charge in the sight of God, 
 " who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, ''who hefore Pontius Pilate 
 
 14 witnessed a good confession; *^ that thou keep this- commandment without spot, 
 
 15 unrebukeable, ''until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ: which^ ^in hia 
 times he shall show, 7vho is -''the blessed and only Potentate, ff the King of kino-s, 
 
 16 and Lord of lords;-* ^who only hath immortality, 'dwelliug in the light which 
 no man can approach unto ; * whom no man hath seen, nor can see : ' to whom be 
 honour and power everlasting. Amen. 
 
 17 Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, '"nor 
 trust in "uncertain^ riches, but in "the living God,'' who giveth us richly all 
 
 18 things to enjoy ;^ that they do good, that •? they be rich in good works, 'ready to 
 
 19 distribute, willing to communicate; * laying^ up in store for themselves a good 
 foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal^ life. 
 
 20 Timothy, 'keep that which is committed'* to thy trust, "avoiding profane 
 
 21 and vain babblings, 'and oppositions of science,'^ falsely so called : which some 
 professing J* have erred concerning tlie faith. Grace be with thee. Amen. 
 
 The'' first to Timothy was written from Laodicea, which is the chiefest city 
 of Phrygia Pacatiana. 
 
 o Jolio5.2l; Eph.2.1. 
 b John 18, 3ti, a;. 
 
 vere. la, m 
 
 d seerefs. 1 Cor. 1. 8. 
 
 c Ac. 1. 7- 
 
 / ch, I. II. 17. 
 
 8 Rev. 17. h: 19. 16. 
 
 A ch. 1. 17; Ex, 3. 11. 
 
 ■ nab. 3. 4; I Ji.lin 
 
 1.5. 
 * see refs. Jolin T. IW. 
 
 1 Eph, 3. LM; .ludea.'); 
 Hev 1.6: I. II. 
 
 MBcerefs Mk. 10. !»— 
 
 ■27. 
 n Pro, 23. 5. 
 ch. ^. 11); .Tor. 17. 7 
 
 I Thes. l.tf. 
 p ch. i.-.i, ii Ac. 14. 17 
 q Gal.(>.tO; neb.iaiU 
 r Ro. 12. l:i. 
 J seercfs. Mt.6.19— 21; 
 
 Gal. ti. 6, 9. 
 t 'I Tim. 1. 13. 14. 
 u see refs. cli. I. 4, 6. 
 X Col, 2. 8. 
 !/ ch. l.ti; 2Tim.2.l8. 
 
 1 Rather, ^the good (or noble) confession' (and so in 
 ver. 13). The conffssion is called good^ not with refer- 
 ence to Timothy's couriig:e in making it, but to the import 
 of the truth which ia 'confessed ' by the disciple, and has 
 been 'attested' by our Lord (ver. 13). 
 
 2 Properly, 'the commandment;' all the moral obliga- 
 tions of Christian truth (ch. i. 5). 
 
 3 Namely, Christ's appearing, which God, in the exer- 
 cise of his blessed absolute sovereign omnipotence, will 
 certainly bring to pass in ' his own time,' as the great 
 manifestation of his unapproachable and unseen glory. 
 
 4 This title of Divine supremacy is given to our Lord 
 in Rev. xvii. 14 ; xix. 16. 
 
 5 Rather, 'the uncertainty of riches/ both as to pos- 
 session, and as to enjoyment (Prov. xxiii. 5). 
 
 6 Or, *for enjoyment;' which is best attained in con- 
 nection with property by using it in noble and benevo- 
 lent deeds (ver. 18). 
 
 7 See Luke xvi. 9 — 13, and notes. 
 
 8 The better reading is, ' that which is truly life.' 
 See Luke xii. 14, 15, and notes. 
 
 9 'The deposit' of the pure gospel, entrusted to thee 
 to dispense to others (2 Tim. i. 13, 14). 
 
 10 Rather, ' knowledge ;' the false counterfeit of true 
 Christian knowledge (see 1 Cor. xii. 8) ; profanely and 
 noisily opposing the gospel truths. This false teaching 
 was already at work in the church, and afterwards became 
 very prevalent in the form of the Gnostic heresies. 
 
 U The subscription is plainly incorrect. See Preface 
 to this Epistle, and note at close of Romans. 
 
 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 TIMOTHY. 
 
 This Epistle appears to have been written when Paul 
 was a prisoner at Rome, and was expecting speedy mar- 
 tyrdom (ch. i. 8, 16 ; iv. 6). Some critics who think that 
 the imprisonment with which Acts ch. xxviii. concludes 
 lasted until his death, necessarily place this Epistle during 
 that imprisonment. Hut in addition to the general con- 
 siderations noticed in the Preface to the First Epistle to 
 Timothy, there are several more particularly connected 
 with this Epistle which seem entirely to exclude sucli a 
 supposition. In ch. iv. 13 the apostle desires Timothy 
 to bring a cloak which he had left at Troas, and some 
 books ; and in ver. 20 he says, ' Erastus remained at 
 Corinth, but Trophimus have I left at Miletus sick.' 
 Now, it is difficult to suppose these passages to have been 
 written about the end of the period described in Acts 
 xxviii. For it was then six years since Paul had been at 
 Corinth, Troas, and Miletus (Acts xx. 5, fi, 17) ; Timothy 
 had been with him on that journey at each of these 
 places, and had repeatedly been in his company since ; and 
 upon that occasion Tropliimus did not remain at Miletus; 
 for ho was with Paul at Jerusalem at the time of his ap- 
 prehension (Acts xxi. 9). It would therefore seem that 
 the circumstances thus referred to must have occurred on 
 some journey which the apostle took after hia first im- 
 prisonment at Rome. 
 
 There are also in this Epistle other indications, of a 
 less decisive character, but tending to the same conclusion. 
 The friends who were with him when he wrote the former 
 
 epistles of his imprisonment do not appear with him 
 now (compare ch. iv. 10, 11, with Col. iv. 10, 14) ; he 
 is evidently more rigorously confined than he was before 
 (compare ch. i. 17, IS, with Acts xxviii. 30, 31 ; Phil. 
 i. 13) ; and his expectations of the result of his trial are 
 very different from what they were (compare ch. iv. 6, 
 with Phil. i. 25 ; ii. 24 ; Philem. 22. 
 
 This Epistle was written probably soon after Paul's 
 arrival at Rome the second time as a prisoner. Where 
 Timothy was at the time wo do not know ; but it is 
 likely that he was at Ephesus, or some other place in Asia 
 Minor, whence the route to Rome would Ue through 
 Troas : see ch. iv. 13. 
 
 The apostle appears to have been induced to write by 
 feeling that ho was almost without friends or helpers. 
 He was therefore anxious that Timothy should come to 
 him speedily, bringing with him Mark (ch. i. 15 ; iv. 9, 
 10). But knowing that it was uncertain whether he 
 should be spared to give liis last instructions with his own 
 lips, he fills his letter with fatherly exhortations appli- 
 cable to Timothy's present circumstances ; instructing 
 him in the duties of his ministry, especially in that of 
 opposing false teachers, who attacked the fundamental 
 truths of Christianity; and with pathetic tenderness and 
 deep solemnity urging upon him boldness in Christ's 
 cause, stedfastness under persecution, and a willingness 
 to take his share in the sunerings of the saints. 
 
 1301 
 
A. D. 66. U.] 
 
 II. TIMOTHY I. 1— II. 4. 
 
 [a.d. 65. n. 
 
 Affectionate remembrances of Timothy; exhortations to courage and stedfastness in labour 
 
 and suffering, 
 
 1 PAUL,^ ''an apostle^ of Jesus Christ by the will of God, according to *the 
 
 2 promise of life wliich is in Christ Jesus, ''to Timothy, vifj dearly beloved son: 
 Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 3 I thauk God, '' whom I serve from mi/ forefatliers-* with pure conscience, tbat 
 'without ceasing I Lave remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day; 
 
 4 /greatly desiring to see thee, (being mindful of «'thy tears,-*) that 1 may be filled 
 
 5 with joy ; when I call to remembrance the unfeigned faitli tliat is in thee; which 
 dwelt iirst in thy grandmother Lois, and ^ thy mother Eunice/'* and I am per- 
 suaded that in thee also. 
 
 6 Wherefore I put tbee in remembrance ' that thou stir up the gift of God, which 
 
 7 is in thee by the putting on of my*' hands. For * God hath not given us the 
 spirit uf fear ; ' but of power, "" and of love, " and of a sound mind," 
 
 8 "Bo nut thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me ''his 
 prisoner : 9 but be thou partaker of the aillictions of the gospel ^ according to the 
 
 9 power** of God; 'who hath saved us, and 'called its with an holy calling, "not 
 according to our works, but 'according to his own purpose and grace, which was 
 
 10 given^ us in Christ Jesus y before the world began; but -'is now made manifest 
 by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, " who h;ith abolished '^' death, ''and 
 
 11 hath brought life and immortality to ligiit through the gospel. "^ Whoreunto I 
 
 12 am appointed a preacher, and an apostle, and a teachi^r of the Gentiles. For the 
 which cause I also suiier these tilings. Nevertheless ''I am not ashamed: 'for 
 I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to /keep f that 
 which" 1 have committed unto him ''against that day. 
 
 13 ' Hold fast * the form''"' of sound words, 'which tliou hast heard of me, *"in 
 
 14 faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. " That good thing which was committed *^ 
 unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost "which dwelleth in us. 
 
 1.5 This thou knowest, that all'-* they which are in Asia be p turned away from 
 
 16 me; of whom are Phygellus and Hermogenos. The Lord give mercy unto 'the 
 house of Onesiphorua ; *" for ho oft refreshed '^ me, and was not ashami.'d of ' my 
 
 17 chain : but, when he was in Rome, ho sought me out very "* diligently, and found 
 
 18 me. The Lord grant unto him ' that he may find mercy of the Lord " in that day. 
 And in how many things he ■'ministered unto me at Epheaua, thou knowest very 
 well. 
 
 2 Thou therefore, ^ my son, ' bo strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. ** And 
 tlie things that thou hast heard of me'' among *many witnesses, ^the same 
 commit thou to faithful men, who shall by ''able to teach others also. 
 
 3,4 'Thou therefore endure hardness,'** /as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. ^ No 
 
 a Ro. 1. 1 ; 2 Cor. I. I. 
 ft Til I.B; Ueb. 9. 15. 
 c 1 Tim. I. -i. 
 
 d Ae. 22 3; 23.1; Ko. 
 
 1.0; Gilt. 1. li. 
 I Thct. 1.2; 3.10. 
 / ch. 4. 9. 21. 
 K Ac i:>. 37. 
 A Ac. It). I. 
 
 * 1 Tim. *. U. 
 
 * Ro. K Vi. 
 
 t Mic. J Hi !.k. 24. 
 49; Acl.d; lCor.2.4. 
 m Uo, .^ 5. 
 n Ac. X(i. a.^ 
 
 Mk.H.:V<(: Ac.21.13; 
 Ro. I. Iti. 
 
 P Eph.:j.l: Pliil. 1.7. 
 9 I <Jor. 4. U— 13. 
 r 2 Cor. 12. il. It). 
 
 1 BCc Tpfi, I Tim. 1. 1. 
 t 1 Ttic. 2. 13. M. 
 
 M Ito :t. 211; t). II. 
 -■r Ilcii. 7.7,d; ieeroft. 
 
 Itn H. Z8. 
 y Ki'li. I. 3. 4i 3. 11; 
 
 Til 1.2. 
 ' leo rof». Ro. Ifl. 2ti: 
 
 Col 1. ail, 27. 
 rtiM^rcf.. Is JS, ft. 
 b JdIiii 1. »; 6.21—29; 
 
 Ko. 6. 17, la 
 e cli. 4. 17; >ce tcf*. 
 
 1 Tim. 2. 7. 
 rf Ro I. IB. 
 
 * II. 24. Iti: Phil. 3. 
 8—111; I PcL 1. 19. 
 
 / John (J. 3!i, 40; 10. 
 
 2H-;W(; I Pet 1.5. 
 g Boc TvXt. Ps. 31. a. 
 A »«r. \%: cli. 4. (*. 
 
 * ch. 3. U; Til. I.fl. 
 
 * Ro. 6. 17; Tit, 1 L 
 7.8. 
 
 i ch. 2. 2. 
 
 wCoI.I 4; 1 Tim.I.U. 
 '1 I Tim I. II ; ti. a), 
 o ir« rcfs. John U. 16, 
 
 17. 
 P ch I. 10, 16. 
 ■; »'h, 4. ly. 
 
 r lCor.lii,18; PIiIIp.7. 
 ' Ac 2H.»0; Eiih.ti.20. 
 ( Ml. 2A.3I-IU, 
 " Tcr. 12; 2Thci.M0. 
 J- Hob. li, 10. 
 'J ch. I. :d. 
 
 « H««.2.*; Eph. r,.lO. 
 a ch. I. l.(; 3.10, 14. 
 6 I Tim. 4. 14; i\. 12. 
 t ch..'i.22; lTlm.1.18. 
 JlTim.S.*; Tit. 1.9. 
 » ch. I. 8; 4. !S, 
 / •Pprcf*. ITtm. 1. 18. 
 K Deu 20. a-7 ; Lk. 
 
 9. MP-<ia ( 1 Cor. 9. 
 
 25-27. 
 
 1 After expressing his affectionate regard for his son 
 Timothy, and hia ardent wish to see him (ch. i. 1 — 5), the 
 apostle exhorts him not to shrink from sharing his shame 
 and sufferings for the sake of Christ and His truth {G — 14) ; 
 reminding him of the defection of some in the hour of 
 trial, and of one nohle example of tht' contrary (1-5 — 18). 
 Upon these examples he founds an exhortation to stedfast- 
 ness ; ho charges Timothy to provide for the transmi3.sion 
 of the apostolic doctrine to others (ch. ii. 1, 2) ; reminds 
 hira that the due disi.-liarge nf his ministry nueds tin; forti- 
 tude of the soldier, thcr diseipline of the wrestler, and the 
 patient diligence of the liushandman (3 — 7) ; and st-t^ 
 before him the leading facts of the gospel, for his comfort 
 and encouragement (8 — l.'lj. He tht*n applies tlie fore- 
 going gi'neral exhorUitions to tlie conduct and ministry 
 of Timothy, capeciuUy with reference to the false teachers 
 (14-*26). 
 
 2 See notes on Rom. i. 1, and Gal. i. 1. The apostle- 
 flhip was designed to make known the promise of lifo in 
 Christ. 
 
 3 As a Christian he conscientiously continued to wor- 
 ship the God of his fathers (Acts xxiv. II), A pious ances- 
 try confers both advantage and responsibility : see ver. 6. 
 
 4 Perhaps at their last parting. 
 
 5 Who had taught hira in childliood the word of God 
 (ch. iii. 16) ; and had perhaps hi'come Christians with 
 him (Acts xvi. 1). On the coincidence hetween this 
 Kpistlc and the narrative in the Acts of tho Apostles, see 
 Palev's Hone Paulina?, ch. 12, No. 2. 
 
 6 rhe apostle taking tho chief part in Timothy's ordi- 
 nation : see note on 1 Tim. ir. 14. 
 
 7 Rather, * self-control ;' perhaps in opposition to fear 
 or cowardice. Timothy may have been naturally timid, 
 needing to be stirred up to greater boldness. 
 
 8 According to the power which God hath given us in 
 our salvation (ver. 9). 
 
 y 'It was given from the beginning, it needed only 
 time for its manifestation.* — Ellifott. 
 
 10 By his own resurrection, which is the pledge of his 
 people's (I Cor. xv. 12 — 26), he destroys death's power, 
 and thert-bv divests it of its terrors to the pious soul: see 
 Ilcb. ii. M; 1.5. 
 
 H Meaning probably himself and all his interests 
 (compare cli. iv. 8). 
 
 12 Or, 'pattern,' as in 1 Tim. i. IG. Let the whole- 
 some words you have heard of me be a pattern to you. 
 
 13 The blessed gospel: compare 1 Tim. vi. 20. 
 
 H The meaning probably is, that all the Christians from 
 Proconsular Asia (except Onesiphorus, vers. Ui, 17) who 
 had visited Rome during Piiiil's iinpriMomnent, had 
 shunned him, being ashamed of his bornls. Their con- 
 diirt is mentioned perhaps as a hint to Timothy to act a 
 bolder and kinder part; as in ver. 8. 
 
 lA Ily iictivo kinrhiess and sympathy. He will there- 
 fore at that great day (ver. 18 j lind mercy of the Lord; 
 according to .Matt. xxv. U6. 
 
 I*! Perhaps, all the ' mo« diligently,' because of Paul's 
 perilous confinement. 
 
 17 Particularly when ho was set apart to tho ministry 
 (compare 1 Tim. i. IS), in the presence and with the 
 sanction of ' many witnesses.' 
 
 1« Rather, * suffer with mo.* 
 
A. i>. 06. U. 
 
 II. TIMOTHY II. 0— eo. 
 
 (a. d. 60. li. 
 
 man that warreth eutangleth* himself with the aflairs of this life ; * that he may 
 5 please him who hath choseu him to he a soldier. Aud if a man also strive for 
 masteries, yet is he uot crowned, except he strive lawfully.^ 'The husbaudman 
 
 7 that lahonreth'* must he first partaker of the fruits. Consider what I say ; aud 
 * the Lord give thee understanding in all things. 
 
 8 liememher'* that Jesus Christ 'of the seed of David "* was raised from the dead, 
 
 9 according to my gospel. " Wherein 1 sufter trouble, as an evil doer, ^ even unto 
 
 10 bonds ; /^but the word of God is not bound. Therefore •'I endure all things for 
 the elect's sakes, that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus 
 
 11 with eternal glory. ^ It is a faithful saying: For *if we be dead^ with him, 
 
 12 we shall also live with him: 'if we suH'er, we shall also reign with him: "if 
 
 13 we deny him, he also will deny us : 'if we believe uot,'' yet he abideth faithful : 
 he cannot deny himself. 
 
 Exhortations to xoatchfulness and ministerial faithfulness . 
 
 14 OF these things put thcvi in remembrance, * charging them before the Lord 
 ^ that they' strive not about words to no profit, hut to "the subverting of the 
 
 15 hearers. Study to show thyself ''approved unto God, ""a workman that ueedeth 
 l(i not to be ashamed, ''rightly dividing^ the word of truth. But '"aliun profane 
 
 17 rt«^/ vain babblings: for they will increase unto more ungodliness. And their 
 
 18 word will eat as doth a canker.^ Of whom is -'"Hymenseus and Philetus ; who 
 *■ concerning the truth have erred, ''saying that the resurrection is past already \^^ 
 and overthrow the faith of some. 
 
 19 Nevertheless 'the foundation of God * standeth sure,'' having this seal, 'The 
 Lord ' knoweth them tbat are his' [Numb. xvi. 5] : and, '" Let every one that 
 
 •JO nauieth the name of Christ depart from iniquity. But in a great house'- there 
 
 are uot only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth ; and some 
 21 to honour, and some to dishonour. " If a mau therefore purge himself from these,'-* 
 
 he shall be "a vessel unto honour, sauctified, and meet for the master's use, and 
 
 p pri'pared unto every good work. 
 23 « Flee also youthful'-* lusts: but 'follow righteousness, faith, * charity, peace '^ 
 2'^ with them that 'call on the Lord, "out of a pure heart. But 'foolish and 
 •24 unlearned'*' questions avoid, knowing that they do gender strifes. And the 
 
 servant of the Lord "must not strive: ^but be gentle unto all 7nen, "apt to 
 
 25 teach, patient, '' in meekness instructing those that oppose themselves : *" if" God 
 
 26 perad venture will give them repentance ''to the acknowledging of the truth ; and 
 that they may recover tliemselves,'^ ' out of the snare of the devil, who are taken 
 captive by him, at his will. 
 
 /' 2 Cor. 5. 9. 
 
 * Pro, 2. 3-ti. 
 
 t Ac. 13.23; Ro.1.3,4, 
 "tl Cor. \h. I, 4, 20. 
 " th. 1. 12; Ac. 9. 16, 
 
 Bee rof». E|ili. 3 I. 
 
 y Ac. 28. 31 J Phil. 1, 
 
 U; Eph. G. 19.21), 
 q 2Cor.f.li; Col. 1.21. 
 r 1 Tim. 1. 15. 
 
 1 John 11. lU: Ro. 6. 
 5, 8; 2 Cor. 4. 10; 
 13.4. 
 
 I Ro. ai7l IFet. 4. 13. 
 ti sec refa. Lk, 12 9. 
 T Mt, 21.35; see reft. 
 Ro. 3. 3, *. 
 
 y 1 Tim. 5. 21. 
 
 * seeref*. 1 Tim.1.4,6. 
 1 Ac. l.S. 24; Gftl. 1. 7. 
 b 2 Cor. a. 9. 
 
 c I Tim. 4. B. 12-16. 
 d Mt. 13. .-i^; 1 Cor. X 
 1.2; Heh. 5. 11-U, 
 
 • I Tim. 4. 7. 
 / I Tim. 1. 20. 
 
 » Rce refs. Is. 2rt. 16. 
 
 * Hrb, ti 17-iy. 
 
 I Num. Hi. 5; sec refs. 
 
 n 2 Cor. 7. I : 1 Jolin 
 
 3.3. 
 
 Ac. 9. 15; 1 Pet. 1.7. 
 P ch. 3. 17 t Tit, 3. 1. 
 7 P«.n9.9: I Pot. 2.11. 
 - I Tim. G. II; Hcb. 
 
 12. 14. 
 . 1 Cor. 7. I.**; U. I. 
 ( sfc refi. Ac. 9. 1 4, 
 u I Tim, 1.5; i. 12. 
 JT eco rcfa. 1 Tim, 1. 4. 
 1^ Mt. 12. IS— 20 ; Ac. 
 
 20. 31. 
 
 I TJies.2.7; Tit. 3. 2. 
 
 1 Tim. 3. 2. 3. 
 b Gal. 0. I ; 1 Pet, 3.15. 
 c Ac- H. 22. 
 rf 1 Tim. 2. 4 ; Tit. 1. 1. 
 
 ■ Tim. 3. 7. 
 
 1 Is the servant of Christ (in the ministry or otherwise) 
 a soldier? Then he must not get entangled in worldly 
 cares, or he will lose his Captain's favour (ver. 4). la 
 he an athlete ? Then he must obey all the rules of the 
 contest, or he will lose the prize (5). la he a husband- 
 man ? Then he must work, or he will not enjoy the 
 fruit (6). 
 
 2 According to the rules of the public games in which 
 he is a combatant. 
 
 3 It is the husbandman who labours (not the idle one) 
 that has the first right to the fruits. The reference may 
 be to a 83'stem of letting land, according to which the 
 cultivator paid his rent in kind, first taking enough for 
 his own maintenance. 
 
 4 Remember for thy support and encouragement in thy 
 work, that thy Lord, wlio bename a man like thee, arose 
 from the dead (vcr. 8) ; that though I who preach this 
 gospel am a prisoner, the truth which I preach still does 
 its saving work (9, 10); and chiefly, that our faithful 
 Master will certainly make his fellow-suflierers associates 
 in his glory (U— 13). 
 
 3 Properly, 'if we died with him;' giving ourselves 
 up to 'di(! daily* (1 Cor. xv. 31). 
 
 6 Rather, 'if we be faithless, he remains faithful,' and 
 will fulfil his word. 
 
 7 The Christian converts under thy care. 
 
 8 That is, teaching it faithfully, without admixture of 
 vain speculations. 
 
 9 Literally, 'a gangrene,' probably meaning a mortifi- 
 cation spreading itself. 
 
 10 It seems that the.se false teachers admitted the future 
 life of the soul, but denied the resurrection of the body, 
 and insisted that the moral renovation of believers in 
 
 4 u 
 
 Christ (see Rom. vi. 3 — 5) was the only resurrection to 
 be expected. They thus assailed 'the foundation' of the 
 Christian faith : see 1 Cor. oh. xv., and notes. 
 
 11 Rather, 'God's firm foundation stands.' Some men's 
 faith may be overthrown (ver. 18) ; but the truth (or as 
 some think the church) still stands as a firm foundation, 
 bearing two inscriptions which are the seal of God's 
 authority ; the first being a consolatory/ assurance that the 
 Lord knows his people (see Psa. i. G, and note) ; and the 
 second a %varning against all ungodliness. Both of these 
 inscriptions seem to refer to Numb. ch. xvi.; the former 
 being a quotation from ver. 6, the latter an allusion to 
 ver. 26. 
 
 12 As in a house there are vessels of a baser kind, so 
 in the church there will commonly be persona and things 
 unworthy of it. 
 
 13 From 'evil men and seducers;' represented by 
 'vessels to dishonour* (ver. 20). 
 
 1-4 Timothy was yet in the prime of life (see 1 Tim. iv. 
 12), when the passions are strong. 
 
 15 The mistakes and infirmities of sincere brethren 
 must not be allowed to interrupt Christian peace. 
 
 16 Frivolous questionings, the product of an ill-trained 
 mind. 
 
 17 Rather, * whether or not,' as in Luke iii. 16. Treat 
 them mildly, to see * whether or not God leads them to a 
 better mind,' etc. 
 
 18 Or, ' awake to sobornesa ;' with the idea of escape 
 understood. Perhaps the words ' at his will,' at the end of 
 the sentence, should rather bo connected with this verb 
 thus : that they wlio have been taken captive by the devil 
 may awake out of his suare 'unto His [t. e. God's] will,* 
 80 as to do it. 
 
 I31>3 
 
A. D. GG. v.] 
 
 II. TIMOTHY III. 1— IV. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 65. H. 
 
 Prediction of extreme degeneracy in the last days ; admonitions and exhortations. 
 
 3 TUIS^ know also, that -/"in the last days 'perilous^ times shall come. For 
 meu-** shall be ^lovers of their own selyeSj ' covetous, * boasters, jiroud, 'blas- 
 
 3 pliemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, 
 trucebreakers,* false accusers, '" incontinent, tierce, despieers of those that are good, 
 
 4 "traitors, heady, liighmiuded, "lovers of pleasures more than lovers of (lod ; 
 
 5 P having a form^ of godliness, but denying the power thereof, ■? From such turn 
 
 6 away. For ''of this sort*' are they which creep into houses, and lead captive 
 
 7 silly women laden with sins,' led away with divers lusts, ^ever learning," and 
 
 8 never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. ' Now as Jannes and Jambres'^ 
 withstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth : " men of corrupt minds, 
 
 9 * reprobate concerning the faith. But they shall proceed no further:"^ for their 
 folly shall be manifest unto all men, ^as theirs also was. 
 
 10 = But thou hast fully known'* my doctrine, manner of life, purpose, faith, 
 
 11 longsuflering, charity, patience, persecutions, afflictions, which came unto me "at 
 Autioch,'- *at Iconium, ^at Lystra; what persecutions I endured; but ''out of 
 
 12 thetn all the Lord delivered nie. Yea, and ^ all that will'^ live godly in Christ 
 
 13 Jesus shall suffer persecution. /But evil men and seducers '■* shall wax worse 
 and worse, deceiving, and being deceived.'^ 
 
 14 But * continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured 
 
 15 of, knowing ^ of whom ^^ thou hast learned them; and that from a child thou hast 
 known 'the holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation'^ 
 
 16 through faith which is in Christ Jesus. * All Scripture is given by inspiration of 
 God, 'and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in 
 
 17 righteousness: '"that the man of God may be "perfect,"^ " throughly furnished 
 unto all good works. 
 
 4 I ''charge^^^/zff? therefore before God, and the Lord Jeeue Christ, 'who shall judge 
 
 2 the quick and the dead 'at his appearing * and his kingdom ; preach the word ; be 
 instant ~^ in season, out of season ; reprove, ' rebuke, " exhort with all longsuffering 
 
 3 and doctrine. For the time will come when tliey will not endure sound doctrine ; 
 'but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, ^having itching 
 
 4 cars;-* and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and -shall bo turned 
 
 5 unto fables. ** But watch thou in all things, * endure afflictions, do the work of 
 *^an evangelist, '^ make full-- proof of thy ministry. 
 
 / ip« reft. I Tim. 4. 1. 
 g l'Thpn.'2.3-ia; ReT. 
 
 cli. a to ch. 17. 
 A Ro. 1. ii»— 31. 
 " 2 Vf\. 'i. 3. 
 
 * JiidP 16. 
 t -iW-Ut. 12; Judo 10. 
 m a Pet. 3. 3. 
 'I 'J Pol. 2, 10. 
 
 2Pet.2.l:t, etc; Judo 
 4. 
 
 P >oo reft. U. 29. 13i 
 
 Tit I. It), 
 q iee rcfi. •£ THps. 3. 6. 
 ' ice ri-ft. ML VX N. 
 
 * Pro.U (i; Heb..M2. 
 ( F.T. 7. II; 8.7. 18. 
 u 1 Tim. t). b. 
 
 J-Ro. 1.28; Tit 1.16. 
 
 y F.x. 7. 12; 8. 18, 19 t 
 
 {I II. 
 ' PhlL 2. 22( 1 Tim. 
 
 4 h. 
 
 1 Ac. 1.^ U, 45, 50. 
 
 b Ac 14. 2,. ^ 
 c Ac. M. ly, etc. 
 rfoh. 4. 17; -JCor.MO. 
 <J see reft. Mk. 8. 31 ; 
 
 John 17. 14. 
 f 100 tef«.2TbG«.2.1l. 
 
 S 1 Tim. 4. 16. 
 Acli.1.5,13; i.% 
 i Pi. 19.7; Johns. 39. 
 
 * 2 Sam. 23. 2 ! 2 Put. 
 
 1. 20,21. 
 
 I P«. 19. 7-11; Ml«. 
 
 2 7; Ro. 15.4. 
 ml Tim. 6. II. 
 " P». II'J. 98-100. 
 o ch. 2. 21. 
 V iro reft. ch. 2. 14. 
 •i HOP nft. Ac. 10. 42. 
 r Col, 3. 4. 
 
 < Ml. 2Y31: Ro.14,10. 
 ' 1 Tim. b. 20; Tit 
 
 2. 15. 
 
 " 1 Tim 4. 13. 
 
 -r 2 P.t. 2. 1-3. 
 
 v E/.c:U32; Ac.l7.2l. 
 
 ' Ron reft. I Tint 1. 4. 
 
 -J Ac. 2l>. :(0, 31. 
 
 b cli. 1.8; 2.3. 
 
 e Ac. 21. 8. 
 
 d Col. 1.25; 4. 17. 
 
 1 The apostle predicts in 'the last days* times of ex- 
 treme degeuiTacy, in which every form of evil shall 
 abound (ch. iii. 1 — 9) ; but expresses his confidence in 
 Timothy as a faithful partner in his ministry and suffer- 
 ings, and as being well grounded and et4tablisncd in Chris- 
 tian doctrine (10 — 17). He solemnly charges him to bo 
 indefatigable and eouragimus, and the more so as his own 
 course is nearly Hnishcd (ch. iv. 1 — 8). He desires Timo- 
 thy to come to him, and gives some account of his present 
 cirrumstancca (9 — IS) ; and concludes with salutations 
 and personal notices (10 — 22). 
 
 2 Literally, 'ditficult' or 'hard times,' i.e. for sincere 
 and consistent Christians. The period hero spokin of 
 appears to be predicted also in 2 Tness. ii. 1 — 12 ; 1 Tim. 
 iv. 1—3. 
 
 3 TrofeBsed followers of Christ (sec vcr. 5). There is 
 an appalling likeneBs between this picture of degenerate 
 nomnnil Christians, and that given, in Kom. i. 29—31, of 
 the moRt depraved heathen. 
 
 4 Itather, 'implacable.' 
 
 5 Keeping thf name and profession of Christianity, 
 but 'Laving denied' or renounced its iuiluence on the 
 heart and life. 
 
 6 Literally, *of these/ who have only the guiso of 
 godliness (ver. 6). 
 
 ' From the burden of which these desiijniiig men 
 promise them relief. Here we have the rudiments of the 
 system of auricular confession and priestly absolution, by 
 whirh women are specially led captive. 
 
 8 Tliese weak-minded women, with strong passions, 
 and uneasy conBciences, actuated by a morbid love of 
 novelty, rather than the love of truth, failed to under- 
 stand God's way of salvation. 
 
 9 These are' the traditional names of two of the 
 magicians of Egypt: sec Kxod. vii. 11, and note. The 
 false teachers here spoken of resemble those men both in 
 tli*-ir opposition to the truth and in their ultimate defeat ; 
 
 and perhaps too in their pretended miracles (see ver. 13). 
 
 10 God has tixed a limit to their imposture and re- 
 sistance. 
 
 H Rather, 'Thou hast traced dowTi. etc' (see note on 
 Luke i. 3) ; watching me as my disciple and companion. 
 
 12 Antioch in Pisidia. See Acts xiii., xiv., and notes. 
 
 13 Properly, 'who are minded to live.' This verse 
 contains a general truth, previously spoken by our Lord 
 (John XV. 20), and applicable more or less to all true 
 Christians. It also hints that the reason why the false 
 teachers escaped persecution was because they had no 
 mind to be truly godly. 
 
 M IVoperlv, ' magicians :' see ver. 8, and note. 
 
 15 In God's just retribution deceivers are themselves 
 deceived (see 2 Theas. ii. 11). 
 
 16 Meaning either the pious teachers of his childhood, 
 or Paul his spiritual fathtr. 
 
 17 It is of the Old TcHtament that this is said ; for it 
 testifies of Christ (John v. 30). Much more must the 
 New Testament, in which He is fully made known, be 
 'profitable,' etc. (ver. Ifi). It is instruetive to notice 
 that while the apostle foretelln the prcviilcnci- of errors, 
 he directs Chri.-*tians, in order to be armed against them, 
 to the study of the existing Scriptures ; not to look for 
 any new revelations. 
 
 IS Or, 'coinpleUi :' in all parts and proportions. 
 
 10 The hcHt texts read thus: 'I adjure thee before 
 God and Clirint Jesus, who ithall judge tlie living and the 
 dead, and by his appearing and his kingdom.* See Acts 
 x. 12. 
 
 20 lie assiduous; not only embracing opportunities, but 
 making them. 
 
 21 Hearers who run after every new teacher whose 
 fancies suit their ronupt inclinations ; and who thus 
 turn away from sober truth to mere fables. 
 
 22 Or, 'make thorough work of thy ministry' as an 
 evangelist: see note on Kph. iv. 11. 
 
A. D. 66. U.] 
 
 II. TIMOTHY IV. 6—2:2. 
 
 [a. d. 65. H. 
 
 6 For* 'I am now ready to be offered,- and the time of ■''my departure is at 
 
 7 hand. «"! ha^^e fought-^ a good fight, I have finished jti?/ course, *1 have kept^ 
 
 8 the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me 'a crown ^ of rightoousuess, which 
 the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give mo at that day : aud not to me only, 
 hut unto all them also * that love his appearing.*' 
 
 Personal notices and directions ; concluding salutations. 
 9,10 DO thy diligence to come shortly^ unto me: for 'Demaa^ hath forsaken 
 me, "• having loved this present world, and is departed unto Thessalonica ; Crescens 
 
 11 to Galatia, Titus unto I)almatia.9 " Only " Luke is with me. Take p Mark, and 
 
 12 bring him witli tliee : for he is profitable ^"^ to me for the ministry. And ' Tychicus 
 have I sent^' to Ephesus. 
 
 13 The cloak 12 that I left at Troas with Carpus, when thou comest, bring with 
 thee, and the books, hut especially the parchments. 
 
 14 »" Alexander 1^ the coppersmith did me much evil. * The Lord reward him 
 
 15 acording to his works. Of whom be thou ware also ; for he hath greatly with- 
 stood our words.'** 
 
 16 At my first answer*^ 'no man stood with me, but all vicn forsook me: "/ 
 
 17 prai/ God that it may not be laid to their charge. "^ Notwithstanding the Lord 
 stood with me, "and strengthened me ; - that by me the preaching might be fully 
 known, and that all the Gentiles might hear: aud I was delivered ^out of the 
 
 18 mouth of the liou.^^ * And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work,*'' 
 •^and will preserve 7ti€ unto his heavenly kingdom. ^ To whom be glory for ever 
 and ever. Amen. 
 
 10,20 Salute ^Prisca*^ and Aquila, and ■'"the household of Onesiphorus. ^ Erastus 
 
 21 abode at Corinth : but '' Trophimus have I left at Miletum'^ sick.-^ "Do thy 
 diligence to come before winter.-' 
 
 Eubulus greeteth thee, and Pudens, and Linus, and Claudia, and all the brethren. 
 
 22 *The Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit. Grace be with you.-^ Amen. 
 
 The '3 second Epistle unto Timotheus, ordained the first bishop of the 
 church of the Ephesians, was written from Rome, wheu Paul was brought 
 before Nero the second time. 
 
 Pliil 2. 17. 
 / l'hil.1.23; BeeSPot 
 
 I. U. 
 g 1 Cor. 9. 24-27; ! 
 
 Tim. 6. 12. 
 h Rov, 3. 10. 
 • aeo refs, 1 Cor. 9. 25. 
 k Tit. 2. 13 : Heb. 9. 
 
 I CoH.U; Pbilem.24. 
 
 mLk. 14. 33: 16. 13; 
 
 1 Tim. ti. 10; 1 Jolm 
 
 2. 15. 
 t sec oh. 1. 15. 
 o Col. i. U; PLilera. 
 
 24. 
 P 6eorefB.Ac.l2. 12,25. 
 q gee refa. Ac. 20. 4. 
 
 T Ac. 19. 33 ; 1 Tim. 
 
 1.20. 
 ( 2 Sam. 3.39; Pfl. 28. 
 
 4 ; Kev. 18. 6. 
 
 ( Pa. 31. 11—13; Mlt. 
 
 14. 50. 
 (i Ac. 7. tiO. 
 j-Mt. 10. 19: Ac 18. 
 
 9. 10; 23. 11. 
 y 2 Cor, 12. 9, 10. 
 I Ao. 9. 15; 26.16—19. 
 
 Eph. 3. 8. 
 a Pg, 22. 21 ; 1 Cor. 15. 
 
 32 ; 2 Pet. 2, 9. 
 b Ps.121.7; 2C0I.1.10. 
 c Ter. 8; 1 Srih. 2. 9; 
 
 John 10.38; Judc 1. 
 d sc« rofs. Ro. 11. 36. 
 e Ac. 18. 2, and Ko. 16. 
 
 3. Pn'scitla. 
 / ch. 1. 16-18, 
 K Ac. 19.22; Ro.16.23. 
 A Ac. 20. i: 21. 29, 
 ■ vor. 9; cb. 1. 4. 
 
 A Gal.6.18;PlllIem.25. 
 
 1 In these glowing words (vera. 6 — 8), written in the 
 immediate prospect of a martyr's death, the apostle ex- 
 presses his confidence that all his toil and suffering for his 
 Lord will be amply recompensed ; and thus encourages 
 Timothy to maintain the conflict, and preserve the faith, 
 that he too may share the triumph. 
 
 2 Literally, ' I am already being poured out,' {. e. as a 
 drink-offering; see Phil. ii. 17, and note. Paul now re- 
 garded his martj'rdora as near and certain. 
 
 3 ' I have striven the good strife,' like a combatant in the 
 Grecian games : see notes on 1 Cor. ix. 26, and 2 Tim. ii. 5. 
 
 4 I have preserved the faith as a sacred deposit, en- 
 trusted to my care. 
 
 5 Rather, * the crown,' which is destined for the faith- 
 ful combatant In the cause of righteousness. 
 
 6 The thought that others would share his glory 
 heightened the apostle's joy, 
 
 7 'Quickly;* for my martyrdom is at hand, and all 
 my friends except Luke (ver. 11^ are away. 
 
 8 Demaa is honourably mentioned in Col. iv. 14, and 
 Philem. 24 ; and it should be observed that what is here 
 laid to hia charge is not apostasy, but unwillingness to 
 remain with Paul, probably at the risk of his life. Of 
 Crescens, or of the reasons why he and Titus had left, 
 nothing is known. 
 
 9 A district of Illyricum, still bearing the same name, 
 on the Eastern shore of the Gulf of Venice. 
 
 10 'Protitable' in the service of the gospel : see Preface 
 to Gospel by Mark. 
 
 11 Properly, ' I sent.* If Timothy was at or near 
 Epheaus, he could leave the more easily as Tychicus 
 would be there. Those who believe that Paul was im- 
 prisoned at Rome only once, think this is the mission 
 of Tychicus mentioned in Eph. vi. 21 ; Col. iv. 7. 
 
 12 A warm cloak would be useful in the coming 'win- 
 ter' (see ver. 21); but the word may mean a 'case' for 
 books. The * books' were writings on papyrus or some 
 other frail material; the 'parchments' w^re writings on 
 
 prepared skins^ and were doubtless 'especially* valuable. 
 
 13 This Alexander is perhaps the same aa in Acts xix. 
 33. His malignant opposition to God's servants and work 
 required some public display of God's displeasure : see 
 note on Psa. v. 10. 
 
 14 Probably resisting 'our words* in preaching the 
 gospel. 
 
 Vo Hia first defence before the Emperor Nero; when 
 some Christian friends on whom he had counted for 
 support had been deterred from appearing, probably by 
 Nero's fury against the Christians. But though men for- 
 sook him, his Lord did not ; for He * put strength in' the 
 apostle to declare the gospel fully before all. 
 
 16 Some take this to refer literally to the lions to whom 
 Christians were exposed in the amphitheatre. Others 
 regard it as meaning the cruel Nero ; or Satan (1 Pet. v. 
 S) ; or imminent peril of death. 
 
 17 From every attempt to overcome my stedfast faith 
 in Christ. I shall indeed suffer a martyr's death ; but I 
 have the blessed certainty that the Lord will ' deliver me 
 into his heavenly kingdom.' 
 
 18 See Acts xviii. 2. 
 
 19 Trophimus had accompanied Paul to Jerusalem 
 (Acts xxi. 29). This passage gives some probability to 
 the supposition of a journey in Asia by the apostle after 
 the close of the history of the Acts. 
 
 20 The miraculous gifts of healing (1 Cor. xii. 9) seem 
 to have been employed only when they were needed to 
 attest the mission of those to whom they were given, to 
 confirm the truth of the gospel, and to manifest the 
 power of Christ, in whose name they were exercised. 
 Had the gift been available in thia case, this valuable 
 coadjutor would not have been left behind. 
 
 21 Before the navigation was closed for the winter 
 (Acts xxvii. 12). 
 
 22 Timothy and hia fellow-labourera. 
 
 23 This subscription is entitled to no weight. See note 
 at the end of Romans. 
 
A. D. 65. U.] 
 
 TITUS I. 1, 2. 
 
 [a. d. 52. H. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 TO 
 
 TITUS. 
 
 All our knowledg^e of Titus is derived from allusions to 
 him in Paul's Epistles ; from which we learn that he 
 was of Gentile birth (Gul. ii. 3), and that having been 
 converted to Christianity by Paul's instrumentality (Titus 
 i. 4), he became a highly valued and useful 'partner and 
 fellow-labourer' in his ministry (2 Cor. viii. 23). He is 
 first mentioned as accorapa'iying Paul and Barnabas to the 
 a^isembly convened at Jerusalem to consider the question 
 of the obligation of the Mosaic law on Gentile believers 
 (see Gal. ii. 1, and note). He is next noticed as being 
 intrusted with important missions to Corinth, on the first 
 occasion to observe the effect of Paul's first Epistle, and 
 to enforce its injunctions, and at the same time to begin 
 a collection for the poor Christians in Judjea; and after- 
 wards to complete that collection (see 2 Cor. ii. 1, 2, 13; 
 vii. 5, 7; viii. 16—24; xii. 17—21). Then after an 
 interval probably of rather less than ten years, during 
 which we have no account of his labours, he appears from 
 this Epistle (ch. i. 5—7) to have been left by the apostle 
 in Crete for the purpose of regulating and further orga- 
 nizing the churches in the island ; after which he was, on 
 the arrival of Artcmas or Tychicus, to hasten to Paul at 
 Nicopolis (ch. iii. 12). This he appears to have done, and 
 to have afterwards left him (either at Rome or before his 
 arrival there) to go to Dalraatia (2 Tim. iv. 10). 
 
 This Epistle eo strongly resembles the First to Timothy, 
 both in ita style and in its whole character and contenta, 
 that it is geuerallv believed to have been written about 
 the same time. The date of both has been partly dis- 
 cussed in the Preface to 1 Timothy ; but other points 
 have to be noticed with respect to this Epistle. Some 
 who contend for an earlier date suppose that the visit to 
 Crete, which preceded this Enistle (rh. i. 5), may liave 
 occurred either previously to Paul's first visit tn Corinth 
 (Acta xviii. 1 — 8), or on his voyage from Corinth to 
 Ephesus (Acts xviii. 18, 19), orafter he had passed through 
 Galatia and Phrygia, at the commencement of his third 
 recorded missionary journey, before he went to Ephesus 
 (Acts xviii. 23) : But besiue other diflirulties connected 
 with the facta of the history, all these suppositions appear 
 to be exr-luded bv the fact that ApoUns, who io mentioned 
 in ch. iii. 13, could not have been Paul's helper until after 
 his second visit to Ephesus (see Acts xviii. 21 — xix. 1). 
 Others have suggested that Paul might have made a 
 voyage to Crete uft<;r he left Ephesus for Mactrdonia, and 
 before he arrived at Corinth (Acts xx. 1, 2) : but it appears 
 impossible to reconcile a visit to Crete (which lay out of 
 his route), and the other circumstances alluded to in 
 ch, iii. 12, with his movements as mentioned in the Act», 
 and eBpccially in the two Epistles to the Corinthians; 
 
 for he was evidently in such haste to meet Titus (2 Cor. 
 ii. 12, 13), that he could not linger on the journey even 
 where his preaching was greatly blessed. Others have 
 connected Paul's labours in Crete with a supposed journey 
 to Corinth during his stay at Ephesus (see 2 Cor. xii. 14, 
 and note) : but it is not easy to find room for all the 
 work which he appears to have done in Crete in the short 
 space which can be given to such a journey, even if it 
 be allowed that he did not go on to Greece. The most 
 probable supposition is, that this visit to Crete was made 
 on some journey which the apostle took after his first 
 imprisonment at Rome. See sketch of his later history 
 in note on Acta xxviii. 31. 
 
 The immediate occasion of this Epistle appears to have 
 been tliat the apostle had been under tlie necessity of 
 leaving Crete before he could effect what he desired in 
 correcting existing evils, and in completing the organiza- 
 tion of the churches; and had therefore left Titus to 
 carry out those objects. He shortly after wrote this 
 Epistle, partly for the guidance of Titus liimsclf, but 
 perhaps still more for the purpose of arming him with his 
 own authority in tlie discharge of his commission. So 
 that this Epistle, like the two to Timothy, is to be re- 
 garded rather as a public charge than as a private letter. 
 
 The trust committed to Titus was one of peculiar 
 difficulty. Christian communities had existed in Crete 
 probably for many years, owing their origin perhaps to 
 some of the Cretan Jews or proselytes who were at Jeru- 
 salem on the great day of Pentecost (Acts ii. 11); but 
 they had been disturljcd by Judaizing teachers (ch. i. 
 11, 14; iii. 9), who may have been exi^itcd to increased 
 activity by Paul's recent presence and teaching. And 
 the character of the Cretans themselves was exceed- 
 ingly adverse to the influence of the gospel. They are 
 described by the writers of those times as avaricious, 
 deceitful, quarrelsome and treacherous, and notoriously 
 given to licentiousness and intemperance. See Livy 
 xliv. 45; Plutarch, Paul. yEniil. e. 23; Polybius iv. 8, 
 11; vi. 46. 3, 9; 47. 6; Strabo x. c. 4. 
 
 This Epistle is remarkable for its brevity and compre- 
 hensiveness, comprising within a very small conipass a 
 large amount of instru<:tion as to doctrine, morals, and 
 discipline. Its chief topics are, the proper qualifications 
 of elders (ch. i. 1^9), the character of tlic false teachers 
 who were to be guarded against (10 — 10), and the in- 
 structions to be given to various classes of persons as to 
 their duties and resppnsibilities, enforced by tho highest 
 sanctions and motives (ch. ii., iii.). 
 
 Introductory address and salutation. 
 2 "PAUL,' a flftrvant of God, and an apostlo of Jesus Christ, aocordinjj to the 
 faitli of God's elect, and * the acknowledging of tho truth -^ which is after godliness;'-' 
 2 ''in hope 3 of eternal life which Gud, ''that cannot Ho, promised /Before tho 
 
 -» Rrt. 1. I. 
 
 '- a Ilin. •;. M. 
 
 f I Tim. 3, lit; (1.3. 
 
 Jell. ;t. 7: a Tim. I.I. 
 
 ' ■(-f>r«ri. Num. 23. ID. 
 
 / KTlm. 1.0, 10. 
 
 1 After an apostolic ereeting (vers. 1 — 4), Paul states 
 the object for which he had left Titus in Crete, CHpecially 
 that of appointing elders in tho churches ; and he lays 
 down their proper qualifications and duties (5 — 9); and 
 having mentioned as one of those the resistance of faUc 
 teachern, he takes occasion to describe their nature and 
 character, particularly as they appeared in Crete (10 — 1(1). 
 Then in contrast with such erroneous toaching, he directs 
 Titus as to the kind of instruction which he is to impart 
 to various classes of persons, and to enforce by his own 
 
 deportment (ch. ii., iii. 1—11). The Epistle is concluded 
 with personal directions, salutations, and a benediction 
 (ch. iii. 12—1.5). 
 
 2 His apostolic ofHce had special reference to tho work 
 of leading God's elect to receive the sanctifying truth of 
 the gospel. Tho professed (Mnistians in Crete were prone 
 to diwregard their solemn ol.ligjitions to * walk in newness 
 of life;' as th^ letter abumiantly shows. 
 
 3 It is upon God'n promiHo of eternal life, as tho object 
 of hope, that my labours and your faith alike rest. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 TITUS I. 3— II. 13. 
 
 [a. d. 52. II. 
 
 world' began; but hath in due'^ times manifested Ids word through preaching, 
 ^ which is committed unto me * according to the commandment of God our 
 Saviour; to "Titus, viiite owu^ sou after * the common faith: 'Grace, mercy, 
 aJid peace, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour. 
 
 Qualifications and duties of elders, 
 FOR this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou shoizldest 
 
 ■ set in order the 
 
 things that are wanting,"* and "ordain elders in every city, as I had^ appointed 
 
 6 thee : "if any he blameless, the huaband of one wife, having faithful children,*^ 
 
 7 not accused of riot, or unruly. For a bishop must be blameless, as f" the steward 
 of God; not selfwilled, ^ not soon angry, 'not given to wine, uo striker, 'not 
 
 8 given to filthy lucre; 'but a lover of hospitality, a lover of good men," sober, 
 
 9 just, holy, temperate ; " holding fast the faithful word as^ he hath been taught, that 
 he may be able ' by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. 
 
 The character of the false teachers. 
 
 10 FOR "there are many unruly and vain talkers and ^ deceivers, "specially^ they 
 
 11 of the circumcision: * whose mouths must bo stopped,"^ *^who subvert whole 
 
 12 houses, teaching things which they ought not, for filthy lucre's sake. ^ One of 
 themselves," cvt-n a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are alway liars, evil 
 
 1.3 beasts, slow bellies. This witness is true. « Wherefore rebuke them sharply, 
 1-i that they may be /sound in the faith; ^not giving heed to Jewish fables/- and 
 * commandments of men, ' that turn from the truth. 
 
 15 * Unto the pure all things are pure : '•* but ' unto them that are defiled and 
 
 16 unbelieving is nothing pure ; but even their mind and conscience is defiled. They 
 profess that they know God; but "'in works they deny hifiijheing abominable, 
 and disobedient, " and unto every good work reprobate. 
 
 Special duties of the aged and of the young ; and of servants. 
 
 2 BUT speak thou the things which become " sound '* doctrine. ^That the atjcd 
 
 3 men be sober, grave, temperate, 9 sound in faith, in charity, in patience. The 
 aged women likewise, that the?/ be in behaviour as becometh holiness, 'not false 
 
 4 accusers,'^ not given to much wine, teachers of good things; that they may teach 
 the young women to be sober,'*' to love their husbands, to love their children, 
 
 5 to be discreet, chaste, *kee]>ers at home, good, 'obedient to their own husbands ; 
 "that the word of God be not blasphemed. 
 
 6,7 'Young men likewise exhort to be sober minded. ^In all things showing 
 thyself a pattern of good works : in doctrine sbowmf) uncorruptness, gravity, 
 
 8 sincerity, ^ sound speech, that cannot be condemned; "that he that is of the 
 contrary ]>art may be ashamed,'^ having no evil thing to say of you. 
 
 9 Exhort '■servants"^ to be obedient unto their own masters, and to please thevi 
 
 10 well in all things; not answering again; not purloining, but showing all good 
 fidelity ; "^ that thoy may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. 
 
 General exhoriations ; and concluding directions and salutations. 
 
 11 FOR** the grace of God that bringeth salvation ""hath appeared'^ to all men, 
 12 /teaching us ^fthat, denying ungodliness ''and worldly lu^^ts, 'we should live 
 
 13 soberly, righteously, and godly ,'-^*^ in this present world ; * looking for that blessed 
 
 8 1 Tim. I. 11; 2.7. 
 A 1 TJin. 1. I. 
 I' 2 Cor. 2. 13: 9. 23; 
 Gal. 2.3; 1 Tim. 1-2. 
 * 2 PcL 1. I. 
 t Eph.l.a; lTim.1.2. 
 
 ml Cor. 11.31. 
 
 1 Ac.U.23; 2Tini.2.2 
 
 I Tim 3. Z— 12. 
 P 1 Cor. 4. 1,2. 
 
 1 Pro. 15. 18: 16. 32. 
 
 ' Le 111.9; Eph.5. 18. 
 
 ' 1 Pot. 5. 1.2. 
 
 ' 1 Tim. 3. 2. 
 
 u 2Tliea.2. 15; 2 Tim. 
 
 1. 13, 
 J-soercfa. I Tim. 1. 10. 
 
 y 1 Tim. I. 6; Jam. 
 
 I. 26. 
 
 i Ho 16, 19. 
 a Ac. ib- I. 
 & Pf fix II. 
 e 2 Tim. 3. 6. 
 d Ac. 17. lU 
 
 e Le. 19. 17; 2 Tim. 
 
 *. 2. 
 / cli 2. 2. 
 K 1 Tim. 4. 7. 
 A Ml, lb. ;i-9, 
 ■ Gal. 4. it. 
 A l.k. II. 30-4t ; Ro 
 
 14. 11.20; 1 Cor. III. 
 
 23.26; 1 Tim. <.3,4. 
 t Ro. 14.21,23; ICor. 
 
 I I. 27-29. 
 
 '"2 Tim 3. 5—8. 
 1 Ko, 1. 28. 
 
 o ch. 1. n. 
 p Pro. Iii. 31. 
 q ch. I. 13. 
 
 I I Tim. h. 13, 14. 
 
 ( eeo rt'li. I Cor. 14. 
 
 31. and Epti. 5.22— 
 
 2t. :w. 
 u I Tim. ti. I. 
 J- I Pet. b h. 
 y Ac.2(l.33-3.^; tTlin. 
 
 4. 12; 1 Pet. 5. 3. 
 ' 1 Tim. H. 3. 
 a Nc. 6.9; Llc.13.I7; 
 
 I Pet. 2. 12. 15. 
 & aeo refs. Epli. G. 5—8. 
 
 o Ht .5.1(1; Plill, 2. 1.5. 
 d cli, a 4,6: Ito..5. i:.. 
 John l.'.t; (;ol.l.23; 
 
 1 Tim. 2. 4, 0. 
 / E|.h. 2. 10; 1 Tlies. 
 
 4. 7. 
 e Ro. (5.4-12; 13.12— 
 
 U: 2Cnr.7. 1; I'i'h. 
 
 1. 4; Col 3.5-10. 
 A 1 .lolin 2. 111. 
 i 2 Pet- I. 5-rt. 
 k lee rvfi. 1 Cor. 1. 7. 
 
 1 The earliest promises of salvation (Gen. Iii. 15) ex- 
 pressed God's eternal purpose. 
 
 2 Rather, 'in his own times :' see 1 Tim. vi. 15. 
 
 3 Or, 'genuine son.' See 1 Tim. i. 2. 
 
 4 Or, * lacking ;' i. e. matters that were unfinished when 
 Paul left the island ; especially the choice of elders. 
 
 5 Rather, 'as I ordered thee.* On most of these re- 
 quirements in .in elder (or biahop, ver. 7), see 1 Tim. iii. 
 
 6 The best proof of his fitness to lead others to Christ. 
 V Properly,'lover of <7O0(f;' both goodness and good men. 
 
 8 Rather, 'according to the teacthing [of the inspired 
 apostles], that he may be able both to exhort [believers] 
 in sound instruction, and to confute the opposers.' 
 
 9 It appears that in Crete, as in Galatia, the disturbers 
 of the church(?s were chiefly Jews, who sought to pervert 
 the go.spel by Rabbinical traditions (ver. 14) and Phari- 
 saic self-righteousness. 
 
 10 Bj' exposing their falsehood and dishonesty. 
 
 11 Namely, the Cretans. The reference is to the poet 
 Epimonide.s, who lived in the sixth century befin-e Christ, 
 and was honoured as a prophet by his countrymen. His 
 testimony is effectively quoted against them ; charging 
 
 them with being false, rapacious, sensual, and slothful. 
 
 12 See notes on 1 Tim, i. 4 ; iv. 3 — 8. 
 
 13 The gospel recognises no such distinctions as these 
 persons enjoin (ver. 14) between clean and unclean things ; 
 but teaches that outward things become to us just what the 
 state of our own hearts makes them. See Mark vii. 1 — 23, 
 and notes. 
 
 14 Or, ' wholesome :' see note on 1 Tim. i. 10. 
 
 15 Rather, * not slanderers, not enslaved to much wine:' 
 see ch. i. 12. 
 
 10 Rather, * that they discipline the young women to 
 love their husbands,' etc. 
 
 17 Shame all opponents by your eminent godliness. 
 
 IS See on 1 Tim. vi. 1, 2. 
 
 ly Or, ' the grace of God was manifested (i. e, in Christ's 
 coming) offering salvation to uU men, educating us in 
 order that,' etc. The gospel in its present sanctifying 
 di.seipUne is a manifestation of the grace of God our 
 Saviour, and includes the hope of the manifestation of 
 his^lory (ver. Hi). 
 
 '0 True morality concerns ourselves ('soberly'), our 
 fellow-men ('righteously'), and God (*godly'). 
 
 13f)7 
 
A. D.65. U.] 
 
 TITUS 11. 14— III. 15. 
 
 [a.d.5*2. H. 
 
 ^ hope, aud the glorious "'appearing^ of the great God and our Saviour .losiis 
 
 14 Christ ;'-^ " who gave himself for iis, ° that he might redeem^ us from all ini<{uity, 
 ''and purify unto himself v a peculiar people, ''zealous of good works. 
 
 15 These things speak, and ' exhort, and rebuke with all authority. ' Let no man 
 despise* thee. 
 
 3 Put them in mind « to he subject to principalities and powers, to obey magis- 
 
 2 trates, ^ 'to be ready to every good work, ^to speak evil of no man, = to be no 
 
 3 brawlers, but gentle, showing all meekness unto all men, For"^ "we ourselves 
 also were sometime foolish, disobedient, deceived, ''serving divers lusts and 
 
 4 ])leasures, living in malice and envy, hatot'al, and bating one another, liut after" 
 
 5 that ""the kindness and love of ''Gud our Saviour toward man appeared, *"not by 
 works of righteousness which we have done, /but according to his mercy ho saved 
 
 6 us, by * the washing^ of regeneration, '' and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; ' whicli" 
 
 7 he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour : * that being justified ^o 
 by his grace, ' we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life. 
 
 8 '"This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, 
 that they which have believed in God might be careful " to maintain good works. 
 
 9 These things are good and profitable unto men. But "avoid'' foolish questions, 
 and genealogies, and contentious, and strivings about the law ; for they are 
 
 10 unprofitable and vain. A man that is an ^^ heretic,'- after the first and second 
 
 11 admonition « reject; knowing that he that is such is subverted, and sinueth, ""being 
 condemned of himself. 
 
 12 When I shall send Artemas unto thee, or * Tychicus, be diligent to come unto 
 
 13 me to Nicopolis : '3 for I have determined there to winter. Bring*-* Zenas the 
 lawyer and 'ApoUos on their journey diligently, that nothing be wanting unto 
 
 14 them. And let ours'^ also learn "to maintain good works [or, profess honest 
 trades'] for necessary uses, that''* they be ^not unfruitful. 
 
 15 All that are with me salute thee. Greet them that love us in the faith. Grace 
 be with you all. Amen. 
 
 It'^ was written to Titus, ordained the first bishop of the church of the 
 Cretians, from Nicopolis of Macedonia. 
 
 ' ch. 1.2; Ao. 21. \bi 
 
 Col 1. 5. 
 mjoh 19. 2.V-27! •« 
 
 Tcfd. CoL 3. 4 ; neb. 
 
 9. as. 
 
 M Cal. l.<i Epii. .V2. 
 o !•«. 1.10.8; Mt. I.Xl. 
 P Mai. 3. 3; Heb.fl. N. 
 q RCP rcf«. Ex. 19. A. ll. 
 r ch. 3. 8; Eph. 2. 10. 
 « 2 Tim. 4. 2. 
 t 1 Tim. 4. 12. 
 u Ho. 13. 1—7. 
 xCal. 6. P, 10; Col. I. 
 
 10: 2Tim. 2. 21. 
 V t Cor. 6. lUi Eph. 4. 
 
 31. 
 r 2 Tim. 2. 24. 25. 
 ■1 tre TcU. E|ih. 2. 1--3. 
 6 John 8.31; Ho.fi,17. 
 o ch. 2. 1 1 J Eph. 2. 
 
 4-10. 
 d 1 Tlra. 2. 3, 
 t eee refa. Ro. 3. 20— 
 
 28 : 2 Tim. I. 9. 
 / 1 PcL I. 3. 
 K John 3.3 -."i; 1 Cor. 
 
 6, n : I Ppt. 3. 21. 
 A Bee refs. Pa. 61. 10. 
 " SCO refs. Ii. 44. S; 
 
 Ac. lU. 4.%; Uo. a S. 
 k Ro. 3. 24 ; Gal. 2. Itt. 
 ' Ro. 8. 17.23.24. 
 nich. 1.9; I Tim I. I.V 
 n vers. I, 14; ch.2. II. 
 o see rcf*. 1 Tim. I. 
 
 4-7. 
 P tofTch. ICor. 11.19. 
 q neo TvU. Mt. 18. 16— 
 
 17; 2 Tim. 3. 5. 
 r AC 13- Vi; Ro.3. 19. 
 * see rcfs. Ac. 20. 4. 
 
 M Tpr. 8. 
 
 X Ac 18. 3; Eph. 4. 
 
 28; 2 T)ip«. 3. II). 
 jf Johal6.8: Col.l.in 
 
 1 Rather, * the appearing of the glory.' 
 
 2 Or, 'of our great God and Saviour Jesus Chriat,* 
 
 3 His purpose iii redeeming us *frora the curae of the 
 law,' was to redeem U8 ulao 'from all lawU'ssnesa, and to 
 purify unto liinistdf a people, liis peculiar possession,' etc. 
 Compare Exod. xix. 5, and 1 I'et. ii. 9. 
 
 4 See 1 Tim. iv. VI, and note. 
 
 5 See Rom. xiii. 1 — f), and notes. 
 
 6 We should treat Ihcm kindly, for we were as bad as 
 they; and we owe the diiTerence between them and our- 
 selves entirely to the pure benevolence (ver. 4), the un- 
 deserved grace (o) of God, in regenerating us by his Spirit, 
 in virtue of Christ's work (6). 
 
 7 Rather, ' when.* 
 
 8 Rather, ' laver of regeneration:* see note on Ejih. 
 V. 26. If baptism be alluded to here, it is as the embli m 
 of spiritual cleansing (see Acts xxii. IG, and 1 Pet. iii. 21); 
 for the apostle immediately names the believer's renewal 
 by the Holy Spirit as the thing he intends. 
 
 9 Kamely, the Holy Spirit. In this passage (vers. 4 — 6), 
 the Father, the Son, uud the Holy Spirit appear in their 
 
 distinct offices in the great work of man's salvation. 
 
 li> God ' shed on us' the Holy Spirit, in order to produce 
 in us the faith through which we are justified. 
 
 U See note on 1 Tim. i. 4. 
 
 12 rroperly, 'A heretical (or schismatical) man;' i, ^ . 
 one who makes a division or party in the church fur the 
 sake of some notions or aims of his own (comp. Gal. iv. 
 17). Such a man, if found incorrigible after repeated 
 admonition, waa to be 'avoided' as unfit for oftice in tlic 
 church, ami peihaps also for fellowship : and ho would 
 be self-condemned, as having rejected the admonition of 
 the church, and still persisting in the course condemned 
 (ver. U). 
 
 13 Many cities bore this name; but it is generally 
 supposed that the one here meant was that in Kpirus. 
 
 11 Or, ' Send forward,' by providing for the journey, 
 and accompanying tiic travellers part of the way. Zenas 
 may have oeeii either a Roman or a Jewish lawyer. 
 
 U All our brethren in (Jlirist, (Compare Rom. xii. \'.i. 
 
 IC Riither, 'for [the supply ofj the necessary wants.' 
 
 17 On this subscription, see Preface to this Epistle. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OP PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 IMIILEMON. 
 
 PiiiLKMON WJ19 an iiihabitint of Colosso (compare ver. 2 
 with Col. iv. 17; and vers. 10— 12 with ('ol. iv. U), who had 
 been convcrt^'d to Christianity through the ministry of 
 Paul (ver. 19), and had become a zeolous ' fellow-labourer' 
 with him in the Christian cause (ver. 1). 
 
 The cont<;nta of this Kpistle clyarlv indicate its occa- 
 sion and objcut. Onesimus, a slave of Philemon, having 
 
 defrauded his muster (ver. 18) and absconded, had found 
 his way to Rome, and had Ihero been brought under the 
 power of the gospel by tbo labours of Paul. Tho apostle 
 was greatly pleased with his characti-r after his ehangc, 
 and would gladly have retained his serviei-H if it bud not 
 been proper that ho should return to his master when 
 an opportunity should occur. Aa Tychicue was going to 
 
A.D. 64. U.] 
 
 PHILEMON 1—25. 
 
 [A.D. 64. H. 
 
 Ephesus and Colosse, Onesimus was sent with him ; and 
 not only was he bonourtibly mentioned in the letter to 
 the church at Colosse (Col. iv. 7 — 9), but he is especially 
 commended to Philemon's kindness in this graceful and 
 genial letter; which testifies to the change wrought in 
 him by Divine grace, and intimates with the most refined 
 delicacy the duty of a Christian master towards a slave 
 who has now become a ' brother beloved.' 
 
 After a salutation from himself and Timothy, the apostle 
 expresses his thankfulness for the good reputation of 
 I'hilemon (vers. 1 — 7) ; and then, waiving his right as an 
 apostle to command, prefers his request as ' Paul the aged,' 
 
 now a prisoner for their common faith (8, 9). He ac- 
 knowledges the fault of Onesimus, mentions the happy 
 change which the grace of God has wrought in him, hints 
 that his flight has been overruled for his master's benefit 
 as well as his own ; and intreats that he may be received 
 buck, not as a mere slave, but as a Christian brother 
 (10 — 17). He delicately proposes to make good any loss 
 that Philemon may have sustained, whilst he intimates 
 how great are his friend's obligations to himself (18 — 
 20). And he closes with expressions of confidence, and 
 salutations (21 — 25). 
 
 This letter is an invaluable model of courteousness 
 and freedom in the intercourse of Christian friendship. 
 
 1 PAUL, "a prisoner* of Jesus Christ, and ^Timothy o?/r brotlier, unto Philemon 
 
 2 our dearly beloved, "^and fellowlabourer, and to our beloved Appbia,'^ and 
 
 3 ** Arcbippus '"our I'ellowsoldier, and to /the church in thy bouse : s Grace to you, 
 aud peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 4,5 ^I thank my God, making mention of thee always in my prayers — 'hearing 
 of thy love and faith, which ^ thou bast toward the Lord Jesus, and toward all 
 
 6 saints — tbaf* the communication of thy I'aitb may become eflectual * by the 
 
 7 acknowledging of every good thing which is ' in you in Christ Jesus. For we 
 have great joy and consolation in thy love, because the bowels^ of the saints "'are 
 refreshed by thee, brother. 
 
 8 Wherefore,*^ " though I might be much bold in Christ to enjoin thee that which 
 
 9 is convenient, yet "for love's sake I rather beseech theej being such an one as 
 
 10 Paul the aged, ''and now also a prisoner of Jesus Christ. I beseech thee for my 
 
 11 Bon^ ? Onesimus, 'whom I have begotten in my bonds: which in time past was 
 
 12 to thee unprofitable,** but now profitable to thee and to me : whom I have sent^ 
 
 13 again. Thou therefore ^receive him, that is, mine own bowels. Whom I would 
 have retained with me, ' that in thy stead he might have ministered unto me in 
 
 14 the bonds of the gospel: but without tliy mind would I do nothing; "that thy 
 
 15 benefit should not be as it were of necessity, but willingly. 'For perhaps he 
 
 16 therefore departed for a season, that thou shouldest receive him for ever; not 
 now as a servant,'*^ but above a servant, ^a brotlier beloved, specially to me, but 
 
 17 how much more unto thee, both in the flesh, and in the Lord ! If thou count me 
 
 18 therefore =a partner," receive him as myself. If he hath wronged ^"-^ thee, or 
 
 19 oweth thee aught, put that on mine account. I Paul have writteu it with mine 
 own hand, I will repay it: albeit I do not say to thee how thou owest unto me 
 
 20 even thine own self besides. ^^ Yea, brother, let me have joy^^* of thee in the 
 Lord : " refresh my bowels in the Lord. 
 
 21 * Having confidence in thy obedience I wrote *^ unto thee, knowing that thou 
 
 22 wilt also do more than I say. But withal prepare me also a lodging: for *^I 
 trust that through your^*' prayers I shall be given unto you. 
 
 23j 24 There salute thee '^ Epaphras, my fellowprisoner in Christ Jesus; "Marcus, 
 
 /Aristarchus, ^Demas, * Lucas, my fellowlabourers. 
 25 *The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen. 
 
 Written from Rome to Philemon, by Onesimus a servant. 
 
 a IPC rcfi. Epli. 3. 1. 
 
 b 2 Cor 1. I. 
 
 c Pliil. a. 25. 
 
 rf Col. 4. 17. 
 
 e Phil. 2. 25. 
 
 / Ro. 16.5; ICor. IC. 
 
 19. 
 F Eph. 1. 2. 
 A E|)li. I. 16: I Thoi. 
 
 1. 2; 2Tlie<. 1.3. 
 > Ei>h. I. 1.^; Col. 1.4. 
 * Mt. 5. l(i ; I'hil. 1. 
 
 9. 11 J I PeL a. 12. 
 I 2 Pet. 1. 8. 
 
 mvcr. 20; 2 Tim. 1. 16. 
 
 n I Tho(. 2. 6. 
 o 2 Cor. 10. 1. 
 P ver. 1. 
 
 I Eph. i. 32. 
 
 ( ! Cor. 16. 17; Plill. 
 
 2, :io, 
 
 li 2 Ctjr. 9. 7. 
 
 V Mt. 2:). fl; 1 Tim. 6. 
 t; 1 Jolin 6. 1. 
 
 a ver. 7. 
 b 2 Cor. 7. 16. 
 c RoAh 30—32: Phil. 
 1.2;., 116; 2.21. 
 
 d Col. 1.7: 4. 12. 
 
 f Ac. 12. 12. 2.V 
 
 / Ap. 19. 2!ti 27. 2; 
 
 Col. \. Id. 
 g Col. 4. M; 2 Tim. 
 
 4. 10. 
 
 1 A designation repeated in ver. 9, and adapted to excite 
 Pliilemon's sympathy, and so to dispose hira to comply 
 with Paufs request, 
 
 2 Or, 'Appia;' probably Philemon's wife. Archippiia, 
 who was most likely their son, was a minister in tlie 
 church at Colosse (Col. iv. 17), and seems to have been a 
 ftiUow-sufferer with Paul and Timothy. Compare Phil, 
 ii. 2-^. 
 
 3 Faith directed 'towards' Christ, and evinced 'to' 
 the saints by 'love' (vers. G, 7). 
 
 4 I pray (ver. 4) ' that the participation of [such 
 proofs] of tliy faith may become effectual in the thorough 
 knowledge [by others] of every good thing that is in us 
 [Christians] to [the glory of] Christ Jesus.' It is by 
 such active beneficence on the part of Christians that men 
 come to know the good results of the gospel, and so to 
 glorify Christ. 
 
 5 'j'hoir hearts (compare 2 Cor. vi. 12) have been com- 
 forted by thy kind ministrations. The appellation 'brother' 
 
 forms a touching and persuasive close to the sentence, 
 
 6 Because I know thy Christian love. 
 
 7 As thou art too (ver. 19). 
 
 8 The epithets 'unprofitable' and 'profitable' seem to 
 be here used in playful allusion to the name 'Onesimus,' 
 which signifies Kstjul or (jainj'ul. 
 
 y Whom I am sending back to thee with this letter. 
 
 10 Rather, 'a bondsman.' His conversion had put him 
 into a new relation to his master in earthly things ('the 
 ilfsh*), as well as in religion ('the Lord'). On the prin- 
 ciple of the law in Dcut. xv. 12, this would imply a claim 
 to his manumission. 
 
 11 Sharing thy love (vers. 5, 7). 
 
 12 Probably by some dishonesty. 
 
 13 As my convert thou owest me more than thy pro- 
 perty, thy very self. 
 
 H Rather, 'have profit :' sec note on ver. 11. 
 
 15 That is, I have written what precedes. 
 
 IG The prayers of Philemon aud his connections. 
 
THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 
 HEBREWS. 
 
 As the Holy Spirit did not direct the author of this Epistle 
 to insert his own name, or to Bpeeify the persons to whom 
 it was addressed, the determination of these questions 
 cannot be essentijil to its right use ; nor is it surprising 
 that there should have been much difference of opinion 
 respecting them. The genenil current of belief, both in 
 ancient and in modern times, has been that it was written 
 to one of the churches in Puk'stine by the apostle Paul : 
 but many eminent critics have held different views. 
 
 To advert first to the external evidence, it must be 
 observed that those to whom the Epistle was sent must 
 have known the writer (see ch. s. 3-4; xiii. IS, 19, 23) ; 
 and that, in preserving and circulating it, they could 
 hardly fail to communicate their knowledge. Now the 
 earli/ fathers of the Eastern and Alexandrian churches, in 
 the second and third centuries, tell us that the 'ancients* 
 (who must have been contemporary with, if not the same 
 persons as those who received the original) had handed it 
 down to them as a writing of the apostle Paul. And the 
 most learned among them, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, 
 and Eusebius, regarded this testimony as conchisive; 
 though they were sensible of some difficulties, arising 
 from the style and language, which led them to suppose 
 that Luke or some other of the apostle's attendants had a 
 share in its composition. J3ut in the western church 
 there is an almost entire silence respecting both the 
 Epistle and its author until the latter part of the fourth 
 century; the chief exceptions being Clement of Koine, 
 probably the disciple of Paul (Phil. iv. 3), who quotes 
 the Epistle, without mentioning the writer, and Tertul- 
 lian, who ascribes it to Barnabas. From that time the 
 belief that it was written by Paul became almost univer- 
 sal, until the Reformers revived the question ; which they 
 held it to be impossible to decide, although they suggested 
 various names which have found zealous advocates in 
 recent critics. Thus the external evidence assigns the 
 first place to Paul, and the second to Uaniabas. 
 
 With respect to the internal evidence, the author's 
 intimate acquaintance with the Jewish system is worthy 
 of the disciple of Gamaliel; his sympathizing interest 
 in the salvation of the Jewish people resembles that 
 which Paul expresBcs in Ilom. ix., x., xi., and Phil. iii. ; 
 and the few personal allusions found in the Epistle are 
 not incompatible with what we know of his history. 
 Some regard the language in ch. ii. 3 as being irrecon- 
 cilable with the authorship of I'aul, who had received tlie 
 gospel from the Lord himself (G:il. i., ii.) : but to tliis it 
 is replied that this is only an instance of a very common 
 mode of conciliating the readers bv uniting the writer 
 with those whom he is exhorting. It is also alleged that 
 there are numerous prculi.iriticH in the stylo and in the 
 treatment of the Huhjcct, wlii<h cannot be suti^factorily 
 reconciled with Paul's ntlirr I'lj.istles; that it dift'ers from 
 them in the rhetorical lenglh ut words and finish of sen- 
 tences, as well as in the manner nf cjunting from the Old 
 Testament; whilst it abounds with those reMcmblunces 
 in thought and language which might be expected in one 
 of his asBuciates or disciples. To this some rejily, that so 
 regular a composition would naturally vary in manner 
 from letters of a different character, written in dillVrent 
 circumstances: that the careful render may sonietimes 
 find the concise expressions, the abrupt transitions, the 
 reasonings addressed to the latent thoughts a!»d objec- 
 tions of the readers, and the occasional involutions aiid 
 long pnrenthertCH resulting from the kindling of soul and 
 exuberance of feeling, which characterize the apnutle's 
 writings : and that the Epistle bears a striking resemblance 
 
 to his speeches as recorded by Luke in Acts xiii., xvii., 
 xxiv., xxvi. On the whole, perhaps the best supported 
 opinion is that of the early fathers, that the Epistle is 
 substantially Paul's ; who, however, seems to have availed 
 himself of the assistance of one of his companions, most 
 likely the evangelist Luke. For a fuller discussion of the 
 questions connected with the authorship of this Epistle, 
 see Davidson (Introd. vol. iii.), who holds the above view ; 
 Wordsworth (Gr. Testament, part 3), who ascribes it 
 wholly to Paul; and Alford (Gr. Testi\nient., vol. iv.), 
 who strongly advocates Luther's conjecture that Apollos 
 was the wriUr. 
 
 This Epistle w.ts evidently written before the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem, and aidressed to Jlebrcw Chris- 
 tians: who appear to have been inhabitants of some 
 particular city or region (see ch. xiii. 23) ; and to have 
 formed an organized society or church, which had existed 
 some time ; having had pastors who had been removed 
 by death (ch. xiii. 7) ; and having now teachers whom 
 they are exhorted to obey (eh. xiii. 17). It has been 
 generally supposed that they were resident in Palestine, 
 either at Jerusalem or Ciesarea ; because they appear to 
 have been not only fully conversant with all the Jewish 
 ceremonial institutions, but also in pceuliar danger of 
 apostatizing and falling bark into Judaism, both from the 
 persecutions to which they were exposed, and from the 
 attractions of the ancient religion, with ita venerable 
 associations and its magnificent rites. 
 
 To fortify their minds against this danger was one 
 chii'f object of this Epistle. But, beyond that, it was 
 evidently the writer's aim to wean them from their 
 attachment to the Mosaic institutions, and to carry them 
 forward in the knowledge of the gospel. Many amongst 
 the Jewish believers were yet far from vmderstanding that 
 the kingdom of Christ was designed, not to modify the 
 Mosaic establisliuient, hut even to supersede and abolish 
 it. They lutd been hitherto indulged with the permission 
 to observe the peculiarities of the law, so long as they did 
 not seek to bo justified by it, or to impose it upon the 
 Gentile converts. But this temporary concession appears 
 rather to have fostered their undue regard for the law 
 (Acts, ch. XV. ; xxi. 20, 21), hindering their progress in 
 Christian knowledge (eh. v. 12 — 14), endangering their 
 allegiance to Christ, and keeping the way open for their 
 return to Judaism. 
 
 In these circumstances the writer sets before them the 
 supreme authority, the peculiar sanctions, and the trans- 
 cendent glorv of the Christian disprnsation, as coneurring 
 to render unbelief th(' more inexcusable, and apostasy the 
 more criminal and fatal. 
 
 It is worthy of observation how admirably the whole 
 course of reasoning is adapted to those for whom it was 
 written. Addressing Jcivs^ the writer exhibits with due 
 prominence all that they justly venerated ; and draws all 
 his illustrations (eh. xii. IG— 21 ; xiii. 2, 10, 1'2, 11) and 
 examples of what is noble and excellent (eh. xi.) from 
 their own reeonls and history. When about to make a 
 statement at variance with Jewisli \'iews and feelings, ho 
 cautiously prepares their minds for it (di. v. 11); and 
 he constantly reasons upon their own principles. Know- 
 ing that they especially gloried in possessing u Divine 
 revelation, given by the miniHtry of the angels, and ap- 
 pointing ^Io8es and tho pro))helH as the messengers of 
 God to man, and tho race of Aaron as tho priests and 
 all the Levitieal institutions as the medium of access to 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS I. 1—13. 
 
 [a.d. 64. H. 
 
 God, he does not overlook all this, but accommodates to 
 it his line of proof, and shows that the Christian faith ia 
 but the completion of their own. 
 
 The Epistlo consists of two principal parts — the first 
 chiefly doctrinal (ch. i. — x. IS), and the second chiefly 
 practical (x. 19 — xiii.) 
 
 I, In the first part, tlie supreme authority and glory of 
 the Christian dispensation is proved by the superiority of 
 its Mediator, the Eternal Son of God, to the mediators of 
 the old covenant — whether (spiritual) a/u/els, or (earthly) 
 Moses ; and it is shown that his sufl'erings and death, so 
 far from diminishing His mediatorial glory, were the 
 very means of accomplishing his work of expiation and 
 redemption (ch. i. — iv. 13J. The comparison of Christ with 
 Moaes is then followed by another with Aaron. He is 
 shown first to be, like Aaron, a true Priest, appointed by 
 God, and a real representative of man — and then, far to 
 surpass Aaron, as exercising a royal and eternal priest- 
 hood, of which that of the Priest-King Melchisedec was 
 a type. The new economy, of which he is the Head, is 
 
 proved from the Old Testament itself to supersede and 
 abrogate the old ; and the intrinsic and perpetual efficacy 
 of his one sacrifice, as a full and perfect propitiation for 
 sin, is contrasted with the typical and ceremonial virtue 
 of the oft-repeated sacrifices which were now passing away 
 (ch. iv. 14— s. 18). 
 
 II. Upon the foregoing doctrinal argument are founded 
 exhortations to a continuance iu patient endurance and 
 cheerful confidence, amidst present trials and sufferings. 
 Faith is shown to be essential to a participation in 
 God's promised blessings ; its operation and triumphant 
 efficacy are exhibited in a long line of heroes, martyrs, 
 and confessors, ending in Jesus the great Exemplar ; 
 and the Hebrew Christians are encouraged to endure 
 similar trials, as fatherly chastisement adapted to promote 
 their highest good. The glorious privileges of the New 
 Covenant are used to set forth the awful peril of apos- 
 tasy (ch. X. 19 — xii.) And the Epistle ia concluded with 
 exhortations to special duties and virtue.=i, and with a 
 few personal notices, and salutations, and a benediction 
 (ch. xiii.) 
 
 > Ni.i 
 
 .12.6; Joel 2. 
 
 The supreme excellency and glory of the neto dispensation proved by the superiority of 
 Christ to angels, as the Son of God. 
 
 1 GOD,^ wlio at sundry times and " iu divers manners^ spake iu time past 
 
 2 unto the fathers by the prophets,^ hath ''iu these last days* *" spoken uuto us by 
 his Son ; ''whom he hath appoiuted heir^ of all things; ^hy whom also he made 
 
 3 the worlds;** /who heiug the hrightueas of ?iis glory, aud the express image of 
 his person,' aud ^upholding all things by the word^ of his power, ^wlieu he 
 had by himself purged^ our sins, ' sat down ou the right baud ^^ of the Majesty on 
 
 4 high ; being made so much better tbau the angels, as * he hath by iuheritauce 
 obtaiued a more excelleut name thau they. 
 
 5 For unto which of the angels Baid^' he at any time, 'Thou art my Son, this 
 day have I begotten thee' [Psa. ii. 7, Scpt.]'( And again, *I will be to him a 
 
 6 Father, aud he shall be to mo a Son' [2 Sam. vii. 14, Sfjyt.]'^. Aud again, Avheu 
 he briugeth iu 'the hrst-bogotteu''^ into the world, he eaith, "' ' Aiid Zet all the 
 angels ^^ of God wor.ship him' [Psa. xcvii. 7]. 
 
 7 And of the angels he saith, 'Who maketh his angels spirits,^* and his ministers 
 a flame of fire' [Psa. civ. 4]. 
 
 8 But unto the Son he saitk, 'Thy throne,'^ God, is for ever and ever: a 
 
 9 sceptre of righteousness ^'5 the sceptre of thy kingdom. Thou hast loved 
 righteousness, aud hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, "hath anointed 
 
 10 thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows' [Psa. xlv. 6, 7]. Aud, 'Thou, '"^ 
 Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth ; and the heavens are 
 
 11 the works of thine hands : they shall perish ; but " thou remainest ; and ^ they 
 
 12 all shall wax old as doth a garment; and as a vesture shalt thou fold them u]i, 
 and thev shall be changed : but ? thou art the same, aud thy yeai's shall not fail' 
 [Psa. cii. 25—27, Sept.] 
 
 9 Rather, 'having through himself made purification 
 of sins.' He was both Priest and sacrifice. Compare 
 
 h U. 2- 2; Gal. 4 4. 
 c cli.a.3; Dcii. IS. 15; 
 
 Jolin 1. 17.18; l.S.l.'i. 
 rf set- rcfs. Ml. 28. la 
 e John 1.3; ICor.P.fi. 
 r Jol.n 1. U; U. 9; 
 
 2<or. 4. 4; Col.1.15. 
 « iol, 1. 17. 
 h cli. 7. S7; 9. 12, 14, 
 
 *J(i ; I Pel. 2. 24. 
 • I's.llO. 1 ; Mk.lti.lfl; 
 
 Ro. 8.34; Epli. 1.2t(. 
 A l.k. I. 3J, 3i: Epii. 
 
 1. 21 ; Phil. 2. 9, 10. 
 
 / Pro. 8. 22-25; Boe 
 
 rtfs. Ro. a l"l. 
 mDcu. 3'.;. 43: Dan. 7. 
 
 13, U; 1 I'ft. 3. n-, 
 
 Rov. 5. 9-12. 
 
 1 Is. fil. I ; Ac. 10. as. 
 
 '• Ps. 90. 2. 
 
 P BPc refa. If. &I. 6, 8; 
 Rev. 21.1. 
 
 1 ch. 13. 8; Rev. 1. 8. 
 
 1 God made former revclation-s by inspired raen, but 
 has given the last by his Son (ch. i. 1), who is Lord, 
 Creator, Upliolder, and lU-deemer (2, 3) ; and in office, as 
 well as in nature, is fir superior to angels (4) ; as various 
 Scriptures show (5 — 14). If therefore wc neglect him we 
 must perish (ch. ii. 1 — 4). 
 
 2 Or, ' in many parts and many ways ;' denoting the 
 gradual unfolding of God's will, through ' the prophets' 
 (including all the inspired men of old), in various methods, 
 such as dreams and visions, outward appearances, and in- 
 ward impressions. 
 
 3 Rather, * in the prophets,' and ' in the Son ' (ver. 2) ; 
 for God was in them, and in a higher sense in Him. 
 
 4 See Isa. ii, 2, and note. The use of this phrase implies 
 the assertion that Jesus ia the Messiah. 
 
 5 The Lord or Possessor, for whom, as well as by whom, 
 all things were created. Compare Col. i. 15 — 18. Our 
 Lord ia here represented as the Son of the Universal 
 Sovereign, administering the government with his Father. 
 
 6 All things that have relation to time. 
 
 7 Rather, 'the radiance of his glory, and the impress of 
 his substance.' It is the Son who manifests all the essen- 
 tial glory of the Godhead. Comp. John i. 2, 17, and notes. 
 
 8 That same 'word' which srfid, 'Let there be light, 
 and there was light ;' which ' spake, and it was done.' 
 
 ch. vii. 27 ; ix. 12 — 14 ; Lev. xvi., and notes. 
 
 10 He took his seat there as Lord of all (see Eph. i. 20 
 — 22, and notes) ; * having become,' as incarnate Media- 
 tor, * superior to angels, by as much as the name which 
 he has inherited ia more distinguished than theirs.* The 
 dignity which he possesses as Son belongs to him as 
 Mediator also, by virtue of hla accepted work of expiation. 
 Compare John xvii. 1 — 5, and notes. 
 
 11 See notes on Psa. ii. 1 — 7; and 2 Sam. vii. 12. 
 
 12 Rather, * first-born,' as in Rom. viii. 20, and Col. 
 i. 15 ; on which see note. The word is derived from 
 Psa. Ixxxix. 27; and is here equivalent to 'heir' or 
 * lord ' in ver. 2. 
 
 13 This is probably quoted from Psa. xcvii. 7] according 
 to the Septuagint, which has 'angola' fur 'gods.' Us use 
 here ia in accordance with the spirit of the ilelu'ew word, 
 which includes all whom human error might regard as 
 objects of worship. 
 
 H See note on Psa. civ. 4. 
 
 15 See notes on title of Psa. xlv., and on ver. 7. 
 
 16 Psa. cii. clenrly refers to Jehovah ; and its applica- 
 tion here to our Lord Jesus is a plain proof of his i)eity : 
 see note on Psa. cii. 27. 
 
 MOl 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBHEAVS I. 13~II. 15. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 13 But to wliicli of tlie angels said he at any time, *" ' Sit* on my right hand, until 
 
 14 I make thine enemies thy footstool' [Psa. ex. 1^ Si-pt.]t 'Are they not all 
 ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be 'heirs of 
 salyatiou ?- 
 
 2 "Therefore "we ought to give the more earnest heed to tlie things which we 
 
 2 have heard, lest ' at any time we should let thnn slip.^ Eor if the word ? spoken 
 by angels** was stodfast, and = every transgression and disobedience received a just 
 
 3 recompence of reward ; « how shall we escape, if we neglect ''so great salvation ; 
 ^ which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was ''confirmed unto us 
 
 4 by them that hoard /i/m ; ''God alao^ bearing them witness, -^ both with signs 
 and wonders, and with divers miracles, aud^gifts of the Holy CJhost, * according 
 to his own will ! 
 
 Christ's superiority to angels^ as the Son of man, the sufferiixg Saviour, and sympathizing 
 
 High Vritst. 
 
 5 *FOR'' unto the angels hath he not put in subjection * the world to come,' 
 C whereof we speak. But one in a certain place** testified, saying, ' What ia man, 
 
 that thou art mindful of him; or "'the sou of man, that tlu)u "visitost him? 
 
 7 Thou madest him a little lower than [or, a little while inferitu* to] the angels; 
 thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over tlio works of 
 
 8 thy hands: "thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet' [Psa. viii. 
 4 — 6], For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is 
 
 9 not put under him. But now '' we see not yet** all things put under him. But 
 we see Jesus, ''who was made a little lower than the angels, for the sutlering*'^ of 
 death 'crowned with glory and honour; that" he by the grace of God should 
 taste death 'for every man. 
 
 10 'For it became 1- him, "for whom arc all things, and by whom a7'c all things, 
 in bringing ■'many sons iinto glory, to make y tlie cajitain of their salvation 
 
 11 = perfijct through sulierings. For "both he that sanctifieth '-* nn<i they who are 
 
 sanctified '' c 
 
 all of one.'"* Ft)r wliich cause '"he is not ashanu'd to cal 
 
 t tin 
 
 12 brethren, saying,'-'' ' I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of 
 
 13 the church will I sing praise unto thee' [Psa. xxii. 22]. And again,'*' '^' I will put 
 my trust in him' [Isa. viii. 17]. And again, ' Behold I and the children ''which 
 
 14 God hath given me' [isa. viii. IH]. Forasmuch then as the chiUlrcn are partakers 
 of dosh and blood, he /also himself likewise took part of the same ; that*' through 
 death '' he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, 'the devil ; 
 
 15 and deliver'" them who * through fear of death were all their lifetime subject 
 
 f Go. 19. ir>; ice refi. 
 
 Pi. 91. U ; Dan. 3. 
 
 28; ti.22; Lit. \. 19; 
 
 Ac.U).l-lJ; |-i.7,ctc. 
 t TiL a. 7; Jam. i. t. 
 u oh. I. 1.3; l-i. 25. 
 
 r Mt 13. 18-X2. 
 
 y IPC rcfi.. Don. n 2. 
 
 « I.e.-Jl.i((-U: Nnm, 
 
 l.'(. 31)— 3<i; Dcu. «■. 
 
 HO. 
 1 cli. 10. 2^.29; 12. VS. 
 '■> vcr. y : cli. 7. l!i ; 
 
 John 1. 2t». 
 e ace Tvh. ML i. 17- 
 rf Lk. 1.2; Ac. I. 2a. 
 * icc rof«. Mk. 16.20. 
 / Ac 2. 22, 43. 
 « 1 Cor. 12, 4-U. 
 A Eph. 1. 5. 9. 
 
 <■ toe cli. I. 4. 
 
 t- cli. (1. .'.; If. B&. 17; 
 
 Dan, 7. 13,14.27. 
 / see rofi. Job 7. 17. 
 '»Job:;:i. (i. 
 " I.k. I.U8, 7S. 
 
 > see rcfi. Mt, 2$. Irt. 
 
 P 1 Cor. 15. 2i. 
 V Phil. 2. 7-9. 
 r Ps. 21.3-5; Ac.2.33. 
 
 ' •<■(> vftt. Jolin 1. 29; 
 
 Ho. X 19; H. 32. 
 ( l.u 21. 2ii, ir>. 
 I' Pro Itk J; Ro,lI.3ft. 
 X Ho. «. 14—17; IlcT. 
 
 7 II. 
 •/ rli 12.2: •cerrf*. I>. 
 
 5.'». i: Ac r» 31. 
 ' tcf rpf». Lk, 13. 32. 
 « oh 13 12; .lolin 17.19. 
 '> viT. h; .tolin 17.21. 
 f Mt. 12. 4(*-M ; U.H 
 
 rrf,. 28. 10. 
 dPt. Ul, I; laSt 91. 
 
 2; Ii. 12. 2. 
 " .lohn 17. 6-12. 
 /John 1.14; Ho 8.5. 
 K cit. II. 15; It. 'Si. 12. 
 f> K'D rofi, I*. 25. ». 
 
 • not) rvr*. Jolinrt. 41. 
 
 * I't. 5A. 1 : U. 3>*. y- 
 IH; I Cor. 16, M. 
 
 1 See notes on Psa. ex. ; Matt. xxii. 43—45. 
 
 2 They all render service to Christ, and arc sent forth 
 by him on service for those who are to inherit salvation 
 (itorn. viii. 1"). 
 
 3 llathur, * lest at any time we float past ;' carried imper- 
 ceptibly out of our course. Compare IVov. iii. 21, where 
 the same word occurs in the Scptuagint. 
 
 4 See Acta vii. -W, and note. If the attendance of 
 angels at Sinai gave dignity and force to the law of 
 Moaes, how mucli greater are the honour and authority of 
 the gospel, whicli has been communicated by the Lord of 
 angels (sue ch. i. 14). 
 
 5 Tlie adaptation of the gospel to our wants, as God's 
 plan of salvation, is th(^ primary cvidt-'ncc of its truth: 
 out God has supuraddcd the external cvidi-nceof mirarlrs, 
 as a means of arresting and fixing attention. Tliese 
 I)ivine attestations are called 'signs,' as illustrating 
 spiritual truth (see John ii. U, and note) ; 'wonders,' as 
 exciting astonishment ; 'miracles' (or rather 'powers'), 
 as manifesting Divine power; and ' distributions of the 
 Holy Spirit,' because ho bcHtows thcra according to his 
 will. Compare 1 Cor. xii. 11. 
 
 6 Jesus, otherwise superior to angels, is ho eflpecially 
 as I^ord of the new dispensation (ver. 5) ; for he is per- 
 sonally exftlttd above tncm, even in that human nature 
 (6 — 9) which, to glorify God's sovereign jjowcr and 
 grace, he assumed (10); identifying hiniHclf with ub in 
 (lepcndenre, sutTering, and death, that he might free us 
 from death and its bondage (11 — 10), and bo able to 
 sympathize with us as our High Priest (17, 18). 
 
 7 The meaning is, that the government of the world 
 under the gospel (which the Jews called 'the world to 
 come:' see ch. vi. 5, and note on Matt. xii. 32) is not 
 administered by angels, but by mi«, as represented by 
 the Second Adam, too incarnate Messiah. 
 
 1407 
 
 8 See Psa. viii., and notes. 
 
 9 Man's supremacy is not yet such as to fulfil the 
 meaning of the promise. 
 
 10 If this clause be connected with the preceding words, 
 it gives the reason why our Lord was *phired below 
 angels.' IJut it should ratlier he joined with the follow- 
 ing words ; thus asserting that his exaltation is the re- 
 compense of his sufferings. 
 
 H This ia the object of the whole. He became in- 
 carnate that ' he might taste death :' ITc is exalted that 
 his death may be available * for every man.' 
 
 12 It was worthy of the Sovereign Author of the whole 
 universe to complete the Saviour's nualiticaticms for his 
 office by flulTcTing (ver. 10). For thus he who cleanses from 
 sin stands in the same relation to God as thone wlio have 
 contracted pollution, and are to be cleansed (11 — 13); 
 Satan's power is destroyed by his own weapon, death 
 (Ml 15); and the Redeemer and the redeemed are bound 
 together by the strongest svmpathies (Ifi — 18). 
 
 1^ The words 'wanctify'' and 'sanctitication' include 
 the whole restoration to a stjile of grueious acceptance, 
 the removal both of guilt and of pollution. 
 
 H They are all alike cliildrcn of (joii, 
 
 l-l See note on Psa. xxii. 22; xl. 0, and notes. *The 
 church' (or ' congregation,' as it is in the Psalms), means 
 the assembly of Israel, the Lord's 'brethren.' 
 
 10 On the two quotations in this verse, see note on 
 Isa. viii. 16. The former (which occurs also in 2 Sam. 
 xxii. 3 ; Psa. xviii. 3J expressew that confidence in God 
 which characterizes ail his 'children.' 
 
 17 Our Lord's vicarious di*alh, destroying the power of 
 death, freed his 'brethren' from it« thraldom. Ancient 
 believers had commonly lotiked on it with dread; from 
 which even now the Christian is freed only by a firm faith 
 in our Lord's triumph over it. See 1 Cor. xv. 50, etc. 
 
A.D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREAVS II. 16— IV. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 IG to boudage. For verily he touk^ not on him the nature o/* angels; but he took 
 
 17 on him the eeed of Abraham. Wherefore^ 'iu all things it behoved him to 
 be made like unto his brethren, tbat he might be "'a merciful and faithful 
 High Priest in things 2)e}'tai?iififf to God, "to make reconciliation for the sins of 
 
 18 the people. " For in that he himself hatii eulfered being tempted, he is able '' to 
 succour them that are tempted. 
 
 Christ's sifperiority to Moses ; the consequent guilt and danger of unbelief and disobedience. 
 
 3 WHEREFORE,^ holy brethren, partakers of ''the heavenly calling,* consider 
 
 2 '■ the Apostle^ aud High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus ; ' who was faithlul 
 to him that appointed him, as also ' Moses was faithful in all his house. ^ 
 
 3 For this^ man was couuted worthy of more glory than Moses; inasmuch as 
 
 4 " he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house. For every 
 
 5 house is builded by some vian ; but ■''he tliat built all things is God. s' And 
 Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as =a servant, "for a testimony ^ of 
 
 6 tliose things which were to be spokeu after; but Christ as ''a son over his own 
 house; '^ whose bouse are we ''if we hold fast the confideuce 'aud the rejoicing 
 of the hope firm unto the end. 
 
 7,8 Wherefore^ — as /the Holy Ghost saith, 'To-day if ye will hear his voice, harden 
 
 not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness : 
 
 9 wlien your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. 
 
 10 Wherefore I was grieved with tliat generation, and said, They do alv/ay err in 
 
 11 their heart; and they have not known my ways. So I sware in my wrath, 
 
 12 They shall not enter into fi'my rest''^ [Pea. xcv. 7 — 11] — ''take heed, brethren, 
 lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief,^ ^ 'in departing from the 
 
 13 living God. *But exhort one anotlier daily, while it is called To-day ;i- lest 
 
 14 any of you be hardened through Hhe deceitl'ulness of siu,^^ '" For we are made 
 partakers''* of Christ, " if we iiold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto 
 
 15 the end. AVhile it is said, "' To-day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your 
 hearts, as in the ]a*ovocation ' [Psa. xcv. 7, 8]. 
 
 16 ^ For some, when they had hoard, did provoke: ''liowbeit not all that came 
 
 17 out of Egypt by Moses. '^ But with whom was he grieved forty years? ^ Was it 
 
 18 not with them that had sinned, ' whose carcases fell in the wilderness? And to 
 whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, ' but to them that 
 
 19 believed not?'*^ "So'~ we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief. 
 4 Eet "us therefore fear, lest, 'a promise being left us of entering into J' his rest, 
 2 any of you should seem to come short of it.'*^ For unto us was ^ the gospel 
 
 / Mt. A. 2; John 4. 6, 
 7; l!t. M; aror.a.g. 
 "icli, b. 1,2; cli. 7. 
 n Daii.9.24i CoI.I.SI. 
 
 o cli. 4. U— 16; Mt. 4. 
 
 1— lOj a6.37-39i 27. 
 
 4B. 
 p 2 Cor. 12. 7—10. 
 
 q «ee refg. Ro. I. B, 7; 
 
 Eiihi. I; Plill.3.Uj 
 
 •1 Fti. I. 10, 
 r ch.2.17. 9.11 ; Is.61. 
 
 1—3; John -20. 21. 
 » Johns. 29; I7. \. 
 I Ttrr. 5; Deu. 4. 5. 
 
 u Zee. 6. 12, 13. 
 
 ■r ch. I. 2. 10. 
 
 y ver. 2. 
 
 * El. U. 31: Num.12. 
 
 7: Job. 1. 2; B. 31. 
 a ch, 8, 5, 
 h ch. 1. 2—5. 
 e seer<?f3. 1 Cor. 3. IB; 
 
 1 Tim. 3. 15. 
 d ver- 14; ch. 6. II ; 
 
 10.35; ML 10. 22. 
 < Ko. 5, 2. 
 / 2Sam.23.2j Acl.lb. 
 
 S Ps. 132. 13, U. 
 h ch. 2. 1-3. 
 I Jer. 2. 13. 
 k ch. ID. 21, 25. 
 
 ( no.7.11 ; Eph.4.V2. 
 m John 15. 1-7, 
 n ver. G. 
 o Tcr. 7. 
 
 P vera. 9, 10; Num. 11. 
 
 2.1,11; Fa "S. 17. ta 
 q Num. 1 1. 21, 30. 
 r Num. 2G. t^l, GS ; 1 
 
 Cor 10. 5-111. 
 f Num. 14. 22, 29, etc. 
 t Ps. 104. 24-26. 
 u ch. 4. ti; tov Nam. 
 
 M. 40— 4.'.: Ju(le5. 
 t> ch. 2. 1-3; 12. \i,\ 
 
 Ro. 11. 20. 
 arver. 1); Phil. I. 0. 
 y TtTB. 3-S; ch. 3 II. 
 * JobD7.37; Ac.13.38. 
 
 1 Rather, 'He laj-s not hold on angels; but on 
 Abraham's seed he lays hold/ i. e. to help them. The 
 writer, addressing Hebrews, designates believers by their 
 theocratic name as ' Abraham's seed.' 
 
 2 In order to 'help' efficiently the *tried* and 'tempted,' 
 he must be known to be able, from personal experience, 
 to sympathize with those whom he represents before God. 
 
 3 Looking at Jesus now as Apostle aud High Priest of 
 the new economy (ch. iii, 1), we see that he is far supe- 
 rior to Moses (2), who was only a servant ; whereas Jesus 
 is Son and Lord (3 — 6). To us therefore comes the solemn 
 warning of the Holy Spirit against that unbelief which 
 caused the exchisiou of a whole generation from the rest 
 of Canaan (7 — 19), and will cause our exclusion from the 
 sabbatic rest, which, as repeated promises and warning.^ 
 show, still remains for those who can stand the tests of 
 God's heart-searching word (iv. 1 — 13). 
 
 4 'Called* by the Lord from heaven (John iii. 31) 
 to partake in the blessings of *the kingdom of heaven' 
 (sec Matt. iii. 2, and note). 
 
 5 'Being sent of God as Moses was (Exod. iii. 10 — 15). 
 And as the Father sent Him, so He sent the twelve 
 (John XX. 21).' — WordsuortJi. Our Lord unites in him- 
 self the offices of both Moses (ch. iii. 1 — iv. 13) and Aaron 
 (ch. iv. 14— X. 22). 
 
 6 See noto on Numb. xii. 17. Moses' sphere of faith- 
 ful labour was the house of Israel. Christ's is the church 
 of God (1 Tim. iii. lo). 
 
 7 That is, our Lord. Moses, after all, was but part of 
 the house in which he laboured. Our Lord himself 'pre- 
 pared' not only the house over which he presides, but all 
 things else; and the maker must be greater than his 
 work; and the Maker of all things must be Divine. 
 
 8 Not only was Moses merely a servant, but his work 
 was preparatory, to announce what should afterwards be 
 spoken by the Son (ch. i. 2). It is therefore only by 
 abiding in Christ that j'ou can hold fast the hope which 
 Moses taught you to cherish, aud become part of the 
 living and eternal house of God. 
 
 9 This seems to be connected with ver. 12. Because 
 our Lord is superior to Moses, the wariiing of the Holy 
 Ghost in Psa. xcv. should lead us to ' take heed.* 
 
 10 A rest, resembling that which God enjoyed at the 
 close of the six days' work ; partially obtained in the pos- 
 session of Canaan ; which however was but typical of the 
 bcUever's rest in Christ now, and in heaven hereafter. 
 See ch. iv., and notes. 
 
 U Unbelief (or distrust) is the specific form of the evil 
 of the heart to which you, like that wicked generation, 
 are liable. 
 
 12 In this your time of grace. 
 
 13 All sin is deceitful, but most of all unbelief, which 
 rarely disturbs conscience, whilst it deadens and hardens 
 the heart. 
 
 H Becoming united to him (John xv. 4; xvii. 23); 
 even as he united himself to us (ch. ii. 14). 
 
 15 Rather, ' Who then, when they henni, did provoke ? 
 Nay, did not all who came out of Egypt by Moses ?' Two 
 exceptions (Caleb and Joshua) out of 600,000 men are too 
 few to be mentioned. 
 
 16 Or, 'obeyed not.' Unbelief is disobedience. 
 
 17 Properly", ' And we see ;' t. e. from all this. 
 
 18 Or, 'Lest while a promise of entering into his rest 
 remains, any one of you should think that it haa failed ; 
 for we too have the good tidings {i. e. of a futui'O rest) 
 declared to us, even as they,' etc. 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS IV. 3— V. 5. 
 
 [a.d.64. H. 
 
 preaehod, ' as well as unto tliom : but tlie word preached ' did not jirofit them, 
 
 3 'not being mixed with faith in them that hoard it. ■* For we which have believed 
 do enter into rest,- as he said, ' ' As I have sworn iu my wrath, if^ they ehall 
 enter into my rest' [Psa. xcv. 11] : although the works were finished from the 
 
 4 foundation of the world. For ho spake in a certain place of the seventh day on 
 this wise, ■'''And God did rest the seventh day from all his works' [Gen. ii. 3]. 
 
 5 And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest. 
 
 6 Seeing therefore it remaine"th « that some must enter therein, *and they to 
 
 7 -whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief — Again, he 
 limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To-day, 'after so long a time ;< as it is 
 said, * ' To-day if ye will liear his voice, harden not your hearts ' [Psa. xcv. 7, 8]. 
 
 8 For if 'Jesus [i.e. .Joshua]^ had given them rest, then would he not afterward" 
 
 9 have spoken of another day. '" There remaiueth therefore a rest to the people oi' 
 
 10 God. For "he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased' from his own 
 
 11 works, "as God did from his. — ''Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, 
 lest any man i'all i after the same example of unbelief.^ 
 
 12 For the word of God is ' quick,'J and powerful, and 'sharper than any ' two- 
 edced sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and S]iirit, and of 
 the joints and marrow, and is "a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the 
 
 13 heart. 'jN'either is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but 
 all things are naked ^ and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 
 
 The perfection of the priesthood and sacrijice of Christ. 
 
 14 SEEING'" then that we have =a great High Priest, "that is passed into the 
 
 15 heavens," .Tesus the Son of God, ' li!t ua hold fast our profession. For 'we have 
 not an High Priest which cannot be touched'- with the feeling of our infirmities: 
 
 IG but was in all points tempted like as wc arc, ''yet without sin.'''' 'Let us 
 therefore come boldly '^ unto ■'the throne of grace,'^ that we may obtain mercy, 
 and find grace to hel]i in time of need. 
 5 For every high priest taken from among men ^is ordained'" for men *in things 
 
 2 pcrtaininp to God, ' that he may otl'er both gifts and sacrifices for sins : * who am 
 have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way ; for tliat 
 
 3 'he himself also is compassed with infirmity. And '"by reason hereof' he ought, 
 as for the people, so also for himself, to ofl'er for sins. 
 
 4 "And no man taketh this honour unto himself,"* hut he that is called of God, 
 y as ° tvas Aaron. ''So also Christ glorith'd not himself to be made an Higli 
 
 Priest ; ' but he that said '^ unto him, ' Thou art my Son ; to-day have 1 begotti'n 
 
 < cU. 3.01 Pi. 96. U. 
 
 1 El. 'iO. n ; 31. 17. 
 
 • Ac. 13. 20-23. 
 *ch. 3-7; P». 95. 7. 
 ' ■0© Ac. 7. 45. 
 ■n vpr. 1 ; \t.m. 19.20; 
 Rei.7. U-17; U. 13. 
 n ch. I. 3; 10. 12. 
 
 Tors, 3, 4, 
 
 V Tcr. I ; I.k. 13, 21 1 
 2 Pet. 1. Ill, II. 
 
 1 cli. 3. 12. 18, 19. 
 
 r I*. 19. 2; Jer. 23.29; 
 
 2 Cor. lU. 4 ; U'et. 
 
 1.23. 
 ■ «eo Ac. 5, 3-10; 13. 
 
 9-11. 
 I tv9 roft, Eph. fi. 17. 
 u 1 Cor. 14. 21, 25. 
 J- Pi yi)-H: 139. 11. C. 
 y Job2t>.6; Pre. 15.3. 
 
 > cli. 2 1! ; 3. 1. 
 <i cli. I. 3; 9. 12. 24. 
 ft ch, 3. (i 1 10. 23. 
 c ch. 2. 17, m; Ii. 53. 
 3—5; Phil -2. 7. a. 
 
 d we rcf*. Ii 5.3. 9. 
 e ch 111. 19--J3; ««e 
 
 reft. Eph. 2, 18, 
 / Ex. 25. 17—22. 
 
 ff Num. 18. 1—5, 
 
 A ch. 2. 17. 
 
 ■ ch. 8 3.4; 9.9; Le. 
 
 9 7, l;)-21. 
 « cli. -J. 18; 4. 15. 
 
 / ch. 7. 29. 
 
 inch. 7.27; 9. 7; Lc. 
 4.3; Hi. 6, l.^-17. 
 
 1 2Chr. 26. 18; John 
 
 3 27. 
 o Ex 28.1; Numch.lfl. 
 I- .1.-1,11 7. 18; 8. 54. 
 4 Ac 3. la 
 
 ns 
 
 1 Literally, ' the word of hearing {i.e. which they heard) 
 did not bentfit them, because they did not unite faitli 
 with hearing.' Some copii'S of the text give this seiiac, 
 ' because they were not united by faith with those who 
 heard,' t. e. so as to believe. 
 
 2 Tliere is still a Divine rest ; for God sneaks of it as 
 future, ' altliougli lii» works were done from the foundation 
 of the world :' and this rest is the believer's portion ; for 
 it is khAc/Zc/ wliieh forfeits it. This is aniplilied in vers. 
 6 — 8 ; and the conclusion follows in ver. 9 ; where a new 
 word is used for 'rest,' meaning the keeping of a sabbath, 
 and beautifully representing the believer's eternal rest in 
 heaven as analogous to God's rest of holy aatisfuctioii, 
 when ho had finished the six days' work. 
 
 3 A strong mode of asserting, 'they shall not enter,' etc., 
 the same phra.se is rendered in eh. iii. 11, 
 
 4 lUther, 'sjiying, To-day, in David after so long a 
 time.' It was about five hundred years after the former 
 occasion . 
 
 5 lte«pccting the meaning of the name 'Joshua,' sec 
 Preface to Joshua, p. 218. 
 
 lliithcr, 'he would not have been speaking of an- 
 other day after these tilings,' i. e. still future. 
 
 ' Itiitlier, ' rested,' i'. e. from the works which are to 
 complete the new creation. 
 
 8 See note on ch. iii. 18. 
 
 9 That is, 'living.' The vital energy of God's word 
 reaches beyond the animal nature, and brings to light the 
 dc'pest principles of action, our most secret inclinations 
 and purposes; and by it. He ' to whom our account must 
 he given' (ver, 13) will judge every creature (see John 
 xii. ■18). Hence it follows that di.iobedient unbelief of 
 any of it« declarations will certainly be detected, and must 
 forfeit the ' rest of God." 
 
 1404 
 
 10 The inspired writer has now reached the heart of hie 
 great subject, the su])erioritv of the priesthood and sacrifice 
 of Jesus to those of the old dispensation (ch. iv. 1-1 — x. 18). 
 He begins by referring to our Lord's personal glory and 
 exaltation, and his synipatliy in our sufferings, as a rea- 
 son for adhering to him, and approaching God by him 
 (iv. 11 — Ifi) ; and then shows how completely all the 
 requirements of the priestly office meet in Jesus ; viz., 
 oneness with those whom he represents (v. 1- — 3), appoint- 
 ment by God (■! — 6), and entire subordination to his will 
 (7-10). 
 
 11 K:ither, ^ through the l)«.'avcn8,' as the high priest 
 piifl8(;(l through the veil into the unseen presenct; of God : 
 see Lev. xvi. 12 — 15. 
 
 1- See note on ch. ii. 17. 
 
 l:i HiiviuK nothing within him on which tcmptntion 
 from wiilioiit coulti succertsfully work ; sue cli. vii. 2G. 
 
 11 Or, ' with confidence :' as in oh. iii. 6, 
 
 l'* An tiUusion to ' thu mercy eeut :' ece Exod. xxv. 17, 
 and nolo. 
 
 l""' Kiitlier, 'appointed.' rJeinpiijipoinlcd torict formcM, 
 Iw niUMt be taken from men ; lie niunt hiivc tho ' conHidenile 
 niildncya* of one who knows his own * wcnltness.' And 
 liaving to Qct in niattura relating to 6W, he must be called 
 to the otlicu by Gnd. 
 
 17 HecauHc of hi» infirmity and nin. 
 
 IS It irt for Goduluno to choose who shall stand between 
 Ilim and man. 
 
 I'J Tlii'He words refer to onr Lord's resurrection (hcc 
 R<pm. i, -1, and note on Psa. ii. 7) ; which showt-d that he 
 wiw accepted by Goil as rricst in his oflering of hiniHidf. 
 'I'hry thus connect liin kitigly and pric«tly ofllccH ; as is 
 dune also in the next quotation from Fsu, ex. Compare 
 ch. vii. ; Zech. vi. 9 — 13, and notes. 
 
A. 0. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS V. 6— VI. 10. 
 
 [a.d. 64. H. 
 
 6 thee' [Psa. ii. 7]. As Le saitli also in a.uother 2^l(iCCj '" * Thou a7't a Priest lor ever 
 after the order of Melchisedec' [Psa. ex. 4]. 
 
 7 Who ill the days of his tiesh, wheu he had * offered up prayers and supplications 
 "with strong crying and " tears unto him ^ that was ahle to save him from death, 
 
 8 and was heard ' ^ in that he feared ; ' though he were a .Son, yet learned he 
 
 9 " obedience hy the things which he suffered ; and * being made perfect, he ber-ame 
 
 10 '^the author of eternal salvation ''unto all them that obey him. Called^ of God 
 an High Priest ^ after the order of Melcliisedec. 
 
 Digression respecting the low spiritual attainments of the Hebrew Christians addressed; 
 xcith warnings and exhortatiojis. 
 
 11 OF^ whom /we have many things to say, and hard"* to be uttered, seeing ye are 
 1*J ffduU of hearing. * For when for the time-'* ye ought to be teachers, ye have need 
 
 that one teach you again which he Uhe first principles of the oracles of God: 
 
 13 and are become such as have need of *milk, and not of strong meat. For every 
 one that useth milk is uuskilful*' in the word of righteousness : for he is 'a babe. 
 
 14 But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason 
 of use have their senses exercised '" to discern both good and evil. 
 
 g Therefore' "leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, "let us go on 
 unto perfection; not laying again the foundation^ of repentance pfrom dead 
 
 2 works,^ and of faith toward God, ^of the doctrine '^ of baptisms, 'and of laying 
 
 3 on of hands, 'and of resurrection of the dead, 'and of eternal judgment. And 
 this will we do, "if God permit.*^ 
 
 4 For^"-^ '^ it is impossible for those ^who were onee^^ enlightened, and have 
 
 5 tasted of = the heavenly gift,'* and " were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and 
 have tasted '•'' the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, *if^^ 
 
 they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance ; '^ seeing they crucify 
 to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. 
 
 7 For the earth '^ which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and 
 bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom''^ it is dressed, ''receiveth blessing 
 
 8 from God: '^but that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh 
 unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.'-^^ 
 
 9 But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany 
 10 salvation,^^ though we thus speak. 'For /God is not unrighteous— to forget 
 
 J Pb.22.1— 21; fi3i soe 
 
 r.fa. Ht. -jr,. 38—11 ; 
 
 Johncli. 17. 
 I Mt. 27. 4t), bO. 
 u l». M. 3, 1. 
 ^ Mt. 211.53; Mk,l].3r., 
 U Mt. 2t>. 37; Mk. U. 
 
 33; IA.'22.43i John 
 
 12. 27. 
 « cli. I. 5: 3. fi. 
 « li.50.a.6; l'liil.2.a 
 b cli. 2. 10. 
 c ch. 9. 12; Ps. tiS. 18 
 
 -20. 
 d JolinB. 47, 54. 
 e vera, &, 6; ch. 6. 20. 
 r BePth.7. 1-4; John 
 
 It). Vi; 2 Pet. 3. 16. 
 K Mt. 13. 1.^ 
 A soe John 3. 10; U. 9. 
 • ch. 6. 1. 
 ft 1 Cor. 3. 1-3. 
 ' Eph. 4. 11. 
 
 .iICor.2, 11,15; Phil. 
 
 1. it, 10. 
 nch. 5. 12; Phil. 3. 
 
 12— U. 
 o »fe refs. ML 5. 48. 
 f> eh. 9. U; Ho. Ii. 23; 
 
 Jam. 1. 15. 
 q ch. >). 10; John 3. 5; 
 
 Ac. 19. 1. .5. 
 r »ce reft, Ac. 19. 6. 
 * Ac. 17. 31, 32. 
 ( Mt.2.V 31-31,41,41). 
 « see refs. Ac. IK. 21. 
 j-ch. 12, 15—17; Mt. 
 
 12. 31. 32; 2 Pet. 2. 
 
 20-22. 
 t/ ch.IO. 32: Epli.1.18. 
 : John 4. 10; Ac. 10. 
 
 45 ; Eph. 2. H. 
 a ch. 2.4; Gal. 3. 2,5. 
 b ch. 10. 26—29. 
 
 e Mai, 3.16,17; Mt.2.'». 
 
 34—40; John i:i.20. 
 / Deu. 32. 4 ; Rom. 
 
 3. 4. 
 
 1 Either, he ' was heard on account of his reverential 
 fear;' or, he 'was heard [and delivered] from his fear 
 {i.e. of 'the cup' of suffering: see Matt, xxvi.39, and note; 
 Luke xsii. 43) ; although being Son [and so associated 
 with God's other children], he learned obedience from his 
 sufferings; and being [thus] completely qualified [for his 
 office : see ch. ii. 10, and note], he became the author of 
 eternal salvation,' etc. 
 
 2 That is, ' having been addressed by God as high priest,' 
 etc. (see ver. 6). 
 
 3 The inspired writer, knowing how unprepared many 
 of his Jewish readers would be to hear that Aaron's priest- 
 hood was inferior to Melchisedec's, interrupts his argu- 
 ment, to remonstrate with them faithfully respecting 
 their spiritual ignorance (ch. v. 11 — 14) ; and urges 
 them to seek higher knowledge (vi. 1 — 3) ; by the fearful 
 danger of apostasy (4 — 8), b)' his own hope of better 
 things concerning them, founded on their former zeal 
 (9 — 12), and by the encouragement which God's promise 
 and oath afford to persevering faith (13 — 20). 
 
 4 Kather, ' hard to explain, since you have become 
 dull of hearing.' The persons addressed had relapsed 
 into religious infancy, and needed to have their spiritual 
 perceptions aroused to understand the writer's instruc- 
 tions respecting the superiority of Melchisedec's priest- 
 hood to Aaron's (ch. vii.) 
 
 5 That is, considering how long time had elapsed since 
 they embraced the gospel. 
 
 fi* Or, * inexperienced' in the use of the deeper truths 
 of the gospel. Such persons are liable to pervert the 
 ' strong food.' 
 
 V As we ought not to remain mere children, let us 
 leave 'the elementary doctrine of Christ,' and advance 
 towards 'the perfection' of the gospel eystem. 
 
 8 The six following particulars include the primary 
 spiritual requirements^ introductory rites^ and tinal sanc- 
 iions of Christianity; which were perhaps ordinarily pre- 
 sented thus to Jewish converts. 
 
 9 Works done in a state of spiritual death, devoid of all 
 spiritual life, consciousness, and power. 
 
 10 This may possibly mean 'baptisms of instruction' 
 (compare Acts viii. 12, 34 — 38) ; but more pmbably the 
 word 'doctrine' or 'instruction' is to be applied to all the 
 four particulars which follow it. The word 'baptisms' 
 (or 'washings,' as in ch. ix. 10) may perhaps refer to 
 Jewish ablutions and to John's baptism, viewed in rela- 
 tion to the Christian rite. 
 
 11 Ever remembering our dependence on God's help 
 (Phil. ii. 13). 
 
 12 The awful condition of apostates is a motive for 
 advancing in the Christian life. 
 
 13 The Greek word means, not ' formerly,' but * once for 
 all ;' implying that there is no second enlightening. 
 
 H See John iv. 10, and note. 
 
 15 That is, have experienced the comfort of the Divine 
 promises, and the miraculous operations attending the 
 introduction of the New Economy (see eh. ii. 5). 
 
 16 Rather, 'and have fallen away.' Those who, after 
 alt this religions experience, have apostatized, cannot 
 (humanly speaking) have the same experience a second 
 time; their apostasy classes them with the unbelieving 
 Jews who shouted 'Crucify Him' (John six. G). 
 
 17 All the great truths and influences of the gospel 
 having lost their power, no other means are left of work- 
 ing upon the conscience: compare Mark x. 23 — 27- 
 
 18 Kather, 'For land,* i. e. any piece of ground. This ' 
 comparison illustrates the difference between the fruitful 
 and the barren professor. 
 
 19 Kather, ' on account of whom ;' i. c. the owners or 
 cultivators. 
 
 20 Referring probably to the curse in Deut. xxix. 22, 23. 
 
 21 Things pertaining to salvation; i. e. so connected 
 with it as to insure it. 
 
 22 Having graciously made them fruitful,he righteously 
 treats them according to their fruitfulness : see Matt, j 
 xiii. 12, and note. 
 
A.D. C4. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS VI. 11— VII. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 ^your work and labour of love, which ye hare showed toward his name.^ in 
 
 11 that ye have * ministered to the saints, and do minister. And we desiro that 
 * every one of you do show the same dilif^euce * to the full assurauco 'of hopo"'^ 
 
 12 •" unto the end : " that ye be not slothful, " but followers'^ p of them who through 
 faith and patience ' inherit the promises. 
 
 13 For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no 
 
 14 greater, he sware by himself,'* saying, 'Surely blessing I will bless thee, and 
 la multiplying I will multiply thee' [Gen. xxii. 10, 17]. 'And so, after he had 
 
 patiently endured, he obtained the promise.^ 
 
 16 For men verily 'swear by the greater:** and 'an oath for confirmation rs to 
 
 17 them an end of all strife. Whoroin' God, willing more abundantly to show 
 unto " the heirs of promise ' the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by J' an 
 
 18 oath : that by two^ immutable things, in which it ?vas = impossible for God to 
 lie, we might have a strong consolation, "who have fled for refuge to lay hold 
 
 19 upon ''tho hope set before us. '^ Which hope wo have as an anchor of the soul, 
 both ''sure and stedfast, 'and which entereth^ into that within the vail: 
 
 20 ■'"whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, ^ made an High Priest 
 for ever after the order of Melchisedec, 
 
 'I'he royal and eternal priesthood of Christ illustrated by that of Melchisedec ^ and its 
 superiority showti to that of Aaron. 
 7 FOH^*' this '• Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of tho most high God, who met 
 
 2 Abraliam returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him ; to whom 
 also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation ' King of 
 
 3 righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, ^^ which is, King of peace; without 
 father, without mother, without descent,'- having noitlusr beginning of days, nor 
 end of life ; but made like unto the Sou of ( Jod ; abidcth a priest continually. 
 
 4 Now consider how great this man 7vas,'' unto whom even the patriarch '•'Abraham 
 gave the tenth of the spoils.^^ And verily 'they tliat are of the sons of Levi, 
 
 who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes 
 
 of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they "* come 
 
 G out of the loins of Abraham : '^ but he whose descent [or^ jK^digree] is not counted 
 
 from them, " received tithes of Abraham, "and blessed '' him that had the promises. 
 
 7 And without all"' contradiction the less is blessed of the better. 
 
 8 And here''' men that die receive tithes; but there ho rcccivvth them 9 of whom 
 
 9 it is witnessed that he liveth. And as I may so say,"^ Levi also, who receiveth 
 10 tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. For he was yet in the loins of his father, when 
 
 Melchisedec met him. 
 
 s 1 The*. I. 3. 
 A I Cor. 9. I. 12. 
 
 • cli.S. B, U; •ffcreft 
 Ko. IS. II. 
 
 k ,i-c ref.. Col. 2. 2 : 
 2 Vet. I. 10; I John 
 3, It. la. 
 
 / Ro. i. 2-5; Col. I. 
 
 r.. a. 
 
 >"cli. 3. fi: 10. 32— .•». 
 " til a. II ; Pro, 13. \. 
 •> cti. 12, 1; S. Song I. 
 
 H: Jnm. 5. 10, II. 
 p »VQ ch, II. 
 9 ver. 17 1 ch. I. 14; 
 
 11.9. 
 r ice Go. 15, 2—4; 16. 
 
 1—3: 17-1— 8.I5-2V; 
 
 1«. »— Hi 21. 1—8; 
 
 1U>. I. 17-21. 
 t i.eGc II, 22. 
 t Ex.2-:. II. 
 II vvr. 12; Gnl. 3. Ifl. 
 ■I- I*>.33. II ; In. II. 24: 
 
 Mai. 3. 6: Ko. II.K). 
 y iecUe, l.V 8-18, 
 
 * »io rof«. Num, 23.19. 
 1 Num- 3^11-15; li. 
 
 .IL', I. 2. 
 h Va\. I. 5. 27. 
 c ch, 1(1, 35. 
 d I'l. wi. a, 6; I*. 12. 
 
 2 ; Ho 8 28— 3iL 
 ' >oc rcl* La. Ili. 2. 15. 
 / cli.4.U; ». 24: John 
 
 14.2.3. 
 K c)i. 3. I ; 5. 6. 10. 
 A Oft 14. 18-20. 
 
 U, 12, 13.' 
 
 k Gk. U. 20. 
 
 / leeror*. NuitlIB. SI, 
 
 " T«r. 4. 
 
 « Gi". 14. 19. 
 
 P Go. 13. 11—17: Ro. 
 
 4. 13: Gal. 3. 16. 
 1 vor* 24,2.'): cli, 5.6; 
 
 (>. 20; lUv. 1. la 
 
 1 See Matt. x. 40—42 ; xxv. 34^10, and notes. 
 
 2 That you may ahvaya enjoy a fully assured hope. 
 
 3 Kathcr, ' imitators ;' {. e. of their faith and patience ; 
 80 as to bec;omc' partakers of the same inheritance. And 
 if, like Abraham (ver. 1-1), you have long to wait for the 
 inheritance, you may well do so; for you, like him, have 
 tlie oath (sec ch. vii. 20) as well ns the promise of Jehovah. 
 
 4 This emphatic repetition of the word of promise is, 
 as it were, a calling lliniKolf to witness. 
 
 5 He obtained tlie (irat instalment of it in the birth of 
 Isaac ; the pledge of its complete fultilinent. 
 
 G That is, by appealing to God. Doubts and disputoB 
 are often settled by oaths. What, then, must be tho 
 effeet when God 'intervenes by oath I' 
 
 ' Rather, * Wherefore.' The ' heira of the promise' are 
 those mentioned above in ver, 12. 
 
 B These 'two things' may bo either the promise and 
 the oath juKt spoken of; or the oath to Ahrahatri, and 
 thai to tlie Metwiiih. These two things did n(»t make it 
 impossible for God to lie (for his own lioly nature makes 
 that impossible: see Titus i. 2); but tliey 'show to us 
 tlie immutability of his rounsel,' and thus give tho be- 
 liever 'strong encouragement.' 
 
 9 The good hope is firm and stodfast, because it takes 
 hold on heaven, the true holy of holies (ch. ix. 12); which, 
 though veiled from us, is made to us real and iture by 
 the entrance of our High Priest and Forerunner (John 
 xiv. 1—1), 
 
 1** Hesuming hia argument, the inspired writer shows 
 that Jesus, belonging to the orderof MehduKedec, is King 
 as well as Priest (vii. 1, 2) ; that his prit.Mthood is not 
 hereditary (3) ; that he receives homage from Abraham, 
 and virtually from Aaron (i — 10) ; that in him tho law of 
 
 priestly descent from Levi is set aside (11 — 19) ; and that 
 ne is appointed witli an oath (20—22), continues his oliice 
 for ever in heaven (23 — 25), and is personally perfect. 
 Ue is therefore the Priest we need (2G — 28). 
 U See Gen. xiv. 18; Psa. Ixxvi. 2, and notes. 
 
 12 lUther, * without pedigree.' We have no arcount of 
 his ancestors, nor of his birth and death. So that he stands 
 before us 'continually' simply in the fart of his unique 
 priesthood ; and thus is ' likened to tho Son of God,' 
 whose priesthood is not received by birth, or transmitted 
 by death, like the hevitieal. 
 
 13 The head of tlie whole family of Israel. Melchisodec 
 was superior to Abraham and Ibi? prii'sts who sprang from 
 him. J'herefore our Lord, of whom Melchisedec was a 
 type, must also be superior to them all. 
 
 ' 14 Uather, ' the tenth of the bent of tho spoils.' 
 15 Though ' tlie sons of Levi' and ' tlieir brethren' are 
 
 all alike dcHeended from Abraham. 
 
 KJ All will admit that the receiver of a blessing is, in 
 
 that respect, inferior to the bestower. 
 
 17 'I'hat is, in the case of tho Levitical priests ; 'there,* 
 in tho case of Melrliisedec. The Levitical priests die, 
 and provision is made for the succession of pricBts ; but 
 Scripture says nothing of Melchisedec's death, only testi- 
 fying to his life; and it refers to him many ages after- 
 wards, in such a way as to show tluit there is slitl a 
 Melchisedec. Ho is therefore evidently u typo of the 
 su]>erior priesthood of our ever living Saviour. 
 
 18 itather, 'And so to speak;' a nhrase intended to 
 remove any apparent strangeness in the following asser- 
 tion. AbndiHni, being the head of the chosen race, by thia 
 act, placed the whole race, and Levi among them, in sub- 
 ordination to MolchiBodec. 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS VII. 11— VIII. 3. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 11 ""If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it^ the 
 people received tlie law,) what further need was there that * another priest should 
 rise after the order of Melchiaedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron 1 
 
 10 For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the 
 
 13 law. For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe,- 'of 
 
 14 which no man gave attendance at the altar. For it is evident that "our Lord 
 sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood. 
 
 15 And it is yet far more evident:^ for ^that after the similitude of Melchisedec 
 IG there arisetli another Priest, who is made, not after J' the law of a carnal com- 
 17 mandment, = but after the power of an endless life. For he testifieth, ° * Thou 
 
 a7't a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec' [Psa. ex. 4], 
 IS For there is verily* ''a disannulling of the commandment going before^ for 
 11) "^ the weakness and unprofitableness thereof : (for ^ the law made nothing perfect ;)^ 
 
 ^ but the briuging in of-/'a better hopef/(W ; by the which ^ we draw nigh unto God.^ 
 20,21 And inasmuch as not without an oath lie was made Priest ; (for those priests 
 
 were made without an oath; but tliis with an oath by him that said unto him, 
 
 * The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a Priest for ever after the order 
 
 22 of Melchisedec :') by so much was Jesus made a surety of * a better testament,^ 
 
 23 And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue 
 
 24 by reason of death : but this man, because ' he coutinueth ever, hath an unchauge- 
 2.5 able priesthood. * Wherefore ^ he is able also to save them to the uttermost that 
 
 come unto God ^ by him, seeing '" he ever liveth " to make intercession for them. 
 
 26 "For such an High Priest became us, ^'^ p 7vho is holy, harmless, undefiled, 
 
 27 separate from sinners, ' and made higher than the heavens ; who needeth not 
 daily," as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, "■ first for his own sins, and 
 
 28 then for the people's : for * this'-^ he did once, when he offered up himself. For 
 the law maketh ' men high priests which have infirmity ; " but the word of the 
 oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, ' who is consecrated ^^ for evermore. 
 
 The exalted nature and perfect efficacy of the services and ordinances of the New Covenant^ 
 contrasted with the imperfect, typical, arid transitory institutio7ts of the Old. 
 
 Q NOW"* of the things which we have spoken this is the sum:^^ vWe have 
 such an High Priest, = who is set ou the right hand of the throne of the Majesty 
 
 2 in the heavens ; a minister of -^ the sanctuary, and of * the true'^ tabernacle, which 
 the Lord pitched, and not man. 
 
 3 For "^ every high priest is ordained ^^ to offer gifts and sacrifices : wherefore '^it 
 
 r vers. 18,19; ch.8.7; 
 
 Gal. 2. 21. 
 I lera. \f>. \7,'i\. 
 
 I Num. 16- 10. 
 
 M Gc, 49.10; Mlc. ft. 2; 
 Mt. 1. 3; Lk. 3. 3:1; 
 Ro. I. 3; Kcv. 5. b. 
 
 Jf Ter. 17; Pi. 110. i. 
 
 y ch. 9. 9. 10. 
 
 X Ter*. 3, 8. 
 
 a ch. 5. B, 10; 6. 20. 
 
 b Yen. 11, 12; ch. 8. 
 
 7—13: 10. 1-9. 
 e ch.9.9. 10; Ro.8.3; 
 
 Gul. 4. 9. 
 d ver. II ; see rcf*. Ro. 
 
 3. m ; 8. 3. 
 e GaL 3. 2\. 
 / ch. B. 18; 8. ti; I 
 
 Tim. 1. I. 
 S ch. 10. 10— 22; John 
 
 ll. Bi Ei>h.2. 13— li*. 
 
 • ch.l3.e; JohDl2.3l. 
 
 A John 6. 37-40; 10. 
 
 29, 3it; 2 Tim. 1. 12. 
 t John 14. B. 
 ni»or8. 8, 2|. 
 fi U.b3. 12; John 17- 
 
 9.20; Ito ft. 31. 
 
 ch. 8. I ! y. 23-26. 
 
 p ch. 4. IS; 9. 14 ; Ex. 
 
 28. 3«— 3)*; Lk. 1.35. 
 q ch.8, 1; gcorcfi. Epli. 
 
 1.20, 21; 4. 10. 
 r ch. 5. 3 } 9. 7 ; Le. 9. 
 
 7; Ifi. 6, 15. 
 
 1 ch. 9. 1^,25,28; 10. 
 10—13: Ro. B. 10. 
 
 t ch. 5. 1. 2. 
 u Ter. 21. 
 
 X ror. 24 ; ch. 2. 10 ; 
 5,9. 
 
 y ch, 7. 26-28. 
 
 * ch.12.2; Eph.1.20. 
 a ch. 9. a— 12, 21. 
 
 t> ch. 9. It. 
 c ch. 5. 1, 
 
 d ch. 9. 12-14; 10.9- 
 12; Eph. 5.2. 
 
 1 Rather, 'upon it.' The Aaronic priesthood lay at 
 the foundation of the whole Mosaic economy. That this 
 priesthood could not perfectly fulfil the priestly functions 
 (see ch. ix. 9, etc.) appears from the fact that Messiah's 
 priesthood is to be of another order. Hence the Mosaic 
 law, which rested on the Levitical priesthood, must pass 
 away with it : see Eph. ii. 15. 
 
 2 The Messiah was to spring-, not from Levi, but from 
 Judah. His priesthood then could not be of the order of 
 Aaron, which must pass away in him. And from Judah 
 it is well known that 'our Lofd sprang forth.' 
 
 3 It is still further evident that our Lord's is the supe- 
 rior priesthood ; since it is not of a kind to be transmitted 
 by natural succession, but is suited to one who has 'an 
 endless life.' Compare John v. 26 ; vi. 53 — 58. 
 
 4 Rather, 'For there is, on the one hand, a disannulling 
 of the commandment, etc.; but (ver. 19) on the other, a 
 bringing in of a better hope.' Some render ver. 19, ' For 
 the law completed nothing, but was the introduction of 
 a better hope.' 
 
 5 As introductory to the gospel. 
 
 6 In the matter of human salvation : see ver. IL 
 
 7 Compare ch. x. 19, 22 ; Rom. v. 1, 2, and notes. 
 
 8 Rather, ' Covenant.' The solemnity of ' an o;ith,' and 
 the appointment of a 'surety' pledged for its fulfilment, 
 show the superiority of the New Covenant over the Old. 
 
 9 As ' He ever Uveth,' he can and will save all, in all 
 ages, * who come to God by him,' and save each of them 
 'to the uttermost.' 
 
 10 Such a High Priest was fitted to our condition and 
 wants. All that in the Levitical high priest was only 
 symbolical and imperfect, He must and does possess in 
 reality and perfection. He is 'separate from sinners,' 
 both as being perfectly free from all taint of sin, and as 
 being now removed from all contact with it ; and 'exalted 
 
 above the [visible] heavens:' ch. ix. 28. The words here 
 used seem to be suggested by Deut. xxxiii. 8 ; Lev. xxi. ; 
 Ezra ix. 1. 
 
 11 * Daily' by his subordinates; occaBionally in his own 
 person. 
 
 12 That is, Christ offered himself once for all for the 
 sins of the people. 
 
 13 Rather, 'perfected:' see on ch. ii. 10, and Exod. 
 xxix. 9. 
 
 H Not only is our great High Priest personally greater 
 than Aaron and his descendants, but both his fit net {(ms, 
 and the place where he fulfils them, are also far superior 
 to those of the Levitical priesthood. Jesus ministers in 
 the real, the heavenly temple (viii. I — 5), as Mediator of 
 the New Covenant, which is better, because it is a spiri- 
 tual covenant (6 — 13). Beautiful and orderly as were 
 the tabernacle and its services (ix. 1 — 5), they had not 
 in themselves any power to give peace of conscience 
 and access to God (6 — 10). But Christ, by his offering 
 of himself, has done this (11 — 14); ratifying the New 
 Covenant by his death (15 — 17), as the former was rati- 
 fied by the victims' blood (18 — 22"). And He has effec- 
 tually opened the way to heaven by his single sacrifice 
 (23 — 28) ; which cannot, like the typical offerings of the 
 law (x. 1 — 4), be repeated ; being sufficient of itself (o— 
 14), so as fully to establish the New Covenant (15 — 18). 
 
 13 The apostle has now come to the subject which he 
 designates as 'chief over all that is being spoken of,' 
 namely, the discharge of those functions for which our 
 Lord was constituted High Priest. 
 
 16 The jral (see note on John i. 9) tabernacle, or hoi}' 
 place, i. e. the immediate presence of God above (see ch. 
 IV. 14, and notes); of which the ancient tabernacle was 
 only a shadow (ver, 5). 
 
 17 See note on ch. v. 1. 
 
 1407 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS VIII. 4— IX. 1-2. 
 
 [a.d.64. H. 
 
 4 is of necessity tliat this man have Bomewliat also to ofler. Fur if he were on 
 earth,' he should not he a priest, seeing that there are jiriests that ofler gifts 
 
 5 apcording to the law: who serve unto the example and '■shadow of hoavouly 
 things, as Moses was admonished of (.iod when he was about to make tlie taher- 
 nachi : for, ' See,' saitli he, ' t/xit thou make all things according to the pattern 
 
 6 showed to thee in the mount' [Exod. sxv. 40]. But now /hath he obtained a 
 more excellent ministry, hy how much also he is « the Mediator- of a better 
 covenant, which was established upon better promises. 
 
 7 '' For if that first covenant had been faultless,^ then should no place have been 
 
 8 sought for the second. For finding fault with them,* he saith, ' ' Beh(dd, tlie 
 days come, saith the Lord, when I will make * a new covenant with the house of 
 
 9 Israel and with the house of Judah: not according to the covenant that I made 
 with their iiithers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of 
 the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded 
 
 10 them not, saith the Lord. For 'this is the covenant that I will make with the 
 house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their 
 mind, and write them in their hearts : and '" I will be to them a God, and they 
 
 11 shall be to me a people : and " they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and 
 every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for all shall know me, from the 
 
 VI least to the greatest. For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, "and their 
 sins and their iniquities will I remember no more' [.ler. xxxi. 31 — 34, Sipt.] 
 
 13 In that he saitb, A new eovvnant, he hath made the first old.'^ Now that 
 which decayeth and waxeth old w ' ready to vanish away. 
 
 9 Then verily the first covenant bad also ordinances of divine service, and ''a 
 •Z worldly^ sanctuary. ''For there was a tabernacle" made; the first, wherein 
 
 mas 'tho candlestick, and 'the table, and the showbrcad ; which is called the 
 
 3 sanctuary. " And after the second vail, the tabernacle which is called ' the 
 
 4 Holiest of all ; which had *' the golden censer,"* and = tho ark of the covenant 
 overlaid round about with gold, wherein 7vns "the golden pot that had manna, 
 
 5 and 'Aaron's rod that budded, and nhe tables of the covenant; and ''over it the 
 cherubim" of glory shadowing tho mercyeeat; of which we cannot now speak 
 particularly. 
 
 fi iS'ow when these things were thus ordained,'" 'the priests went always into the 
 7 first tabernacle, accomi)li8hing the service of God. But into the second went the 
 
 high priest alone /once" every year, f not without blood, '' whicli he ofibrod for 
 S himself, imAJhr tho errors of the peojile. The Ilcjly Chost this signifying, that 
 
 'the way into the Holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first 
 9 tabernacle was yet standing.'- Which was a figure "* for the time then ]iri'B(Mit, in 
 
 which '■* were offered both gifts and sacrifices, *that could not make him that did 
 
 10 the service perfect,'-'' as pertaining to the conscience ; which stood only '" in ' meats 
 and drinks, and '"divers washings, "and carnal ordinances, imposed «« them until 
 tho time of reformation. 
 
 11 "But Christ being come ''an High Priest ' of good things to come, 'by a 
 greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of 
 
 12 this building;" noitlier ' by the blood of goats and calves, hut 'by liis own blood 
 he entered in "once into the holy place, 'having obtained eternal redeniption'" 
 
 / liCor. 3. G— u. 
 g ch. 7. 22. 
 
 A cli. 7. n, 18; Cnl. 3. 
 
 21. 
 • soo reft. Jor. 31. 31— 
 
 34. 
 « I«. M. 3. 
 
 I Ii. &t. 13; Jnhn 6. 
 4:1; I John 2. 27. 
 
 ch.10.1;; llo.ll.27. 
 
 PBco Lk. S1.&, G. 
 
 <7 Ex, 2:>. 8. 
 
 r Kx. 2fh I, etc. 
 
 ■ Ex. 2J. 31 ; 20 3i. 
 ( Ex. 25. 23-30; l.ff. 
 
 21. 5, b. 
 uch.fi. 10; Ex. 2t>. 31 
 
 —33; 40.3,21. 
 T\ Kl, », 11. 
 V 1 Kl. 7. 4«-,V). 
 t EX.2.V10-1G; 40.21, 
 » Kx. Iti. lit, 31. 
 t Num. 17. .\ 8, 10. 
 c «co lofi, Ex. 25. 10, 
 d Ex. 2,^ 17—22, 
 
 • Ex,37.2ll DxiLail. 
 
 / «r. !.%; Ex. 30, to 1 
 
 Le. 10. 2—20. 34, 
 It ch. 10. 111. 20. 
 A ch. 5. 3 : 7, 27, 
 < ch, 10, 1*3-22 ; John 
 
 11.0. 
 * ch. 7. 18. lit; 10.1-4, 
 
 II; Gal. 3.21. 
 / I.e. 11. 2; Col. 2. 10, 
 -71 Num. 10,7-21, 
 n ch.7. 10; E))h.2.l&l 
 
 col. 2. 20. 
 
 Oal. 4. 3-7, 
 p ch. 3. 1. 
 
 1 ch. 10. I, 
 r ch. a 2. 
 
 I ch. 11). 4. 
 
 ( Eph. 1. 7; 1 PcL I, 
 
 18, 111 ; Rav. 5. II. 
 u vcri 7, 21—20; ch, 
 
 Kl. 10, 12. 
 X Dan. a, 24, 
 
 1 Our Lord's prieBthood muBt he exercised in heaven ; 
 ffir there are others * wlio serve' tlie tabernacle and it« rites, 
 which are ' the copy and shadow,' cte. : see note ou ver, 2, 
 
 2 See note on Gal, iii, I!), 20, 
 
 3 See on ch. vii, 11, 'I'lie ,IewiBh economy beins: only 
 preparatory, is spoken of by God ua not being fuultless : 
 see Jer, x.xxi, 'A\ — 34, and notes, 
 
 4 liecawse 'they brake' that covenant (Jer, mi, .32), 
 and so Bhowed it to lie deficient in power over ' the heart' 
 and 'mind' (ver, lOi, Some, liowever, render the words, 
 * For, finding fault (i', e. with the old covenant), he saith 
 to them,' etc, 
 
 6 Jehovah, by calling tlic gospel n »cw covenant, im- 
 plies that the former was old i and thus indicates \\a decay 
 and extinction. 
 
 6 A sanctuary pertaining to this earthly state, in oppo- 
 sition to the 'heavenly' (ver. 11; ch. viii, 2—6). 
 
 ' Ilespecting the talii'macle and its conlent8, sec Exod, 
 eh. XXV,, xxvii , and notes, 'i'he whole of this descrip- 
 tion refers to the labcrnaele, not to the temple, in which 
 some of these tliinga were wanting. See 1 KiiiKs viii, 9. 
 
 8 'I'he 'censer' means perhaps tho 'altar of incense,' 
 which the holy of holies might be said to have 'had,' 
 
 1409 
 
 because the incense from it was carried thither; even as 
 Jesus appears for ns in the heavenly sanctuary. 
 
 9 Sec note on Kxod, xxv, 18. 
 
 10 Kather, 'arranged.' The verbs and participles in 
 this paragraph have a present sense, and should be ren- 
 dered so ; as the tabernacle is regarded as ' jet standing,' 
 
 11 On one duv i" the year, tlie great day of atonement 
 (Exod, XXX, 10), On that iluy he prolialily entered into 
 the holy of holies several limes (Lev, xvi. 12 — Ui), 
 
 12 Tho separation of the most holy place from the 
 people showed that the Levitical inslitutions had no real 
 elficucv in bringing men nigh to God, 
 
 13 Literally, 'paratile.' 'I'lie Jewish tabernacle served 
 for a represeiitati<in of the tine tatiernade (see note on 
 eh, viii. 2), until (ver, 10) the time of 'the thorough 
 setting to right' by Christ, 
 
 14 kather, ' according to which,' t, c, in agreement with 
 that old dispensation. 
 
 15 See nolo on ch, vii. 19, 
 
 16 Thcfle things, being only niatrrinJ^ could not pacifv 
 the conttvicncc — nian'« consciousness of his spiritual need, 
 
 1" Itather, ' not of this creation,' i, c. this lower world. 
 18 See noto on Kom. iii. 24. 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS IX. 13— X. 4. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 ISybr us. For if = the blood of bulls and of goats, and ** the ashea of an heifer 
 
 14 sprinkling the unclean,* sanctitieth to tlie purifying of the llesh : how much 
 more * shall the blood of Christ, '^ who through the eternal Spirit- ''otlered himself 
 « without spot to God, /purge your conscience from a dead^ works '' to serve the 
 living God ? 
 
 15 And for this cause 'he is the Mediator of the new testament,* * that by means 
 of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that 7ccre under the first testa- 
 ment, 'they wliioh are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance. 
 
 16 For where a testament^ is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. 
 
 17 For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength 
 at all while the testator liveth. 
 
 18,19 Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated "without blood. For 
 when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, "• he 
 took the blood of calves and of goats, " with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, 
 
 20 and sprinkled both the book, and all the people, saying, '■ This is the blood of the 
 
 21 ti'stament*^ which God hath enjoined unto you' [Exod. xxiv. 8]. Moreover ° he 
 sprinkled with^ blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry. 
 
 22 And almost all things'^ are by the law purged with blood ; and p without shed- 
 ding of blood is no remission.** 
 
 23 It was therefoi'e necessary that ? the patterns ^o of things in the heavens should 
 be purified with these ; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices *' 
 
 24 than these. For Christ is not entered into 'the holy places made with hands, 
 which are " the figures of ' the true ; " but into heaven itself, now ' to appear'- in 
 
 2o the presence of God for us. Nor yet that he should offer himself often, aa I'the 
 
 26 high priest entereth into \}\e holy place every year with blood of others ; for then 
 must he often '3 have suffered since the foundation of the world. But now =once 
 ° in the end of the world hath he appeared * to put away sin "^ by the sacrifice of 
 
 27 himself. ''And as it is appointed unto men*-* once to die, ^but after this the 
 
 28 judgment : so /Christ was once offered to bear the sins ^ of many ; and unto them 
 that '* look for liim shall ' he appear the second time * without sin ' unto salvation. 
 
 2Q For the law having '" a shadow of good things *'^ to come, and not the very image 
 of the things, "can never with those sacrifices which they offered'*^ year by year 
 
 2 continually make the comers thereunto perfect. For then'^ would they not have 
 ceased to be off'ered? Because that the worshippers once purged should have had 
 
 3 no more conscience of sins. " But in those sacrijices there is a remembrance again 
 made of sins every year.*^ 
 
 4 For Pit is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away 
 
 i T,p. If.. U— 16. 
 a Num. 19. 2—21. 
 
 6 1 Jolin 1. 7. 
 
 c Id 1>I. 1-3. 
 
 dell. 7. a7: Tit. 2. U. 
 
 c Lc. :». 20: It. 53.9. 
 
 / ch. 1.3; 10.2,22. 
 
 « ch. 6. I. 
 
 A Ro. ti. 13. 
 
 i cli. 8. 6; 12.21. 
 
 ft Ro. 3. 21-2(J: .*). C, 
 
 lH-21 ; Rev. 5. y. 
 ' Ko. 8. 28—30. 
 
 It Ex. 24. 3-8. 
 
 n Le.U. 4— 7,19,51,M. 
 
 o Ex. 29. 12, 3G: I.e. 
 a 16; IG. U-19. 
 
 P sec Tore. I.e. 17. 11. 
 
 r ver. 11. 
 
 1 ver. 9. 
 
 ( ch. fl. 2. 
 
 u ch. 1. 3; 6. 20. 
 
 «■ SCO refs. ch. 7. 25: 
 
 Ex. 28. 12. 
 y ycr. 7. 
 
 2 ch.7.27; lPet.3.1fl. 
 a <:h.l.2: ICor. W.ll. 
 fi sec refa. Le. 16. 21, 
 
 22; 1 John 3. 5. 
 c vcr. U. 
 rf aeercfg. Ge. 3. 19; 2 
 
 Sam. 11. U. 
 e ate roh. 2 Cor. 5. 10. 
 / 1 Pet. 2 21 ; 3. 18 ; 
 
 1 John 3. 6. 
 iz la. 53. 12; Ro. 5. \f,. 
 I> Pl.il. 3 21); Tit. 2, 13. 
 • Zee. 11.5; John U. 
 
 3; Ac. 1. 11. 
 k Ho. ti. 10; 8.3. 
 I Is. 2.S, 9. 
 mch. 8. 5; 9. U, 23; 
 
 Col. 2. 17. 
 n ch. 9. 9. 
 o Ch. 9. 7: Ex. 30. lOj 
 
 Lc. 16. 21. 
 p ver, 11 1 ch. 9. 13; 
 
 Bce refa. la. I. \\ — 15, 
 
 1 See Numb, xix., and notes. 
 
 2 This may mean either the Holy Spirit, always work- 
 ing in our Lord's human nature, so as to exalt it to the 
 highest perfection (see John iii. 34) ; or our Lord's own 
 eternal, spiritual, Divine nature (see Rom. i, 3, 4, and 
 note), which gave to his sacrifice the highest value. 
 
 3 See note on ch. vi. 1. 
 
 4 Kather, 'He is Mediator' (see note on Gal. iii. 20) 
 of a new covenant (stress being laid on the word ' nuw') ; 
 in order that death {i. e. his own death) having taken 
 place, for redemption of the transgression against the first 
 covenant (e. e. the law of Moses), etc. All real forgiveness 
 of sin under that dispensation had reference to Christ's 
 foreordained death. Compare Rom. iii. 24 — 26. 
 
 5 The word hnre rendered 'testament' is generally 
 translated 'covenant' in Scripture. If it be properly 
 rendered 'testament' here, it is best to take verses 16, 17 
 as a parenthesis, adducing an illustrative argument, eug- 
 gcstcil p;irtly by the mention of an 'inheritance,' and 
 jyartly by the twofold moaning of the word {covenant or 
 t(sta»ient)^ which means any valid arrangement, either 
 by will or by treutij. ]tut some render the clause, 'For 
 where a covenant is, the death of the covenanting {i. c. the 
 person who enters into covenant with God, and is repre- 
 sented by the substitutionary victim, Psa. 1. 6) is neces- 
 sarily brought in ; for (ver. 17) a covenant is valid over 
 the dead {i. e. the slain victims) ; since it never has force 
 while the covenanting (victim) lives.' ' AVhcrefure the 
 former covenant was not ratitied without blood,' sprinkled 
 upon all its documents and instruments (v(;rs. 18 — 22; 
 compare E.xod. xxiv. 3 — 8). So the blood of Christ our 
 substitute was shed as 'the blood of the New Covenant* 
 (Matt. xxvi. 28), to ratify and establish it.' 
 
 6 Rather, * covenant.* The quotation is made freely 
 from Exod. xxiv. 8. Compare Matt. xxvi. 28, and note. 
 
 7 Properly, ' with the blood,' i. e. of the victims. 
 
 8 Some things were cleansed by water, and some by 
 fire and water. Comp. Exod. xix. 10; Numb. xxxi. 23. 
 
 9 Under the Jlosaic law sin was supposed to be par- 
 doned only through the shedding of a victim's blood. And 
 this was but the representation of an universal truth. 
 
 10 Rather, 'copies;' the tabernacle audits furuiture: 
 compare ch. viii. 5, 
 
 11 That is, Christ's one sacrifice. 
 
 12 'To be manifested' as onr intercessor before God. 
 
 13 Like the typical atonement offered every year. The 
 one atoning death of Christ, under the closing dispensa- 
 tion in tlie world's history, suthced for putting away sin 
 for all time. 
 
 14 Christ by once dying made atonement once for all 
 (compare Isa. liii. 12). So that (ver. 28) when he returns 
 from heaven, he will be * without sin ;' /. e. having no 
 sin to bear away or atone for ; but will bestow full salva- 
 tion on all his expectant people. 
 
 15 Rather, '■the good things,' of which Christ is High 
 Priest (ch. ix. 11). Of these the law is the 'shadow,' the 
 outline or rough sketch, as opposed to 'the image' itself, 
 the finished picture or statue : see cb. viii. 5. 
 
 16 Rather, ' offer ;' for the word is in the present tense, 
 and seems to indicate tliat the temple was still in existence. 
 
 17 If they could have taken away the sins of the wor- 
 shippera. 
 
 IS 'J'liat is, in the yearly sacrifices on the day of atone- 
 ment (Lev. xvi. 34). It was not in their nature or design 
 to atone for sin (ver. 4) ; but only to keep in remembrance 
 the need and the promise of the great atonement. 
 
 uoo 
 
A. D. 6-i. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS X. 5- 
 
 [a. d. C4. hH 
 
 5 Bins. Wherefore 1 ? when he coraeth into the world, he saith, '' Sacrifice and 
 
 6 oflering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared rao : in burnt offerings 
 
 7 and sacrifices for eiu tliou hast had no pleasure. TJien said I. Lo, I foino (in the 
 volume- of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, God' [Psa. xl. 6 — 8, 
 
 8 Sept.] Above 3 when he said, Sacritico and offering and burnt offerings and 
 offering for ein thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure thiriin; whitdi are 
 
 9 offered by the law ; then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, God. * He taketh 
 
 10 awa}' the first, that he may establish the second. ' \^J the which-* will we arc 
 sanctified " through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all, 
 
 11 And every ^ priest standeth 'daily ministering and ofieriiig oftentimes the 
 
 12 same sacrifices, "which can never take away sins: = but this man, after he had 
 
 13 offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand*! of God ; from 
 
 14 henceforth expecting " till his enemies be made his footstool. For by one offering 
 *he hath perfected^ *^for ever them that are sanctified. 
 
 lo Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness'^ to us : for after^ that he had said 
 
 16 before, ""This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith 
 the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write 
 
 17 them; and their sins and iniquities will I remember no more' [Jer. xxxi. 33, 34]. 
 
 18 ' iS'ow where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin. 
 
 Practical application — exhortations to stedfast faith ajid courageous profession ; solemn 
 waryting against apostasy ; and encouraging remembrances of former fidelity, 
 
 19 /HAVING'^ therefore, brethren, boldness ^^ to enter ^'into the holiest, by the 
 
 20 blood of Jesus, by ''a new and living way,''-^ which he hath consecrated for us, 
 
 21 'through the vail, that is to say, *his fiesh;'^ and havinfj 'an High'-* Priest 
 
 22 over '"the house of God; "let us draw near with a true^-' heart in lull assurance 
 of faith, having our hearts sprinkled " from an evil conscience, and i' onr bodies 
 
 23 washed with pure water."^ ' Let us hold fast the profession of onr faith '" without 
 
 24 wavering; (for 'he is faithful that promised;) *and let us consider one another 
 
 25 to provoke ^^ unto love and to good works: 'not forsaking the assembling of 
 ourselves together,'" as the manner of some is ; " but exhortiug one another : and 
 'BO much the more, as ye see the day-*^ approaching. 
 
 26 For y if we sin wilfully = after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, 
 
 27 "there remaineth uo more sacrifice for sins,-* but a certain— fearful looking 
 
 q cli. 1. 6. 
 
 r nee rofs. Pg. 40, (J— 8 : 
 Is. 1. U. 
 
 I eh.7.18,19; 8.7-13. 
 
 ( ell. 2. U: John 17 
 
 19; Tit 2. U. 
 " cli. a. 12. 
 
 a- oil. 7. 27; Num. 28.3. 
 
 y tor. A. 
 
 t ch. 1.3; Col. 3. I. 
 
 ' ch, -. 10; Fjih. 5.28. 
 ch.J).l2-U; Ko.8.1. 
 
 ' vcr*. 2. U. 
 / cU. I.IU; t;al.4.6.7; 
 Epii. 3. 12; a Tlra. 
 
 K cii!9. 3,(*, 12. 
 
 A John 10. 7, !i: 14. & 
 
 > cti. 6. IW; U.S. 
 
 * Epli. 2. 14, 15. 
 
 ' ch. 4. U— 16. 
 
 wch. 3. 3-6; 1 Tim. 
 
 3. 15. 
 
 ch. 4. hi; E[)h.3. 12; 
 
 .Ini 
 
 . 1.1 
 
 ri, 14. 
 P Exp, m. )ib : John 3. 
 
 5; Tit. 3 :>. 
 q ch. I. I4; Rfv.3. tl. 
 t ch. ll.lli ICor.l.y. 
 I I'hll 2, 4. 
 t Ao. 2.12; Judcli). 
 u ch. 3. 13. 
 ■r Ho. 13. 11-13; Jam. 
 
 5.8, 
 y ch. 6. 4-6 : Num. 
 
 1,V:10: p.. 19.12,13. 
 I John 15. 22—24! 2 
 
 ret. 2. 20. 21. 
 n »ct. 10. 
 
 1 Because those sacrifices could not take away sin, the 
 Messiah, in Psa. xl. 6—8 (on which see notes), announces 
 the sacrifice of himself, which he was prepared to make 
 by his obedience unto death. 
 
 2 That is, in the Pentateuch : compare Luke xxiv. 27, 
 44 ; John v. 46. 
 
 3 That is, Uaving first Raid, 'Sacrifice and oflering 
 thou wouldest not,' then ho said, 'Lo! I come,' etc.; 
 superseding the first by the second. 
 
 4 In the carrj'ing out of God's will. 
 
 5 ' Every priest' in his turn : see note on Luke i. 5. 
 G Compare oh. i. 3, 13, and notes. 
 
 7 Our Lord's one olh;ring is efilieacious for the be- 
 liever's perfect and eternal deliverance from all the evils 
 of sin. Compare ch. ii. 11 ; x. 1, and notes. 
 
 8 The result at which we have arrived (ver. 14) is 
 eanelioned by the express testimony of tlie Holy Spirit 
 as to the nature and object of the New Covenant: see 
 ch. viii. 8 — 12 ; Jer. xxxi. 33, 34, and notes. 
 
 9 It is diftjcult to determine what is htre referred to 
 as being said 'after.' Some think that it is only ver. 17; 
 and a few ancient manuscripts begin that verse with 
 ' Then he said,' Others suppose that it is all that follows 
 the words 'saith the Lord in ver. 16; and they under- 
 stand this passage as first announcing the/(/r( of the New 
 Covenant, and then cxphiining its tiature. 
 
 10 From the truths now cntablishtd the inspired writer 
 draws important practical lessons, which occupy the rest 
 of the Kpistle. Let us gratefully avail ourselves of our 
 free acccMs to God (ch. x. 19 — 22) ; and let us stir up ono 
 another to live according to our Christian profession 
 (23 — 2<5) ; knowing that neglect of the gonpel mu.st in- 
 sure iJivine wrath, and irremediable ruin (26—31) ; but 
 remembering that on the other hand former Bimerings 
 for Christ should be an incentive to continued constancy 
 (32 — ?6) ; which in due time shall receive a sure reward 
 (36—30). 
 
 11 Or, 'having confidence in respect to entrance into 
 
 the holiest,' i. c. into the presence of God; so as to hold 
 intimate communion with Uira. 
 
 12 It is called a 'new way' because it had been recently 
 opened by Christ's death ; and ' living ' btciiuse those who 
 follow it already jjitsscss life, and are Ted on to eternal life. 
 
 13 The veil in ihc temple resembled the body of Jesus 
 in this respect, that (iod must be approached through it. 
 It is by the oflering of the Lc 
 access to the throne of grace. 
 
 It is by the oflering of the Lord's body that we now have 
 
 ppro 
 
 ody 1 
 
 14 Kather, ^ a great priest,' superior to all others. 
 
 15 A heart not only sinccrCy but also in harmony with 
 the realities of the gospel (eee John i. 9, and note) ; and 
 therefore possessing a full assurance of aceeptauco through 
 Christ. 
 
 Iti The sprinkling with blood (Exod. xxiv. 8), and the 
 washing with water (Exod. xxix. 4), typify the applica- 
 tion of our Lord's work to the soul, freeing the conscienuo 
 from the sense of sin, and purifying our polluted nature. 
 Compare Titus ii. 14; iii. o- — 7. 
 
 1" Itather, 'of the hope;' which rests on God's faithful 
 promises through Christ. 
 
 18 Let your only emulation be in love and doing good ; 
 that is, so as to arouse or excite each other to love and 
 its practical manifestations. 
 
 I'J Some might be led to neglect the meetings for 
 worsliip through indifierence ; and others to absent them- 
 selves through fear of persecution. 
 
 2" Meaning probably 'the day' of Christ's coming to 
 jud^e till* Jewish nation ; which foreshadowed the day 
 of iinal judgment: sec Matt, xxiv.; 1 Cor. iii. 13, and 
 notes. 1 he near approach of the former event must have 
 been obvious to all who liclieved our Lord's warnings. 
 
 21 Ilo who willingly rej<Tts (see ver. 29) Christ's atone- 
 ment will never find another means of salvation, Itut 
 we cannot doubt that if he Bhould, by penitent faith, 
 embrace that one atonem<'nt, iie might yet bo saved 
 (IJohni. 7). 
 
 22 Literally, *■ nomc fearful looking for,' etc. 
 
A.D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS X. 28— Xr. 8. 
 
 [a.d.64. H. 
 
 28 for of judgment and ''fiery indignation, -vvhicli shall devour the adversaries. He 
 that despised Moses' law died without mercy ** under two or three witnesses.* 
 
 29 ""Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he he thought worthy, /who 
 hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and ^ hath counted tlie blood of the 
 covenant, ^ wherewith ho was sanctified, an unholy thing, 'and hath done despite 
 
 30 unto the Spirit of grace?- For we luiow him that hath said,^ 'Vengeance 
 helotigeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord :' and again, ' The Lord shall 
 
 31 judge his people' [Dent, xxxii. 35, 36]. ^ It is a, fearful thing to fall into the 
 hands of the living God. 
 
 32 But call to renieml^rance the former days, in which, 'after ye were illumi- 
 
 33 nated,^ '"ye endured a great fight of afllictions; partly, whilst ye were made " a 
 gaziugstock both by reproaches and atllictions ; and partly, whilst " ye became 
 
 34 companions of them that were so used. For ye had compassion of me p in my 
 bonds,^ and « took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves 
 
 35 that 'ye have** in heaven a better and an enduring substance. Cast not away 
 therefore your confidence, * which iiath great recompence of reward. 
 
 36 'For ye have need of patience,' that, after ye have done the will of God, "yo 
 
 37 might receive the promise. * For 'yet a little while, and he that shall come^ will 
 
 38 come, and will not tarry. Now the just shall live by faith: ^ but if cmf/ man 
 
 39 draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him' [Hab. ii. 3, 4, SijJt.] - But 
 we are not of tliem " who draw back unto perdition ; but of them tbat ^ believe 
 to the saving of the soul. 
 
 Examples illustrating the nature, effi^acxfy and reioard of faith ; exJwrtalions to courage 
 
 and patience, 
 \ 1 NOW^ ^ faith 10 jg the substance of things hoped for, the evidence ''of things 
 
 2 not seen. Fur 'by it" the elders obtained a good report. 
 
 3 Through faith we understand that /the worlds '^ were framed by the word of 
 God ; so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear. 
 
 4 By faith ^ Abel ofi:*ered unto God '' a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which 
 * he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts : and by 
 it'^ he being dead * yet speaketh. 
 
 5 By faith 'Enoch was translated i-* that he should not see death; and was not 
 found, l)ecause God had translated him: for before liis translation he had this 
 
 6 testimony, that he pleased God. But without faith it is impossible to please 
 him: for he that cometh to God '"must believe that he is, "and that he is*^ a 
 rewarder of them that diligently seek him. 
 
 7 By faith " Noah, being warned of God of p things not seen as yet, moved with 
 fear,"^ •? prepared an ark to the saving of his house ; by the which '' he condemned 
 the world, and became heir of * the righteousness which is by faith. 
 
 8 By faith 'Abraham, when'" he was called to go out into a place "which he 
 
 ■ Fti. 68. 2; Zeph. I. 
 JH; 2The». 1.7—10. 
 
 d SCO refa. Diu. 17. 2~ 
 
 li. 
 e cli. 2. 3; 12.25. 
 / see ch. 6- fi, 
 g cli. 13. 21). 
 A ch. it, l:i. U. 
 
 ■ Is. Ii3- III: Ml. 1-i. 
 31.32; Eph. 1.30. 
 
 k 18.33. U; Lk. 12. 5. 
 
 nipiiil.1.29; Col.2.1; 
 
 2T110I. 1. 4,5. 
 n Zpc. 3.8i 1 ror.4.0- 
 o Phil. i.H; I Tliea. 
 
 r BCG refs. Mt. 6. IH, 20 
 . ch. II. 6; Mt, fi. 12. 
 
 / ch. 12.1; Lk. 21.19. 
 " ch. 9. 15; I Pet. 1. 9. 
 ^Ib.2G.2)); Hab. 2.3; 
 
 l.k. IH. 8. 
 y ch.6.4— 6; Lk.9.62. 
 
 ' ch. 6. 9. 
 
 a 2 Pet, 2.20,21. 
 
 b Jol.ii 3. 10; .V 21; 
 
 AclU 30,31; ITheii. 
 
 5.9. 
 
 c BCc ell. 10. 35-39; 
 
 John 8. 56. 
 d2 Cor. 4. 18; 5. 7i 
 
 I Pel. I. 8. 9. 
 e vers. *-39. 
 / Pa. 33. 6; John 1.3. 
 
 ff Gc. 4. 3—5. 
 A ch. 9. 22; Pro. \f>.B. 
 • BOO 1,0. 9. 21; Mt. 
 •Si. 3.'i: I John 3. 12. 
 Ach. 12. 21; Gc. I. 10. 
 
 I Go. 5. W-24. 
 
 m Ro. 10. 14. 
 
 n Go. 15. 1 ! I Clir. 28- 
 
 9; Jer. 29. I2-U. 
 " Ge. 6 13—22- 
 P Tor. 1. 
 q 1 Pel. 3. 20. 
 r Mt, 12, 41, 12. 
 ' K-), I. 17; 1. 13. 
 ( Ge. 12. 1—1; Ac. 7. 
 
 2—1. 
 u B.0 reft. Gc 12. 7- 
 
 1 See Deut. xvii. 2 — 7, and note, 
 
 2 The awful guilt and danger of apostasy from the 
 faith of Chriat is here set forth in the strongest language. 
 It is a personal insult to the Divine Son and the Holy 
 Spirit, and a contumelious rejection of atoning 'blood' 
 and saving ' grace.* 
 
 3 See notes on Ui'ut. xxxii. 35, 36, and Kom. xii. 19, 
 
 4 Rather, * enlightened :' see ch. vi. 4. 
 
 5 Or, according to many of the best manuscripts and 
 versions, * of those that were bound.' 
 
 6 Rather, ' knowing that ye have for yourselves,* etc. 
 
 7 Or, 'endurance ;' so as to do ' the will of God,' until 
 you obtain the fulfilment of the promise {ver. 37). 
 
 8 Rather, ' he that cometh.' This was a designation 
 of our Lord : see Psa. cxviii. 26 ; Matt, xi, 3, and notea. 
 The Septuagint version of Hab. ii. 3, 4 is here quoted 
 freely, and adapted to the form of this appeal: see notes 
 on Hab, ii. 4 ; Rom. i. 17, 
 
 9 Having spoken of the life-giving power of faith, the 
 inspired writer gives a popular definition of it (ch. xi. 1) ; 
 and then shows its efficacy, and its reward, in various cases 
 (2, 3), particularly Abel, Enoch, Noah {4 — 7), Abraham, 
 and the early patriarchs, whose pilgrim state was a life 
 of faith (8—22), Moses and others (23—31), and fin;iliy, a 
 number too large to be specified, who had lived and died in 
 faith (32—40). All these he gathers as witnesses around 
 his Christian brethren to incite them to perseverance; 
 presenting finally, as the great exemplar, the Lord Jesus, 
 who Wiis sustained through shame and death by this 
 Divine principle (xii. 1 — 3) ; and exhorting them to bear 
 
 all suffering as fatherly chastisement adapted to their 
 good (4—11). 
 
 10 If salvation depends on faith (ch. x. 39), then, What 
 is faith? And how is it shown in our pious ancestors? Faith 
 is here described as a practical conviction of the reality of 
 the invisible, and of the certainty of the future, as they 
 are revealed to us by God. It has always been the funda- 
 mental principle of all acceptable religion (vers. 2 — 40); and 
 it is most illustriously seen in our Lord himself (ch. xii. 2). 
 
 11 Rather, 'in this;* i.e. our patriarchs, living in the 
 exercise of this faith, were attested as just by God. 
 
 12 See note on ch. i. 2. We learn the elementary fact 
 of creation from the testimony of God's word: see Gen. i. 1, 
 and note. 
 
 13 By his faith, which * obtained witness' from God, Abel 
 still speaks ; showing that God accepts and justifies those 
 who rely upon his revealed word, and will vindicate them, 
 even after death. See ch. xii. 24 ; Gen. iv. 10 ; Job xix. 25. 
 
 14 See note on Gen. v. 24. 
 
 15 Rather, 'and becomes a rewarder.' God always 
 exists^ and He becomes a rewarder of those who seek Him 
 out. Enoch, believing these truths, 'walked with God,' 
 and 'pleased God.' 
 
 IG That is, a reverent forethought. His provident faith 
 condemned those who neglect (iod's warnings, and ob- 
 tained the righteousness imputed to true believers: see 
 Gen. vi. 9 ; Kom. i. 17. 
 
 IV Or, according to some of the best manuscripts, *By 
 faith he who is ctilled Abraliam (this being his covenant 
 name, Gen. xvii. 5) obeyed so as to go out,' etc. 
 
 nil 
 
. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS XI. 9- 30. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 sliould after receive for an inheritance, obej-ed ; and he went out, not knowing 
 wliitlier he went. i5y faith lie snjourned in the land of promise, as in a strani;e 
 country, 'dwelling in tabernacles,' with Isaac ami .Jacob, > the heirs with him of 
 tlie same promise: for he looked for 'a city- which hath foundations, "whose 
 builder and maker is God. 
 
 Through faith also 'Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and 'was 
 delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him ■* faithful who 
 had promised. Therefore sprang there even of one, and ■■ him as good as dead, 
 ^so iiia/ii/ as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the 
 sea shore innumerable. 
 
 These all^ died in faith, *not having received the promises, but ''having 
 seen them afar off, and ' were persuaded of tlicm, and embraced thnii, * and 
 J confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. For they tliat 
 say such things * declare plainly that they seek a country.^ And truly, if they 
 had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have 
 had opportunity to have returned ; but now they desire a better cviinlry, that is, 
 an heavenly. Wherefore God is not ashamed 'to be called^ their God: for '"he 
 hath prepared for them a city. 
 
 By faith " Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac : and he that had 
 received' the promises offered up his only begotten son, of whom it was said, 
 "' That in Isaac shall thy seed be called' [Gen. x.xi. 12, Sept.']: accounting that 
 God Pmas able to raise him up, even from the dead ; from whence also he received 
 him in a iigure.^ 
 
 By faith « Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.^ 
 
 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, ■■ blessed both the sons of Joseph ; 'and 
 worshipped, leaninr/ upon the top of his staff"' '" [Gen. xlvii. 31, ScptI] 
 
 By faith 'Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children 
 of Israel ; and gave commandment concerning his bones." 
 
 By faith 'Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, 
 because they saw he was a proper child ;'^ and they were not afraid of the king's 
 "commandment. 
 
 By faith ' Mosca, when he was come to years, refused to bo called the son of 
 Pharaoh's daughter; choosing rather to sull'or >'alllictiou with the people of 
 God, than to enjoy the = pleasures of sin for a season ; esteeming " the reproach of 
 Christ '" greater riches than the treasures in Egypt : for he had respect unto ' the 
 recompence of the reward. 
 
 By faith ' he forsook Egypt,''* not fearing the wrath of the king : for ho endured, 
 as ''seeing him who is invisible. 
 
 Through faith ■■ he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that' 
 destroyed the tirstborn should touch tliem. 
 
 By faith ■''thej' jiasscd through the lied Sea as by dry land: which the 
 Egyptians assaying to do were drowned. 
 
 By faith* the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about 
 seven days. 
 
 23 
 
 J-Gft 
 
 la.rti 13.18. 
 
 2fi. 
 
 17, 
 
 X5; 33. 18. 
 
 
 v(;r 
 
 aii, S, 4. 
 
 
 = ch 
 
 12. ri: 13. t 
 
 
 a M Cor. 5. 1 ; Rc» 
 
 XI. 
 
 a. 
 
 D. 
 
 
 6 Gp 
 
 17.19: 18.11 
 
 14; 
 
 *-;i. 
 
 I.S. 
 
 
 c too 
 
 tk. 1. 3fl. 
 
 
 rfch. 
 
 II). Zi; E10.4.S1. 
 
 < Ho 
 
 4. ly. 
 
 
 / Go 
 
 Ti.\7\ Ro. 4 
 
 18. 
 
 ff Tcr 
 
 39. 
 
 
 h vor 
 
 27; John e. Mi: 
 
 iz 
 
 
 
 Vi. 
 
 
 
 I Ro 
 
 4.21. 
 
 
 J ico 
 
 reft. Ge. 23. 
 
 4; 
 
 47. 
 
 »: P«. 39. li 
 
 : 1 
 
 Pot 1. I7i -i U. 
 
 
 A»<T 
 
 111; ch. 13. 
 
 I4T 
 
 'i Cor. 4. 18. 
 
 
 ' Co 
 
 17.7! Ex. 3 
 
 1^1 
 
 ML 22. 35!; Ac. 7 
 
 
 
 1»; ch. \% 
 
 Iti 
 
 MU 21.34; Phi 
 
 ,3, 
 
 a I. 
 
 
 
 " Gc. 
 
 •12. 1—12. 
 
 
 Go. 
 
 21, 12; Ro. ' 
 
 , 7 
 
 p Gc 
 
 22. b ; Ro. 4. 
 
 17. 
 
 'i Gl- 
 
 27. 27-10. 
 
 
 r Go 
 
 48.6, 12-22, 
 
 
 . Oo 
 
 M. 21. 25; 
 
 Ri. 
 
 13. 
 
 ly. 
 
 
 1 Ex 
 
 ^.2; Ac. 7. 20. 
 
 u Ex 
 
 1. m, 22. 
 
 
 ^Ex 
 
 2. 10-15. 
 
 
 
 Ex. l.tt-U. 
 
 
 r .lob 
 
 2i». ti\ I.k. 
 
 Ifi. 
 
 ::.•,; 
 
 1 .)o)io2. 15- 
 
 17. 
 
 a I's. 
 
 (ill. 7. 1) : tin. 
 
 w. 
 
 51: 
 
 
 
 6cli.H>.34; Mt5.I2. 
 
 f Ex. 
 
 '' vi'r 
 
 10. 28, 29 1 
 . 1, 13. 
 
 13. 
 
 « Ex 
 
 12.3-14,21- 
 
 30. 
 
 / Ex 
 
 M. 21-30. 
 
 
 «.lo. 
 
 0. i-2a 
 
 
 1 In frail shifting tents; in contrast with *the city 
 which hiith foundations' (ver. 10). 
 
 2 llather, * the city.' The earthly Canaan with its 
 mctropolia (compare Tea. xlviii.) was to him but a type 
 of the better country (vers. 1-t— IG), and the heavenly 
 Jerusaif-'m (ch. xii. 22). 
 
 3 ''j'hcsc nil' weru epeciallv Abraham and the cnrly 
 patriarchs; who, in hclifviuK obedience to Ood'e command 
 and expectation of future blcssedncHS, livrd as wandererH 
 in this world without fixed habitations, and 'died without 
 receiving [the fulfilment of] the promises' which God hud 
 given to them. 
 
 4 Katlier, 'greeted them/ as the returning traveller 
 greets the dintant hills of his 'country' (ver. 14). 
 
 5 Or, ' fatherland ;' which as 'strangers on earth' they 
 seek. 
 
 Jehovah, having prepared for them an eternal abode 
 in heaven, does not disdain to call himflclf the 'God nf 
 Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob:' aeo Kxod. iii. G, and 
 llatt. xxii. 32, and note. 
 
 7 Abraham, in giving up Isaac, gave up all the pro- 
 mises of which he was solo heir (ver. 18); but Ihi- way 
 in which he had received him encouraged his contidente 
 that God could raise him again to life (ver. 19), 
 
 8 Ste note on ch, ix. 9. Isaac's deliverance, when bound 
 
 14IS 
 
 on the altar, by God's interference and the substitution 
 of another victim, was a kind of resurrection, aptly fore- 
 shadowing that of Christ and his people. 
 
 -' See Gen. xxvii. 26 — ■10, and notes. 
 
 U' See notu on Gen. xlvii. 31. 
 
 n See Gen. 1, 21, 25, and notes. 
 
 12 ' They saw l)iat the child was beautiful' (compare 
 Acts vii. 20); and they bclicvrd that tin- (Jod of Israel, 
 the Author of life and of parental love, would enable them 
 to preserve him. Thus the great lawgiver himself owed 
 his life to 'faith.' 
 
 13 'J'he ' rej)roaeh of Christ* may mean either, reproach 
 on account of faith in the juomised Messiuii ; or reproach 
 8Ueh as Christ and IiIh ftilhiwerw have to bear. Faith 
 endures it all, looking for the fulfilment of thoHe gracious 
 promit'es wliieh will more than reeom|)enMe it all. 
 
 H Some think that MoHes* fiight to Midian is hero 
 referred to. l!ut, as he did then fear tin; king's wrath 
 (I'^xod. ii. 11, 15), others ai»ply tbe passage to bis second 
 and final departure from Kgyjit. when he led forth the 
 Israelites (Kxod. xii. 31— 3G). Kach of the two principal 
 incidents of this .Kxodus — the keeping of the Passover 
 (ver. 28) and the passage of the ^ea (20) — showed the 
 power ot^ faith, and the final difference that will bo made 
 between the believer and the ungodly. 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS XI. 31— XII. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 31 By faith '' tlie harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed^ not, when 
 
 » she had received the spies with peace. 
 33 And what shall I more say? For the time would fail me to tell of ■'Gedeon, 
 
 and ^/** Barak, and o/^Samsou, and «/'"» Jephthje ; ^''' David also, and ° Samuel, 
 
 33 and of the prophets: who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteous- 
 
 34 ness,"-^ ''obtained promises,^ ? stopped the mouths of lions, ''quenched the violence 
 of fire, 'escaped*^ the edge of the sword, 'out of weakness were made strong,^ 
 
 35 waxed valiant in light, "turned to flight the armies of the aliens. 'Women 
 received their dnad raised to life again :** and others were tortured,' not accepting 
 
 36 deliverance ; that they might obtain a better resurrection : and others had trial 
 of cruel ^mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover ^of bonds and imprisonment: 
 
 37 "* they were stoned, they were sawn asunder,^ were tempted,^ were slain with 
 the sword : * they wandered ahout in sheepskins and goatskins ; being destitute, 
 
 38 afflicted, tornnnited; (of whom the world was not worthy :'*^) they wandered in 
 deserts, and m mountains, and '^ i/i dens and caves of the earth. 
 
 39 And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the 
 
 40 promise r^' God having provided ''some better thing for us, that they without 
 us should not be ^ made perfect. 
 
 J2 Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with /so great a cloud of 
 witnesses, '■■^ f let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily 
 
 2 beset ?/5,i3and * let us run » with patience'-* the race that is set before us,-'" looking 
 unto Jesus'^ the author and finisher of our faith ; * who for the joy that was set 
 before him endured the cross, 'despising the shame, and is set down at the 
 right hdnd of the throne of God. 
 
 3 "•For consider him that endured such contradiction'^ of sinners against 
 
 4 himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds. "Ye have not yet resisted 
 unto blood, ^-^ striving against sin. 
 
 5 And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto 
 children, "'My son,'** despise not thou the chastening of the Lord: nor faint 
 
 6 when thou art rebuked of him : for Pwhom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and 
 
 7 scourgeth every son whom he receiveth ' [Prov. iii. 11, 1*3, Sept.] ^ If ye endure '^ 
 chastenino:, God dealeth with you as with eons; for what son is he whom the 
 
 8 father chasteTieth not? But if ye be without chastisement, ''whereof ain^ are 
 partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. 
 
 9 Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected vs, and we 
 gave tfictfi reverence: 'shall we not much rather he in subjection unto 'the 
 
 10 Father of spirits, and live?''^^ For they verily for a few days chastened vs after 
 their own pleasure ;'^^ "but he for onr protit, " that 7ve might be partakers of his 
 
 11 holiness. IVow no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous : 
 nevertheless afterward it yieldeth 'the peaceable '-^^ fruit of righteousness unto 
 them which are exercised thereby. 
 
 A Jo».6.25; Jam.2.25. 
 ► Jo.. 2. \-Ti. 
 
 j Jude. ch. 6. to ch. 8. 
 A Judf;. c)), 4 ; cli. 5 
 I Judtf.ch. 13tocli.Hi. 
 "■.lurtff.ch.ll; la.l— 7. 
 1 I Sum. ch. 16. 
 
 I Sam. I. an, etc.! 
 12. W. 
 
 p -I Sam 7. 11. etc. 
 
 1 Jui1k.11..'(,8: ISam. 
 17. 33— 3ti; Dan. 6. 
 
 at— -^j. 
 
 r Dan. 3. 19—28. 
 
 < 1 Kl. 19. 3; 2 Kl. ti, 
 13-l«: Jer. 2i;. 21. 
 
 ( JmiR. 7- lll-2.'>; 8. 
 
 i-l'i; .Tob42. 111. 
 u JiidK. 1^ 15; 1 Sam. 
 
 17 .'>!; liSam 8.1,etc, 
 X 1 Ki. 17. 22-24. 
 y 1 Ki. 22. *J4. 
 r Ge. 39. 20; Jer. 20. 
 
 2: 37. 15. 
 
 2Clir.24.2l; Mt. 2.1. 
 37: Ac.7. W: U. Vi. 
 
 b •_• Kl. I 8; Mt.3. 4. 
 <r I Ki IH. 4; 19.1—9; 
 
 Pn 1(2, iitlt. 
 dch.7. lit; 12.21. 
 
 < sfc 1 PeL 1. 10—12; 
 Her H, 11. 
 
 / cli 11.2-38. 
 
 g 2 Cor. 7. 1 ; Col. 3. 
 
 8: 1 PcL I. i:t; 2 1. 
 A ICor.H. 24- 27iPLU. 
 
 3. 13, ll. 
 
 1 ch, 10. 36. 
 j 1 Pet. 2. 21. 
 
 * Phil. :;.M, etc.; IPet. 
 
 I. II. 
 I U SO. 6. 7; Mt, 26. 
 
 G7. IW. 
 mJohn H. 46-49; 15. 
 
 2(1 ! I Pet. 2, 23. 
 1 ch. ID ;w-3i; I Cor. 
 
 lit. 13; Her. 12. 11. 
 
 o Rcereri. Job 5. 17 
 
 P Pi.lia75; Jam, 1.12. 
 
 q Deu. 8. 5 : 2 Sam. 
 7. 14 ; B«e rcfi. Pro. 
 13. 24. 
 
 r Ter. 6; 1 Pet. 5. 9. 
 
 ( Mai. I. 6i 1 Pet 5. 
 
 6.7. 
 ( Bcorefs. Num.l6.22; 
 
 1 Or, * were disobedient.' Respecting Rahab, see Josh, 
 ii. 1 ; James ii. 25, and notes. 
 
 2 Perhitps this lias speciiil reference to acts performed 
 in defence of the rights and hberties of Israel. 
 
 3 This appears to refer to some particular promises to 
 themselves ; not to the great promise : see ver. 39. 
 
 4 There mav be an allusion here to Elijah (1 Kings 
 six. 3); and Elisha (2 Kings vi. 16—20). 
 
 5 Hezekiah was restored to strength in dependence on 
 God (2 Kings, ch. xx.) 
 
 6 By a sort of resurrection, through the intervention 
 of Elijah and Elisha (1 Kings xvii. 19 — 24, and 2 ICings 
 iv. 18—37). 
 
 7 This may refer to the narratives in 2 Maccabees, 
 ch. vi., vii. ; where the sufferers are described as comfort- 
 ing themselves with the hope of the resurrection unto 
 eternal life. 
 
 8 See note on 2 Kings xxi. 16. 
 
 9 Some think this should be road, ' were burned :* but 
 in 2 Mace, vi., vii. we see how tortures are often aggra- 
 vated by temptations to apostasy. 
 
 10 Accounted by the world too bad, they were really 
 too good for it. 
 
 ^1 The great promisps were not fulfilled until our Lord 
 had come himself, and had sent fortli tht? promised Com- 
 forter; and the cliurch could not be brought to a state 
 of completeness until these great events had taken place. 
 
 12 The illustrious belief-era of former days (ch. xi.) are 
 here supposed to bo looking down (like the spectators at 
 
 the ancient Greek games) to witness the efforts of Chris- 
 tians in the heavenly race. There may be an allusion 
 also to the testimony which these ancient believers bear 
 to the power and reward of fjiith. 
 
 13 Unbelief in its various forms clings to us like a robe. 
 
 14 Rather, 'endurance.' For the verb, see vers. 2, 3, 7. 
 
 15 Looking beyond all others to Jesus the Leader (as 
 in ch. ii. 10) and Perfecter (in bis own life and death, 
 and by his grace in his disciples) of the faith which cha- 
 racterizes all the sons of God. He on 'the cross' and on 
 * the throne' is the great Exemplar of faith's power and 
 results. 
 
 16 Opposition to his teaching and his person. 
 
 IV This seems to imply that the Hebrew Christians, to 
 whom this Epistle was addressed, had somewhat shrunk 
 from martyrdom. 
 
 18 See note on Prov, iii. 11, 12. 
 
 19 Many of the best manuscripts and versions rend,' Ye 
 are enduring unto discdpline (/. e. ' for corrertion, not 
 for punishment or in vengeance.' — Chrysostom) ; God is 
 dealing with vou as with sons.' 
 
 20 AH God's children. 
 
 21 The parents of our earthly nature chastened us for 
 our present good. Shall we not then willingly submit to 
 the Author of spiritual life, and so obtain life eternal ? 
 
 22 I,iterallv, ' according to what seemed good to them ;* 
 who were liahlo to mistake and passion. 
 
 23 Where righteousness is one fruit of affliction, peace 
 will be another. 
 
 UI3 
 
A. D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS XII, 12— XIII. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 64. H. 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 Perseverance in all holiness enforced by the ptculiar blessings and responsibilities of the 
 
 New Dispcrisation. 
 
 WHEREFORE! y'Lift up the hands which hang dowu,2 and the feehle knees' 
 fisa. XXXV. 3] ; and make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame 
 he turned out of the way ; =but let it rather be healed. 
 
 ° Follow peace with all }nefi, *and holiness, -^without which no man shall see 
 
 15 the Lord:^ '^ looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God ;^ 'lest 
 any root of bitterness*' springing up /trouble you, ^and thereby many be defiled : 
 
 16 * lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, * who for one morsel 
 
 17 of meat*^ sold his birthright. For ye know how tliat afterward, * when he would 
 have inherited the blessing, he was rejected: for he found no place' of repent- 
 ance, though he sought it carefully with tears. 
 
 18 For** ye are not come unto 'the mount^ that might ho touched, and that 
 
 19 burned with firo, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest, and the sound 
 of a trumpet, "'and the voice of words ; which voice they that heard "intreated 
 
 20 that the word should not be spoken to them any more : for tliey could not 
 endure that which was commanded, ' And if so much as a beast touch the 
 mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart' [Exod. xix. l'2j 13]. 
 "And so terrible was the sight,^"^ f* that Moses said, 'I exceedingly fear and 
 quake* [Deut. ix. 19]. But ye are come ^unto mount Sion, and unto the city 
 of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem,'* 'and to an innumerable company of 
 angels, to the general assembly and church of * the iirstborn, 'which are written 
 in heaven, and to God " the Judge of all, and to tlie spirits of just''-^ men made 
 
 24 perfect, and to Jesus -^the Mediator of the new covenant, and to ^ the blood of 
 sprinkling, that speaketh better things = than'-* that /)/'Abel. 
 
 25 See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. •■* Fur "if they escaped not, who 
 
 21 
 23 
 
 23 
 
 refused him that spake ' 
 
 earth, much more shall not we escape^ if we turn 
 
 26 away from him that speaketh from heaven : * whose voice then sliook tlie earth : 
 but now he hath promised, saying, * Yet once moro^'^ I shake not the earth only, 
 
 27 but also heaven' [Hag. ii. 6]. And this word^ Yet once more, signitieth ''the 
 removing of those things that are [«r, may be] shaken, as of things that are 
 
 28 made, that those things '^ which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore we 
 receiving 'a kingdom which cannot be moved, ^' let us have grace,!** whereby wo 
 
 29 may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: *for'^ ■'^our God is a 
 consuming fire* [Deut. iv. 24]. 
 
 Further exhortations to Christian virtues ; and concluding benediction and greet irig. 
 13 LET * brotherly love continue.-^ '* Be not forgetful to entertain strangers : for 
 thereby 'some have entertained ani^ols unawares."-'' 
 
 y la. 3i, 3; 1 TliPi. 5. 
 
 < Ro. 14.21; Gal. 6.1. 
 
 a V*-n.\\\ Ko. 12. Irt. 
 & a Cr. 7. I ; 1 TliPi. 
 
 4-7. 
 c Mt 5. B; Ei>h. 5 h; 
 
 Rer. :tl. 27; ti. 11— 
 
 l.".. 
 '' Pro. 4. 23; 2 Cor. 6. 
 
 I ; 2 Pet. I. in. 
 « ch- 3. 12; Dcu. 29. 
 
 la 
 
 / Jot. G. IP. 
 
 8 I Cor. 5.«i I5.,TI 
 
 A »ce reft. Eph. b. 3. 
 
 • Gp. 2i. 3l-;(l. 
 
 * r.e. 27.31—11. 
 
 I ¥.x. 19. 12-19; Ro. 
 
 »■ 15; 2 Tim. I. 7. 
 niEx. 21). 1-17. 
 1 Ex. 2a 19; Dcu. b. 
 
 25. 
 
 120. 
 ■I Pfc 4a 1.2; Gal. 4. 
 
 2G; KsT. i\. 2. rrt. 
 r Deu. 3:1.2: Pi.ii«.17; 
 
 Dan. 7. 10; Judc )1. 
 • -iBm.l.lS; ner.14.4. 
 ( tx.a-J.32i LW. 10.20. 
 « G». Irt. 25; PH. !M.2, 
 J-ch. a 6; if. I.V 
 y F.x 21.8; 1 Pel. 1.2. 
 z ch. II. 4; Gc. 4. 10. 
 » cli. 2. 1-3; 3. 17; 
 
 10. -.;», m 
 
 ' V: inj. 2K. 27; Eio. 
 
 21. 27: Ml. 24. 3.'i; 
 
 2 Pet .^ 11). Hi Uw. 
 
 21. I. 
 cl Dan. 7. 11. 
 
 « aoo rofs. Dnn. 2. 44. 
 
 / leo rpft. D<u. 4, 21 ; 
 Pa.<J7.3; Ii. titi. 15. 
 
 K Ro. 12. 10; 1 Thri. 
 
 4. !l; I John 4. 7, 
 
 21). 21. 
 /■ Pru l». m, 19! Mt 
 
 2.'> a.^; Ko. 12. 13. 
 • Cc.l8.'.i- 10; 19.1—3, 
 
 1 The inspired writer continues hia exhortulions to 
 perseverance in peace, holiness, and faith (xii. 12—17), 
 enforcing them hy the consideration that the material 
 terrors and sanctions of the old economy (IS — 21) are now 
 superseded by the spiritusl glories and privilrf;;c8 of the 
 gospt'l (22 — 24) ; whiL'h it will hi; most awful to forfeit 
 (20—29). lie then enjoins brothi-rly love and generosity 
 (xiii. 1 — 3) ; conjugal fidelity (4), unselfishness (5, 6), 
 atedfaat adherence to the instructions and example of their 
 departed teachers, whose Manter still lives unchangeable 
 (7 — 0), readines-i* to give up all for Christ, who sutfercd 
 for us (10 — IG), obedience to th<;ir living leaders (17), 
 and prayer for himself (18, 19). And ho closes with an 
 imprcssiVo benediction (20, 21), and a few words of pt^r- 
 sonal entreaty and greeting (22 — 25). 
 
 2 Having such assurances and proofs (vers. 3—1 1) that 
 afllictionB are tokens of Divine love, and productive of 
 holiness and peace, aroime yourselves for the Christian 
 race, and encourage your fceblu brethren (vcr. 13). 
 
 3 Admitted to his gracious presence : comp. Matt. v. 8; 
 Eph. v. 5. 
 
 4 iJy apo.statizing from Christ. 
 
 5 In aUusion to Deut. xxii. 18; where the insidious 
 sin of idolatry is spoken of. 
 
 6 Itather, *for one meal.' 
 
 7 Meaning either that ho had no power to change Inaac's 
 purpose; or no opportunity to change his own, and to 
 regain the blessing, which 'he sought carefully,' etc. 
 
 8 In this sublime passage (vers. 18 — 24) the material 
 splendours and terrors of the old dispensation are com- 
 pared with the fur superior spiritual glories and sanctions 
 of the gospel. 
 
 9 Mount Sinai, ' which could be touched ;' as is shown 
 by the prohibition (ver. 20; Kxod. xix. 12, 13). 
 
 10 Or, * the spectacle.' Moses expressed this fear at the 
 close of his sojourn on the Mount: see Deut. ix. 19. 
 
 U Compare Phil. iii. 20, and note. In tliis description, 
 all that the Jew gloried in with respect to the giving of 
 the law is shown to be surpassed. The Christian believer 
 has his holy mountain, his sacred city, his * festive 
 gathering' ol^ 'myriads,' including angeU (compare Acts 
 vii. 53), and the ' lirst-born' (Exod. iv. 22), enrolled, not 
 on earth (Numb. iii. 40, 42), but in heaven; and tlie uni- 
 versal Judge, and Ihe perfected saints, and the great 
 Jlediator, Jesus, wilh Iiis efheaeious blood. 
 
 12 Though the bot/ic.i of the just lie in the gravo^ their 
 spirits are in blessedness with Christ: compare Phil. i. 
 21, 23. 
 
 13 Properly, Hhfln Abel :* see note on ch. xi. 4. 
 
 14 Olfering peace by the blood of Christ (ver. 24). 
 
 1'^ Thin is a diflVrfnt word from the one used just Defore, 
 signifying to spm/c orinidarhjy an (Jod. 
 
 10 This is freely quoted from Hag. ii. 6 ; on which see 
 notes. 
 
 17 Rather, * cannot bo shaken;* repeating the word 
 from vers. 26, 27. 
 
 18 Kather, ' Let us cherish gratitude,* by which wo 
 may servn the Lord heartily : e(uni»aie PHa. I. 23. 
 
 1!) Itather, ' for uIko our God,' ete. ; giving anotlier 
 reason for reverential worship, quolrd from Dent. iv. 24, 
 aa applying under the gospel ;is well as under the law. 
 
 20 rho Hebrew Christians had been eminent in this 
 grace: sco eh. vi. 10; x. 33, 34. 
 
 21 Sec Qen. xviii. 2, and note. 
 
A.D. 64. U.] 
 
 HEBREWS XIII. 3—25. 
 
 [a. D.64. H. 
 
 y * Uemeiuber them that are iu bouds, as bouud with them ; ajid them which 
 sufl'er adversity, as being yoiirselves also iu the body.^ 
 
 4 'Marriage is honourable in all,'^ and the bed uudefiled : "'but^ whoremongers 
 and adulterers God will judge. 
 
 5 Let yanr conversation"* be "without covetousnees ; and °he content with such 
 things as ye have: for he hath said,^ /* ' 1 will never leave thee, nor forsake 
 
 G thee' [Josh. i. 5]. So that we may boldly*' say, 9* The Lord is my helper, and 
 
 I will not fear what man shall do unto me ' [Psa. csviii. 6]. 
 7 'Remember them whieh^ have the rule over you, who have spoken nnto j^ou 
 
 the word of Clod : * whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation. 
 8,9 Jesus Christ 'the same'^ yesterday, and to-da}', and for ever, "lie not 
 
 carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the 
 
 heart be established with grace; ■^ not with meats, which have not profited them 
 
 10 that iiave been occupied therein. ^ We have au altar,^ whereof they have no 
 right to eat which serve the tabernacle. 
 
 11 For = the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by 
 l-2> the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.^*' Wherefore Jesus also, 
 
 "that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, ''suffered without the 
 
 13 gate. Let us go forth therefore uuto him without the camp, bearing <^ his 
 
 14 reproach. ''For'^ here have we no continuing city, hut we seek one to come. 
 
 15 "^ By ^- him therefore let us offer •''the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that 
 is, ^ the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name. 
 
 16 *But to do good and to communicate^^ forget not: for 'with such sacrifices 
 God is well pleased. 
 
 17 *Obey them that have the rule''* over you, 'and submit yourselves : for "'they 
 watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it " with 
 joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable*^ for you. 
 
 18 " Pray for us : for we trust we have ''a good conscience,'^ in all things willing 
 
 19 to live honestly. But I beseech i/oti ? the rather to do this, that I may be 
 restored to you the sooner, 
 
 20 Now ""the God of peace,''' *that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, 
 'that great shepherd of the elieop,'^ "through the blood of -^ the everlasting 
 
 21 covenant, ^ make you perfect in every good work to do his will, = working in 
 you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; "to whom 
 be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 22 And I beseech you, brethi'cn, suffer the word of exhortation : for I have 
 written a letter uuto you in few words. 
 
 23 Know ye that ^ our brother Timothy is set at liberty;'^ with whom, if he 
 come shortly, I will see you. 
 
 24 Salute all them that have the rule-** over you, and all the saints. They of 
 Italy '-^^ salute you. 
 
 25 <^ Grace " &e with you all. Amen. 
 
 Written-^ to the Hebrews from Italy by Timothy. 
 
 A Bit. Si. 36; Col. I. 
 l»l I Pet. 3.8. 
 
 I Ge. 1.27, 28; Le.21. 
 
 13: I Cor. 9. 5. 
 mEi>h. 5. 3-ti. 
 
 1 aee rcfii. Ei. 20. 17. 
 
 o Mt-li. -^6, -M; Pliil. 
 
 l-ll.l'i; 1 Tlm.ti.ti,tt. 
 
 <i Pb. 27. 1; 5G. 4, II. 
 
 vor. 17; I Thes. 6. 
 11'. 13. 
 
 cli.n.lS; 1 Cor. II, I; 
 '/ Thes. .1. ?, 9, 
 ' I. 12; Ual. 3.6; 
 
 - 1.4. 
 
 u Eph. 4. 11; 5.6. 
 ■r Ro. N. 17: Col. 2, 
 
 Iti— 23; I Tim. 4. :i. 
 tf 1 Cor. 5. ?,(}; 9. 13; 
 
 10. 17— 2U. 
 
 « Ex.29. U; Le.l6.e7. 
 
 " ch. 9. 13, U; Til. 2. 
 \'i, II. 
 
 6 Lc. 24. 23; John 19. 
 17, IS; Ac. 7. .W. 
 
 c cli.ll.2li: I Pet 4.14. 
 d ch 11.9,10. Hi; Mic. 
 
 'J. ID; 2 Pet. 3. 13. 
 e Eph. S, 20; I Pet.2.^ 
 / Bce reft. P». 107. 22. 
 fl HoH. 14. 2. 
 A Gal. 6. 10; J Tim. 6. 
 
 18. 
 > ch.B.10; Mic(j.7,8: 
 
 Phil. 4. IN. 
 * *er, 7; Pliil. 2. 29. 
 ' I Cor. IH. IG, 
 "' Eze. 3. 17-L'l : Ac. 
 
 :;i). 2li, 2S; 1 Pi-t. b. 
 
 2, X 
 1 1 Tliea. 2. 19, 20. 
 " Eph. 6. 19; Col. 4,3. 
 p ure refi. Ac. 2,) 1. 
 
 7 Ro,16.30-32i Phile. 
 2-2. 
 
 r Ho 1.^.33. 
 
 1 ice refs. Ac. 2. 24.32. 
 
 t HOC reff. Pb, 23. 1. 
 
 u ch. 10.29. Zee. 9.11. 
 
 T Ezc. 37. 26. 
 
 !/ petrels. I Thes. 3. 13. 
 
 I Phil. 2. 13 
 
 aaceref*. Ho. U. 36. 
 
 1 And therefore exposed to similar suffering;. 
 
 2 Perh.ips rather, ' Let marriage be held iu honour,' etc. 
 
 3 Riither, 'for.' 
 
 4 That is, 'conduct' or manner of life. 
 
 5 The promise quoted is found, with slight variations, 
 in Jofih. i. 5; I Chron. ssviii. 20. 
 
 Rather, *bo that we say with confidence,* in the 
 words of Psa. cxviii. 6. 
 
 7 Rather, 'Remember your leaders,' who taught you 
 the gospel; and, observing the happy result (1 Pet. i. 9J 
 of their Christian deportment, Mmitate their faith.* 
 
 8 Rather, 'Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and to- 
 day and for ever.' Your human leaders pass away ; hut 
 Jesus and his gospel are unchangeable. Therefore be not 
 led astray by those who insist upon maintaining useless 
 ceremonies : see Col. ii. 20 — 23. 
 
 9 We Christiana, too, have a sacrificial institution ; the 
 benefit of wliich can be enjoyed only by tliose who re- 
 nounce other alt-ars and sacrifices. 
 
 10 See Lev. xvi. 27. Our Lord, aa the atoning victim, 
 was treated as if he were unclean, being led ' without the 
 gate.' So his disciples must be willing to be cast out 
 from Judaism (ver. 12). 
 
 H You may well forego your citizenship in the earthly 
 Jerusalem, since you belong to the heavenly. 
 
 12 Or, * through him,' not through other priests or other 
 
 rites, let ua present our thank-offerings of praise to God. 
 
 13 To contribute to the relief of others ; as tho word 
 means in Rom. xv. 26. 
 
 14 Rather, 'your leaders,' as in ver. 7. 
 
 15 Remember that if your conduct is inconsistent, whilst 
 the grief is theirs, the loss is yours. 
 
 16 A protest, probably, against the charges of Judaizers : 
 see Acts xxiv. l6. 
 
 17 The Divine Avithor of the everlasting covenant of 
 peace which is ratified in the blood of Jesus. In this 
 sublime benediction (vers. 20, 21) the writer auras tip the 
 leading topics of his Epistle. 
 
 18 This phrase seems to allude to Isa. Ixiii. 11 ; and to 
 indicate afresh our Lord's superiority to Moses, who is 
 there spoken of. 
 
 19 Rather, ' dismis.scd ;' meaning either (as in Luke 
 xxii. 08), from custody; or (as in Acts xiii. 3), sent on 
 some mission. What circumstances are here referred to 
 is unknown. 
 
 20 'All your leaders.' 
 
 21 Some render this, 'thospyrom Italy ;' i.e. now with 
 the writer in some other place. But it may mean simply 
 'Italians:' compare John xi. 1 ; Acts xvii. 13. 
 
 22 Sec on Rom. i. 7. 
 
 23 The postscript or subscription is of no authority : 
 see note at the end of Romans. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 JAMES I. 1—5. 
 
 [a. D. 01. H. 
 
 THE GEXEEAL EPISTLE OF 
 
 JAMES. 
 
 It is generally agreed that the writer of this Epistle was 
 the James (or Jacob) who, after the death of James the 
 brother of John (Acta xii. 2), is mentioned as presiding 
 over the church at JeruBalein (Acts xii. 17 ; xv. 13 — 29; 
 xxi. 18 — 25) ; and who is called by Paul ' the Lord's 
 brother' (see Gal. i. 19 ; and note on Matt. xiii. 55). Some 
 identify him with James the son of Alpha?us, one of the 
 twelve apostles (Matt. x. 3). But that supposition seems 
 to be excluded by the fact that, at a period subsequent to 
 the appointraentof the twelve, our Lord's brethren accord- 
 ing to the tlesh (of whom James was probably the eldest) 
 did not believe on him. And it is therefore supposed 
 that they first joined the disciples after our Lord's ascension 
 (Acts i. 14), having been convinced by the great events of 
 his death and resurrection. 
 
 In support of this view it is urged also that it is more 
 probable that the permanent president of the church at 
 Jerusalem would not be one of the twelve apostles; it 
 being hardly consistent with their special mission (Matt, 
 xxviii. 19) that any of them should settle at any parti- 
 cular spot as the president of a single church : and that 
 in the particular circumstances of the church at Jeru- 
 salem at that period no person would be so likely to enjoy 
 its confidence and affection as the eldest of our Lord's 
 nearest relations, especially one who possessed the charac- 
 teristics by which James appears to have been distin- 
 guished. 
 
 From the general tenor of this Epistle, and from the 
 notices that we have of James elsewuere (Acts xxi. 18 ; 
 Gal. ii. 12), he appears to have been a strict observer of 
 the Law, both moral and ceremonial. His eminently 
 holy character is said to have acquired for him, even 
 among his unbelieving countrymen, the honourable ap- 
 jn-'llation of 'the Just.' It was therefore most appropriate 
 that he shnuld, under Divine guidance, address this letter 
 to his own people, exhibiting to them not so much the 
 peculiar dortrines, as the elevating and siinctifying iiillu- 
 ence of the goi^pel. For he well knew that they li:id 
 become too mueh accustomed to a professed belief in God's 
 word, whether spoken by Moses or by Christ, without 
 allowing it to affect their hearts or their conduct. Hence 
 he treats the great subject of justification in a manner 
 very different from that in which it is dealt with by the 
 apostle Paul. 
 
 Both the superscription (ch. i. 1) and the whole contents 
 of this Epistle show that it was addressed to Jews, par- 
 ticularly Jewish Christians ; perhaps to those who, having 
 been converted at the great day of Pentecost (Acts ii. 
 5--11), had returned to their homes in the various parts 
 of the Koman empire, and to others whom they had 
 taught ; with all of whom James would prnb:ibly become 
 acquainted by their visits to Jerusalem at the great festi- 
 vals. Their condition, so far as it can be gathered from 
 this Epistle, appears to have been one of outward afflic- 
 tion, and at the same time not of spiritual health and pros- 
 perity. They seem es])ecially to have been wanting in 
 patience and submission towards God, in prayerful watch- 
 fulness o\ er themselves, and in true Christian love to their 
 fellow- men. 
 
 The main subject of this Epistle is the character and 
 course of Hfe of tiie true and consistent Christian, 'the 
 duer of the word,' wlio stedfastly * continues in the per- 
 fect law of liberty,' as contrasted with the spirit and 
 conduct of the mere professor. And numerous illustra- 
 tions are given of this in various relations and conditions 
 of actual life, adapted to t)ie circumstances and necessi- 
 ties of different classes of persons. Consolation and en- 
 couragement under numifold trials are mixed with earnest 
 exhortations to Christiun virtues; and to these are added 
 waniings and reproofs to those who dishonoured religion 
 by professions of fiiith without corresponding works. The 
 style is sententious and forcible, graphic and rich in 
 figures. It strikingly resembles, both in matter and in 
 manner, the teaching of our Lord, especially in the Sermon 
 on the Mount (see Matt. v. — vii.) ; to some parts of which 
 there are evident allusions. 
 
 There is no certain evidence as to the period at which 
 this Epistle was written. Some suppose it to have been 
 before the controversies respecting the obligation of the 
 Jewish ceremonial law upon Gentiles, and respecting 
 justifieatiitu without legal righteousness, had begun to 
 disturb the church (Acta, ch. xv.); perhnps about the 
 }ear 45 a.d. But the more general opinion is, tliat the 
 unsatisfactory state of the church here disclosed requires 
 a later date to be assigned to this Epistle, not earlier 
 than the year 58 a.i>., or perhaps net long before the 
 writer's martyrdom, which is said to have occurred about 
 the year 62 a.d. 
 
 Exhortations to patience and joy fulness in suffering, and to the right reception of God's word. 
 2 "JAMES,' ''a servant of God nnd of the Lord Jceus Christ, <"to tho twelve 
 
 tribfts ''which nro Bcattered abroad,^ grooting. 
 2 My hrothron, ' rount it all joy when yo fall into divers toniptationB :^ 
 
 4 /knowing this, that tho trying of your fnilh worketh ^latienec.^ *^ Jtut let 
 patience have hir perfect work, tliat yc may he perfect and entire, ■'"' wanting 
 nothing. 
 
 5 *lf any of you lack wisdnin,^ 'let liim ask of God, that giveth to all vien 
 
 n Ac. 1M:i: r.al.l.l9i 
 
 'i tii Judo I. 
 I' Tit, K I, 
 
 r ito. 1. I : Ac. 'id. 7. 
 il .Io)iii7.:iA: Ac. it. &; 
 
 I I'fl, 1. I. 
 .. BU r., 10-12; ll\t 
 
 4. i:), It). 
 
 / Ho. ft. :(, 4. 
 
 jl cli.b 7-nt nab. 2. 
 
 »l Lk. 31. In. 
 A I'ra 1. 3, ft-7. 
 * vor 17*. ire tett. Ml. 
 
 7.7-11. 
 
 I After ft brief Bftlutation to the scattered tribes of Israel 
 (ch. i. 1), James encounigCH his brethren to rejoiee in 
 trials, which call forth patience (2 — 4) ; and exhorts them 
 to pray for wi«dom, with unwavering hearts (.5 — 8) ; and 
 to glorj'even in humiliation, expecting the gracious pro- 
 miaed reward (0 — 12). lie warns them ngiiinnt excuhing 
 sin, which originates in our own depravity, by charging 
 it upon God, who is the unchanging Aullior cjf nil good 
 (13—18); against allowing passion to mnkn them deaf to 
 the counsels of God's saving truth (10 — 21) ; against 
 hearing the word without that nersevering obediencw to 
 which its blessings are promisea (22—26) ; and ngainst 
 urn 
 
 substituting the forma of devotion for pructlcul godliness 
 (20, 27). 
 
 2 Properly, *to the twelve trihcs that are in tho dis- 
 persion ;' t. c. scattered over tlic Konnm empire. Comp. 
 John vii. ^r*. 
 
 3 Or, 'trials;' whatever might put faith nnd patience 
 to the test (ver. 3), referring eM])eciiiIIy to persecutions. 
 
 4 The proving of your failh (liy itlHiction: see iiom. 
 V. 3) worketh endurimee:' nei' Jleb. xii. I, and note. 
 
 5 Or, 'sound in every part.* 
 
 6 Wittdom is especially needed in tho c ire urn stances by 
 which faith is tried (ver. 3). 
 
A. D. (iO. U.] 
 
 JAMES I. 6— II. 3. 
 
 [a. D. 61. H, 
 
 6 liberally,^ J and upbraidetli not ; and it shall be given bim. * But let him ask 
 iu iaith,2 nothing wavering. For be that waveretb is like a wave of the sea 
 
 7 driven with the wind and tossed. 'For let not tbat man think tbat he shall 
 
 8 receive any thing of tbe Lord. "' A double minded man is unstable in all hia ways. 
 9,10 Let the brother of low degree rejoice^ "in tbat be is exalted : but the rich, 
 
 "in tbat he is made low : because ''as tbe flower of tbe grass be shall pass away. 
 H For the sun is no sooner risen with a burning beat, but it witbereth the grass, 
 and tbe flower thereof falleth, and tbe grace of tbe fashion of it perisbeth. ? 8o 
 also sball tbe rich man fade away in his ways. 
 
 12 'Blessed is the man tbat endureth temptation: 'for when he is tried, ^ he 
 shall receive ' the crown of life, " which the Lord hath promised to them tbat 
 love him. 
 
 13 -^ Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God : for God cannot 
 
 14 be tempted with evil, neither temjitetb he any man :^ but every man is tempted, 
 
 15 when he is drawn away of bis own lust, and enticed. Then J' when lust hath 
 conceived, it briugeth forth sin : and sin, when it is finished,*^ = bringeth forth 
 death. 
 
 16, 17 "Do not err,'' my beloved brethren. * Every good gift and every perfect gift 
 is from above, and cometb down from '^ the Father of lights, "^ with whom is no 
 
 18 variableness, neither sliadow of turning.^ 'Of his own will begat he us with the 
 word of truth, that we should be a kind of-^firstfruits of his creatures. 
 
 19 Wherefore,^ my beloved brethren, ** let every man be swift to hear, ''slow to 
 
 20 speak, 'slow to wrath: *for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness 
 of God. 
 
 21 Wherefore May apart all filtbiness and superfluity^'^ of naughtiness, and receive 
 ■with meekness the engrafted word,'" which is able" to save your souls. 
 
 22 But " be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own 
 
 23 selves. For " if any be a bearer of tbe word, and not a doer, he is like unto a 
 
 24 man beholding his natural face in a glass :'2 for he beboldeth himself, and goetb 
 
 25 his way, and straightway forgettetb what manner of man he was. But whoso 
 looketh into'^ tbe perfect /^ law of liberty,'"* 'and coittinuetb thcrcbiy he being not 
 a forgetful hearer, but a doer of tbe work, 'this man shall be blessed in his deed. 
 
 26 If any man among you seem to be religious,^^ and 'bridleth not his tongue, 
 
 27 but deceiveth bis own heart, Ubis man's religion is vain. Pure religion and 
 undefiled before God and the Father is this, " To visit tbe fatherless and widows 
 in tbeii" aftiictiou, ' and to keep himself unspotted from tbe world. 
 
 Partial respect of persojis reproved. 
 2 MY^*^ brethren, have not tbe faith ^^ of our Lord Jesus Christ, y the Lord of 
 2 glory, with ^respect of persons. For if there come unto your assembly a man 
 
 J I.k. 15.20-21. 
 
 k Mk.ll.:^1; Heb.11.6, 
 
 / ch. 1. 3. 
 
 ntgccrcfa. Uoi. 10. 2. 
 
 n cli. 2.5; 1 Sum. 2. 8. 
 o Mt, .^3; Fl.il. 3. 8. 
 P Bee refa. Job U. 2. 
 
 q ch. 5. I— 3i P». <fl. 
 6-Ui Lk. 12.IG-ai. 
 
 ■ee rers. Job 5. 17. 
 Dcu. e. 2; 1 Pet. 1. 
 
 jc Bee Ko. 9. 13, 'JO. 
 
 Gp. 3. fi; .lob 15.35; 
 
 a BcP Pit. 22, 2Ef. 
 
 t .lotin 3. 27; I Cor. 
 
 \. 7. 
 c He. 1. 2-5; I John 
 
 1. 5. 
 d BPorffs. Nura.23. 19. 
 e Kce Ti-I's. .loliii I. 13; 
 
 I Cor i. Ih 
 f .Ur.2.3; Eph.1. 12; 
 
 HcY, 14, 4. 
 S Pro. 8. 3:i-35; Ecc. 
 
 5. 1. 
 A Pro. 13. 3; F,cc 5. 2. 
 • Pro.H.I7; Euli.4.26. 
 Acli, 3. 17. 18. 
 I CoL 3, ft: I Pet. 2. 1. 
 ".Ac. 1:1.26; Ro.l. IBj 
 
 I Cor. 15. 2; Eph. I. 
 
 l.^ 
 n H't, 7. 21-25. 
 o scoch. 2.U-2C1 Lk. 
 
 15. 47, etc. 
 
 P en 2, 12: Pb.1I9.15; 
 
 .Inliii fl. 3-i. 3tj. 
 q \ Jnlin'i- 24. 
 T ace refa. Ps. I. 2. 3, 
 
 aiitl I.k. II. 'IK 
 s ch. 3. 2-r,; P«. Ki. 
 
 1.2; 1 Pel. 3. 11). 
 
 ( ch. 2. ao. 
 
 M Job 29, 12, 13; Is. I. 
 
 I«, 17; 68.«.7; H(. 
 
 2.^. :ilj; I John 3. 17 
 
 — 19. 
 J" Ro, 12. 2; 1 Jolin5. 
 
 1 That is, with pure and disinterested generosity: 
 compare Matt. vi. 22 ; Rom. xii. 8. 
 
 2 A firm persuasion of God's will and power to grant our 
 request gloi'ities him, and thus obtains the blessing we 
 solicit (7) ; whilst it keeps the mind steady in the pursuit of 
 Divine wisdom (8), and serene amidst earthly changes (9). 
 
 3 Kather, 'glory.' The Christian brother who is poor 
 may well glory in his elevation as a child and heir of 
 God (see ch. ii. 5), and the rich in having the pride of 
 wealth taken away ; for the wealth itself will pass away, 
 as a withering flower (vers. 10, 11). 
 
 4 That is, when he has stood the test; referring to the 
 result of well-sustained trial. Compare Rom. v. 4. 
 
 5 As no evil influence can affect God, so none can pro- 
 ceed frcira him. It is by the 'lust' within us that out- 
 ward things b<;conie occasions nf 'sin,' and produce *death' 
 (vers. 13 — 15) ; whereas by Divine 'wisdom' these very 
 things are made trials of faith, working ' endurance,' and 
 resulting in * life' (ver. 12). 
 
 6 Or, 'completed' or matured (see Rom. vi. 23). Such 
 is tlie fearful progress and issue of sinful desire. 
 
 V Men are too apt to charge their sins on God, and 
 need to be solemnly warned against this fatal error. 
 
 8 Goodness characterizes all God's gifts, even those 
 material luminaries which have their changes and dark- 
 nesses. But in Him goodne.'^s is absolute and perfect; as 
 is shown in the regeneration of Ihe Hebrew believers, 
 which, like the tir^t fruits at the btgirining of tlie 
 harvest, is to be followed by a vast ingathering of the 
 redeemed (18). 
 
 9 Instead of * wherefore,' the best manuscripts read, 
 * Know ye,' or * ye know.' Ye know these truths ; then 
 let them be received and used with meekness ; for the 
 truth cannot be rightly maintained in a contentious spirit. 
 
 10 Rather, * excrescence of evil,' or malignity. 
 
 11 The gospel has power and adaptation to save the soul, 
 when applied by the Holy Spirit: compare Rom. i, 16. 
 
 12 Rather, 'mirror :' see note on 1 Cor. xiii. 12. 
 
 13 Implying close attention : see 1 Pet. i. 12. 
 
 14 That is, the word of gospel truth (ver. 18), which is 
 to btilievers a law expressing God's will ; to be obeyed, 
 not of constraint, but willingly. Such obedience is blessed 
 'in the doing' (Rom. viii. 2; John viii. 31). 
 
 15 Or * seems to himself observant of rtdigious worship.' 
 Without practical holiness and beiieticeiice, religious 
 service cannot be acceptable to our holy and beneticcnt 
 Father in heaven (ver. 27). 
 
 Ifj The inspired writer now deals with the Bin of par- 
 tiality in respect to persons, so contrary to tho reverence 
 duo to tho Lord of glory (ch. ii. 1 — 4). He reniinds his 
 readers that God has enriched and ennobled the poor 
 bi'Hevcr, whom they dishonour, and that rich nien are 
 often oj)prcRsnr8 and persecutors (5 — 7); and further that 
 this partiality violates the royal law of universal love, 
 and that in sucdi a manner as to leave no hope of mercy 
 for the offender (8— KJ). 
 
 17 Let not diflerencea of worldly rank or circumstances, 
 which arc as nothing in presence of your Lord's spiritual 
 glory, affect your feelings towards }our brethren in the 
 faith. 
 
 1117 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 JAMES II. 3—26. 
 
 fA. U.61 
 
 ITl 
 
 ■with a gold ring, in goodly apparel, and there come in also a poor man in vile 
 
 3 raiment ; and ye have respect to him that weareth the gay clotliing, and saj' unto 
 him, vSit thou here in a good piace ; and sa}' to the poor, Stand thou tliere, or sit 
 
 4 here under my footstool : are ye not then partial in yourselves, and are beeomo 
 "judges of evil thoughts V 
 
 5 Hearken, my beloved brethren, ' Hath not Ood chosen- the poor of this world 
 ■■rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom ''which he hath promised to them that 
 
 6 love liira? But 'ye have despised the poor. Do not rich men oppress you, 
 
 7 and draw you before the judgment seats? Do not they blaspheme tliat worthy 
 
 8 name by the which ye are called ?3 If ye fulfil tbe royal ■* law according to the 
 Scripture, •''' Thou slialt love thy neighbour as thyself [Lev. xLx. 18], ye do 
 
 9 well : but s'if ye have respect to persons, ye commit sin, and are convinced^ of 
 the law as transgressors. 
 
 10 For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, * he is 
 
 11 guilty of all. For be that said, ' ' Do not commit adultery,' said also, ' Do not 
 kill ' [Exod. xx. 14, 13]. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou 
 art become a transgressor of the law. 
 
 13 So speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be judged by 'the law of liberty.'' 
 
 13 For 'lie shall have judgment without mercy, that liath showed no mercy; and 
 '" mercy rejoiceth against judgment. 
 
 The woTthlessucss of faith without icorks^ 
 
 14 "WHAT^ doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and 
 1.5 have not works? "Can faith save him? H' a brother or sister be naked, and 
 
 16 destitute of dailj' food, and ''one of you say unto them. Depart in peace, be ye 
 warmed and filled ; notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are 
 
 17 needful to the body ; what doth it profit? ' Mven so faith, if it bath not works, 
 
 18 is dead, being alone.^ Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, 'and I have works : 
 show me tliy faith without" thy works, and I will show tbeo my faith by my 
 
 19 works. Thou believest 'that there is one God; thou doest well : '^ 'the devils 
 
 20 also believe, and tremble. But wilt" thou know, U vain man, that faith 
 without works is dead? 
 
 21 Was not Abraliam our father'- justified by works, "when he had olVered Isaac 
 
 22 his son upon the altar? Seest thou '•'' bow faith wrought wilh his works, and 
 
 23 b}' works was faith ^mado perfect? And the Si-ripture was fulfilled '^ which 
 saith, ■ 'Abraham believed (iod, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness' 
 
 24 [Gen. xv. 6]: and he was called "the Friend of God [Isa. xli. 8]. Ye see then 
 how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only. 
 
 25 Likewise also 'was not liahab tbe harlot'''' justifii^d by works, when she bad 
 
 26 received the messengers, and had sent them out another way? For as the bodj- 
 without tbe spirit is dead, 'so faith without works is dead also.'" 
 
 t> Is- 29. 10; .Tolin 7. 
 
 \A: I Cor. I. »i -W. 
 f Pro, s. 17—21; Kf». 
 
 2 1». 
 .( cli. I. 12: Mt. .^, 3; 
 
 2.'i -H; Lk. li. 211; t 
 
 Cor 2 0: 2'l'im.4.0. 
 e I Cor. 11.22. 
 
 / BOO reft. Lo. 19. 18. 
 s Tcra. I— i. 
 
 A spp rpfs. Mt, 5. ly. 
 < E». 20. 13. 14. 
 
 ( Job 22 li-IO; Pro, 
 21. 13: Mt, 0, 1.%; 7. 
 1.2; 1>^, 35. 
 
 '')Esfl.33,ll; MlG.7,18. 
 
 n T«:rB,ls.86; Ac, I*. 13, 
 21 : TIL 3 »» ; Hc-b. 
 M. 7.Si 2rct. i.a. 
 
 o F.i.li. 2, 8-10. 
 
 F 1 Jolit) 3. 18. 
 
 •op ref*. Dpu. U. 4. 
 pr<- r..ft Ml. ft, 2.1J 
 Mk. 1,21; Ac. IB. 15. 
 
 1. fie 22. 9-12, 16-IS. 
 Ucb. II. 
 
 r Gnl. h. 6 ; 
 
 17-19. 
 I I jDlm2. 5. 
 
 : x'c ri-fs. Go. 13. 6. 
 
 i2<Mir20.7; I<.41.». 
 
 1 Making unjust distinctions. 
 
 2 God has clioscn liis people chiefly from among tlie 
 poor (1 Cor. i. 26—28), Init ye dishonour tlirm (ver. 6). 
 
 3 Literally, * tlie honourable name wliich lias been 
 called upon you.' This was probably the name of Christ: 
 see 1 Pet. iv. IG. 
 
 4 J'osscsaing a kind of royal supremacy over the rest 
 of tbe commandmuuts of the second table : compare Matt. 
 x-tii. 40. 
 
 5 Or, 'convicted.' The whole law rests on the autho- 
 rity of Ood ; and lie who violates a single precept is guilty 
 of rebellion against Him. 
 
 See note on ch. i. 2-5. As wo are to be judged by 
 the gospel, we must nianifeat ita spirit of universiil love ; 
 for (ver. 1.3) mercy alone can triiiiiipb over judgment ; 
 and mercy will be sbown to none but those who show it. 
 Oomnare Matt. v. 7; vi. II, 11, lo; xviii. 21 — 3.5. 
 
 7 The sacred writer now pronTds to oppose tbe error 
 of those who '.hougbt that the mere belief of tile trutll, 
 apart from a corresponding spirit and conduct, could save 
 men (ver. 14). He shows that as professions of kindness 
 without kind actions do no good, so liiitb, unless it produces 
 its appropriate fruits, has no life and no evidfiice rif its 
 reality, and is no bett^T than that of demons (l-'i — 19) ; 
 and that it was bv a working faith that Abraham and 
 Itahab were justified (20 — 2.5) : and he concludes that 
 faith without works is as dead as the body without the 
 soul (2G). 
 
 S Or, ' of itaclf ;' having no invard life or power. 
 
 I4IS 
 
 9 The form of the challenge implies, Thou canst not 
 do it, 
 
 10 This belief is right; but if this is all, it is no better 
 than the belief of demons, and it should make thee, as 
 it makes them, to tremble. 
 
 11 'I'be meaning of Ihc words in this connection seems 
 to be, If any one wishes for Scripture proof on this point, 
 be oiin findit in the histories of Abraliaiii and of Uahab. 
 
 12 Whose example is of the hi^'hest inillini-ity to us. lews. 
 
 13 Or, ' thou seest." In tbe case of Abrahaui, failh co- 
 operated with the works that sprang from it in securing 
 his salvation; for faith cannot be perfectly developed with- 
 out works. 
 
 14 The Scripture (Gen. xv. 6) which connect* the bless- 
 ing with his faith was signally fulfilled. 
 
 li Respecting Uahab, see Josh. ii. 2; Hcb. xi. 31, and 
 notes. 
 
 10 The teaching of vers. 14 — 20 is in perfect accordance 
 with that of Paul in liom. iii. 27, 2.S; iv, 1— S (on which 
 see notes) ; allhiiugb the truth is hero presented from an 
 opposite point of view. I'aul, arguing against those who, 
 trusting in their own meritorious works, refuse to seek 
 salvation as sinners by trusting in Christ, insists that such 
 works are utterlv worthless. Jiiines, opposing the notion 
 that it is enough to hidd a rorreit creed, without niiiin- 
 taiiiing a life of iiractical godliness, insists that such failh 
 is utterly worthless. Kut Paul also teaclies that saving 
 failh works by love (Gal. v. C) ; and James that aeceptablo 
 works aro the fruit and evidence of faith (ver. 18). 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 JAMES III. 1— IV. 3. 
 
 [a. d. 61. H. 
 
 The peculiar responsibility of teachers ; sins of the tongue condemned^ and its right 
 government enjoined. 
 
 3 MY' brethren, 'be not many masters,- 'knowing tbat we shall receive the 
 
 'i greater condemnation. For •'' in many things we offend,^ all. ^ If any man 
 
 otl'end not in word, the same is a iierfcct man, and able also * to bridle the 
 
 3 whole body. Behold, 'we put bits in the horses' mouths, that they may obey 
 i \\a ; and we turn about their whole body. Behold also the ships, which though 
 
 they he so great, and are driven of tierce winds, yet are they turned about 
 
 5 with a very small helm, whithersoever the governor'* listeth. Even so '■ the 
 tongue ia a little member, and 'boasteth great things. Behold, how great a 
 
 6 matter^ a little tire kiudleth ! And '"the tongue is a fire, a world^ of iniquity : 
 so is the tongue among our members, that " it defileth the whole body, and 
 
 7 setteth on fire the course of nature ; ' and it is set on fire of hell.'* For every 
 kind of beasts, and of birds, and of serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, 
 
 8 and hath been tamed of mankind :" but the tongue can no man tame; it is "an 
 
 9 unruly evil, '■full of deadly poison. 'Therewith bless we God, even the Father; 
 
 10 and therewith curse we men, 'which are made after the similitude of God. Out 
 of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things 
 
 11 ought not so to be. Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water 
 Vi and bitter ? ' Can the fig tree, my brethren, bear olive berries ; either a vine, 
 
 figs? So can no fountain both yield salt water and fresh. 
 
 13 'Who'Oj^ a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? "Let him 
 
 14 show out of a good conversation his works ' with meekness of wisdom. But if 
 ye have y bitter envying and strife in y(nu' hearts, = glory not, and lie not against 
 
 15 the truth. "This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, 'sensual," 
 
 16 '^devilish. For ''where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil 
 
 17 work. But ' the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then •''peaceable, gentle, 
 and easy to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruits, «■ without partiality,''^ 
 
 18 ''and without hypocrisy. 'And the fruit''' of righteousness is sown in peace of 
 them that make peace. 
 
 Reproofs of self sh passions^ evil speaking, uncharitable judgment, and ungodly independence. 
 
 4 FROM''' whence come wars'^ and fightings among you? Come they not hence, 
 
 2 even of your lusts'" J that war iu your members? Ve lust, and have not: ye 
 kill," and desire to have, and cannot obtain : ye fight and war. Yet ye have 
 
 3 not, because ye ask not. * Ye ask, and receive not, ' because ye ask amiss, that 
 ye may consume it upon your lusts. 
 
 d ace refa. Mt. 23. 8. 
 « Ese. 3. 17, IB ; Lk. 
 
 Vi. 47. 48. 
 / see refs. I Kl. a 4U. 
 Acli. 1. W; Pj>. 34. 13. 
 A I Cor. 9. a7. 
 • Pa. 3-_'. 9. 
 
 A Pro. 12. Id; 15. 2. 
 
 I Pa. 12.2—4; 73.8,!). 
 
 mPro. 16.'J7; 2li.-.iO,21. 
 
 n Mt 1.1. n, lM-20 ; 
 Mk. 7. 15, 20, 23. 
 
 p Pa- 140.3. I 
 
 -; P». 311. Vi. 
 
 ' Ui". 1. 2tj, 27; 5. I; 
 
 I Gnl. 6 4. 
 
 "ch.2, 19; PliU.1.27. 
 X vcr. 17; cli. 1. 21. 
 y Ro. 13. 13. 
 
 z uo. 2. 17, 'n. 
 
 « ell. 1. 17; Pltil. 3.19. 
 
 h .liKlo 19. 
 
 c .lolin 8. 44. 
 
 d ICoi.3.3; Gal. 5.20. 
 
 c «h. 1. 17; 1 Cor. 2. 
 
 6.7. 
 / Gal. 5. 22. 
 « cl.. 2. 4. 
 A JoliD 1.47; Ro. 12. 
 
 9 ; I Pet, 1. 22 ; 2. 1 ; 
 
 1 Jolm 3. la 
 I Is- 32 17; Hoa. 10.12. 
 
 Mt.6.9; Hcb. 12. II. 
 
 i Ro. 7.23; Gal. .5. 17. 
 
 * aeeref^. Pa. 18. 41. 
 I cl>. l.t>.7; Pa.b>,.18; 
 1 John 3 22; 5. 14. 
 
 1 The liberty of teaching allowed in the public assem- 
 bly was evidently liable to be abused by unqualified per- 
 sons. They are here warned that teachers are exposed to 
 a heavier condemnation than others, if they err, as all 
 are liable to do, especially in the use of the tongue (ch, 
 iii. 1, 2), The control of the tongue is of the first con- 
 sequence, for though a small member, it has great power, 
 often doing a world of mi.schief (-3 — 6), but its right 
 government is peculiarly difiiGult, and its ordinary use 
 peculiarly faulty (7 — 12). A man who is truly wise will 
 be distinguished by uprightness and meekness from the 
 boastful and contentious tallier ; and will thus show the 
 heavenly origin of his wisdom, and reap its peaceful re- 
 sults (13—18), 
 
 2 Rather, ' Become not many of you teachers, know- 
 ing that we [teachers] shall receive greater condemnation' 
 than others, if we lead them astray. When free mutual 
 exhortation was allowed (1 Cor. xiv. 26—33), it was 
 necessary to restrain the forward and indiscreet from 
 abusing the privilege. 
 
 3 ' All of us [even the wisest and best] stumble in many 
 respecta ;' and especially do we fail in the use of the 
 tongue ; 8' that he who thoroughly governs his tongue, 
 may be regarded as perfect master of himself. 
 
 ^ Or, 'the steersman,' 
 
 5 Perhaps, ' how great a forest :' compare Homer, Iliad 
 ii. 4.5,5; xi. lo-5. A spark has caused territic conllagrations; 
 and a word has sometimes set families and communities 
 *in a blaze,' 
 
 6 Literally, ' the world of iniquity ;' all kinds of evil 
 resulting from the abuse of the tongue. 
 
 7 Riither, ' the whole round of creation.' 
 
 8 'The Gehenna' of fire: see 2 Kings xsiii. 10; Matt, 
 V, 21, and notes. 
 
 9 Human nature tames and governs all other natures 
 in the world ; but it cannot, without God's grace, govern 
 this little member. 
 
 10 He who would be a teacher (ver, 1) must show his 
 wisdom and understanding, by uprightness and meekness 
 befitting wisdom. Let not the ambitious and contentious 
 glory in their wisdom ; for in so doing they ' lie against 
 the truth' (14), Their wisdom is not from above (15), 
 
 11 Or, ' animal :' see note on 1 Cor, ii. 14. 
 
 12 Some render, ' without wrangling.' 
 
 13 Ambition and strife have their fruit (ver. IG) ; so the 
 work of peace has righteousness for its fruit, ' sowu' now, 
 to be enjoyed forever (compare Matt, v, 9), 
 
 14 H:iving referred to contentions (ch. iii. 14), the in- 
 spired writer points out their cause, in selfish and irregular 
 desires for worldly enjoyments (ch. iv. 1 — 3), denounces 
 them as gross unfaithfulness to God, and urges to hum- 
 ble repentance, with the assurance of mercy to tlie peni- 
 tent (4 — 10). He then rebukes two sins connected with 
 the foregoing; first, the speaking ill of others (U, 12) ; 
 secondly, the neglect of constant dependence upon God for 
 hfo and' all things (13—17). 
 
 15 The disruption of social and civil ties, and the 
 prevalence of sects and parties. These evils remarkably 
 characterized the Jewi-sh people before the destruclioii of 
 Jerusalem, See Sketch of Events, at the end of the Acts 
 of the Apostles, 
 
 IS Or, 'pleasures;' i. e. selfish gratifications, 
 1" 'Ye murder (meaning perhaps in thought: see 1 
 John iii, 15), and envy, and cannot obtain ; ye fight and 
 war,' And yet even in regard to these enrthlv objects of 
 desire ' yo have not,' either because you seek them in this 
 way, and not from God the Giver of all good, or because 
 you seek them for your own selfish sensual ends. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 JAMES IV. 4— V. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 61. H. 
 
 4 "' Ye adulterers and adulteresses,^ know ye not that "the friendship ot* the world 
 is enmity with God? "whosoever therefore will- be a friend of the world is the 
 
 o enemy of God. Do ye think that the Scripture saith-^ in vain, ^Tlie spirit that 
 
 6 dwelleth in us lusteth to envy ? But he giveth more graoe. Wherefore he saitli, 
 9 ' God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble' [Prov. iii. Ii4, 
 
 7 Sept.] ''Submit yourselves therefore to God. * Resist"* the devil, and he will 
 
 8 flee from you. 'Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. 
 
 "Cleanse your hands, i/e sinners ; and 'purify your hearts, ye ^ double minded. 
 
 9 * Be alllieted, and mourn, and weep : let your laughter be turned to mourning, 
 
 10 and your joy to heaviness. "Humble yourselves iu the sight of the Lord, and 
 he shall lift you up.^ 
 
 11 ''Speak not evil** one of another, brethren. He that speaketh evil of his 
 brother, ''and Judgeth his brother, speaketh evil of the law, and iudfjeth the law : 
 
 12 but if thou judge the law, thou art not a doer of the law, but a judge. '' Tiiere is 
 one" lawgiver, 'who is able to save and to destroy : •'^who art thou that judgest 
 another '? 
 
 1.3 *■ Go to now,8 ye that say, To-day or to-morrow we will go into such a city, 
 
 14 and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain : whereas ye know not 
 wiiat shall be on the morrow. For what is your life \ ''It is even^ a vapour, 
 
 15 that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away. For that ye oiujht to 
 llj say,'*' * U the Lord will, we shall live, and do this, or that. But now ye rejoice 
 17 in your boastings : all such rejoicing is evil.^' Therefore * to him that kuoweth 
 
 to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.'^ 
 
 Condemnation of rich oppressors. 
 
 5 GO '3 'to now, ye rich '^ men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall 
 'Z come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and ""your garments are motheaten. 
 
 3 Your gold and silver is cankered;'^ and the rust of them shall bo a witness 
 against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. " Ye have heaped treasure 
 
 4 together for the last ilays. Behold, "the hire of the labourers who have reaped 
 down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth : and ''tin; cries of 
 them which have reaped are entered into the ears of *the J^ord of sabaoth.'" 
 
 5 *■ Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton; ye have nourished 
 your hearts,'" *aB in a day of slaughter. ' Ye have condemned and killed the 
 
 just; and ho doth not resist you. '^ 
 
 Consolation to sxifferiyig Christians ; and variotis exhortations. 
 7 " BE patient thereforoj bretliren, 'unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the 
 husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience 
 
 •n Pi. 71. it I To. 57. 3- 
 ri Hn,«.7; I JolinS 16. 
 c Jolin 15. l»i Gttl I. 
 
 P Num. U. 29: Pro. 
 
 m.Mi Ecci.4: Ko. 
 
 I. K). 
 7 Pi. i:a. fi: icp rrf*. 
 
 Pro.Kl. 2(; Lk. 1 i.' 
 r I Sriu. 3. 1»; Heb. 
 
 Vi H. 
 f ML 4 n~\\; Epii. 4 
 
 2; . 1 Prt. 5. ». 
 ( XChr, Mu'ii P«. U5, 
 
 H; li. b^. li, 7. 
 11 li. I. 1,^-17. 
 X Ph. 51. «. 7, 10: Jcr. 
 
 4. M ; Eie. !». .11 ; 
 
 U Cor. 7. I; I John 
 
 3.3. 
 j/di. 1.8. 
 I Ecc. 7. 2-&. 
 a »(.,. reft, Pro, 29. 23. 
 !• K|ili. 4. 31. 
 c l.k.i;. 37: Ro. 2. I ; 
 
 I l^or. 4. a. 
 d li. :«. 2'J. 
 e I Sam. 2. 6; Mt. 10. 
 
 •2H. 
 / Hn 11.4.13. 
 S see rcf*. Pro. 27. 1. 
 
 Ac.lB.Sli ICor.l&7. 
 
 Horn. 2. 17. \D. -is. 
 
 t Pro. n. SH: Mt. 19. 
 
 23.21; Lk.6.2l,26; 
 
 1 Tim. I>. 9. 
 mMt. (>. 19,20. 
 
 n Ro. 2. 6 ; 3 Pot. 2, 3. 
 
 I.c, 1!), 13; Jcr. 22. 
 i:i: Mnl. 3. b 
 
 p ncTi. 24. 1&; Job 34. 
 
 '/ i..' 1.9. 
 
 r Job 21. 13; Am. 0. 
 1, I; l.k. 16. 19.25. 
 
 1 U. 22. 1». 
 
 t cli. 2. li: Ml 23. .14, 
 3.')t 1 Thct.2. 16.lt>. 
 
 * vcr», B,9j ICor. K7. 
 
 1 Professors of religion whose love of the worlJ has 
 marie them unfaithful to God. Compare Isa. Ivii. 3 ; 
 Matt. xii. 39. 
 
 2 Or, OS in Matt. i. 19, *i8 minded to be ;* having hia 
 heart set on tho world. 
 
 3 The words which immediately follow are not found 
 elsewhere in Scripture. Tliry may be understood as ex- 
 pn'ssinp the meaning of various passageB : eitln^r teaching 
 that we are naturally diHposed to cnv}-; or asking, Does 
 the Holy Spirit, who dwtdls in believers, excite envious 
 longings.' To which the answer is, No, ratlier 'he gives 
 greater grace* to overcome tliem. * Wherefore he suith, 
 God resisteth the proud,' etc. (ver. G). 
 
 ■i P.! II CO u raided by the assurance tliat God will give 
 grace (ver. G), and that therefore the devil * shall Hee 
 from you,* rewist the devil, and draw near to God, with 
 pure liands and single hearts, in puuiteuce and humilia- 
 tion (9, 10). 
 
 A * Ilumhlc youraolves' by subminsion to the Lord, and 
 *he will exalt you,' by restoring to you his favour. 
 
 fl Evil speaking is one manifcHtation of jealousy and 
 party spirit. To condemn a brolln-r on account of some- 
 thing which the law rightly applied would permit, is to 
 condemn the law which allows it, and to usurp tho func- 
 tions of a judge and a lawgiver. 
 
 7 iVrhaps the best reading is, ' One is the Lawgiver 
 and Judge, he who has power,' etc, (Itom. xiv. 4). 
 
 8 Or, ' Come now ;' and so in ch. v. 1. It is an expres- 
 sion used to arrest attention. 
 
 9 I*rop(?rly, ' for it is vapour,' etc. 
 
 10 As the apostle Paul does (1 Cor. iv. 19). 
 
 H Drcauso it proceeds from forgctfulness of God. 
 
 12 In this, as in other cases, to know what is right 
 without doing it, only aggravates a man's sin : see Luke 
 xii. 47. 
 
 13 The inspired writer proceeds somewhat in the lofty 
 style of the ancient prophets, with a territie deniineiation 
 of wealthy oppressors of the pious poor (vt-rs. 1 — 0) ; who 
 are encouraged, by tho assurance of the Lord's speedy 
 coming, to bear their wrongs patiently (7, S), and imt to 
 envy those who have more of worldly cimforU ; remem- 
 bering Job's patience, and its rewurd (9 — II). 'I'o tliis 
 he subjoins lessons on the abuse of oaths (12), on the 
 devout acknowledgment of God in all joys and sorrows 
 (13), on the use of giftJi of healing (14, 10), on mutuul 
 confession and intercession (16 — 18), and on seeking tho 
 rcstonttion of the erring (19, 20). 
 
 H Uu;h men who trust in their wealth (seo Luke vi. 
 24), and bernnie unjust and oppressive, arc hero meant: 
 see vers. 4 — 0. 
 
 15 Proj»crly, * has been rusted through.' The rust is 
 already in your ill-gotten gains, and will b<'ar witne.>»s 
 against your covetoum laying up of trea-iuro in these hint 
 days, when ye aliould have bei'ii preparing for the Lord's 
 coming: see vers. 7, H; Liilce xvii. 20 — 30. 
 
 10 'Sabaoth' is ilie Hebrew word for ' host*,' trans- 
 ferred by tlie JewH into Greek. See notes on 1 Sam. i. 3 ; 
 Psa. XXIV. 10; Horn. ix. 29. 
 
 17 You have cherished and gratified your natural dc- 
 aires, as in Luke xxi. 34 ; Acts xiv. 17. Ye are like 
 fatted animals, feeding greedily on tho very day when 
 they are to be butcheri'd. 
 
 18 Hia unresiHting submission, like that of his Divinu 
 Master, aggravates your cruelty. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 JAMBS V. 8—20. 
 
 [a. d. 61. II. 
 
 8 for it, until lie receive * the early and latter rain.' ' Be ye also patient ; " stablish 
 your hearts : ' for the coming of the Lor J draweth- uigh. 
 
 9 ' Grudge^ not one against another, brethren, ''lest ye be condemned. Behold, 
 
 10 the judge 'etandeth before the door.'' ■'Take, my brethren, the prophets, ^ 
 who liave spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of sutt'ering affliction, 
 
 11 and of patience. Behold, ^ we count them happy which endure.'' Ye have heard 
 of '' the patience of Job, and have seen ' the end of the Lord ; that ' the Lord is 
 very pitil'ul, and of tender mercy. 
 
 12 But above all things, my brethren, 'swear not,' neither by heaven, neither 
 by the earth, neither by auy other oath: '"but let your yea be yea; and i/our 
 nay, nay ; lest ye fall into condemnation. 
 
 1.3 Is auy among you afflicted? "Let him pray. Is any merry ?8 " Let him sing 
 11 psalms. Ib any sick among you? Let him call for '' the elders^ of the church; 
 
 'and let them pray over him, ''anointing '" him with oil in the name of the Lord: 
 
 'and the prayer of faith" shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; 
 
 'and if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him. 
 
 " Confess your faults one to another,'- and pray one for another, that ye may 
 
 be healed. 'The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. 
 
 17 " Elias was a man = subject to like passions as we are, and " he prayed earnestly'^ 
 that it might not rain : and it rained not on the earth''' by tlie space of three 
 
 18 years and six months. And 'he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain, and the 
 earth brought forth her fruit. 
 
 19,20 Brethren, if any of you do err from the truth, i^and one convert'^ him; let 
 him know, that ho which converteth the sinner from the error of his way '' shall 
 save a soul from death,'" and 'shall hide a multitude of sins. 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 y Deu. 11. U; Jer. 5. 
 
 'it; Hot. li.3; Zee. 
 
 10. I. 
 « Pi. »7. 7; Heb. la. 
 
 3.j-:i7. 
 a Pb. 27. 14. 
 b Phil. 4. .'i; Heb. 10. 
 
 ■-',',; I Pet. 4.7. 
 
 tee reh i.e. 111. 18. 
 d Pit li. 11, l.'i 
 
 ' Mr.-Ji.3a; lOor.i.5. 
 / Uch. 11.32-38. 
 K Mt. 5. Ill, 11. 
 A Job 1. 21, 2-2: 2, in. 
 
 • Job 12. 10,17; IPet 
 i. ti, 7- 
 
 * loe rt-fs. Ex. 3i. 6. 
 
 1 Ml. b. 33-37. 
 •"2 Cor. 1. 17—20. 
 
 "2Cbr.31 r-'.13; p,. 
 .SD.!."); Lk.22.11 — It. 
 
 Epb.5. ISJi Col.a.lll, 
 P Ac. 11.30. 
 
 ■I Ac, 9. 40; 28. 8. 
 r Mk.6 13; 16, 1«. 
 
 1 cli.l.ti; Mt-17.20,21. 
 
 t Mt 9.2; 1 Jobn b 
 
 16. 
 u ML 18. 15-17. 
 .rCe. 20. 17; Dpq. U 
 
 l«-20; I Kl. 13. tJ; 
 
 2 Kl. 4. 33; 111. I.'j. 
 
 20; 20. 2. 4. clc. ; 
 
 Pi. 31. 15; Pro. 15. 
 
 211: 1 John :i ■:■£. 
 y 1 Ki. 17. \.Eliia/i. 
 = Ac. n, 15. 
 -» I Ki 17.I-, Lk.4. 25. 
 b 1 Ki. IH. 42—45, 
 c Gal. a 1. 
 <t Rail. 14; lCor.9.22. 
 
 e Pro.l0.12; lPel.4.8. 
 
 1 See note on Deut. xi. 14. 
 
 2 Or, as in Matt. iii. 2, 'is at hand.* 
 
 3 Or, * si(/h not;* i.e, murmur not. 
 
 4 That is, He is close at hand, coming to judgment (see 
 ver. 8). 
 
 5 Compare Matt. v. 12; Heb. xi. 35—38. 
 
 6 Patiently sustaining afflictions ; like Job, of whose 
 trials you have heard. Look at the happy end to which 
 the Lord in his mercy brought them. 
 
 7 See Matt. v. 33, 37, and notes. 
 
 8 Kather, 'cheerful.' Let your joy or sorrow be ex- 
 pressed in a Christian manner: compare Eph. v. 19. 
 
 9 See Acta xiv. 23 ; Phil. i. 1, and notes. 
 !*> See Mark vi. 13, and note. 
 
 11 Prayer, when offered in reliance on God's promise 
 (compare ch. i. 6), shall be made effectual, not only to 
 the sick man's recovery to health (see 1 Cor. xii. 9), 
 but 'even if' he be suffering in consequence of some 
 
 special sins (see 1 Cor. xi. 30), to his forgiveness also. 
 
 12 Not to the elders only, but to any believing and pray- 
 ing brother ; for ' the energetic prayer of a righteous man 
 has much power.* 
 
 13 Literally, * he prayed in prayer :* an emphatic 
 Hebrew idiom. In 1 Kings xvii., xviii., it is not expressly 
 said that Elijah prayed either at the beginning or the end 
 of tlie drought j but the facts of the history imply that 
 he did. 
 
 H Kather, * on the ^rtH£^;' namely, Palestine: seelKinga 
 xvii. 1, and note. 
 
 15 Or, * turn him back ;' ^. e. restore him to the truth, 
 from his error and ungodliness. 
 
 16 That is, with an eternal salvation, such as those 
 enjoy whose sins, however numerous, are covered or 
 pardoned through Christ. Such is the blessedness which 
 ' any' faithful Christian may become the means, by God's 
 grace, of conveying. 
 
 THE FIEST EPISTLE GENEEAL OF 
 
 PETER. 
 
 Petrr, whose original name was Simeon, or Simon, was 
 a native of Bethsaida on the Sea of Galilee (John i. 44), 
 and the son of Jonas (Matt. xvi. 17). At the time of his 
 first appearance in the sacred narrative he was married, 
 and living at Capernaum ; and, like the sons of Zebcdee, 
 followed the occupation of a fisherman (Mark i. Ifi, 30). 
 Ucing brought to Jesus by his brother Andrew, he received 
 from our Lord the honourable surname of 'Cephas' or 
 'Petros' (the one an Aramaic, and the other a Greek 
 word), signifying a stone or rock, and containing a pro- 
 phetic intimation of his future character and services in 
 the church (John i. 3-5 — i2). But the two brothers con- 
 tinued to follow their business, until they wore summoned 
 by our Lord to be in constant attendance upon himself 
 (Niatt. iv. 18—20). Peter subsequently received repeated 
 proofs of bis Master's esteem, being selected, along with 
 John and James, to be a witness of the raising of Jairus' 
 daughter, of the glory of the transfiguration, and of the 
 agony of Gethaemane. 
 
 The facts related of Peter in the gospel history bring 
 out his character with remarkable distinctness. His ardent 
 attachment to liis Jfaster, his appreciation of our Lord's 
 Divine person and mission, and his zealous and energetic 
 activity, were blended with some measure of rashness and 
 over confidence in himself which resulted at a crilica! 
 hour in his triple fall, and his bitter repentance. But 
 after his merciful restoration a great change is observable 
 in him. 
 
 On the outpouring of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost, 
 Peter was honoured to open the gates of the kingdom of 
 heaven first to the Jews (.Vets it.), and afterwards, in the 
 case of Cornelius and his friends, to the Gentiles (Aets x.) 
 And throughout the whole of the earlier portion of the 
 apostolic history (.\cts i. — xii.), relating to the spread of 
 the gospel among the Jews, he appears everywhere as 
 the chief actor. After this, however, his ministry being 
 chiefly confined to his own countrymen, mueh less pro- 
 minence is given to it than to that of Paul, whose special 
 
 1431 
 
. D. 60. U.] 
 
 I. PETER I. 1, 3. 
 
 [a. d. 65. H. 
 
 mission it was to carry the gospel to the Gentile world. 
 At the council held at Jerusalem respecting the obliga- 
 tion of the Mosaic law on the Gentile converts (Acts xv.), 
 he consistently advocated their freedom; but on a later 
 occasion, at Antioch, a timid concession to Jewish pre- 
 judices brought upon him Paul's faithful rebuke (Gal. 
 ii. 11 — 21). The Judaizing party both at Corinth (1 Cor. 
 i. 12) and elsewhere appear to have set him above Paul, 
 as holding more to the law than that apostle. And it is 
 not unlikely that one object of this Kpistle, addressed to 
 churches which had been founded mainly by Paul, may 
 have been to oppose such views, and to show Peter's 
 perfect agreement with Paul's doctrine. 
 
 Of the latter part of Peter's life little is known with 
 certainty. He appears to have travt-lied about on mis- 
 sionary work, accompanied by his wife (1 Cor. ix. 5). It 
 is supposed that he visited Syria and the countries men- 
 tioned in the inscription of this Epistle, and that he sub- 
 sequently went into the Parthian Empire. 
 
 Some hold that he afterwards went to Rome, and was 
 there put to death by crucifixion in fulfilment of our 
 Lord's declaration concerning him (John xxi. 18, 19) : 
 others maintain that he died in Babylon. Both parties, 
 however, agree that he was put to death during the per- 
 secution of the Christians which took place under Nero, 
 probably about 64 or 65 a.d. 
 
 The alleged visit of Peter to Rome during the reign of 
 Claudius is altogether without satisfactory foundation. 
 It appears certain that he had not been there before Paul's 
 Epistle to the Romans (see Preface to that Epistle) ; that 
 he was not there during any part of Paul's imprisonment 
 (see Acts, ch. xxviii,, and the Epistles written at that 
 period) ; and that he never was, in any sense of the word, 
 bishop of Rome. 
 
 The date generally assigned to this Epistle is about 
 63 or 64 a.d. ; but some think that it was written as early 
 aa about 48 a.d., before the earliest of Paul's Epistles. 
 The allusions to Silvanus or Silas as the bearer of the 
 Epistle, and to Mark as being then in Peter's company (see 
 ch. v. 12, 13, and notes), have been regarded as ull'ording 
 some evidence of its date. But no certain inference can 
 be drawn from either passage. Some think that as this 
 Epistle is addressed to churches which Paul had founded, 
 and over which he continued to exercise a pastoral over- 
 Bight, it may be presumed to have been written when he 
 was cither temporarily or finally withdrawn from his 
 active labours. 
 
 This Epistle appears to have been written from Babvlon 
 (see ch. v. 13, and note). The notion that 'Babylon' is here 
 used as a mystical name for Rome hjis been favoured by 
 Roman Catholic writers, in order to prove the contested 
 point of Peter's residence in the Imperial City ; and by 
 some Protestant controversialists also aa helping to identify 
 Homo with the Babylon of the Apocalypse. But there is no 
 evidence that at that early period the name ' Babylon' was 
 ever given to itome ; nor can any reason be assigiu-d why 
 Bucha name should at that time have been applied to it; 
 
 or why Peter should employ a figurative name, which, 
 though adapted to a symbolical style, is plainly unsuited 
 to epistolary writing. It appears, therefore, most reason- 
 able to take this name, like every other in the apostolic 
 Epistles, in its literal meaning, and to understand it aa 
 designating either the region of Babylonia, or the city of 
 Seleucia, which had risen up in the immediate neighbour- 
 hood of ancient Babylon, and which is said to have con- 
 tained a large Jewish population, and to have been known 
 in the apostolic age by the name of Babylon. 
 
 The Christiana addressed in this Epistle resided in the 
 different provinces of Asia Minor, which are named in the 
 opening address (ch. i. 1), beginning with Pontus as the \ 
 most easterly province (probably the nearest to the place 
 whence the Epistle was written), and ending with Pro- 
 consular Asia and Bithynia. They appear to have been 
 suffering persecution (ch. iii. 17 ; iv. 12—19), and to have 
 previously received a complete system of Christian doc- 
 trine. But they needed to have Divine truth brought 
 vividly to their remembrance, to have their liearts 
 strengthened and comforted, and to be further instructed 
 as to some points of practical importance and ditliculty in 
 their present circumstances; especially aa to their rela- 
 tions and duties as members of civil society, and as to 
 their whole conduct towards the heathen around, who 
 regarded them with unfriendly and suspicious eyes (ch. 
 ii. 12 — 21 ; iii. 14 — 17) ; and at the same time to be 
 cautioned against conformity to the heathen manner of 
 living (ch. ii. 12, IG), and against thinking and speaking 
 ill one of another (eh. ii. 1 ; iii. 8 — 11 ; iv. 8). And the 
 elders or presbyters were in some danger of yielding to 
 covetousness, ambition, and self-exaltation (v. 2, 3). 
 
 The stf/lc of this Epistle is remarkably concise and 
 forcible, in accordance with Peter's earnest, practical, and 
 fervid spirit. While its whole (cachi)i(j, both as to doctrine 
 and practice, is in perfect harmony willi tliat of Paul's 
 writings, there is yet that diversity, hotli in thought and 
 language, which shows that they were thoroughly inde- 
 pendent witnesses for the common truth. 
 
 This Epistle is well described by Archbishop Leighton, 
 in his valuable 'Practical Commentary' upon it, as 'a brief 
 and yet very clear summary both of the consolations and 
 instructions needful for the encouragement and direction 
 of a Christian in his journey to heaven ; elevating his 
 thoughts and desires to that happiness, and strengthening 
 him against all opposition in the way, botli that of (Cor- 
 ruption within, and temptation and atllictions from with- 
 out. The heads of doctrine contained in it are many, 
 but the main that arc most insisted upon are these three : 
 faithy obedience^ and patience — to establiwh in believing, 
 to direct in doing, and to comfort in suftering.' 
 
 The general object of the Epistle is stated in ch. v. 12 ; 
 and it may be divided into two parts, comprising — 
 
 I. A safutation (ch. i. 1, 2) and introduction (3—12), 
 followed by exhortations to love and holiness (13 — ii. 10). 
 
 II. Particular exhortations and dirci-tions respecting 
 specific duties (ch. ii. 11 — v. 12) ; and conclusion (13, 14). 
 
 Greeting and introduction. The wonders of redemption. 
 1 "PETER,' an apostlo of Jceus Christ, to tho strnngors^ ''Bcnttered throughout 
 
 2 Pontus, (lulatia, (jajipndociu, A.sia,' 
 
 Hithyiiia, <" eloct according to tlio 
 
 foreknowledgt; of (lod tho Father, 'Hhrougli'' fianctification of tho Spirit, ' unto 
 obedience and /eprinkling of tlio blood of JesuB Christ : * Grace unto you, and 
 peaco, be multiplied. 
 
 1 Mt.lu. 2i John 1.42. 
 
 t> Ac. 'i. fi-ll. 
 
 « Itn. H. VUi Eph. 1.4. 
 
 it 2 Thci. S. 13. 
 
 « «<T. 22; Eph. «. in. 
 
 / Uxl). \%tii 1 John 
 
 1.7. 
 KtVcU 1.3; JudoS. 
 
 1 After a brief salutation (vers. 1, 2\ Peter praises 
 God for his mercy in the great salvation oy Christ, which 
 restores us to spiritual life, with the hope of life eternal 
 (3 — 5), gives U8 the highest joy, amidst present needful 
 trials (6 — 9), was the subject of proplictic ministry and 
 anticipation, and attracts tho eager interest of angels 
 (10—12). 
 
 2 Literally, ' to the elect sojourners of the dispersion.' 
 This may refer to tho numerous Jews of these districts who 
 had received tho gospel, perhaps directly or indirectly 
 from Paul, but had a special regard to too authority of 
 
 11X3 
 
 Peter as tho apostle of tho circumcision : aeo Acts xvi. 6 ; 
 Gal. i. 6; iv. 21. Or the designation given to God's 
 ancient people may hero be applied tn Christians, whether 
 Jew or Gentile, as being now the chosen people of God : 
 see ch. ii. r>— 10 ; Eph. ii. 11 — 22. 
 
 3 That is, Proconsular Asia : see note on Acts ii. 9. 
 
 4 llather, * in sanclification i' for the believer's sanc- 
 tification, necessarily leading 'to obedience* (compare 
 ver. 14), and so to tho enioymcnt of all the privileges of 
 the covenant which tho blood of Christ has ratified, is an 
 essential element in the Divine purpose. 
 
I A.D.60. U.]" 
 
 I. PETEU I. 3—21, 
 
 [a.b. 65. H. 
 
 3 '' Blessed l?c tlie God aud Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to 
 his abundant mercy • liath begotten us again unto a lively * hope * by the 
 
 4 resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, 'to an inheritance^ incorru]itil)le, 
 
 5 "'and uudefiied, "and that f?ideth not away, "reserved in heaven for you, ^ who 
 are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvatiou ready^ to be 
 
 6 revealed in the last time. ' Wherein"* ye greatly rejoice, though now ''for a 
 
 7 season,-'* if need be, ^ ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations:** that 
 'the trial ^ of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, 
 though " it be tried with tire, " might be found unto praise and honour and glory 
 
 8 at the appearing of Jesus Christ. 'Whom having not seen, yyQ love; ^ iu whom, 
 though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and 
 
 9 full of gh'ry : ** receiving " the end^ of your laith, even the salvation of your souls. 
 
 10 '' Of which salvatiou the jirophets have inf|uired aud searched diligently,"^ who 
 
 11 prophesied of the grace tktit should come unto you : searching what, or what** 
 manner of time the Sjnrit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it 
 testified beforehand *" the sufferings of Christ,*- *' and the glory that should follow. 
 
 13 ^Uuto whom it was revealed, that not unto themselves, but unto us they did 
 minister the things, which are now reported unto you by them that have preached 
 the gospel unto you with -^the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven; ^ which 
 things the angels desire to look iuto.*^ 
 
 Exhortations to a course of life corresj^onding to the blessings of the Christian state, 
 
 13 WHEREFORE*'* ''gird up the loins of your miud,*^ 'be sober, and *hope to 
 the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you 'at the revelation of Jesus 
 
 14 Christ ; as obedient*'^ children, '" not fashioning yourselves accordiug to the former 
 
 15 lusts "in your ignorance: "but as he which hath called you is holy, so be j-e 
 
 16 holy in all manner of conversation ;'^ because it is written, '' ' Be ye*^ holy ; for 
 I am holy ' [Lev. xi. 44]. 
 
 17 And if*^ ye call on the Father, ^who without respect of persons judgeth 
 according to every man's work, ' pass the time of your sojourning here " in fear.'-^'^ 
 
 18 Forasmuch as ye know ' that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as 
 silver and gold, from your vain conversational received by tradition from your 
 
 19 fathers; but "with the precious-'^ blood of Christ, -^as of a lamb-^* without 
 ^0 blemish and without spot: ^ who verily was foreordained before the foundation 
 21 of the world, but was manifest =in these last times for you, who "by him do 
 
 believe in God, * that raised him up from the dead, and ^gave him glory; that 
 your faith and hope might be in God. 
 
 A Bee refa. 2 Cor. 1. 3. 
 
 I John 3. 3, 5. 
 
 A Ro.S.11. lCor.15.20. 
 
 ' Ut.:f5.3li Col.1.12. 
 
 mnev. ai. 27. 
 
 n ch. 3. 4; 'I Cor. 5. I. 
 
 o Col. 1.5; '2X101.4.8. 
 
 V I Sam. % »: John 
 II), W.-29; 17- n, VZ, 
 l."); Ro. 8. 31-3SI. 
 
 q Ro. 5. a, 3; ll*. !■_'. 
 
 r cli 5.10: 2Cor.4. 17. 
 
 * nub.i2.ll; Jam.l.a. 
 
 ( Jam. 1.3. V2. 
 
 u ch. 4. Vi; BH refs. 
 P9.i«.10; lCor.3.13. 
 
 » aTlies. 1.7-ia. 
 
 - I . 
 
 1 4. 21). 
 
 y SSong 1.7; Mt. 25. 
 
 ■Ah - HI. 
 X Bfc refs. John 20. 211. 
 a Ro. 6 -ii. 
 6 Mt. 13. 17; 2 Pet. 1. 
 
 19-21. 
 
 c Lk. 24. 25,26,44,4tJ; 
 John 12. 41 ; Ac. 2l). 
 
 dvi lib: Dan. 2. 34, 
 3,'i-. Zee 2. lU— 13. 
 
 e Dan. I2.B— 13; Heb. 
 11. 13, ait. 40. 
 
 / 1 Tlies. 1. 5. ti. 
 
 B Dan. 8. 13 ; £ph. 3 
 10. 
 
 A ten refs. 1 Ki. 18. 4fi. 
 
 • see lefs. Lk. 21. 31. 
 
 * vers. 3—5; I Thei. 
 5. 8 
 
 ( 2The».l,7; Tit.2.1.-(. 
 meh. 4 2,3: Ro- 12.2; 
 
 Col. 3. 5—7. 
 n Ac. 17. 30; I Thes. 
 
 4.5. 
 o cli. 2. 9; Is. 6. 3; too 
 
 reft. 2 Cor. 7. 1. 
 P see refs. Lc. 1{I. 2. 
 7 see refs. Deu. 10, 17. 
 r Phil. 2. 12. 
 ' Pro. 28. 11. 
 ( 1 Cor. 6. 20; 7. 23. 
 
 u Mt.yn.28; Ac.2ll.2(*. 
 J- Ex. 12.5; Johoi,2it; 
 
 1 Cor. .5-7. 
 V R0..3. 23; Ifi. 2fi,2B: 
 
 Eph.3. y; Rev 13. «. 
 X Eph.1,10; Hcb.9.2lj. 
 aJohl ■- ■■ 
 
 
 ^4. 
 
 1 Rather, * a living hope :' so called partly as being real, 
 joyous, energetic, and abiding; and partly as springing 
 from Christ's reetoration to life, as enjoyed bj' tho-se who 
 have been begotten to a new spiritual life, and as looking 
 forward to eternal life. 
 
 2 The destined blessedness of God's children. This 
 has no tendency to decay, nor any susceptibility of pollu- 
 tion ; nor can it even lose the bloom and freshness of its 
 joy : for it is * laid up safe in heaven ;' whilst you, amidst 
 all enemies, are ,' guarded in [the keeping of] God's power' 
 on earth. 
 
 3 This salvation is so complete that it will be found 
 * ready to be revealed' when God's time to manifest it 
 comes. 
 
 4 In this state of privilege and hope. 
 
 5 Properly, ' for a little :' compare 2 Cor. iv. 17. 
 
 That is, many kinds of trials : compare James i. 2. 
 
 7 See James i. 3. ' The result of the testing' is more 
 precious than gold (not 'than q/'gold'), which is perish- 
 able, and yet is tested by fire ; for it will be ' found to 
 praise,' etc. 
 
 8 Literally, 'glorified,' the same in nature, though not 
 in degree, as our future glory. 
 
 9 Salvatiou is the object and result of faith. 
 
 10 What those holy men desired so earnestly to know 
 more of was destined for you. This is another reason for 
 prizing the gospel. 
 
 H Desiring to know when the time of Messiah's coming 
 would arrive, and by what sort of events it would be 
 distinguished. 
 
 12 Properly, ' testifying beforehand the sufTerings [fore- 
 ordained, ver. 20] for Christ, and the glories after these' 
 sufferings. Compare Isa. liii. — Iv., and notes. 
 
 13 The term here used means to ' bend aside,' in order 
 
 to look at what cannot easily be seen. Angelic spirits 
 gaze wistfully into all that concerns the great work of 
 redemption. 
 
 H The apostle now urges his Christian brethren, on the 
 ground of the greatness of their privileges, to cheerful 
 holiness, after God's likeness; as becomes those who are 
 redeemed by Christ (vers. 13 — 21), and are born into a 
 brotherhood of holy love by the gospel (22 — ii. 3), and 
 admitted by their union with Christ to the highest 
 blessings (4—10). 
 
 15 If the blessings given to you excited the desires of 
 prophets, and fix the attention of angels, surely you should 
 vigorously lay hold of them, aud ' hope perfectly,' without 
 wandering or wavering, for the consummation of this 
 ' grace,' at your Lord's coming. 
 
 16 Literailj, ' children of obedience :' compare Eph. ii. 
 2, 3 ; V. 6, 8. 
 
 17 Rather, 'deportment.' See note on Psa. xxsvii. 14. 
 
 18 The best manuscripts read, 'Ye shall be holy ;' as 
 in Lev. xi. 44 ; where ceremonial purity is enjoined, the 
 outward type of purity of heart (Matt. v. 8, 48). 
 
 19 Meaning, sV/Hce ye call,' etc. 
 
 20 A child's fear of grieving a Father who has given 
 such costly proof of love to him (vers. 18 — 21). 
 
 21 Thoughtlessly following the old customs of your 
 fathers, in an unprofitable and pernicious course of life, 
 wliether Pagan or Pharisaic. 
 
 22 'Preciou.s' as compared with 'silver and gold;' but 
 chiefly in itself; for it is the blood of a spotliss Victim, 
 of God's Anointed, of Him whose manifcBtutinn in our 
 world was purposed in eternity, and prepared for in all 
 preceding 'times' (ver. 20) — of lUm who is to us the only 
 medium of faith and hope in God (21). ] 
 
 23 Sec note on John i. 29. I 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 I. PETER I. 22—11, 14. 
 
 [a.d. 65. II. 
 
 Seeing ye 'have purified ' your souls in ohoyin^ tho tnitli tlirougli the Spirit 
 unto unfeigned /love of the Ijrethren, see that ye love one another witli a jmre 
 heart fervently: ^heing born ao;ain, not of eorrn|itibIe seed, '' hut of incorrupt ihle, 
 'by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever. * For *all tiesh is as 
 grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass.^ The grass withoroth, and 
 the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth ior ever* 
 [Isa. xl. 6 — 8]. 'And this is the word which by the gospel is preached^ unto you. 
 
 Wherefore'* '"laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, 
 and all evil speakings, " as newborn babes, desire *" the sincere milk^ of the word, 
 p that ye may grow thereby : if*' so be ye have ' tasted that the Lord is gracious. 
 
 »To whom coming, 'as unto a living^ stone, 'disallowed indeed of men, but 
 chosen of God, and precious, "3*0 also,^ as lively stones, are built up a spiritual 
 house, 'an holy priesthood," to ofler up ^spiritual sacrifices, * acce]>tabh> to God 
 by Jesus Christ. AVherefore'^ also it is contained in tlie Scripture,'' ' Beh(dd, 
 Ilay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious •}- and he that believeth on liim 
 shall not be confounded' [Isa. xxviii. 16].'^ " Unto you therefore which believe 
 he is precious** [or, an Iionour] : but unto them which bo disobedient, '''the 
 Btone which the builders disallowed, the same is made ''the head'^ of the corner' 
 [Psa. cxviii. 2*2, 23], ''and a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, 'even to 
 thtvi which stumble at the word, being disobedient : /whereunto also they were 
 appointed.'^ 'But ye are ^a chosen generation, '^ ^a royal priesthood, 'an holy 
 nation' [Exod. xix. 6], *a peculiar people;''* 'that yo should show forth the 
 praises'^ of him who hath called you out of "'darkness into his marvellous light : 
 " which in time past ivere not a people,-"* hut are now the people of God : which 
 had * not obtained mercy,' but now ' have obtained mercy ' [Hoe. ii. 23], 
 
 Relative duties evjoiiied. 
 
 DEARLY^' beloved, I beseech you "as strangers and pilgrims, ''abstain from 
 fleshly lusts,-^ ? which war against the soul; * having your conversation honest-^ 
 among the Gentiles: * that, wliereas-* [or, wherein] they p])eak against you as 
 evil doers, ' they may by your good works, which they shall behold/-^^ glorify God 
 " in the day of visitation.'-^** 
 
 ^^ Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man^^ for the Lord's sake : whether 
 it be to the king, as supreme ; or unto governors,-^ as unto them that are sent by 
 him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of thoni that do woll.--' 
 
 e Ac. 1.V ft; Ra6. If.. 
 
 )?; a TIio». 2. 13. 
 / ch. l.S; Ro.l3.9.in; 
 
 1 John 3. IN. 
 ff ver. S; John I. 13. 
 A 1 John 3. f>. 
 
 • *iT. -ib; Heb. 4. 12 1 
 Jnm. 1. m. 
 
 ki Kl. 19. Wt; It. 40. 
 6-8; 51. 12. 
 
 * John l.l.H; 1 Cor. 
 16 1—4 1 I John 1. 
 1.3. 
 
 mEi.h.4. '.".», 25.29-32; 
 
 Jnm. 1. -ii : 6. M. 
 " ch. 1.23; Mt IS. ,^ 
 
 I'»,19,7— lOj •eorofi. 
 I Cor. 3. 2. 
 
 P a Tim. 3. Ifi. 17. 
 
 1 Pi. 31. ft; Heb.fi. 5. 
 r John «. lA, 119. 
 
 I J..lni.V2G; 11.2i,W. 
 ' .corrft. Pi. 118.22. 
 u E|)h 2, 21,22. 
 a- SOP rcfi. I«. 111. 6. 
 V Mai. I. 11: Ho. 12.1. 
 ' ch I. 1 1 ; Phil. 4. IS. 
 « Phil. 3.9. 
 ti ver. 1 ; Ac. 4. 16. 
 e Zee. 4.7; Col. 2.10. 
 <1 nee ref*. U. 6, U. 
 
 I Cui 
 
 . 23. 
 
 / SCO rcf(. Ro. 0. 12. 
 
 K ch. 1, 2; Dou. 10.15. 
 
 '' Ex, HI. :>. (1. 
 
 t John 17. (»{ I Cor. 
 
 3. 17. 
 k tec rrf«, Ex. 19. 6; 
 
 Ac. 2<t. 2fi. 
 I «<-eri-f.. U. 43. 21. 
 »n«pc nft. Ac. 2)S. l(t. 
 n iico tufa. Uo>. 2. 23. 
 
 tw ret: Pi. 39. 12. 
 J- Gal a, (1, 10, ia-21. 
 q Jnm. 4- I. 
 
 r <-h.3. IG; Ro. 12.17; 
 Tit. 2. (i. 
 
 1 ch,4. 11-16. 
 ( Mt.6. lli. 
 
 u Lk. 10.41. 
 
 t> ICO rcfi. Uo. 13. 1—7. 
 
 1 It 18 only in the heart purified by the Spirit and tho 
 word that brotherly love can dwell. 
 
 2 See notes on Isa. xl. G — 8. 
 
 3 Or, ' which was preaclied as pood tidings unto you.' 
 
 4 That ia, in view of our redemption by Christ, and 
 regeneration by the Spirit, an set fortli in eh. i. 
 
 5 K;ither, 'desire the spiritual {i. e. not material) un- 
 adulterated milk ;' i.e. the pure truth of the gospel, whiidi 
 ia adapted to nourish man's spiritual nature. 
 
 G This clause is to be understood not as expressing doubt 
 as to the fact, but as suggesting a motive to obedience. 
 
 7 Christ, the corner stone, unlike others, has life in 
 himself, and imparts it to others (John v. 2o, 2G) ; so 
 that all the stones of the building become instinct with 
 hiM life, fnrniing a spiritual temple. 
 
 « Or, ' I3e ye too, as living stones, built up,* etc. 
 
 9 In virtue of their union with Christ, the true Ilish 
 Priest (Heb. iv. 14), all the faithful (see ver. 9) are made 
 kings and priests unto God (Uev. i. 6). 
 
 10 This ought to bo so, 'because' Scripture says, 'Be- 
 hold, I lay in Zion,' etc. 
 
 11 See notes on Isa. xxviii. 16. 
 
 12 lUther, 'held in honour.' 
 
 13 llather, 'flhall not be put to shame :* compare Rom. 
 ix. 33. 
 
 14 Perhaps the most accurate rendering is, *Toyouthen 
 ia the honour as believers.' 'The bulii-ver shall not be 
 
 ftul to shame:' on the contrary, he shall be 'held in 
 innoiir,' like his I^ord ; whom unbelievers, in their dis- 
 obedience, will (ind to be a stone of stumbling, etc. ; i. e. 
 the occa.Hion of their fall and ruin. See notes on Psa. 
 cxviii. 22; Mutt. xxi. 42 — 44. 
 
 15 That is, 'chief,' in the foundation of the building. 
 
 16 By God's appointment (John iii. 18 — 21), all who 
 reject tho gosptd must be lost (2 Thcsfl. i. 8). 
 
 17 U;ither, 'race.' 
 
 18 Rather, *a people for a possession ;* whom God has 
 made his own special property. 
 
 ly Or, ' virtues ;' the Divine perfections, so gloriously 
 displayed in our salvation. 
 
 20 See note on Rom. ix. 1^. 
 
 21 After exhorting Christiana to put to silence, by n 
 holy life, tho ciiluninies of their enemies (11 — 16), the 
 apostle proceeds to enjoin relative duties (17) ; urging 
 servants to patience aftt-T the example of Christ (18 — 25), 
 wives to flubniission and modesty (iii. 1 — 6), and husbands 
 to due consideration of their wives (7) : and he coneludes 
 this part of his Kpistle by enjoining mutual kindness 
 (8, 9), with tho sanction of an Old Testament promise 
 (10—12). 
 
 22 'ITeshly lusts' are tho evil desires of our depraved 
 nature (compare Gal. v. 19—21 ; Eph. ii. 3) ; wliiuli, like 
 well armed enemirs, attack our liigher powers, and too 
 often bring tlie judgment, iniaginalion, and conscience 
 under their destructive inllm-nce. 
 
 2.i Rather, 'having your d.'portment honourable.' 
 24 The heathen, in their ignorant hatred (ver. 15), im- 
 puted to the early Christians thi? most unseemly conduct* 
 and crimes against society and the State. 
 2J Inspecting them i\n eye-witnesses. 
 
 26 This means probably the time of God's merciful 
 visitation in the gospel, calling tho nations to faith and 
 salvation : compare Luke xix. 44. 
 
 27 The human institutions here referred to are especially 
 those rnnnected with civil government. On this precept 
 and it« limitation, Bee Acts iv. 19; v. 29 ; Itoni. xiii.l — 7, 
 and notes, 
 
 2* Referring specially to Roman governors sent by the 
 emperor into tho provinces, such as ' Pontus, Galatia,' 
 etc. (eh. i. 1). 
 
 29 This is the drsif/n of civil goveniment, though all 
 rulers may not fulfil it. 
 
A. D. 60. U.l 
 
 I. PETER II. 15— III. 12. 
 
 [a. d. 65. H. 
 
 15 For BO is the will of God, that ' with well doing ye may put to silence the 
 
 16 ignorance of foolish men :* ^as free,^ and not using your liberty for, a cloak of 
 maliciousuess,^ but as ^ the servants of God. 
 
 17 " Honour all moi. * Love the brotherhood. "^ Fear God, ^ Honour the king. 
 
 18 ' Servants,-* he subject to your masters with all fear ; not only to the good and 
 
 19 gentle, but also to the froward.^ For this is /thankworthy,^ if a man for 
 
 20 conscience toward God endure grief, suilering wrongfully. For «■ what glory is 
 it, if, when ye be bufl'eted for your faults, ye shall take i:; patiently ? But if, 
 when ye do well, and suffer ^tr it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable^ with 
 
 21 God. For ''even hereunto** were ye called: because Christ^ also suffered for 
 
 22 ua, 'leaving us an example, that yo should follow his steps : * Svho did no sin, 
 
 23 neither was guile ^^ found in his mouth' [Isa. liii. 9] : 'who, when he was reviled, 
 reviled not again ; when he suffered, he threatened not ; hut '" committed himself 
 
 24 to him that judgeth righteously. ^i Who his own self "bare our sins in his own 
 body " on the tree,'- f that we, being dead ^^ to sins, '' should live unto righteous- 
 
 25 nes8 : *''by whose stripes ye were healed' [Isa. liii. 5]. 'For ye were *as 
 sheep going astray ' [Isa. liii. 6| ; but are now returned ' unto the Shepherd and 
 Bishop of your souls.'* 
 
 3 Likewise,'^ "ye wives, he in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any 
 obey not the word, 'they also may without the word'*' be won by the conversa- 
 
 2 tiou of the wives; while they behold your eliaste conversation coupled ^with 
 
 3 fear. ^ Whose adorning let it not be that outward '^ «(/(>n//«(7 of plaiting the 
 
 4 hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel ; but let it be " the hidden 
 man*^ of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornavient of *a 
 
 5 meek and cpiiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For after 
 tliis manner in the old time the holy women also, who trusted '^ in God, adorned 
 
 6 themselves, being in subjection unto their own husbands : even as Sara obeyed 
 Abraham, "^ calling him lord : whose daughters ye are/-^ aa long as ye do well, and 
 are not afraid with any amazement.-' 
 
 7 *^ Likewise,*^ ye husbands, dwell with them, according to knowledge, giving 
 honour unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of 
 the grace of life ; ^that your prayers be not hindered.-^ 
 
 8 Finally, ^he ye all of one miml, ^ having compassion one of another, ''love^^ as 
 
 9 brethren, ^be pitiful, he courteous: *not rendering evil for evil, or railing for 
 railing: but contrariwise blessing ;25 knowing that ye are thereunto called, 'that 
 
 10 ye should inherit a blessing. ' For '" he that will-*' love life, and see good days, 
 
 11 "let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile: let 
 
 12 him " eschew ^^ evil, and do good; p let hira seek peace, and ensue-** it. ' For 
 the eyes of the Lord are over the rigliteous, and his ears are open unto their 
 prayers: but the face of the Lord w against them that do evil' [Psa. sxxiv. 12 — 16]. 
 
 Jf Ter. 12j Pa. 107. «. 
 
 y GaLS. 1,13. 
 
 ' I Cor. 7. 22. 
 
 1 Ro. 13 7: Phil. 2. 3. 
 
 (- ch. I.l'a. 
 
 c Pro. 'i\. 21 ; Eph. 5. 
 
 ■i 1 Cbr. 29. 20. 
 e Eph. lU 5—7. 
 / ver. 'JO; ch. 3. H— 
 
 17; Ml. 5. Ill; Lk. 
 
 6. 3U. 
 ff ch A. U-16. 
 
 A see refB. Mk. I 
 
 3t. 
 
 * see refs. Mt. 11. 29. 
 
 * sec refs. Is. h'.\. 9; 
 Mt,27. l; .lolmS. IK. 
 
 I Is. 5X7; Johns. 18. 
 
 ^^; Ueb. 12. 3. 
 mch. 4 19; Ps. 31.5. 
 " see refs. Ex. M. 38 : 
 
 Le. IB. 22. 
 " Deu. 21.22,23; Ac. 
 
 b. 30. 
 P ch. 4.1,2; Ro.6.2,7, 
 
 fl Ro. 6. 16. 22. 
 
 r I«. .53. 5; Mt.27. 26. 
 
 * see refs, P», l|9. 176. 
 ' ch. .5. 4; Feercfs. Pb. 
 
 23. 1 ; Hob, 13. 20. 
 " see refs. Eph. b. 22— 
 
 24. 
 J- 1 Cor, 7 16. 
 y Eph h. 33. 
 ' I Tim. 2. 9; see Is. 
 
 3 1^-24. 
 a P8. 45. 13 i Eph. 4. 
 
 22-24. 
 b Ps. 119, 4 { Mt. 5.5; 
 
 Gal. 5. 23. 
 
 e Mt.5. 23,21. 
 
 / Ro. 12, 16. 
 
 K Zee. 7.9; Ro. 12. 15. 
 
 A Ro. 12, UK 
 
 • see Mt. 18. 33; Eph. 
 4. 31, 32; Col. 3- 12. 
 
 * ch. 2. 20—23 : Pro. 
 7. 13; Ro. 12, 14, 17. 
 
 t Mt 2.S. 31. 
 
 mPs. 34. 12-16. 
 
 » ch. 2 1,22; Jam. 1. 
 
 26 ; Rev, 1 4. 5. 
 o see refi, P». 37. 27; 
 
 3.t..hD II. 
 P Ko.l:>.l8; Beb.l2.U. 
 q Pi. 34. 15. 16. 
 
 1 See ver. 12, and Acts xvii. 5, etc. 
 
 2 Respecting Christian freedom and its abuse, see note 
 on Gal. V. 13. 
 
 3 This means wickedness of anv kind. 
 
 4 Rather, ' domestics.' The word here used is not that 
 which is generally employed in the New Testament for 
 servants or slaves. 
 
 5 That is, perverse. 
 
 6 That is, to endure wrong * through consciousness of 
 God* (/. e. inwardly realizing your close relation to God) 
 is worthy of thanks or commendation (Luka vi. 32 ; 
 Matt. V. 4G). 
 
 7 Rather, ' thankworthy,' as in ver. 19. 
 
 8 To patient endurance of injuries. 
 
 9 Christ was not only an innocent and patient sufferer, 
 ■hut he endured far more than you can have to bear ; for 
 he 'bore our sins' (ver. 24). His is a perfect example. 
 
 10 In this description (vers. 22 — 25) Peter quotes or 
 alludes to Isa. liii. 4 — 7, 9, 11, 12; on which see notes. 
 
 11 At Christ's death God did actually judtre and con- 
 demn the prince of this world and his hosts : see John 
 xii. 31; xvi. 11. 
 
 12 The cross was the altar on which he 'offered up' 
 himself a sacTificc for *our sins.' 
 
 13 Compare Rom. vi. 2—8; Gal. ii. 19, and notes. 
 
 14 Perhaps alluding to Ezek. xxxiv. H. 
 
 15 That is, * III like manner;* meaning on the same 
 principle of Rubjeetifiu to tlie obligations of social life: 
 see ih. ii. 13, 18. On the duties and ri'lations of the 
 marned state, compare Eph. v. 22 — 33, and notes. 
 
 4 Y 
 
 16 Rather, 'without a word;' i. e. by the silent elo- 
 quence of a ' reverently chaste deportment' (ver. 2). 
 
 17 Piety promotes neatness and propriety in dress, but 
 refuses the costly adornments which foster vanity. 
 
 18 iTiat is, 'the inward man' (see Rom. vii. 22); the 
 heart being sanctified, so as to be 'meek and tranquil ' 
 This is an imperishable ornament, a costly jewel in God's 
 sight. 
 
 19 Rather, *who hoped in God:* simple alike in their 
 8ubmi&«ive piety and in their outward adorning. 
 
 20 Properly, ' whose children ye became;' that is, when 
 ye truly believed the gospel: compare Gal. iii. 29. 
 
 21 Or, 'not fearing any terror;' alluding probably to 
 Prov. iii. 25 ; which describes the security of the humbly 
 obedient. 
 
 22 Rnther, 'in like manner' (see note on ver. 1) ; i. e. let 
 the husband honour and cherish his wife ; dwelling with 
 her in all conjugal fidelity (I Thess. iv. 4), and reasonable 
 consideration of her weakness. 
 
 23 By jealousy or discord : compare 1 Cor. vii. 5. 
 
 24 Riilher, 'having brotherly love.' Instead of 'cour- 
 teous,' many copies read 'humble-minded.' 
 
 25 That is, blessing the doer or speaker of evil. For 
 you were called to be made blessings to others, as well as 
 to be blessed yourselves; compare Gen. xii. 1 — 3; Eph. 
 iv. 32. 
 
 26 Compare vera. 10 — 12 with Psa. xxxiv. 12—16, here 
 freely quof'^d. 
 
 27 Or, 'avoid.' 
 
 23 Or, 'follow:' compare Heb. xii. 14. 
 
A. D. 60. U.] 
 
 I. PETER III. 13~1V. 7. 
 
 [a. d. 6o. II. 
 
 Exhortatio7ii to patience^ after the example of Christy and to consistent Christian conduct. 
 
 13 ''AND ' who?s he that will liarm^ you, if yo be followers of that which is good? 
 
 14 * But and if ye eutl'er for rightt-ousness' sake, happy are f/r: ' and ' bo not afraid of 
 
 15 their terror,^ neither be troubleil ; but sanctify the Lord Clod in your hearts' 
 [Isa. viii. 12, 13] . Aud "be ready always to f/ioe an answer* to every man that 
 
 16 asketh you a reason of 'the hope tliat ia in you y with meekness and fear : = having 
 a good conscience; "that, whereas they s]>eak evil of you, as of evildoers, they 
 
 17 may he ashamed that falsely accuse^ your good conversation in Christ. For ti 
 is better, if the will of God be so, tiiat ye suffer for well doing, than for evil doing. 
 
 18 For Clirist also hath * once'' sulfcred for sins, '^ the just for the unjust, '^ that he 
 might bring us to God ; 'being put to death in the flesh,'' but •'^ijuickened by 
 
 19 the Spirit. By which** also he went and f preached unto the spirits in prison; 
 
 20 which sometime were disobedient, '' when once*^ the longsuflering of God waited 
 in the days of JNoah, while 'the ark was a preparing, * wherein few, that is, 
 
 21 eight souls were saved by water.'*' 'The like figure whereunto" evcfi baptism 
 doth also now save us (not the putting away of "* the filth of the flesh, but the 
 answer ''-^ of a good conscience toward God,) "by the resurrection of Jesus Ciirist : 
 
 22 "who is gone into heaven, and ''is on the right hand of God; « augels and 
 authorities and powers being made subject unto him. 
 
 4 Forasmuch '•'* then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, *'arm'* yourselves 
 likewise with the same mind : for *he that hath suflered in the flesh hath ceased 
 
 2 from sin; 'that^^ he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to 
 
 3 the lusts of men, "but to the will of God. 'For the time past of our life may 
 suffice us'^ y to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in 
 lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revcllings, banquetings, and abominable'^ 
 
 4 idolatries: wherein they think it strange'^ that ye run not with them to the 
 
 5 same excess of riot,'** 'speaking evil of }/oii : ** who shall give account to him 
 
 6 that is ready *** ^ to judge the quick and tlie dead. For-' for this cause '"was the 
 gospel preached also to them that are dead, that tliey might be judged according 
 to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit. 
 
 7 But ''the end of all things is at hand. '"Be ye therefore sober, /and watch 
 unto prayer.-'*^ 
 
 r Pro. 10. 7 1 Ro. 8. 28. 
 
 * ch. 2. 19,2(1; Mt. 5. 
 ID— 12; Jam. I. 12. 
 
 ( Ik. a 12. 13; Jrr. I. 
 
 8; John U. I, '/7> 
 u Pi. im. 4t)i Mt Ifl. 
 
 lrt-20! Ao.4.tl,eic: 
 
 Col. 4. 6. 
 -r ch. 1.3, 4: Col. 1.5. 
 y a Tira. 2. 24. 26. 
 
 * 2 Cm. I. 12; HpIi. 
 IS. 18. 
 
 a ch. 2. 12; Tit. 2.8. 
 
 t> ch. 2. 21 : I. I : Ro. 
 &. 6: Hob, 9. 2il, M. 
 f Bor. Ml 27. 1», M. 
 d Ei.h. 2. Hi— 18. 
 « 2 Cor. IS. 4. 
 / no. I. 4; 8. II. 
 ff ch. 4. (j. 
 A t;r> .;. 3, 5. 13. 
 
 * Hcb. 11.7. 
 
 * Go. 7. 1—7. 13. 23 ; 
 H. Ift; 2 Pot. 2. h. 
 
 I Mk.l6. IG; Ro.«.3- 
 
 6; GaL3. 27; Eph 
 
 5. 2fi. 
 m 2 Cor. 7. 1; TU. 3. 5. 
 n ch. 1.3. 
 o Mk. Iti. 19. 
 y !•• no. I ; Ro 8. 34; 
 
 Cot. a 1 1 Hub, 1 3. 
 q I Cor. L-i. 2l ; Fpli. 
 
 1.21; Phil 2 II, ill. 
 r Phil. 2. 5: Hob. 12.3- 
 > Ro.ii.2,7t Gal 6.2t 
 t 2 Cor. a. IS; Eph. 4. 
 
 22-24. 
 >' R». b. 11: Jam.l.m. 
 3- Kic. 44- rti ih.H. 
 y ch. I. 14 ; loo rofa. 
 
 Epii. 2. 1-a 
 
 ' ch. 2, 12; 3. 16. 
 
 > Ha 14. 12; Judo 11, 
 
 1 K'.,I3.I2; Phil, t.6; 
 Hi'b. 10. 2.^; 1 John 
 
 « Bcf rcfii. ch. I. 13. 
 / Mt. 24.42; Col. 4.S. 
 
 1 In such a holy life no real harm can bcfnll the Cliris- 
 tian (ver. 13) ; but he should expect and piepare for per- 
 61'cution, which he must bear meekly and bravely (14 — 
 17), looking to Jesus, who suffered and rose for him, as 
 his great example (IS — '12). And so he is to ceaae from 
 sin, and to live holily, in expectation of the great final 
 account (iv. 1 — 7), in the practice of every virtue, and the 
 right use of every gift (8 — 11). 
 
 2 That is, God will not suffer any real harm to befall 
 3'ou if you earnestly seek the good. * But if even ye t^uller 
 for righteousness' sake, happy are ye.' See Matt. v. 10. 
 
 3 The fear caused by persecutors: see Isa. viii. 12, 13, 
 and note. But honour the Lord God in your hearts, and 
 then you need fear no one else. 
 
 4 iJi! ready to maintain and defend your hope as a 
 Christian, in reply to all inquiry. 
 
 5 Or, *who slander your good deportment in Christ:* 
 compare ch. ii. 12. 
 
 6 Kather, 'once for all.* Ab His sufferings cannot be 
 repeated (Heb. vii. 27) ; eo yours will soon be over for 
 ever. 
 
 7 * The flesh* here probably means themortal body, * fl<;sh 
 and blood,' which was laid in the tomb ; and ' the spirit,' 
 the higlicr part of the human nature, indissolubly united 
 with the Divine. 
 
 8 Itather, 'in which;* t.«.* in the spirit.' Ofthenurae- 
 rnuB interpretations which have been given of this most 
 difficult passage the following are the most important ■ 
 I. That Christ preached through tlic; wstrumcntaliti/ of 
 Noah to tlie ung'idlv of hio day, who pfrished in Ihe finnd 
 (2 I*et. ii. 6). II. That Christ preached persnunthj in liis 
 disembodied state between his death and resurrection ; 
 either (i.) to expectant believers, or (ii.) to all tlie dead 
 of former age<i, or (iii.) to ancient unbelievers; of whom 
 thoHe who perished in Noah's time are particularly men- 
 tioned, perhaps because of the next remark (vers, il, 22). 
 Whatever bo the meaning of the words, there is evidently 
 nothing in them to countenance either the notion of 
 purgatnrial suffering, or that of universal restoration. 
 
 9 The word 'once' is not in the best manuscripts. 
 
 10 The very water which dcHtroyed the ungodly bore 
 safely those wlio were in tlie ark. 
 
 11 Properly, 'which (i. e. water) as an antitype now 
 saves us also, [even] baptism.' As water was the means 
 of saving those who were in the ark, so in baptism, the 
 antitype, it is even now the means of saving us ; but 
 only when, instead of trusting in the outward wasliing, 
 we conscicntiriusly seek after God, through faith in our 
 risen and exulted Redeemer : compare Itom. vi. 1, etc. 
 
 12 Kather, ' inquiry after God.' 
 
 13 The apostle reverts to Christ's sufferings as our 
 example (eh. iii. 18). 
 
 14 It is only by a severe conflict, in which you must 
 be armed witli a readiness to sufler with Clirist, that the 
 power of sin over you can ' bo made to ce;i80.' Compare 
 K.nn. vi. 1—7. 
 
 15 deferring to the foregoing direction, *Arm your- 
 selves,' in order to ' live no longer in the flesh,* etc. 
 
 IG A gentle way of saying, Wo have spent too long u 
 time in our sins. 
 
 17 LiteriiUy, 'unlawful;' i. e. forbidden by God: see 
 Exod. XX. 3 — 5. 
 
 18 ' It is strange unto a carnal man to see the child of 
 God disdain tint pleasures of sin ; he knows not tin* higher 
 and purer delights and pleasures that the Christian is 
 called to.' — Lrifjhtou. 
 
 I'J Rather, ' into the same slough of debauchery.* 
 
 20 See note on ch. i. G. As the salvalion of tlio godly 
 is fully arranged, so is the judgment of their culurnni- 
 ators, whcthi-r living or dead. 
 
 21 This verse ha-* been variously interpreted, according 
 to the view taken of ch. iii. 19; on which see note. It 
 probably means : The gosp(d was preatrhed to those wlio 
 died, even though they received it, in order tliat, while 
 in their mortal part they must suffer the sentence on all 
 mankind, in their higher spiritual nature they may live 
 a Divine life by God's power. 
 
 22 Properly, 'prayers;* diversified and repeated. 
 
A. D. CO. U.] 
 
 I. PETER IV. 8— V. 9. 
 
 [a. d. 6o. H. 
 
 8 s Aud above all things liave fervent charity among yourselves : for ^ ' charity ' 
 
 9 shall cover the multitude of siua' [Prov. x. 1*3]. ' Use hospitality one to another 
 * without grudging.''^ 
 
 10 'As every man hath received the gift, even, so minister the same one to another, 
 
 11 '"as good stewards of the manifold grace of God.^ " If any mau speak, let him 
 speak as the oracles of God ; ■* "if any man minister,^ let hir/t do it as of the 
 ability which God giveth : that ''God in all things may be glorified through 
 Jesus Christ; v to whom be praise*^ and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 Encouragements under persecution. 
 
 13 BELOVED,^ tliiuk it not strange corn'orniug ^ the fiery trial whicli is to try 
 
 13 you, aa though ^some strange thing happened unto you: 'but rejoice, inasmuch 
 as "ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings;^ 'that, when his glory shall be 
 
 14 revealed, s'ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. *If ye be reproached for'-* 
 the name of Christ, happy are ye ; fur the spirit of glory and of God resteth upon 
 
 15 you :io on their part he is evil spoken of, but "on your jiart he is glorified. But 
 let none of you sufi'er as a mni'derer, or as a thief, or as an evildoer, ''or as a 
 
 16 husybody in other men's matters. Yet if afiy vuin suffer as a Christian, ''let 
 
 17 him not be ashamed ; -^ hut let him glorify God on this behalf.^' For the time 
 is come ' that judgment must begin at the house of God : ■- and if it first begin at 
 
 18 us, /what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God? s And * if 
 the righteous scarcely '^ be saved, ''where shall the ungodly and tho sinner 
 
 19 appear?' [Prov. xi. 3i, Sept.'] Wherefore let them that suffer according to the 
 will of God 'commit the keeping of their souls ^"^ to him in well doing, as unto 
 a faithful Creator. 
 
 Exhortations to the leaders of the church to gentleness and fidelity ^ and to others to humility 
 and loatchf Illness, Concluding prayer and salutations, 
 
 5 *THE^5 elders which are among you I exhort, who am also'^ an elder, and 
 'a witness of the sufierings of Christ, and also '"a partaker of the glory that 
 
 2 shall be revealed: "feed the flock of God which is among you; taking the 
 oversight'^ thereof, "not by constraint, but willingly; ''not for filthy lucre, but 
 
 3 of a ready mind; neither as « being lords over ^' God^s heritage, ■■'^ but Mjeing 
 
 4 cnsamples to the tiock. And when ' the chief Shepherd '^ "shall appear, ye shall 
 receive -^a crown of glory that fadetli nut away.'-^'* 
 
 5 Likewise, ^ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder.^' Yea, *all of you 
 be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility : for " * God resisteth the 
 
 6 proud, and giveth grace to the humble'— [Prov. iii. .34, Sept."] ^Humble your- 
 selves therefore under the mighty hand-^ of God, that he may exalt you iu due 
 
 7 time : <^ easting all your care"^ upon him ; '^ for lie careth for you. 
 
 8 'Be sober, be vigilant; because -^your adversary the devil, aa a roaring^-^ lion, 
 
 9 walketh about, seeking whom he may devour : « whom resist stedfaat in the faith, 
 
 R Col.3.14; Heb.13.1. 
 h Pro. lU. \t\ Jam. 5. 
 
 2)1. 
 I Ro. 12. 13. 
 k 2 Cor. 9.7; Philem. 
 
 14. 
 I Ro, 12. 6—8. 
 mMt. n \b: -ib-U.-iU 
 
 1 Cor. 1. 1, •£. 
 1 Ib. 8. L'O; Jpr. 23 2fl. 
 o 1 Cor. 3. 10. 
 PcU.'i!.i; 1 Cor.10.31. 
 
 q ch..Ml i ITim.(l.ll>. 
 
 f Bee reffl. ch. 1. 7. 
 
 « 1 Cor. 10. 13. 
 
 ( tee refs. Lk. (i. 23. 
 
 u Ro. a 17; 2 Cor. I. 
 
 7; 4.10: •ilim.-t.Vi. 
 Jrch. I. 13; 2 Tbes. I. 
 
 7-10. 
 y li. -iS. 9. 
 r ch. 3. 14; 2 Cor. 12. 
 
 ID. 
 a 2 Tiles. I. 10-12. 
 b lThei.l.ll! I Tim. 
 
 h. 13. 
 e Pliil. I. 20; 2 Tim. 
 
 1. 12. 
 d ice rofs. Ac. b. 4l. 
 e Is. 10. l-J; Eze. U.tii 
 
 Mt. 3. H, 10. 
 / Lk. 10, 12, U; Hcb. 
 
 12, 21, 25, 
 e Mt. 24. 22— 24; ICor. 
 
 10. 12. 
 h Pb. 1.5; Jiide 14, 15. 
 
 • Bcorefa. Pe. 31.5. 
 
 k Ac. 11. 30. 
 
 ( ML 2H. 37 ! Ac 5. 
 
 30—32 ; 10. 39. 
 n. Ro. H. 17,18; IJolm 
 
 3. 2. 
 
 " John 21. I.'>— 17. 
 
 1 Cot. 9. le. 17. 
 P Tit. 1. 7. 
 
 q Mt. 20. 25, 26; 23. 
 8— l»i 2 Cor. 1. 24; 
 
 4. h. 
 
 T aee rcfa. Pb. 74. 2. 
 
 1 Pliil. 3. 1 ; I Tim. 4. 
 12; Tit. 2. 7. 
 
 / ch.2.25: Heb,13.20. 
 
 u Mt. 25. 31, etc. 
 
 X D&n. 12. 3; 1 Cor. 
 
 9. 26. 
 y Lc. 19. 32. 
 * Ro. 12, 10; Eph. 6. 
 
 21 ; Pliil. 2. 3. 
 a Jam 4. t). 
 b see refa. Jnm. 4. 10, 
 e Bpe refH. Pa. 55. 22; 
 
 Mr.e. 26,31. 
 d Ml G. 26—33. 
 t cli. I. 13. 
 / Job 1.6.7; 2.2; Lk. 
 
 22. 31 ; Rov. 12. 12. 
 g E[ih.6. lb; Jam. 4.7. 
 
 1 Kather, * Love covers a multitude of sins :' see Prov. 
 X. 12, and note. 
 
 2 Literally, ' without murmurings;' see Heb. xiii. 2. 
 
 3 K.xtraordinary aa wuU as ordinary endowments, in 
 all their variety (Rom. xii. 4 — 8; 1 Cor. xU. 4 — 11), are 
 a trust for the btimtit of the church. 
 
 4 Teaching, not hia own notions, but God's revealed 
 truth. 
 
 5 See note on Rora. xii. 7. 
 
 6 Rather, 'glory:' referring either to God, who is to 
 be 'glorified in all things;' or (as in 2 Tim. iv. 18; Rev. 
 V. 12, 18) to Christ: compare Rom. ix. 5. 
 
 7 In tlie prospect of severe suffering, tho apostle cheers 
 his Christian brethren with the hope of future glory (12 
 — 16) ; and reminds them that in all their sutTerings they 
 have not the terrors of the ungodly, but may rest in the 
 safe keeping of a faithful God (17 — 10). 
 
 8 Those who suffer like Christ, and for him, may rejoice 
 in the prospect of sharing his glory : compare Matt. v. 
 11, 12; Phil. iii. 10, 11 ; Col. i. 24, and notes. 
 
 t> Properly, * in the name of Christ ;' i. e. as being called 
 by hifl name (ver. 16). 
 
 11 The Spirit of God rests upon you (like the Shechinah 
 upon tlie ark) as tlie Spirit of glory; shi'dding his glory 
 over all your reproach, weakness, and suffering : compare 
 2 Tim. i. 7. 
 
 U Compare Acts v. 41. 
 
 12 TliiH appears to refer primarilv to the de-itruetion of 
 
 4 Y 2 
 
 Jerusalem and the overthrow of the Jewish state, in which 
 the believing Jews were severely tried, and the unbelieving 
 miserably perished or were reduced to slavery. 
 
 13 Or, ' with difficult)^.' This is the Septuagint version 
 of Prov. xi. 31 ; on which see note. 
 
 14 See Matt x. 28—33, and note. 
 
 15 Peter exhorts his fellow-elders to gentleness and . 
 disinterested fidelity (ch. v. 1 — 4), and other Christians 
 to humility (5 — 7) and vigilance (8, D) ; and prays for 
 their perfect establishment in the faith (10, 11). Ho 
 commends Silvanua to them (12), and sends greetings 
 (13) and his benediction (14). 
 
 IG Rather,' who am a fellow-elder;' teaching and ruling 
 in the churches with you. 
 
 17 See Acts xx. 28, and note. 
 
 18 Many render this, ' nor as lording it over the por- 
 tions' of 'the flock* allotted to your care; but rather 'as 
 models;' living as you would wish them to live. 
 
 10 Compare ch. ii. 25 ; John x. 11—18; Heb. xiii. 20. 
 
 20 Kather, 'theamaranthinocrownof glory,' that which 
 alone is unfading. 
 
 21 Rathei-, ' ciders' (as in ver. 1); whose authority and 
 teaching the younger persons should respect. 
 
 22 See note on Prov. iii. 34, and James iv. fi. 
 
 23 Alluding to the severe aflUctions they had to pass 
 through (ch. iv. 12). 
 
 24 Kallier, ' anxiety :' see Psa. Iv. 22 ; Piiil. iv. 6. 
 
 2J Pressed by hunger, and therefore most fierce. i 
 
A. D. 60. 66. U.] 
 
 I. PETER V. 10—11. PETER I. 7. 
 
 [a. D. 65. 11. 
 
 ''knowing that the Bame afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in 
 
 the world.' 
 10 But the God of all grace, ' who hath called us unto his eternal glory by 
 
 Christ .Tesus, * alter that ye have suffered a while,- ' make you perfect, "' stahlish, 
 H strengthen, settle ^0!<. " To him Jc glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 
 IJ " liy .Silvanus;' a faithful brother unto you, as I suppose,'' I liave written briefly, 
 
 exhorting, and testifying f that this is the true grace of God wherein ye stand. 
 1.3 The church that is at Babylon, elected together with ynu,^ saluteth you; and 
 14 so duth 'I Marcus" my son. ' Greet ye one another with a kiss' of charity. 
 ' Peace be with you all that are in Christ Jesus. Amen. 
 
 K I TUea. 3. 3 s Ju 
 
 t 1 Tim. 6. 12. 
 
 * cli. I. ti. 7; 2 Cor. 4. 
 
 17. 
 I Hcb. I3.2t! Jude84, 
 "la Thw. 2. 17; 3.3. 
 " cli. 4. 11; Ker. l.U. 
 o 2 VOT. 1. lit. 
 p 1 Cor. 10. 1 ; 2 foL 
 
 I. 12. 
 
 « Ac. 12. 12, 25, Mart. 
 ' »ro reft. Ito. Iti. 111. 
 * £l)h. l>. 23. 
 
 1 Tour afflictions are but a part of those ' which are 
 being accomplished in your brotherhood in the world ;' 
 and aa such they are one evidence that you belong to 
 God's f.iraily, whom he is fitting by disciphne for 'his 
 eternal glory' (ver. 10). Compare Heb. xii. 5 — 11. 
 
 2 That is, ' a little ;' probiibly a little time. 
 
 3 This is probably Silas mentioned in Acts xv. 22 ; 2 Cor. 
 i. 19. Some infer from the manner in which he is here 
 spoken of, that this Epistle was written at an early period. 
 
 i Rather, ' as I account him ;' perhaps intimating that 
 Peter had carefully estimated his worth. 
 
 5 Literally, 'She that in Babylon is elected together 
 with [you] salutes you ;' probably meaning the church at 
 Babylon : see Preface to this Epistle. But some apply the 
 word to an individual ; c. {/, Peter's wife ; see 1 Cor. ix. 6. 
 
 6 Most likely John Mark (Acts xii. 12), the writer of 
 the gospel. See Preface to Gospel by Mark. 
 
 7 See note on Item. xvi. IG. 
 
 THE SECOND EPISTLE GENERAL OF 
 
 PETE IL 
 
 This Epistle appenrs to have been addressed to the same 
 persons or communities as the former (ch. iii. 1) ; but at 
 a later period, and when the aged apoatle was in expecta- 
 tion of speedy martyrdom (eh. i. 14). As the first Epistle 
 had been mainly designed to confirm their faith and 
 patience in expectation of fearful trials and persecutions 
 jrom without ; so the chief object of this second Epistle 
 appears to have been to guard them against still greater 
 
 dangers that would arise within the church, from false 
 teachers, licentious professors, and profane scoffers. For 
 this purpose the writer seeks further to establish them 
 in the faith, and especially in the firm persuasion of the 
 Lord's 8c(!ond coming, and to stir tiieni up to constant 
 efforts after growth in hulinrss and in all Christian virtue. 
 On the relation between this Epistle and that of Jude, 
 see Preface to Jude. 
 
 Address and greetinrj . Exhortations to the earnest cultivation of all Christian excellence, 
 
 1 "SIMON * PFiTl^R, a sorvant and fin apostle of Josus Christ, to tlntm that 
 have ohtaiucd"'^ *like precious laitli with us '^through-* the righteoiisnoss of God 
 
 2 and our Saviour Jesus Clirist : ''Grace an<l peace be multiplied unto you ''through'* 
 tho knowledge of (Jod, and of Jesus our Lord. 
 
 3 According as^ -^liis divine power hath given unto ua*' all tliinf:;8 ihnt prrtaiti 
 unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him ''that liath called us to 
 
 4 glory and virtue:*^ 'wherelj}'' are given unto us exceeding great and precious 
 promises; that by these ye miglit ho *partJiker8 of tho divine nature,'^ Miaving 
 
 .') escaped the corruption that is in the world thnmgli lust: and Iieside^* this, 
 
 6 giving all diligence, ""add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and 
 to knowledge " temperance ; and to temperance patience ;^'^ and to patience godli- 
 
 7 ness ; and to godliness brotherly kindness ; and " to brotherly kindness charity." 
 
 rt oT.Sumeoit, Ac.lA.I1. 
 ft F(.li. i. .->; TIL I. 4. 
 c Uo, I. I7t S. -Jl-ftli 
 
 V (or, h. 21. 
 rf Dnii. 4. 1] 6. 3.% I I 
 
 IN't I. 2i Judtfi. \ 
 " John 17. 3; 2 Cor. i 
 
 i. li. 
 / .lohn 17.3; Eph. 1. 
 
 111. 
 
 M p*. fli. 11: no. 8.32. 
 
 h I Tti.-». •i.li; 4. 7; 
 I I'ct. i. 1». 
 
 ■ 2 Cor 7 U Hpb. R15. 
 
 * Jolin 1. 1?,I3; XCor. 
 3. IS: Eph. 4. V4t 
 Heb. 1% lU; I Jolin 
 
 :i, ■.>. 
 
 / cli 2. 1«, BO. 
 ml Tim ti II. 12. 
 n I Cor. 9. W>-a7. 
 « Oal. a. lilt I ThM. 
 3. I'ii I John 4.311. 
 
 1 After a salutation (vers 1, 2), the apostle refers to 
 the abundant grace given and promised to the believer 
 as a reason for earnestness in the cultivation of all Chris- 
 tian excfdlence, in order to the full attainment of the bless- 
 ingsof final salvation (3 — 11). Expecting himself 8oon to 
 be called away from his labours, he desires that his brethren 
 ehould not forget these important truths (12 — 15), which 
 are founded on most clear and abundant evidence, derived 
 partly from manifesUitions which our Lord made of his 
 glory upon earth (16 — 18), and partly from ancient pro- 
 phecy (19—21). 
 
 2 As the gift of God : comparo Enh. ii. 8. 
 
 3 lUthcr, ' in the righteousness or our God and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ ;' this righteousness being one of the objects 
 of saving faith : compare Kom. iii. 25. 
 
 4 llather, Mn tho knowledge.' It is in an experi- 
 mental acquaintance with our Father and our Saviour 
 that grace and peace arc multiplied to us. Compare 
 John xvii. 3. 
 
 5 Or. * Seeing that' he ha« given uii these privileges 
 
 (vers. 3, 4), 'on account also of this (ver. 6, not 'beside 
 this') giving all diligence,' etc. 
 
 C Rather, Mialh called us by glory find strength ;' i.e. 
 by his Divine perfections put forth in our salvation. 
 
 7 That is, by the Divine glory and power. 
 
 8 See Col. ii"i. 10; Heb. xii. 10, and notes. 
 
 llather, * on account aUo of tins very thing (seo note 
 on ver. 3), bringing in besides (i. c. on your part, besides 
 God's prnniiHcd power) all eamestnesH, supply in your 
 faith strength, and in strength knowledge/ etc. Each 
 of thcHC Christian virtues is not so much to bo added to 
 its predecessor, as to be infused into it. 
 
 H' Or, 'endurance:' sec note on Ilcb. xii. 1. 
 
 U Or, Move;' meaning, as di8tiiigui»hed from 'kind- 
 ness to tho brethren,* lovo towards all men : compare 
 Oal, vi. 10. In this b('autiful list of Christian graces, 
 'each particular produces and facilitates the following; 
 and the following tempers and perfects the preceding. 
 Tho order is that of nature rather than of time.' — 
 Jicnffel. 
 
 I 
 
A.D.66. U.] 
 
 II. PETER I. 8— II. 4. 
 
 [a.d. 65. H. 
 
 8 For if these tbinf^a be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither he 
 
 9 barren ' p nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that 
 lacketh 9 these things 'is blind,- and cannot see afar ofl* and hath forgotten that 
 
 10 he was 'purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence 
 'to make your calling and election sure:** for if ye do these things, "ye sliall 
 
 H never fall: 'for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly^ into 
 the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Sariour Jesus Christ. 
 
 12 Wherefore -*' I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these 
 
 13 things, ' though ye know thevi, and be established in the present truth.^ Yea, 
 I think it meet, "as long as I am in this tabernacle,'^ to stir you up by putting 
 
 14 you in remembrance ; * knowing that shortly I must put off this ray tabernacle, 
 
 15 even as ""our Lord Jesus Christ hath sliowed rae.' Moreover I will endeavour 
 that ye may be able after my decease to have these things always in remembrance. 
 
 16 For we have not followed '^cunningly devised failles, when we made known unto 
 you the power ^and coming^ of our Lord Jesus Christ, but ■'^were eyewitnesses 
 
 17 of his majesty. For he received from God the Father houour and glory, when 
 there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, «'*Thi3 is my beloved 
 
 18 Son, in whom I am well pleased' [Matt. xvii. 5]. And this voice which came 
 from heaven '' we heard, when we were with him in 'the holy^ mount. 
 
 19 We have also a more sure word of proplieoy ;"* whereunto ye do well that ye 
 take heed, as unto *a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and 
 
 20 ' the day star arise in your hearts : knowing this first,^* that no prophecy of the 
 
 21 Scripture is of any private interpretation.'' For '" the prophecy came not in old 
 time by the will of man : " but holy men of God spake as they 7vere moved by 
 the Holy Ghost. 
 
 The character of false teachers described, and their certain destruction foj'ef old, 
 2 BUT '3 "there were false prophets also^* among the people, even as ''there 
 shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring iu damnable heresies,'^ 
 even ? denying the Lord ''that bought tlicni, and bring upon themselves swift 
 
 2 destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways ; by reason of whom 
 
 3 the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. And ' through covetousness shall they 
 with feigned words 'make mercliandise'^ of you: "whose judgment now of a 
 lung time lingereth not, and their damnation'" slumbereth not. 
 
 4 For if '8 God spared not 'the angels that sinned, but J'cast thein down to 
 
 P John 15. 2,7.6; Tit 
 
 3. 14. 
 
 1 ver«. JV— 7. 
 
 ' I Jolin2 9—U. 
 
 ' Ro. li. 1—4. n ! Heb. 
 
 9. U; I Jolm I. 7. 
 ( 2 Tim. 2- 19 J Hob. 
 
 6. II ; I John 3. 19. 
 u ch, 3. 17. 
 r Mt. *J.'j. 31; 2 Tim. 
 
 4. B— B. 
 
 J/ ch. 3. I : Ro. l.'i. U, 
 l&i Phil 3 I; ITim. 
 4. (i ; I Jolio 2. 21 ; 
 Jude b. 
 
 t ch 3. 17- 
 
 « 2 Cor. f), 1, 4. 
 
 b see 2 Tim, 4, G. 
 
 e MrI 3 1.2; 4. 5. 
 
 / MM7. 1-.^: Johal. 
 
 14; 1 John I. I. 
 
 g ipe reft. Mt 3. 17; 
 Mk. y. 7; Lk. 3. 22. 
 
 A Ml, 17. 6. 
 
 ■ Ex. 3. b; Jos. 5. 1^. 
 
 C; 
 
 A P., 119. IDS. 
 
 ' see 2 Cor. 4 
 
 Rev. •>. 28 : 21 
 niiee rofs 2Tim.3.16; 
 
 I Pol. I. 11. 
 n 2 Sam. 23. 2; Lk. 1. 
 
 70: Ac 1. 16; 3. IH. 
 o 1 Ki. 18. m-aa; 2a. 
 
 11,12; Jer.l4.13-1.^. 
 p Mt. 24. II ; Ac. 20. 
 
 30; I Tim. 4. 1—3; 
 
 Judo 18. 
 q Mt. 10. 33: I John 4. 
 
 1—3; Jude 4, 
 f Deu. 32. t. ; aee refs. 
 
 I Cor. t). aO; Gal. 3. 
 
 13. 
 » Ro. 16. IB; I Thes. 
 
 2. b; Tit. 1. 11. 
 t 2 Cor. 2. 17: ice I 
 
 Pel. 6. 2. 
 li Deu, 32. S,-); 1 The«. 
 
 h. 3; Judc4, 15. 
 X l.k. IU. IH; .ludc 6. 
 y Mt. 'ib. 41; Rev. 20. 
 
 2,3. 
 
 1 Rather, ' that ye shall be neither idle nor unfruitful 
 [in advancing] to the knowledge,' etc. 
 
 2 The absence of these Christian excellences is a clear 
 proof of either utter ignorance, or defective knowledge of 
 the truth as it is in Jesus. 
 
 3 Or, *firm.' The apostle here 'concludes that the 
 only wa\' in which we can prove ourselves to be elected 
 by "the Lord, and called not in vain, is by having a good 
 conscience and uprightness of life, corresponding to our 
 profession of faith. And he says that we must use tlie 
 more earnestness and diligence, because he had said before 
 that faith should not be barren.' — Calvin. 
 
 4 Properly, 'so the entrance shall be ministered (or 
 'supplied:' see note on ver. o) to you richly;' referring 
 perhaps both to the rich provision for the Christian's well- 
 being now, and to the abundant fulness of future bliss. 
 
 5 The truth which is present, or already known to you 
 in the gospel, which you have learned : compare Col. i. 6. 
 
 ti The body, as in 2 Cor. v. 1. 
 
 7 As recorded in John xxi. 18, 19 ; and perhaps also in 
 subsequent intimations. 
 
 8 His final coming to be glorified in his saints (2 
 Thess. i. 10). We set forth this object of Christian hope, 
 not as followers of fables, but as those ' who have been 
 eye-witnesses of hia majesty,' of which in his transfigu- 
 ration we had a passing glimpse : see Luke ix. 28 — 36, 
 and notes. 
 
 9 Made 'holy' to Peter by the display of the Saviour's 
 Divine glories. Compare Exod. iii. 5. 
 
 10 Rather, ' We have the prophetic word more firm.' 
 All ancient prophecy is, as it were, one discourse; and 
 its fultilinent in so great part in our Lord's tirst coming, 
 and in that transient glory of his (vers. 17, 18), gives us 
 the greater certainty of iia full aceompliahment; until 
 which time we should use it as a lamp both to guide our 
 steps, and to cheer our hearts, in all present dreariness. 
 
 11 Aa a truth essential to the knowledge of the rest. 
 
 12 Rather, no prophecy is ' of its own sohition:' mean- 
 ing either, that it cannot be interpreted by itself, apart 
 from the whole body of prophecy or course of events ; or, 
 more likely, that it could not be explained by the prophet 
 himself; and implying that its full meaning was hid from 
 the prophet's own mind (see Dan. xii. 8) ; so that it must 
 be (ver. 21), not a human discovery or suggestion, hut 
 a direct communication from God ; and should be received 
 and attended to as such. 
 
 13 As ancient prophecy had its counterfeit in false 
 prophets, so the apostle declares that there will be false 
 teachers under the gospel, subverting both truth and 
 holiness, and bringing on themselves speedy punishment 
 (ch. ii. 1 — 3). He shows the certainty of their doom, and 
 of the deliverance of the righteous, by examples from 
 Old Testament history (4 — 9) ; and denounces their pre- 
 sumptuous disregard of authority, unblushing vice, and 
 rapacious covetousness (10 — 16). He shows that though 
 they can bestow no good (17), they allure unsettled con- 
 verts with false promises of liberty, which only sink the 
 soul into deeper degradation (18 — 22). 
 
 H Beside the 'holy men of God' (ch. i. 21). 
 
 15 Rather, 'heresies of perdition.' The chief of these 
 seems to have been the rejection of the lordship and 
 authority of our Redeemer ; showing itself in 'pernicious,' 
 or according to the reading of most manuscripts, 'licen- 
 tious practices' (ver. 2). 
 
 l*j Endeavouring to make gain out of their adherents : 
 compare 1 Tim. vi. 5; Titus i. 11. 
 
 17 Rather, 'perdition.' 
 
 18 Verses 4 — 9 are connected thus: 'If God spared not 
 angels,' etc. (ver. 4), 'and spared not the old world, whilst 
 he preserved Noah,' etc. (o), 'and condi-mned the cities 
 of Sodom and Gomorrah,' etc. (0), and meanwhile 'de- 
 livered just Lot,' etc. (7, 8), it is clear that lie can both 
 deliver the godly, and reserve the wicked to a day of 
 judgment (9). 
 
A. D. m. u.] 
 
 II. PETER 11. 5— III. 
 
 [a. d. 65. H. 
 
 hell,' and delivered thnn into cliains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgement; 
 
 5 -and spared not the old world, hut saved °Aoah the ei^ihth- person ^ a preacher 
 
 6 of righteousness, * bringing in the Hood upon the world of the unt^odly ; and 
 •^turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemned thc/n with an 
 overthrow, ''making Mc/zi an ensample unto those that after should live ungodly; 
 
 7 and 'delivered just Lot, -'"vexed with the lilthy conversation of the wicked:^ 
 
 8 (for that righteous man dwelling among them, ^in seeing and liearing, vexed'* 
 
 9 his righteous soul from day to day with their unlawful deeds;) * the Lord 
 knoweth liow to deliver tlie gedly out of temptations, *and to reserve the unjust 
 unto the day of judgment to be punished.^ 
 
 10 But chiet3y *them tliat walk after the flesh in the lust of uncleannesa, 'and 
 despise government.'' Presumptuous tire thct/j selfwilled, they are not afraid 
 
 11 "'to speak evil of dignities. Whereas "angels, which are greater in power and 
 
 12 might, bring not railing accusation against them before the Lord. But these,^ 
 *> as natural brute beasts, made to be taken and destroyed, speak evil of the 
 things that they understand not; ''and shall utterly perish in their own corrup- 
 
 13 tion, 9 and shall receive the reward of unrighteousness, as they that count it 
 pleasure 'to riot in the daytime. 'Spots the?/ are and blemishes, sporting^ 
 
 14 themselves with their own deceivings while 'they feast with you;® "having 
 e3*es full of adultery,'^ and that cannot cease from sin; 'beguiling unstable 
 souls : ^an heart they have exercised with covetous practices : cursed children :'* 
 
 lo which have forsaken the right way, and are gone astray, following the way of 
 
 16 ^ Balaam the son of Bosor;'"*^ who loved the wages ol' unrighteousness, but was 
 rebuked for his iniquity; ''the dumb asa speaking with man's voice forbad the 
 madness of the prophet. 
 
 17 * These are wells without water, ^clouds '3 that are carried with a tempest; to 
 
 18 whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever. For when ''they speak great 
 swelling 7i^ords of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the ilcsh, throuffk 
 vnich wantonness, those that ^ were clean escaped*^ from them who live in error. 
 
 19 While they promise them /liberty, they themselves are «■ the servants'""' of corrup- 
 tion : for of whom a man is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage. 
 
 20 For ''if after they 'have escaped the pollutions of the world ''through the 
 knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled 
 therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning.'*' 
 
 21 For ' it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, 
 than, after they have known ?7, to turn from the holy commandment''' dtdivered 
 
 23 unto them. But it is happened unto tln^n jic<'ording to the true proverb,"* 
 '"'The dog is turned to his own vomit again* [Prov. xxvi. 11]; and 'the sow 
 that was washed to lier Avallowing in the mire.' 
 
 The certainty of the Lord's coining established against the denials ofprnfajic scorers; 
 conchtdlng exhortations, 
 
 3 THIS'^ second epistle, beloved, I now write unto you ; in both vih\v\\ "* \ stir 
 2 up your "pure minds by way of remembrance : that ye may bo mindful ''of the 
 
 « Geeh Gtoch.S; Job 
 
 ■J^. \\ li>. 
 a Ue, 7. I, 7,23; Heb. 
 
 117: I l'«t.3.m 
 f> cti. 3. «1. 
 
 c Gi>.l!P.L'l.25; Jmlc7. 
 d Num. a<i. 10; 1 Cor. 
 
 )ii. 11. 
 e Go. ll>. 16—22. 
 / Go. i:i 12, i:(; IH. 7. 
 ff Pa.ll'.l )6H; Eie.!t.4. 
 h are rrfa. P». 3t.l7,ID; 
 
 I <'or. lU. 13. 
 I Pro.l6.4i Judell.lS. 
 
 * Judo », 7, 8, 10, 16 
 
 * P., IJ. »; Jcr. 2.31: 
 
 Ho. 13. 1-4. 
 
 o Judc 10. 
 
 p Pro. U. 32; John 8. 
 
 21. 
 'I I«..T 111 Ito. 2.8,9; 
 
 PhU, 3. 19. 
 r (re Ko 13. W 
 * .luilc 1'.'. 
 ( I Cor II. 20,21. 
 u icc .lobHl. I. 
 J Ko. Iti. Irt 
 y ver. 3; Judo 11. 
 
 Norn. 22. .^-2l, 23. 
 2*4: Judc II. 
 Num. 22. 22—33. 
 
 t spc Job 6. 1.%-Ifi; 
 Hns.ti. 4; Judc 12,13. 
 r t)>li. I. 14. 
 •i J»dc 16. 
 
 e Tcr. 20; ch. 1. 4. 
 
 / Gi.1 .V13: lPet2.16 
 K Jolin8.3l; Ko.b. 16. 
 
 A Wt. 12. 43-45: Lk. 
 
 11.20; Ilvb. 6. «-Sl 
 
 10, -ix,. 27. 
 t Ttr. IN; ch. I. 4. 
 k cli. 1. 2. 
 
 ( I.k. 12. 47,48: John 
 ». 41; 1^.22. 
 
 n ch. 1. 13-li 
 n 1 Pot. I. 22. 
 P ch. 1. 19-21. 
 
 1 Or, * Tartarus;* the Greek name for the place of 
 future punishment, corresponding to the Gehenna of the 
 Jews (Matt. v. 22). 
 
 2 With Bcvt-n others : see 1 Pet. iii. 20. 
 
 3 Rather, ' by the conductof the lawU-ss in licentiousness.' 
 
 4 Itatht'r, 'tortured;' disturbed himself. 
 
 5 Rather, ' heiiij; tormented ;' implying that the unjust 
 are kept in tf-rmcnta for the final judj;nient. 
 
 G (Jr, Mordrthip.' 'J'ho pruvuh-nre ftf sensuality haR 
 often been connected witli a proud disregard of idl the 
 reatrainta of human autliority. Ihit vers. 1, 2, 11, and 
 Jude, vers. 4, 8, m;em to give the word 'government' 
 here a more precise meaning, bv showing that it is our 
 Lord's authority which these sinniTs 'despise,' and the 
 
 * dignities' in h'in kingdom, wliieh they presumptuoiinly 
 
 * bhiBpheme ;' wliereas 'angils, who are greater in power 
 and might,' and even 'Miehael the archimgLd,' would 
 not 'bring a railing' judgment ogainst the»o rebels, or 
 even against SaUin : compare Jude, ver. 9. 
 
 ^ These sensual rebels (ver. 10). 
 
 8 Rjither, 'rioting in their deceivings;' using their 
 false doctrines an a cloak for sensual indulgence. 
 
 9 Either in social meals, or at the Christian love fcfuta : 
 see Jude, ver. 12; 1 Cor. xi. 20—22. 
 
 1*> Properly, 'ud adulteress:' compare Matt. v. 28, and 
 note. 
 
 11 Literally, * children of curse:* compare Eph. ii. 3. 
 
 12 ' Hosor'is another form of ' Beor.' See Numb. xxii. 
 5 — 30, and notes. 
 
 13 Clouds promising rain, but carried away by a hurri- 
 cane, and so diHajipointing the husbandman's hope. 
 
 H The best manuscripts rend, 'who are a little es- 
 caping;' i. €. recent converts from heathenism and sin. 
 
 l'> Rather, 'bondmen :' compare Roni. vi. 1(1. 
 
 10 See notes on Matt. xii. 43— 4-'>, wIutc our Lord's 
 words here (pioted are found : and compare Heh. x. 2G, 27. 
 
 17 The huly principles and precepts embodied in the 
 gospel. 
 
 18 Tliis is taken in part from Prov. xxvi. 11, and in 
 part from some popular saying. It means that tliese men, 
 in returning to their evil huhitK, have shown that their 
 depravity is unsubdued, and llicir hearts are unrlianged. 
 
 I'J As the promised coming of the Lord Jesus was derided 
 by some jiersons, the apostle solemnly warns his hearers 
 against these scoffers (ch. iii. 1—4), and shows from the 
 fact of the deluge, both the pnpsibility and the certainty 
 of Oiviiie juilgment« affecrting the materi;il world (o — 10^ ; 
 and he fuuiwh hereupon an exhortation to holy wntch- 
 fulnesH, diligence, and growth in Christian knowledge, in 
 accordance with the teiichin^H of the apostle Paul ; and 
 closes with ua ascription of glory to our Lord und Saviour 
 (11-18). 
 
A. D. 66. v.] 
 
 II. PETER III. 3—18. 
 
 [a. d. 6-^. H. 
 
 ■words which were spolien before by the holy prophets,' ? aud of the commandment 
 
 3 of us the apostles of the Lord and Saviour:- ""knowing this tirst,^ that there 
 
 4 shall come in the last days scoliers, * walking after their own lusts, and saying, 
 ' Where is the promise* of his coming? For since the fathers fell asleep, all things 
 continue as tfict/ were from the beginning of the creation. 
 
 5 For this they " willingly are ignorant of,^ that 'by the word of God the heavens 
 were of old, and the earth ** standing out of the water and in the water ;^ 
 
 6 ' whereby the world that th(Mi was, being overflowed with water, perished : 
 
 7 but the heavens and the earth, which are now, ''by the same word are kept 
 in store, reserved unto * fire against the day of judgment and perdition of un- 
 godly men. 
 
 8 But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing,' that one day is with the Lord 
 
 9 as '"a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. '^The Lord is not slack 
 concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but^is longsuffering^ to 
 us-ward, /not willing that any should perish, but * that all should come to 
 
 10 repentance. But '' the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night ;^ in the 
 which ' the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements"* shall 
 * melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be 
 burned up. 
 
 11 Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, ^^ what manner of persons 
 13 ought ye to be 'in all holy conversation and godliness,*'^ "'looking for and 
 
 hasting '^ unto the coming of the day of God ; wherein the heavens being on fire 
 
 13 shall "be dissolved, and the elements shall "melt with fervent heat? Never- 
 theless we, according to his promise,'-* look for ''new heavens aud a new earth, 
 wherein dwelleth righteousness. 
 
 14 Wherefore, beloved, ''seeing that ye look for such things,'^ bo diligent '"that 
 
 15 ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, and blameless. And account thiit 
 'the longsuffering of our Lonl is salvation ;'** even as our beloved brother Paul 
 
 16 also according to the wisdom given unto hiiu hath written '^ unto you ; as also in 
 all his epistles, 'speaking in them of these things; in which are some things 
 hard to be understood, which they tliat are unlearned'^ and "unstable wrest, as 
 thejj do also the other Scriptures, 'unto their own destruction. 
 
 17 Ye therefore, beloved, J' seeing ye know ^^('56' tilings before, 'beware lest ye 
 also, "being led away with the error of the wicked,''^ fall from your own sted- 
 
 18 fastness. * But grow in grace, '^and in the knowledge-*^ of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. ^'To him he glory both now and for ever.^' Amen. 
 
 q Jude 17. 
 
 r I Tim. 4. 1,2; Jude 
 
 ( Ecc. B. II: Ib-S. 19; 
 Eze. 12. 22; Lk. 12. 
 45. 
 
 u Pro. 17. 16; John 3. 
 
 19, 20. 
 r gee rcfs. Pb. 33. 6. 
 y P«. VAu. 6. 
 I see rcfs. cb. 2. 5. 
 a Ib. 51. & 
 
 6 Mt. 25. 41 : 2 Tl.es. 
 1.8. 
 
 c Pb. 90. 4. 
 
 it Bce refs. Hab. 2, 3. 
 
 • Ter. 15; Ex. 11. 6; 
 I Pet. 3. a I. 
 
 / Eze. 18.23,32; .33.11. 
 K R'.. 2. 4; 1 Tira -.i. 4. 
 A Bccrefs. Lk 12.33, <0. 
 « Bcc ref«, Pg. 102. 26, 
 
 and Lk.21,33; He?. 
 
 2)1. II; ai. I. 
 
 * Mic. I. 4. 
 
 t Phil. 1.27; t PcLl. 
 
 I.S. 
 mgce refs. 1 Cor. I. 7. 
 
 n Pt. .W. 3; U. 34. 4. 
 
 vpr. 10; Mic, 1. 4. 
 P see refa. It. 65. 17. 
 
 9 2 Cor. 4. 18 : PhU. 
 
 3. 21). 
 r 1 Cor. I.>*; Phil. I. 
 
 10 : I ThPB 3. 13 ; 
 
 5 23: I John 3. 3. 
 
 1 vcr. 9; Ro. X. 1. 
 
 ( Ro. 8. 19; I Cor. 15 
 
 21.21; I Thc'B. 4. 16. 
 t- 2 Tim, 3. 5-7. 
 J' ch, -i. 1. 
 
 |/cli. 1.12; Mk. 13.23. 
 1 Eph. \. U; Col, J «. 
 a ch.2. IS-ai; Mt.24. 
 
 21. 
 b Hos. 14, 5; Mai. 4. 
 
 2; Eph. 4.15; 1 I'et. 
 
 2.2. 
 c John 17.3: fol 1 la 
 d-l Tim. 4. 18; RpT. 
 
 1.6. 
 
 1 In their predictions of Christ's second coming: comp. 
 ch. i. 19—21. 
 
 2 Rather, 'and of the comniandnipnt of the Lord and 
 Saviour [by the hand] of us the apostles ;' or, aeeording 
 to most manuscripts, 'of your apostles;' i. e. those who 
 have taught you, probably referring to Paul (ver. 15) and 
 Barnabas. 
 
 3 See note on ch. i. 20 ; and compare .Tude, vera. 4 — 18. 
 
 4 Implying that it has altogether failed. 
 
 5 Or, * lose sight of.' 
 
 6 Or, *and earth formed [as land] out of water and by 
 means of water ' (;. e. by the withdrawment of tlie water 
 into the atmosphere and the sea) ; by whi*'h [either by these 
 various mea/js, or by waters from above and beneath, 
 Gen. vii. 11] the world that then was.' etc. This is 
 adduced to show that all things have not continued as 
 they were (ver. 4). 
 
 7 As a first principle in estimating God's proceedings. 
 The same sentiment is implied in Psa. xc. 4. 
 
 8 The apparent delay of judgment at which sinners 
 mock, is really Divine forbearance, giving them 'space 
 to repent.' 
 
 9 Compare 1 Thess. v. 2; to which it appears probable, 
 from ver. lo, that the apostle refers. 
 
 10 Rather, 'the rudiments' (i. e. the simpler forms of 
 matter) being on fire shall be dissolved. As water onco 
 destroyed the old world, it is easy to beheve that fire, 
 whose destructive power is well known, shall dissolve the 
 present combinations of matter. 
 
 11 Properly, 'ail these things then being dissolved;* 
 i. e. being subject to change and dissolution. 
 
 12 The Greek words, rendered 'conversation (rather 
 deportment) and godliness,' are plurals, marking the 
 various manifestations and fruits of true religion. 
 
 13 Properly, ^hastening the coming;' as though the 
 earnest zeal and ardent longings of the saints were a sure 
 precursor of the Lord's speedy appearing. Compare note 
 on Acts iii. 19. 
 
 14 Referring to the ancient prophecies, especially to 
 Isa. Isv. 17 — 25, and Ixvi. ; on which see notes. Here 
 ihefftfifrc glory of the church is particularly meant. 
 
 15 Knowing that they will come, but not knowing how 
 soon (Matt. xxiv. '.i, 36, 42, 43), you should be always 
 watchful and diligent. 
 
 16 It is not slackness, as the scofl^ers say (ver. 9) ; nor 
 is it only space given to them to repent, but it is to us 
 also time for the working out of our 'salvation' (Phil, 
 ii. 12, 13). 
 
 17 Some think that Rom. ii. 4 is meant here : but the 
 whole context seems rather to point to 1 Thess. iv. 13 — 
 v. 11 ; 2 Thess. ii. I — 12 ; in wliich tlie apostle Paul had 
 dwelt on Christ's second coming; having used in the 
 former passage some expressions which had been mi.s- 
 understood and perverted : see the notes there. It is 
 clear, however, from verse 16, that others of his Epistles 
 were already widely known. 
 
 18 Those who will not learn. 
 
 10 The false teachers and scoflx'rg (ch. ii. and ch. iii.) 
 21) Neither the difficulty of understanding some parts 
 of Scripture, nor the mischievous perversion of it by ' tho 
 error of lawless' persons (ver. 10), suggests to the apos- 
 tle's mind any restriction on its use. Rather, he exhorts 
 his brethren to malte progress in the grace and hiowledtie 
 of the Lord Jesus : ' for diligent progress is essential to 
 perseverance.' — Calvin. 
 
 21 Literally, ' both now and to the day of eternity.' 
 This ascription of eternal glory to Christ clearly implies 
 his supreme Deity. 
 
 14SI 
 
A.D. 90. U.] 
 
 I. JOHN I. 1—5. 
 
 [a.d. 68. H. 
 
 THE FIEST EPISTLE GENERAL OF 
 
 JOHN. 
 
 This sacred writing, though called an Epistle, has raoi-e 
 of the character of a discourse or treatise on the doctrines 
 and duties of Christianity ; as it contains no salutations 
 or personal allusions, eitli'er at the beginning or at the end. 
 It was intended probably for the whole circle of churches 
 amongst which the apostle had laboured. He did not 
 deem it necessary to prefi.t his name ; possibly leaving 
 its authorship to "be testified by the persons intrusted with 
 its delivery. But the same characteristic peculiarities, 
 both of thought and style, which distinguish John's 
 Gospel history, are strikingly manifested here also ; and 
 they confirm the testimony of the early Christian church, 
 that he was the author. It was certainly written by an 
 eye-witness of the person and labours of our Lord (ch. i. 
 t— 4; iv. 14). 
 
 It is commonly supposed to have been sent from 
 Ephesus; but on this point we have no certain informa- 
 tion. Nor do we know exactly at what period it was 
 written. But as it contains no allusion to the struggles 
 with Judaizing teachers which so greatly disturbed the 
 ministry of the apostle Taul, we may well conclude that 
 the time for all that was past ; the true relation of the 
 gospel and of the Christian church to the law of Jloses 
 and the people of Israel having now become clearly settled. 
 But other important controversies were arising in the 
 church. Some questioned the Divine dignity of our Lord, 
 and denied him to be the Son of God (ch. ii. 22 ; iv. 1.5 ; 
 V. 1). Others denied his proper humanity, and the reality 
 of his death and atoning sacrifice. This error the apostle 
 strongly denounces (ch. iv. 3), and declares that he had 
 himself felt with his own hand the body of his Lord 
 (ch. i. 1). Others again seem to have held that it was 
 enough to worship God with the spirit, whilst the body 
 was allowed all possible indulgence. This immoral creed 
 the apostle refutes by showing that every sin is real trans- 
 gression (ch. iii. 4) ; that fellowship with God purifies 
 the Christian ; and that by this purity alone ain wo be 
 recognised as His (ch. ii. 3—6 ; iii. 8—10 ; v. 4, 18). 
 
 The errors here rebuked, at an early period grew and 
 ripened into wide!)' spreading heresies ; tlie advocates of 
 which were called by various names ; such as Ebionites, 
 Corinthians, Docetce, Gnostics, etc. Whether they had 
 made such progress as to become embodied in particular 
 sects at the time when this Epistle was written is very 
 doubtful ; but its teachings are well adapted to refute and 
 expose these and similar errors, both of ancicntand modern 
 times ; and on this account it possesses peculiar value. 
 
 The correction of prevalent errors, however, was not 
 the only, nor perhaps the chief object of this Epistle ; 
 other most important subjects are introduced. These are 
 frequently intermingled, without strict attention to logical 
 connection and arrangement : but two leading ideas run 
 through, and to a certain extent govern and connect the 
 whole ; ' God is light ; walk in light ;' ' God is love ; 
 walk in love.' In developing these two fundamental 
 principles, the apostle shows the true nature of fellow- 
 ship with God, and its necessary effect on the believer's 
 character and life ; and be describes the essential charac- 
 teristics of true piety ; by which Christians may be dis- 
 tinguished, both by themselves and by others, from self- 
 deceivers and hypocrites. He especially dwells on the 
 wonderful love of God, as it is manifested in the mission, 
 work, and character of his Son, and in the bestowment of 
 the glorious priviU'ge of sonship on believers ; and ho 
 urges it on Christians as the highest motive to the love 
 of CJod and of one another. 
 
 The prominent place which John assigns, both here and 
 in his (jospel, to the duty of Christian love has probably 
 given occasion to the general opinion that he was of a 
 peculiarly affectionate disposition : and tliis opinion seems 
 to be just. Yet his faithful and sharp rebukes of hypo- 
 (^ritea and false teachers show that tlie most kind-hearted 
 Christian may be a 'son of thunder' (see Hark iii. 17) ; 
 and that where Christ's honour is at stake, lo^■e may oe 
 exercised in denouncing sin, as well as in tender expres- 
 sions of aflection to the brethren. 
 
 Fellows/lip with God — its nature and effects. 
 
 1 TH.\.T' "wliifli wa8 from tlio beginning, wliioh wo have heard, 'wliieli we 
 have Been with our eyes, ''whicli we liavo looked upon, and ''our liands have 
 
 2 handled, ot"-' the Word of life; (for 'the life was niiinifcstod,-* and we liavo seen 
 J/, /and Ijear witnoBH, and show unto you that eternal life, *' w)iicli was with tlio 
 
 .3 Father, and was manih^sted unto us ;) '' tliat wliieli we liave Been and In.'nrd deoUiro 
 we unto you, tliat ye ahso may have lidlowshiii with us : and truly ' our fellowship'' 
 
 4 is with the Father, and with liis Stm Jesus Christ. And these things write we 
 unto you, *that your joy may Ik; full.'' 
 
 5 This then is the message which we have heard of him, and declare unto you, 
 
 a Ch. S. t3t John 1. I. 
 f> l.k. I.-Jt Ac. 1.8. 
 r a IVt. 1. Itl. 
 d irr rcf*. l.k. 34. 39. 
 « John I. 4; 3 'Mill. 
 
 1. 10. 
 / J..lii.al.34i Ac.2.3!. 
 K ••'c rch John 1.1,3. 
 h Ac. 4. m 
 
 1 In the introduction to this Epistle, John assuri's lii» 
 readers that the truths respecting tlie dignitv and work 
 of the Incarnate Son are the necessary basis of fellowship 
 with God, and the source of the fullest joy (eh. i. 1—4). 
 But that joyful fellowship can be possessed only by those 
 who, like God, aro 'in the light,' being cleansed from sin 
 bv the blood of Christ (5 — 7) ; not indeed so as to he 
 w'hoUy pure, which no man can truly claim to be (8 — 111) ; 
 but so as to bo consciously reconcihd to God by Chriht 
 (ch. ii. 1, 2), and to bo walking in His commandments 
 (3_€). Obedience was always necessary in order to fellow- 
 ship with God; but the commandment has taken a new 
 form since the true Light hiuishined among im (7,8), and 
 love to the brethren has become the test of the Christian 
 (9-11). 
 
 2 Kather, 'conrcrwi'ny the Word of life.' On comparing 
 thii introduction with the beginning of John's Ooapel 
 
 1(31 
 
 (see John i. 1 — 5, and notes), wo obtain this meaning: 
 \V(^ have declared unto you concerning ' thc^ Word ' both 
 his eternal existence 'from the beginning,' and also his 
 manifestation as' the 'Life' to us his ajiostli-s, givinjj: to 
 our very senses of hearing, sight, and touch, niujuestion- 
 ahle evidence that ho became truly man in order to become 
 our 'eternal life;' bringing us into fellowship with God 
 and his saints. 
 
 3 In the person of Christ the Incarnate Word : see 
 John i. II ; I Tim. iii. Ifi. 
 
 4 On this communion of the saints with the Father and 
 the Son, and with each other, see John xvii. 20, 21, and 
 note. 
 
 5 Almost the very words of our L^rd (John xv. 11) ; 
 showing that perfect happiness can be altained only by a 
 full knowledge of the Son of God, and abiding union with 
 him. 
 
A.D.90. U.] 
 
 I. JOHN I. 6— II. U. 
 
 [a. d. 68. H. 
 
 6 that 'God is ligtt/ and iu him is no darkness- at all. "* If we say that we have 
 
 7 fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the trnth. But if 
 we walk in the lij^ht, as he is in the light, we hare fellowship one with another, 
 and " the blood of Jesus Christ his Sou cleanseth us from all sin,^ 
 
 8 " If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, p and the truth is not in 
 
 9 ua. 'If we confess our sins, 'he is faithful *aud just to forgive us onr sins, and to 
 10 'cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we 
 
 make him a liar,"* and hia word is not in us. 
 2 " My little children, these things write I unto you, 'that ye sin not. And if 
 any man sin, y we have an Advocate^ with the Father, Jesus Christ = the righteous. 
 
 2 And "he is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, hut *also for the 
 sins of the whole world.*^ 
 
 3 And hereby we do know that we know him,^ if we keep his commandments. 
 
 4 '^ He that eaith, I know^ him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and 
 
 5 the truth is not iu him. But *' wlioso keepeth his word, "in him verily is the 
 
 6 love of God perfected.^ ■'"Hereby know we that we are in him. s He that saith 
 he abideth in him*"^ * ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked. 
 
 7 Brethren, I write no new ^^ commandment unto you, but an old commandment 
 » which ye had from the beginning. The old commandment is the word which 
 ye have heard from the beginning. 
 
 8 Again, *a new commandtnent I write unto you, which thing is true in him and 
 
 9 in you: 'because the darkness is past, and '"the true light now shineth. "Ho 
 that saith he ia in the light, and liatoth his brother,^"*^ ia in darkness even until 
 
 10 now. He that loveth hia brother abideth in the light, and " there is none 
 
 11 occasion of stumbling in him.^^ But he that hateth liis brother is in darkness,'^ 
 and ''walketh in darkness, and kuoweth not whither he goeth, because that 
 darkness hath blinded his eyes. 
 
 Exhortations, encoxirageynents, and learnings. 
 
 12 I WRITE '-^ unto you, little cliildren, because 'your eius are forgiven you for 
 
 13 his name's sake. I write unto you, fathers, 'because ye have known him that is 
 from the beginning. I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome 
 the wicked one. 
 
 14 I write unto you, little children,^*' * because ye have known the Father. I 
 have written unto you, fathers, because ye have known him that is from the 
 beginning. I have written i'' unto you, young men, because ' ye are strong, "and 
 the word of God abideth iu you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. 
 
 ' Pi. IQl. 2; Jolin 8. 
 
 r.'; 1 Tim. 6. Ki- 
 rn ch. 2. -1.9-11 ; Am. 
 
 3. 3; -i Cor. ti. U. 
 
 n ch.2, 2; see reft. Zec 
 13. I i Epb. I. 7- 
 
 see Toh. I Ki. H. 4ti; 
 Job 'P. a; ib. i. 
 
 p ch. 2. 4. 
 
 q fee ref». Le. 26. 10. 
 
 r Deu. 7. 9. 
 
 « Is. lb. 21 : Ro. 3. 2G. 
 
 ( see refg, Jcr 33. 8. 
 
 " see ref*. John 13.33. 
 
 T Eze 3. :;i ; Ro 6. 1, 
 
 2i Tit. 2. n— 13. 
 y aee ref«. li. 53 12; 
 
 F.ph. 2. ifl; 1 Tim. 
 
 2. 5. 
 
 1 S Cor. ."S. 21 ; Heb. ?. 
 2(i; 1 Pet 3. \». 
 
 a ch. 4. 10; Ro. 3- 25. 
 b ch. J. 14; John 1.29; 
 
 2 Cor. 5. 15, lH-21. 
 c ch. 1.6,8; 4. 20. 
 '' ch. 3. 21; John U. 
 
 21.23: 15. It 
 e ch. 4. 12. 
 / ch. 4. 13. 
 g ch. 3. ti; John 15. 
 
 4-6. 
 /. Beerer.. Ml. 11. 2*1, 
 < ch. 3. 11 ; 2 Jobnfi, 
 
 k ver«.9-ll; .IohnI3. 
 
 .■il; 15. 12— 1.^ 
 ( Ro. 13. la; Ei>h..V8. 
 '" nibl. 4.2; .lulm 1.4, 
 
 ."i, 9 ; 2 Tim. I. in, 
 n ch, 3. 14—17; I Cor. 
 
 13. 2; 2 Pet. I. 9. 
 o 2 Pet. 1. 10. 
 
 P John 12. 35. 
 
 1 ch. 1. 7; Lk. 21, 47; 
 
 Ac. 10. 43; 13. 38. 
 r ch. 4. 4. 
 
 t Eph. 6. 10; 2 Tim. 
 
 2. I. 
 u Pa. 1 19, II ; Johiil5.7. 
 
 1 See John i. 4, and note. 
 
 2 'Darkness' signifies the want of truth and purity. 
 To 'walk in darkness* is to live iu ignorance, error, or 
 sin ; to 'walk iu the light' is to aim at likeness to God 
 in truth, holiness, and love. 
 
 3 Those who ' walk in the light' know themselves too 
 well to say that they have no sin (ver. 8), and therefore 
 humbly acknowledge their present sinfulness ; yet they 
 feel that Christ's blood cleanses them from guilt, and frpra 
 uuhoUness; for God is faithful and just in keeping his 
 covenant of mercy (9). 
 
 4 Because God has declared in 'his word' that 'there 
 is none righteous' (Gen. vi. 5 ; Rom. iii. 9 — 20). 
 
 5 The word here used is applied to the Holy Spirit, 
 and rendered 'Comforter' in John xiv. 16; where see 
 note; and compare Rom. viii. 34; Heb. vii. 25. The 
 help which our Lord thus gives us by his intercession is 
 founded on hia propitiatory work ; see ver. 2; Heb. ix. 26. 
 
 G Not only for ua who already believe in him, but for 
 those also who have not yet believed (ch. iv. 14 ; John 
 iii. 16; iv. 42). 
 
 V Rather, ' we have known him ;' ever since our con- 
 version : see Gal. iv. 9. 
 
 8 Rather, 'I have known him;' professing to be a 
 converted man, but showing by his conduct that he is 
 either a deceiver or self-deceived. 
 
 9 Obedience is the teat and the measure of love. When 
 love is become perfect, obedience will be perfect too. 
 
 10 That ia, in Christ : see John xv. 4 — 10, and notes. 
 
 11 All the foregoing 'message' that God is light, and 
 that therefore all his children should walk in love and 
 obedience, was not new to those to whom John wrote ; 
 for they bad been so taught from the beginning of their 
 Christian life. Yet it is, in a sense, most truly new, as the 
 
 Lord had said (see John xiii. 34, and note) ; for it shines 
 with new lustre in the life and teaching of Him who is 
 'the true Light* (compare John i. 9), and iu those who 
 are in fellowship with liim. 
 
 12 His fellow-disciple of Christ. 
 
 13 Compare John xi. 9, 10, and note. True unselfish 
 love ia the beat preservative against sin in our conduct 
 towards others. 
 
 14 See ch. iii. 10 — 18, and notes. 
 
 15 The apostle, dividing the children of God into two 
 classes, addresses words of encouragement to each (vers. 
 12 — 14); and then warns all that the love of the world 
 is incompatible with love to God, and with an interest in 
 man's only abiding portion (1/3 — 17) ; and that there are 
 many deceivers and antichrists, whom by spiritual wisdom 
 they should detect (18— 23). He exhorts them to bested- 
 fast in their union with Christ ; assures tliem that the 
 Spirit will give them sufiicient light (24 — 28) ; and re- 
 minds them of their present adoption, their heavenly des- 
 tiny, and the purpose of their Lord's coming in the tiesh, 
 as motives to peisevere in holiness (29 ; iii. 1 — 10). 
 
 16 All true Christians seem to be included in the appel- 
 lation God's 'little children,' both here and in ver. 12; 
 and they all have pardon through tiie Son and knowledge 
 of the Father. Rut there are two classes of them : ' young 
 men,' who have already, like their Lord, gained some vic- 
 tnriea over Satan, through the word of God (rompare 
 Matt. iv. 1 — 11); and 'fatiiers,' wlio have attained to 
 a fuller experimental knowleil-je of the ])ernou and work 
 of the Incarnate Woid. All this knowledge, pardon, 
 strength, and experience are so many motives to walk in 
 the light. 
 
 17 Namely, just before. As if he had said, I must 
 repeat this most important lesson. 
 
A. D. 90. U.] 
 
 I. JOHN II. 15— III. 6. 
 
 [a. n. 08. H. 
 
 15 ' Love not tlie world, neither the things that arc in tlie world.* ^If any man 
 
 16 love the world, the love of the Father is not in liini. For all that is in the 
 ■world, ^ the lust of the desh, "and the lust of the eyes, ''and the pride of life,- is 
 
 17 not of the Father, but is of the world. And "^ the world passeth away, and the 
 lust thereof:"' ''but he that doetli the will of God abideth for ever. 
 
 18 Little children, 'it is the last time: and as ye have heard that -''antichrist 
 shall come,'* e even now are tliere many antichrists ; whereby we know that it is 
 
 19 the last time. ^ They went out from us,^ but they were not of us ; for 'if they 
 had been of us, they would no doubt liave continued with us : but they went oat, 
 
 20 * that they nii^ht be made manifest that tliey -were not all of us. But 'ye have 
 an unction '"from the II()iy One,*^ and "ye know all things. 
 
 21 I have not written unto you "because ye know not the truth, but because ye 
 
 22 know it, and that no lie is of the truth. ''Who is a liar but he that denieth that 
 Jesus is the Christ?^ He is antichrist, that denieth the Father an<l the Son. 
 
 23 ^Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father: [but]^ 'he that 
 acknorvlcdfjcth the Son hath the Father also. 
 
 24 Let that therefore abide in you, * which ye have hoard from the beginning.^ 
 If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, 'ye also 
 
 25 shall continue in the Son, and in the Father. "And this is the promise"^ that he 
 hath promised us, even eternal life. 
 
 26 These thinffs have I written unto you 'eonecrning them that seduce you." 
 
 27 But s" the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and = ye need 
 not that any man teacli you: but as the same anointing " teacboth you of all 
 things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ''ye shall 
 abide in him. 
 
 28 And now, little children, abide in him ; that, ''when he shall appear, we may 
 have confideiice,'^ ''and not be ashamed before him at his coming. 
 
 29 ^li ye know that he is righteous, ye know*'* that -'"every one that doeth 
 3 righteousness is born of him. Behold, what manner of love the Father hath 
 
 bestowed upon ue that ^ we should be called'"* the eons of (.iod. Therelbre the 
 
 2 world knoweth ns not, ''because it knew him not. Beloved, 'now are we tlic 
 sons of God, and * it doth not yet ajtpear what we shall b(> : but we know that, 
 "when he sliall a])])ear, 'we shall be like him; for '"we shall see him as he is. 
 
 3 " And every man tbat hath this hojie in him purificth himself, even as he is pure. 
 
 4 Whosoever cummitteth sin tranngresseth also the law: for " sin is the trans- 
 
 5 greesion of tlie law.*^ And ye know /'tliat be was manifested 'i to take away our 
 
 6 sins;*** and ''in him is no sin. ^Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not;'" 
 'whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither known him. 
 
 3- Ho. 12-2: CoL 3. I, 
 
 1 -. I Tim. h. 10. 
 y ivv tkU. Mt. a. 21. 
 
 : Mt. 5. •»', Ro, 13. U. 
 ■i Jn,.. 7. 21 ; Job .11. 
 
 1 ; Ecc. 5. H: Mt. 
 1.8. 
 
 ft In. 39. 2-7. 
 
 e 1 Cor. 7. 31. 
 
 '* ML7. 2I.«,2.V 
 
 r ITini.4.1; Hcb.1.2. 
 
 / 2 Tiies. 2. 3, el<^. 
 
 K ML24A2l;2Jolin7. 
 
 ft Dcu. 13. 13; Ac 20. 
 
 an, 
 
 ■ Jer 32.»»— 1(1; Jotin 
 (i ;J7; I Pet 1.2-.^ 
 
 * no.9 rl; ICor.ll.iy. 
 
 ' »cr. 27 { ch. 4. 13; 
 •i Cor. I. 21, 22. 
 
 •nMk. 1.24; Act 14. 
 
 •' Johu 14. 2ti; 16. 13. 
 
 " oca Ro. 15. 14, L^i 2 
 VeU 1. 12. 
 
 p cti. 4. 3; 2 John 7. 
 
 7 John .'). 23; 16. 23; 
 
 2 John». 
 
 r cb. 4. 16; Julm ll.?. 
 
 ' Ter. 7; 2 John tJ. 
 
 I ch. 1.3; John 14.23. 
 
 " eh 1. 2; 5. 11-13; 
 John 17. 3. 
 
 xMk. 13. 22; 2 Pol 2. 
 
 1—3: 2 Jnhd 7. 
 y for. 20; 1 I'ct. 1.23. 
 « Jcr. 31.3.1. 31. 
 '• •rcref*. *cr«. 20,21. 
 t> John l.\4— 7. 
 
 c ch. 3.2; Col. 3. 4. 
 rfch. 4. 17; U26.9. 
 
 * Tcr li Ac. 22. 14. 
 
 r ch.3.7-10: 4.7: -M. 
 K John I. 12; 2 Cor. 
 
 f>. 1 8. 
 h John 15. 18. 10; 17. 
 
 . itlV 1*. 1.^1 Gr). 3. 26. 
 
 * Uo.«.l8; lCor.l3.12. 
 I V». 17. l.-.; 1 Cor. la. 
 
 4*J; 2 I'ct. 1.4. 
 m Mt -S.rt; John 17.24. 
 n 2tor7 I: 2ril 3.l(. 
 Ro.7.7-l3i jRm.2. 
 
 ;»— II. 
 
 P ch. 1.2. 
 
 7 MO r.-f». John \.Vi; 
 1 Tim 1. 16 
 
 r .(-r.f.. ii. .vrg. 
 
 » John 15. 4-7. 
 
 ( ch. 2. 4; 3 John W. 
 
 1 What is transitory, Bensuid, and sinful: see next verse. 
 
 2 Sensuality, vanity, an<l pride are tliree of the forms 
 in whii:h the spirit of worldliness most frequently mani- 
 fests itself. 
 
 3 All worldly objects that entice to sin. 
 
 4 llather, ' as ye heard that the antichrist (/. e. the 
 rival or oppoaer of Christ) cometh ;* referring probably to 
 what had been said on tlie Bubjct;t, partly by our Lord (see 
 Matt. xxiv. 23, 24) and partly by the apostles. Very 
 similar is Paul's lan^uatje in 2 Thcss. ii. 3 — 7, in speaking 
 of 'the man of sin, the son of perdition.' In both cases 
 the original readers appear to havt* had a previous know- 
 ledge on the Bubjeet whieh we do not possess. One cha- 
 racteristic of an antichrist is pivcn in ver. 22 and ch. iv. 3. 
 
 6 These 'antichrists' liad been in outwani fellowship 
 with the Christians; but in heart and principle they never 
 belonged to their number. 
 
 6 The teaching of the Holy Spirit whom the exalted 
 Saviour bestows, to guide his people ' into all truth :* aeo 
 John xiv. 2.5, 26; xvi. 12, 13, and notes. 
 
 7 The false teachers seem to have boasted of their clear 
 views of Jesus and the father. The apostle says that it 
 is false and antiehristian to deny either our Lord's incar- 
 nation, or the intimate union of ihi- l-'utlier and the Son ; 
 for (ver. 23^ there can be no true faith and love Unvards the 
 FatinT witnout riRlit views of the Son : comp. John xiv. 6. 
 
 tt This second clause, though printed in italics, is now 
 neknowlrdged as part of the original text, being found in 
 the best manUHCriptii. 
 
 9 Since the time when you became Christians. 
 
 10 By abiding in him (sec John xv. 4, and note) you 
 will attain ' et<'rnal life:' see our Lord's own words in 
 John V. 21—26; x. 10, 27, 28; xi. 26, 26; xvii. 3. 
 
 14.14 
 
 11 Or, ' that cause you to err.' What 1 have now Baid 
 about them is surely sulficient, williout any other teach- 
 ing (ver. 27); for you liave the 'anointing' (see note on 
 ver. 20) of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 12 As those whom he will recognise as his own. 
 
 13 Or perhaps, 'know ye.' As God is the Holy One, 
 and the only source of all holiness, every righteous man 
 has the unspealtable privilege of being a child of God. 
 
 H As being so in rtality ; although our sonship is not 
 yet manifested; but when 'it is manifested,' it will be 
 seen to be a glorious likeness to our Father, or our glori- 
 lied Saviour (ver. 2). Therefore he who truly lias hope 
 in his Lord will now be striving to reHcnihle tiini (3), 
 
 1'') Literally, ' Whosoever doeth hiii, doeth also lawless- 
 ness ; and sin is lawlessness.* Any depnrtnri^ from God's 
 law is pin. Wc must not sin, beciiuse all sin is opposed 
 to God's law (ver. 4); to Christ's uiisslou and character (5); 
 and to union with Christ (6). 
 
 16 Ho delivers us from the curse of sin, that he may 
 deliver us from its dnminion (John i. 2'J ; Knm. vi. 14). 
 
 17 I'erfer-t union with Christ muHt secure abmdute free- 
 dom from sin. Such is the glorious ideal. the true Htaiidard : 
 but how far short of it do even the beHt snints fall in this 
 world! In the next (dause the apoHtle procet^ds to spi-ak 
 of those the governing jirinei pie and eliaraci eristic of whose 
 life is sin (compare ch. ii. 1). He is throughout contrast- 
 ing the two states in which sin and grace severally pre- 
 rlniiiinatc, without reference to digrc-r-M in either; showing 
 tliat all men are in the one or tlie other, being either 'of 
 till- devil,' who, 'from the beginning' of tlie sacred history, 
 appiiars as the leader of all sin (.(ohn viii. 44); or ' horn 
 of God,' and therefore ' unalde to sin ' (ver. 9), so far as 
 the new Divine nature predominates; although as the 
 
A. D. 90. U.] 
 
 I.JOHN III. 7— IV. 1. 
 
 [a. d. 68. H. 
 
 7 Little cliildren, let no man deceive you: "he that doeth righteousness is 
 
 8 righteous, ■'even as he is righteous. J' He that committeth sin is of the devil; 
 for the devil siuneth from the heginning. For this purpose the Son of God was 
 
 9 manifested, =that he might destroy the works of the devil. " Whosoever is horn 
 of God doth not commit sin; for ''his seed remaiueth in him: ''and he cannot 
 sin, hecause he is born of God. 
 
 10 In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil. ^ "Whoso- 
 ever doeth not righteousness is not of God, *" neither he that loveth not his brother. 
 
 Brotherly love essential to Christian character — its evidences and fruits. 
 
 11 FOR^ '"this is the message ^ that ye heard from the beginning, fi'that we 
 
 12 should love one another. JN'ot as * Cain, P^ho was of that wicked one, and slew 
 his brother. And wherefore slew he him? * Because'*' his own works were 
 
 1.3 evil, and his brother's righteous. Marvel not, my brethren, if * the world liate 
 
 14 you. ' We know that we have passed from death unto life, '" because^ we love 
 
 15 the brethren. " He that loveth not his brother abiilctii in death. " Whosoever 
 hateth his brother is a murderer : ^ and ye know that ^ no murderer hath eternal 
 life abiding in him. 
 
 16 9 Hereby perceive® we the love of Godj because he laid down his life for us. 
 
 17 ''And we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But 'whoso hath this 
 world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels oj' 
 
 18 compassion from him, ' how dwelloth the love of God in him 'i My little children, 
 "let us not love in word, noitlier in tongue ; but in deed and in truth. 
 
 19 And hereby^ we know 'that we are of the truth, ^and shall assure our hearts 
 
 20 before him. - For if our heart condemn us, God is greater than our heart, and 
 
 21 knoweth all things.^ ''Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, ''then have we 
 23 confidence toward God. And "^whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because 
 
 we keep his commandments, ''and do those things that are jileaeing in his sight. 
 
 23 "And this" is his commandment, 'J'hat we should believe on the name of his Son 
 
 24 Jesus Christ, /and love one anotluu*, as he gave us commandment. And ^'he 
 that keepeth his commandments ''dwelleth in him, and he in him. And 'hereby 
 we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath given us.'*^ 
 Religious teachers to be tested by their doctrines respecting Christy and the fruits of love 
 
 and faith. 
 4 BELOVED,'^ * believe not every spirit,^- but 'try the spirits whether they 
 
 u ch. 2. 29; Eze. 18. 
 
 5—9; Rom. 2. 13. 
 ■r vcr. 3: I Fet. 1. 15, 
 
 in. 
 y MLl3.3fl; Johnfl.ll. 
 
 II. 
 I cti. ^ I, 4. 18. 
 
 ■ M 
 
 I'pt. I. -lA. 
 
 Ho. fi. 2. 
 h. 2, 2a; 3 John U. 
 ;h. 2.9, lU; 4.8. 
 
 f cJi 1.5; 2. 7,8. 
 
 K see refB. John 13.31. 
 
 A seercl'a.Geo. 1. 4 — 13. 
 
 • Heb. 11. 4. 
 
 * iee ref*. John 15. 18, 
 IM; 2 Tim. 3. 12. 
 
 I Eph 2, 1. 
 
 '"ch, \. 7, 9. 12; Mt. 
 
 2,i. 40; Eph. 1. 16. 
 n ch, 2. 9, 11. 
 -> see Ge, 27. 41 ; Mt. 
 
 .5. 21. 22. 
 P Gnl5.2l; Ke?. 21.8. 
 q see rofs John 16. 13; 
 
 Ac, 20.2-t; Kcv. 1.5. 
 r ch 4. 11 ; Bo. IB. 4; 
 
 Phil. 2. I7.au. 
 I Deu. 15. 7-11; U. 
 
 fj8. 7-li(; Lk. 3. 11. 
 ( cli. 4. 20. 
 •I Kze. 33. 31 ; Ro 12. 
 
 It; 1 Cor. 13. 1-7. 
 xch. l.H; John 16.37. 
 y Heb. tj. m, II. 
 ^ JolmM.9t I Cor.4.4. 
 a Job 27. B. 
 b cU,2.2'*; Heb. 10.22. 
 c P.. 31. 15-17; Bce 
 
 refs. Mt, 21. 22. 
 d John y. 31. 
 
 e Johnli 29; Ac.lfi.3I. 
 
 / Bco reft. John 13-31. 
 H cli. 4. 12; John 14. 
 
 21-23; 15. 10. 
 A John 17. 21, etc. 
 i ch.4.13; Ro.8.9— 17. 
 
 * Jer.29.8; Mt. 24.4,5. 
 
 I see refs. Is, 8. 2U ; I 
 
 Thc».6.2l; Iter.2.2. 
 
 old nature (Rom. vii. 17) still exists here on earth, sin is 
 always found in thcra : eee Gal. v. 16 — IS. 
 
 1 Of that hohness which is needful to fellowship with 
 God, brotherly love is a prominent and indispt-nsable part 
 (ver. 11) ; for the want of it marks Satan, Cain, and the 
 world of the ungodly, as destitute of spiritual life {12 — 15). 
 In its practical exercise we become like to God, and we 
 obtain fresh evidence that we are Hia, and confidence in 
 his presence, as those who abide in Hira, and are led by 
 His Spirit (16—24). 
 
 2 Referring: to the law of brotherly love, given by Christ 
 to his disciples : see John xiii. 34, 35, and note. 
 
 3 Contrariety of principles and character is always the 
 true cause of the world's enmity and persecution against 
 the saints (John xv. 18, 19). 
 
 4 It is an infallible sign of true piety to love the fol- 
 lowers of Christ as such, although they may difl'er from us 
 in some thinjrs. 
 
 5 In the kingdom of heaven the Divine Lawgiver and 
 Judge looks not so much at the external action as at the 
 inward disposition and purpose — the germ from which, at 
 any time, the deed may spring. See Matt. v. 22 — 32, and 
 notes. 
 
 6 Riither, * In this we know [what] love [is], because he 
 (t. c. Christ) laid down his hfe for us' (John x. 15). 
 Hatred will prompt a man to destroy another's life (ver. 
 15); love, to sacrifice his own. What true love is, we see 
 in our Lord's self-sacrifice ; and we should aim to show it 
 in a sirniliir waj'. 
 
 7 Brotherly love, shown in deeds of kindnesB, is an 
 evidence that God's saving truth is working in us; and it 
 will enable us to stand with confidence before him in the 
 judgment: compare Matt. xxv. 34 — 40, and notes. 
 
 8 How much more then must God condemn us! As, 
 on the one hand, a condemning conscience ef^hocs the 
 Divine sentence; so, on the other hand, an enlightened 
 approving conscience gives us confidence before God, 
 
 especially as to the fulfilment of our prayers (ver. 22). 
 
 9 Fuith in Christ, and love to Christians, are the pri- 
 mary principles of all obedience. 
 
 Itt The two marks of union with Christ are the indwell- 
 ing of his Spirit, and the obeying his commands : see John 
 xiv. 20—23 ; xv. 1—10. 
 
 11 The apostle shows that the pretensions of religious 
 teachers are to be tested by their accordance with the 
 apostolic doctrine respecting our Lord's nature and work 
 (ch. iv. 1). He denounces the denial of the truth that the 
 Son of God became truly man, as an antichristian error, 
 prompted by worldliness(2 — 6). He dwells on the incarna- 
 tion and sufferings of Christ as the most glorious display of 
 Divine love, and the strongest motive to brotherly affection ; 
 he shows that only one in whom love dwells can know 
 God, can apjireciate the Saviour's work, can dwell in God 
 and have God to dwell in him, and can be delivered from 
 the torments of fear (7—19); and he proves that none 
 can love God who does not love his brother (20, 21). He 
 declares that the believing reception of Jesus as the 
 Messiah is equally necessary to true Christian love and 
 to all holiness (ch. v. 1 — 6) ; and shows that the Divine 
 testimony is the ground of faith (G— S), that faith in 
 God's testimony is reasonable, and unbelief presump- 
 tuous; and that faith brings fresh inward evidence, and 
 secures eternal life (9 — 13) ; whilst it gives us confidence 
 in prayer (14, 15). He shows how prayer should be 
 directed by love, in mutual intercession (IG, 17); ami ho 
 closes by referring to the great distinction between the 
 children of God and the wicked, and to that inward and 
 practical knowledge of the true God which is the soul's 
 life (18-21). 
 
 12 Do not acknowledge all who claim to be under the 
 special guidance of the Holy Spirit (see 1 Thees. v. 21 ; 
 1 Cor. xii. 10; xiv. 32, and notes): but 'lest' them, 
 lest you err either in receiving the false, or in rejecting 
 the true. 
 
 1435 
 
A. D. U. 90.] 
 
 I. JOHN IV. 2-V. G. 
 
 [a. d. 68. H. 
 
 are of God : because "■ many false prophets are gone out into the world. Herel)y 
 tnow ye the Spirit of God : " Every spirit that confesseth that .lesus Christ is 
 come in the flesh' is of God. And "every spirit that confesscth not that .Icsus 
 Christ is come in the flesh is not of God. Aud this is that spirit of antichrist," 
 whereof ye have beard that it should come; aud Peven now already is it in 
 the world. 
 
 «Ye are of God, little children, 'and have overcome them:' because greater is 
 he that is iu you, than 'he that is in the world. They are of the world : there- 
 fore speak they* of the world, and 'the world hcareth them. We are of God : 
 " he that knoweth God heareth us ; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby 
 know we 'the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error. 
 
 " Beloved, lot us love one another : = for love is of God ; " and every one 
 that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not knoweth not 
 God ; for * God is love. 
 
 ■■ In this was manifested the love of God toward ns,^ because that God sent his 
 only begotten Son into the world, ■'that we might live through him. Herein is 
 love,8 'not that we loved God, but that ho loved us, and sent his Son f to he the 
 propitiation' for our sins. Beloved, «if God so loved us, we ought also to love 
 one another. * No man hath seen God at any time.^ If wo love one another, 
 God dwelleth in us, and 'his love is perfected in us. 
 
 * Hereby know we that we dwell in him, aud he in us, because he hath given 
 us of his Spirit.8 And 'we have seen and do testify'" that '" the I'^ithor sent the 
 Sou to be the Saviour of the world. " Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the 
 Son of God, » God dwelleth in him, and he in God. 
 
 'And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us." ?God is 
 love; and 'he that dwelleth iu love dwelleth in God, and God iu him. Herein 
 is our love'- made perfect, that 'we may have boldness in the day of judgment: 
 'because as he is, so are we in this world. "There is no fear iu love; but 
 perfect love oasteth out fear : because fear hath torment.'^ He that feareth is 
 not made perfect in love. ' We love i'' him, because he first loved us. 
 
 y If a man say, I love God, aud hateth his brother, he is a liar: '-^ for he that 
 loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God ' whom he hiith 
 not seen? And "this commandment have we from him, That ho who loveth God 
 love his brother also. Whosoever ' believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born 
 of God : ' and every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is 
 begotten of him.'" 
 
 liy this" we know that we love the children of God, when wo lovo God, and 
 keep his commandments. 
 
 '' I'or this is the love of God, that we keep 'his commandments. And his 
 commandments are not grievous:'" for ■'whatsoever is born of God ovcrcomcth 
 the world : and this is the victory that overcometh the world, c.vc7i our faith. 
 Who is he that overcometh the world, but i he that believeth that Jesus is the 
 Son of God ? 
 
 This is he that came * by water and blood, even Jesns Christ ; not by water 
 
 "1 Bee rpf». ch. S. Ifl ; 
 
 Ac. 20 30; UPct. il. 
 
 n ch. 5. 1 i I Cor. 12. 3. 
 
 ° cb. 8. 22! i John 7. 
 
 9 cli. 3 9, 10. 
 
 ' ch. 2. 131 5. 4..'). 
 
 > iccrofi. .fohD 12.31. 
 
 I John Vj. l»t 17. U. 
 
 u John 8. 47 ; 1 Cor. 
 
 1 1. 3; ; 2 Cor. 10. 7. 
 
 J- I)H.20; John li. 17, 
 
 a ch. 3. M. 
 
 fc »«r. la ; E». 31. 6. 7. 
 
 c ch. 3. Ill : John 3. 
 
 Ill, 17; Ro. 8. 32. 
 ''ch. y II, 
 « Dcu. 7. 7, 8; John 
 
 16. 
 
 .. 8-10. 
 r ch 2. 2. 
 s Mt. 18.33; John Vj. 
 
 12.13; Ei.ti,<,31.32, 
 A vKr. 20i John I, 18; 
 
 I Tim U. 111. 
 • vor. 18; ch. 2. 5. 
 ft ch. 3.21; John 11,20, 
 I ch. 1. 1-3 
 "'vor. hi; Johns. 17 
 '■ ch. 5. 1 ; Ro. IU. 0. 
 
 pch. 3. I.IG, 
 
 •7 ver. 8. 
 
 '■ vcr. 12; ch. 3. 21, 
 
 ■ ch. 2. 2S ; 3. 10-21, 
 
 / ch. 3. 3, 
 
 u Ko.d.l6; 2Ttin.l,7. 
 
 xYcr. 10; Lk, 7,47. 
 
 y ch. 2. 4 ; 3, 17, 
 ' »er. 12, 
 
 " ch, 3. 11,23; Mu 82, 
 
 37, .'1:1; John 11. 31; 
 
 15. 12; Ito. 13 10. 
 h ch 1. 2, 16 ; Mt. 16, 
 
 10; John 1. 12, 13; 
 
 llo 10. 0, 10. 
 <- ch.4.20; John 16,23. 
 
 .( John 14. 16, 21—241 
 
 16. 10; 2 John 0. 
 ' 1*1. 1 lit. 17. H)3 ; Mlc, 
 
 0.8; Mt. 11.28-301 
 
 Bo. 7. 12. 22, 
 / wech. 2. 1.3—17; 3, 
 
 0; 4.4; John 10.33. 
 g ch.4.1&l Uor.16.67. 
 
 A Mt. 3. 13-17 t John 
 10.31.36. 
 
 1 Believing and maintaining th.it Jesus Christ is a real 
 person, truly man an well m truly God : see John i. 14, and 
 note, 
 
 2 See note on ch, ii. 18, 
 
 3 That is, ye have overcome the antichristiim teachers ; 
 see ch. ii, 1.3. 
 
 4 Worldly in mind, they teach doctrines accordant with 
 the feelings of worldly men, and are therefort^ eagerly 
 followed by such : wliilst on the contrary, only those wlio 
 are taught by God will li.sten to our spiritual teaching; 
 and thus hearers as well as teachers are tested (ver. 6). 
 
 5 'l*he gift of the only begotten Son to save us from 
 eternal death is the great proof and nianifeslation of 'the 
 love of God in [respect t«ij us ;' compare John iii, 16. 
 
 6 Love aa it exists in God is self-originated and spon- 
 taneous, as well as costly in ila great gift. 
 
 7 See Kom. iii. 2.'3 ; v. 6-8, and notes. 
 
 8 'It is only through love th:it we can become con- 
 ■cious of God, and be convinced of the reality of his being 
 and nature; love being itself the reflection and product 
 of his nature.' — Ncauikr. And this love is fully de- 
 veloped in ua only when we love all his children also 
 (ch. v. 1), 
 
 9 The Spirit must have been imparted to every one in 
 whom this love and faith exist : compare ch, iii, 24. 
 
 10 The t4;8timony of the apostles us eye-witnessrs is the 
 
 1139 
 
 ground of our faith in Christ, and therefore in the love of 
 the Father who sent him ; and this again is the origin of 
 our lovo. 
 
 11 Rather, 'in us ;' as its recipients. 
 
 12 Kather, 'Herein lovo with ub has been perfected.' 
 Our likeiiC88 to Christ in love is the nieasuro of our ap- 
 jiroach to Christian perfection ; and itia a ground of con- 
 tidence in prospect of the judgment : compare ch. iii. 19. 
 
 13 Reverential awe must ever accompany true love to 
 God; hut this is quite a dill'erent thing from slavish dread, 
 which is altogether incompatible with perfect love. 
 
 14 Or, ' Let us love Him ;' as in ver, 7, 
 
 15 He is shown to be so, both by the nature of the case, 
 and by the words of Christ iu Jnlin xiii. 31, 
 
 10 the true believer is a child of God (John i, 12, 13); 
 and therefore must be an object of atfection to God's 
 children, 
 
 17 The love of God is so necessarily connected with the 
 love of the brethren, that each may become an evidence 
 of the other. 
 
 IS Or, ' heavy :' sec Matt, xi, 30. God's highest com- 
 nuinds become 'not gru^voU8,' beraiiso of the new Divine 
 life within iis, manifesting itself primarily in faith; 
 which, uniting us to Christ, makes us alreadv participate 
 in his vietorv over the world : compare John xvi. 33 ; 
 Heb. .iii. 1,'2. 
 
A. li. 90. U.] 
 
 1. JOHN V. 7— 21, 
 
 [a. d. 68. H. 1 
 
 Jnhn 16. 13; 1 Tim. j 
 
 j Mt. 3. 17. 
 k John I, I; Uev.lO.lS 
 I Mt 3. Hi. 
 m Deu- 6. 4 ; ML 28. 
 I'J; John 10. 30. 
 
 n JoIin«. 17, 18. 
 
 o Mt. 3. Iti, 17; 17. 5. 
 
 7 John 5. 24. 
 
 f ch 4, 9; John 1. 4. 
 
 * John 3. 36. 
 
 M Ter. in: Ro. 8. 15— 
 17; 2 Pet. 1. 10, II. 
 
 a-ch. 3.22; Eph. 3.12. 
 
 y Mk- 11,21. 
 
 « Ex,32,IO— U; 2Chr. 
 
 3U. l8-'jn; Job 12. 7 
 
 — iJ; Jam, 5, U— 2U. 
 a Bee reft, Mk. 3. 29. 
 h Jer, 7- I6i U. 11. 
 c ch. 3. 4. 
 
 d ch. 3. 9; I Pet. 1.23. 
 « ch. 3. 3; Ps. 39. I ; 
 
 Pro. 4.23— 27; Jam. 
 
 I. 27; Jude20, 21. 
 / rer. 13: ch. 3. 11,24. 
 K Ho, 3. 9-19. 
 A ch. 4. 2, 14. 
 ■ Mt. 13. II : John 17- 
 
 •Ah. 26; 2 Cor. 4. 6 
 * JohnU.B: ReT.3.7. 
 ( John U. 20; 17- 20 
 
 -23. 
 nili. 9. 6; John 1. 1 — 
 
 3 ; 20, 2B ; Ac. 20. 
 
 2S; Tit. 2. 13; Heb. 
 
 only, but by water and blood. ^ * And it is the Spirit that bearetb witness, 
 
 7 because the Spirit is truth. For there are three that bear record [in heaven, 
 
 8 j the Father, * the Word, ' and the Holy Ghost : "' and these three are one.- And 
 tliere are three that bear witness in earth], the spirit, and the water, and the 
 blood : and these three agree in one. 
 
 9 If we receive " the witness of men, the witness of God is greater :3 " for this is 
 
 10 the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. He that believeth on the 
 Son of God Phath the witness in himself:^ he tliat believeth not God liath 
 made him a liar ; because lie believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. 
 
 11 And this is the record, vthat God hath given to us eternal life, and ''this life is 
 13 in his Son. * He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of 
 
 God hath not life. 
 
 Concltision— Faith in prayer ; the distinction between God's children and the wicked. 
 
 13 'THESE things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of 
 God ; " that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe^ on 
 the name of the Son of God. 
 
 14 ' And this is the confidence that we have in him,® that, if we ask any thing 
 
 15 according to his will, ho hearetli us: and if we know that he hear us, whatsoever 
 we ask, ^ we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him.^ 
 
 16 If any man see his brother sin a sin 7vkich is not unto death, he shall ask, 
 and =he shall give him life^ for them that sin not unto death. "There is a sin 
 
 17 unto death : * 1 do not say that he shall pray for it. "^All unrighteousness is 
 sin :^ and there is a sin not unto death. 
 
 18 We know that ^ whosoever is born of God sinneth not ; but he that is begotten 
 
 19 of God «keepeth himself, and that wicked one toucheth him not. f And we 
 
 20 know that we are of God, and ^ the whole world lieth in wickedness. * And we 
 know that the Son of God is come, and '' hath given us an understanding, * that 
 we may know him^*' that is true, 'and we are in him that is true, even in his 
 Son Jesus Christ, "'This is the true God, and eternal life. 
 
 21 Little children, " keep yourselves from idols. Amen. 
 
 1 Rather, ' not in the water only, but in the water and 
 the blood.' Some think that this refers to the water and 
 blood which flowed from our Lord's side, when pierced on 
 the cross (John xix. 31). But the distinction here made 
 between the water and the blood makc3 it more probable 
 that the former alludes to his baptism, and the latter to 
 his death, as the beginning and the end of his public work 
 on earth; respecting which * the Spirit of truth' testifies 
 (John XV. 20), not only in the apostolic preaching and 
 writing-, but also in every believer s heart (ver. 10). 
 
 2 All the best Greek manuscripts, and the early versions 
 and fathers, omit parts of vers. 7, 8, and read thus : ' For 
 there are three that bear witness, the Spirit, the water, 
 and the blood ; and these three agree in one thing,' i. e. 
 in testifying that Jesus is the Son of God. Whether the 
 longer or the shorter form of the verses be the genuine 
 one, the doctrine of the Trinity remains fully established: 
 see 2 Cor. xiii, 14; Titus iii. 6, and notes. 
 
 3 Men are liable to err, yet we receive their testimony 
 when they agree: see John viii. 17, 18. Much more then 
 ought we to believe God, who testifies by these three wit- 
 nesses (ver. 8) that his Son is truly come in the flesh. 
 
 4 He who believes God's testimony is blessed with a 
 new proof of the truth, in his own experience. He who 
 disbelieves adds to his other sins the presumption of treat- 
 ing God as a liar; and in rejecting Christ he rejects 
 'eternal life' (vers. 11, 12). 
 
 5 With a stedfaat and growing faith. 
 
 6 Or, * respecting him.* On this assurance of success 
 in prayer, compare ch. iii. 21, 22. 
 
 7 See Mark xi. 24 ; John xiv. 13, 14 ; xv. 7 ; xvi. 23, 
 24, and notes. 
 
 8 Meaning, 'and he shall give to him life (that is to 
 say) ; to them who sin not unto death.' The apostle is 
 here speaking of the mutual intercessions of professing 
 Christians, who should pray for the forgiveness of all 
 one another's sins ; only remembering that such a course 
 of sin as is plainly inconsistent with the existence of 
 spiritual life must put a person beyond the pale of this 
 fraternal intercession. It may be observed that the 
 apostle does not command the Christian not to pray for 
 open sinners and apostates; but they are not included in 
 this injunction to pray for those who, though fallen, are 
 to be regarded as brethren still. 
 
 9 Do not mistake me ; all iniquity is sin, needing to be 
 prayed for and pardoned, although it may not be *unto 
 death.* And (ver. 18) every real child of God, through His 
 grace, 'keepeth himself from sin; and 'the wicked one,' 
 ' in [union with] whom the whole world heth,' ' toucheth 
 him not:' compare John xii. 31, and 2 Cor. iv. 4. 
 
 10 Xhe sum and end of all Christian teaching ia the 
 attainment of that knowledge of the true God, the Father 
 revealed in the Son, which results from personal union 
 with Him, and must lead to eternal life. Any other object 
 of trust and supreme reverence is an idol, from which 
 the Christian must keep himself (ver. 21). 
 
 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF 
 
 JOHN. 
 
 This Epistle is addressed to a Christian matron, whose 
 name seems to have been Kyria. Some have supposed 
 that tills name denotes the Church; either some parti- 
 cular church to which the Epistle was sent, or the Chris- 
 
 tian church at large ; but this opinion lins no sufHcient 
 foundation. 
 
 The appellation ' The Elder' (vor. 1) might probably bo 
 applied to John, after the decease of all the other apostles, 
 
 U37 
 
A. D. 90. U.] 
 
 II. JOHN 1— III. JOHN 4. 
 
 fA. D. 68. H. 
 
 as a title of houourable distinction, for he was the senior 
 of the whole church; or he might modestly, yet as claim- 
 ing authority, use it upon thia occasion. 
 
 This short Epistle, touching very briefly on the same 
 points as the General Epistle, is very similar in its teach- 
 
 ing and contents. Of the thirteen verses of which it 
 consists, eight are fouud in substance in the First Epistle. 
 It is an interesting memorial of the exemplary character 
 of a Christian matron and mother, hououred and loved by 
 'that disciple whom Jesus loved.* 
 
 a lJoho3.IS;3JobQl. 
 6 Jolm 6. 3i; Gar. S. 
 
 1 THE elder unto the elect lady' and her children, "whom I love in * the 
 
 2 truth;"' and not I only, hut also all tliey tlint have known the truth; for the 
 
 3 truth's sake, <^ which dwelleth in us, and sliall he with us for ever. ''Grace he 
 with you, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the Son of the Father, ''in truth and love. 
 
 4 I rejoiced greatly that 1 found of thy children^-/" walking iu truth, as we have 
 received a cotnraandment from the Father. 
 
 5 And now I heseech thee, lady, fi'not as though I wrote a new commandment 
 unto theo, hut that which we had^ from the hc^xniui'ig* * that we love one another. 
 
 6 And ' this is love, that we walk after his comniandnients. This"* is the command- 
 ment, Tluit, *as ye have heard from the beginning, ye should walk in it. 
 
 7 For^ 'many deceivers are entered into the world, "* who confess not that Jesus 
 Christ is come in the flesh. "Tiiis is a deceiver and an antichrist. 
 
 8 "Look to yourselves, ''that we lose not those things whicli we have wrought,' 
 ?but that we receive a full reward. 
 
 9 ''Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not *in the doctrine of Christ, hath 
 nof^ God. He that ahideth iu the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Ij^ather 
 and the Son. 
 
 10 If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine,® receive him not 
 
 11 into i/our house, 'neither bid him God speed :'^ "for he that hiddeth him Gud 
 speed is partaker of his evil deeds. 
 
 13 'Having many things to write unto you, I would uot 7vrite with paper and 
 ink: but I trust to come unto you, and speak face to face, i/that our joy 
 may be full. 
 
 13 - The children of thy elect sister*^ greet thee. Amen. 
 
 to God and to his people. See John xiv. 15, 21 ; xt. 14. 
 C> This is the reason for saying, in ver. 5, 'I beseech 
 thee that we love one another.' Respecting the error 
 here specified, see note on 1 John iv. 1 — 3. 
 
 7 Some read, ' that ye lose not the thingsye have earned, 
 but may receive a full reward.' There is a gracious re- 
 ward awaiting every faithful servant of Christ. 
 
 8 Compare on I John ii. 23. 
 
 9 Namely, the apostolic ' teaching' concerning the 
 person and work of Clirist. 
 
 1" Rather, 'and do not give him greeting,' i.e. as a 
 Christian brother ; for if you do, you purtake in his guilt. 
 
 11 This godly mother had apparently fallt^n asleep in 
 Jesus; but her surviving cliildren m-em to luive been 
 Christians, and send affectionate greeting to their aunt- 
 
 / •CO 1 Tlipfc 3.6-9; 
 3 John 3, 4. 
 
 g 1 John2. 7.S: 3. II. 
 
 A icp reft. John 13. Si; 
 
 I I'ol. 4. 8. 
 • John 14. 1.V2I ; 10. 
 
 111. II; I Johns. 3. 
 A 1 John 2. -21. 
 
 / 1 Jnhn2. 1S-22J 4.1. 
 
 ml Jnltii I. 3,3. 
 
 n I John -2. Ti; 4. 3. 
 
 Mt. 21. 1. 24, 2S. 
 
 P GM. a 4 ; ■••« Phtl. 
 
 2. I.\ m; Uvb. ID. 
 
 3'-'. 35. 
 q Dan 12. 3. 
 r I JMina, 2.1. 
 
 1 .Iohii7. l«. I7l H«b. 
 ti. I. 
 
 f Ro. Ill, 17: 1 Cor. 16. 
 
 Vii Gnl. I.S. 9. 
 M Ei'li. 6. II; I Tim. 
 
 6. Ti. 
 '3 John 13. 
 
 1 Rather, *Kyria.' This is a proper name, like Gaius in 
 3 John 1. 
 
 2 The emphatic repetition of *tho truth' in the first 
 four verses shows the meaning to be that his love is not 
 only sincere, but also /or (he truth's sake. True Christian 
 love must rest upon the common reception of that gospel 
 truth which dwells for ever in the saints (ver. 2). And 
 where this truth and love dwell, Divine grace, mercy, and 
 peace will be enjoyed (3). 
 
 3 John hiid learned (perhaps had himself seen) that 
 some of the family were living a Cliiistiiin life. Whether 
 the rest were Christians or not, he does not say. 
 
 4 From the Saviour's own mouth: compare on 1 John 
 ii. 7; iii. 23. 
 
 5 Obedience is the beat expression and evidence of love 
 
 THE THIED EPISTLE OF 
 
 JOHN. 
 
 or missionaries. The apCBtle oxprcflsea his affectionato 
 joy on accnuiit of this and other evidenrcH nf liis piety; 
 cautions him iigaintt one Diotrrphew, noted for his ambi- 
 tion and turhuicncir ; mid recommends Drnictrius to his 
 friendaliip; deferring other matters toapersonal interview. 
 
 That the GaiuB, or Caius, to whom this Kpistle is 
 addressed, was the person mentioned in Rom. xvi. 23, and 
 1 Cor. i. 14, though not certain, is highly prohjible; aH he 
 appears to have been an eminent Christian, particularly 
 distinguished for bis hospitality to Christian evangelists 
 
 1 TIIl'j elder unto the welllMdoved "Gains, ''whom I love in the truth.' 
 
 2 Beloved, I wish above all tliiii(^s'-^ that thou niayost i»ro»]>or and be in Inniltli, 
 
 3 'even as thy soul prosiicn'th. I'nr I rejoiced ^''''"tly* wlien tlin brethren came 
 and testified of the truth-* that is in tliee, even as '^thou walkest in tho truth. 
 
 4 I have no greater joy than to hear that *^ my children* walk in truth. 
 
 1 See note on 2 Joim I. 
 
 2 ICither, ' in respect to all things.' Of his spirituid 
 prosperity John was Jissured from tlic testiinonv of his 
 hdluw-ChriHtians, who purliiips hud alno reported that he 
 was BuflVring from ill health, or other trials. 
 
 1134 
 
 c 2 Jnlin 4. 
 
 d I Cor. 4. 16; OftL «. 
 till Phlltm. 10; 
 
 3 Literally, * testified to thy truth ;' t. c. they bore 
 witni'HH that Gains was walking in tho truth of Christ: 
 Bee2.Inhn -1. 
 
 ■I 'I'hirt probiibly includes not only tho apOHtle's con- 
 verts, but idso iill Christians under his spiritual care. 
 
A. D. 90. 66. U.] 
 
 III. JOHN 5—14. 
 
 [a. d. 68. 02. if. 
 
 5 Beloved, tliou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren, and to 
 
 6 etraiigei-8 ; ' which hare borne witness of thy charity before the church: whom 
 if thou bring forward on their journey after a godly sort,- thou shalt do well: 
 
 7 because tliat 'for his name's sake they went forth, .'taking nothing of the 
 
 8 (ientiles.'* We therefore ought to receive Buch, that we might be fellow- 
 helpers^ to the truth. 
 
 9 I wrote uuto the church : but Diotrephes, s who loveth to have the pre- 
 
 10 eminence among them, receiveth ns not.'' Wherefore, if I come, I will remember 
 his deeds which he dneth, prating against us with malicious words. And not 
 content therewith, neither doth he himself receive the brethren, and forbiddeth 
 
 11 them that would, and casteth them out of the church. Beloved, 'follow not that 
 which is evil," but that which is good. ' He that dooth good is of God : but he 
 that doeth evil hath not seen God. 
 
 Demetrius^ 'hath good report of all men, and of the truth itself: yea, and 
 we ahi) bear record ; ' and ye know that our record is true. 
 
 '"I had many things to write, but I will not with ink and pen write unto thee : 
 14 but I trust I shall shortly see thee, and we shall speak face to face. 
 
 Peace be to thee. Our friends salute thee. Greet the friends by name. 
 
 13 
 
 1.3 
 
 • 2 Cor. 4. 5. 
 
 / 1 Cor. 9. 12, 15. 
 
 n Mt.23. 8; Mk. 10.11. 
 
 ' Ex. 23. 2-, P..37.W; 
 U. I. 1ft. 17; 1 Pet. 
 3. 10-13. 
 1 John 2. 29; 3.6-9. 
 
 1 Christians travelUng in the service of the church 
 (ver. 7). The same persons, or others going on a similar 
 errand, are commended to the hospitality of Gains (6). 
 
 2 Literally, ' worthily of God ;' i, e. as hecomes those 
 who serve the Lord. 
 
 3 They might have claimed support from their hearers 
 (see Luke x. 4 — 7) and converts (see 1 Cor. ix. 13, 1.5, 18) : 
 but they deemed it inexpedient to do so. 
 
 ■i Or, ' workers together for the truth :' compare Col. 
 iv. 11. 
 
 5 In refusing to receive those whom the apostle had 
 sent (ver. 10), he rejected the apostle himself, and indeed 
 his Divine Master : see Matt. xxv. 40 ; 1 Thess. iv. 8. 
 
 6 This may refer especially to the evil example of 
 Diotrephes : compare 1 John iii. 6 — 9. 
 
 7 Demetrius was perhaps the bearer of this letter. 
 This emphatic testimony to his Christian consistency 
 combines general respect and esteem, the evidence of the 
 power of gospel truth in the life, and the inspired apostle's 
 own commendation. 
 
 THE GENEEAL EPISTLE OP 
 
 J U D E. 
 
 Some have thought that this Epistle was written hy the 
 apostle Judas, called also Lebbaeus or Thadda^us : see 
 Matt. X. 3, and note; John xiv. 22. But there is no 
 evidence that he was *the brother of James,' as the writer 
 of this Epistle calls himself. In Luke vi. 15; Acts i. 13, 
 the word 'brother' is not in the original; and it would 
 have been more accordant with the general usage of the 
 language, and particularly of the New Testament writers, 
 if the word 'son' had been supplied. Moreover, if the 
 writer of this Epistle had been an apostle, he could hardly 
 have felt it necessary to make himself known as 'the 
 brother of James ;' nor would he have distinguished him- 
 self from the apostles as he appears to do in ver. 17. From 
 these circumstances it is inferred that the James men- 
 tioned in ver. 1 is the well-known and distinguished 
 'brother of the Lord' (Gal. i. 19); who appears so pro- 
 minently in the latter part of the apostolic age, and is 
 supposed to have written the Epistle of James (see Preface 
 to James). And it would follow that Jude stood in the 
 same earthly relationship to our Lord (see Matt. xiii. 55, 
 and note) ; the two being probably among those brethren 
 of our Lord who were with the apostles after his ascension 
 (Acts i. 14), and were subsequently engaged in Christian 
 labours (1 Cor. ix. 5). 
 
 llespecting the history of Jude we have no certain in- 
 formation. His descendants are mentioned by Eusebius, 
 who relates that when Domitian ordered that all the 
 posterity of David should be slain, 'some of the heretics 
 accused the descendants of Jude as the brother of our 
 Saviour according to the flesh, because they were of tlie 
 family of David, and as such were also related to Christ;' 
 and he then refers to the good confession which they 
 made before their persecutors. 
 
 It is uncertain to whom this Epistle was primarily 
 addressed. According to early tradition, Jude laboured in 
 countries eastward of Judiea; from which some infer that 
 
 the Epistle was sent to the Christians in those regions. 
 Others suppose that it was written to Christians in Pales- 
 tine, which at that period abounded with seditious, im- 
 moral, and blaspheming men. 
 
 Its date can only be inferred from the nature of the 
 heresies and evil practices denounced, and from the man- 
 ner in which the preaching of the apostles is spoken of 
 as belonging to the past rather than the present. It 
 seems to have been written in the later apostolic period, 
 a few years before the destruction of Jerusalem; perhaps 
 between the years a.d. 63 and 65. 
 
 There is a remarkable resemblance both in thought and 
 in language between this Epistle and part of the Second 
 of Peter; leading to the conclusion that the two writers 
 must have been in communication. Many have supposed 
 that the one had seen the writing of the other, and have 
 discussed the question of priority. The terseness of the 
 style of Jude's Epistle, its peculiar freshness and vigour 
 of thought and language, and its close coherence through- 
 out, all make against the notion that it was borrowed. 
 Whilst, on the other hand, ch. ii. in 2 Peter, in which 
 the resemblance to Jude is found, appears to differ from 
 Peter's ordinary style. It is not unlikely that the apostle 
 Peter, having read the Epistle of Jude, was Divinely 
 directed to use its substance, enlarging and extending it, 
 and enforcing it by his apostolic authority, for the benefit 
 of the large circle of Christians to whom ho was well 
 known, and to whom he had written before. 
 
 The special design of this Epistle seems to have been 
 to guard Christians against certain false teachers who 
 made religion consist in mere speculative belief and out- 
 ward profession, and sought to allure the disciples into 
 insubordination and licentiousness. It describes (i.) the 
 punishment (vers. 5 — 7), and (ii.) the general cliaracter 
 of these seducers (8 — 19). 
 
 U39 
 
66. U.] 
 
 JUDE 1—15. 
 
 [a. d. 62. H. I 
 
 "1 
 
 1 "JUDE,' tlie servant of Jesus Christ, and ''brotlier of James, ''to them that 
 are Bauctified by God the Fatlier, and ''preserved in Jesua Christ, and ^ called :- 
 
 2 Mercy uuto you, and /peace, and love, bo multiplied.*^ 
 
 3 Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write uuto you ^ of the common salva- 
 tion,'* it was needful for mo to write unto you, and exhort i/ou that *ye should 
 earnestly contend for the faith which was once-"^ delivered unto tlie saints. 
 
 4 'For there are certain men crept in** unawares, * who were before of old 
 ordained^ to this condemnation, ungodly men, ' turninc^ the grace of our God 
 into laaciviousness, and '" denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Clirist.** 
 
 5 I will therefore put you in remembrance, though ye once knew this,'* how 
 that "the Lord, having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward'^ 
 
 6 *• destroyed them that believed not. And the angels which kept not their first 
 estate," but left their own habitation, Phe liath reserved in everlasting chains 
 
 7 under darkness uuto the judgment of the great day. Even as'- ^ Sodom and 
 Gomorrha, and the cities about them in like manner,'^ giving themselves over to 
 fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, Buffering 
 the vengeance of eternal fire.'-* 
 
 8 ♦'Likewise also these ^/ilthi/ dreamers defile the flesh, despise dominion, and 
 
 9 'speak evil of dignities.'^ Yet ' Michael "^ the archangel, when contending with 
 the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, "durst not'" bring against him a 
 
 10 railing accusation, but said, 'The Lord rebuke thee, y lint these speak evil of 
 those things which they know not: but what they know naturall}^ as brute 
 
 11 beasts,*** in those things tliey corrupt themselves. Woe unto them I for they 
 have gone in the way *of Cain, and " ran greedily after the error of Balaam for 
 reward, and perished * in the gainsaying of Core.'"** 
 
 12 ^These are spots'-^^ in your ''feasts of charity, when they feast with you, '"feed- 
 ing themselves without fear: /clouds thei/ arc without water, ^carried abnut 
 of winds; trees whose fruit withereth,'*' without fruit, ''twice dead, 'plucked 
 
 13 up by the roots; * raging waves of tlie sea, foaming out their own shame;''^- 
 waudering stars,^^ ' to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever. 
 
 14 And Enoch also, "'the seventh from Adam,-* prophesied of these, saying, 
 
 15 Behold, "the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints,-^ to execute judgment 
 
 a ML 10.3. 
 
 t> hk. 6. 16: Ao. 1. IS. 
 
 c J.-lm 17. 17, 19. 
 
 </ John 17. 11. 12, 15; 
 
 1 Het. I. b. 
 t Hn H. 311. 
 
 / I Pft. I.ij SPttl.Z. 
 « Tit. 1. 4. 
 A Plill. 1. 27 i I Tim. 
 
 1. iFli 6. 12; 2 Tim. 
 
 I. 13. 
 
 • GnL i.ix 2 Pols. I. 
 
 * tto. 9. 21, 
 ' Ito.ii. li tial. 6. 13; 
 
 2 Pc-L 2. 10. 
 mTli. 1. 16; 2 Pet i 
 
 1 ; I John 2. 22. 
 
 " 1 Cor. 10. 1-12. 
 
 o 100 rcffc Hcl). S. 17- 
 
 \:i; i. 1. V, 
 p •JPet.-J.l; lie*.: 
 
 10. 
 
 y JT.2.'(.25-2«i 2 Pet. 
 ■J. 111. 
 
 • Ex. 22. 28. 
 
 f Dan 10. 13,S1( 12. 
 
 1 : now. 12. 7. 
 li 2 PoL 2. 11. 
 r I Chr. 12. 17[ Zm. 
 
 3. 2. 
 y 2 Pet. 2. 12. 
 ' Ge 4. 5— U; I John 
 
 3. 12 
 a Num.22.7,2Ii2PeL 
 
 2, ir.. 
 
 ti Num. 16. 1, etc. 
 
 c 2 I'M 2. 13. 14. 
 
 d I Cor. 11.21. 
 
 ' Phil. 3. 19. 
 
 / Pro. 25,141 a Pet. 2. 
 
 17. 
 g Eph. 4. 14. 
 '■ 2 Pet 2. 20. 
 
 • iw F.tc. 17. 8— W; 
 ML I.V 13. 
 
 A U ft?. 20. 
 
 ' 2 PcL 2. 17. 
 
 "1 Ge. a. 14 
 
 1 Dcu. :o. 8: Dan. 7. 
 HI; Zee. 14. b\ Ml 
 2:^31: 2 The*. 1.7: 
 Rot. 1. 7. 
 
 1 After a salutation (vera. 1, 2), Jiide announces his 
 ohjcet in writing: — to preserve believers from the errors 
 of fiilse teafhers (3, 4). He reminds thum that God had 
 punisheil the Israelites, the fallen any;el3, and the cities 
 of tlie plain, for such insubordinaticm and sensuality 
 (5—8). He adduces the example of Micliaid as opposed 
 to their prjictices, which resemble those of Cain, Balaam, 
 and Konih (9 — 11). He forcibly describes and illustrates 
 the enormity of their conduct ; quotes ancient proj)hecy as 
 denouncing their certain doom (12—16); and refers to 
 recent predictions of the apostles (17 — 19). He exhorts 
 the brethren to watchfulness and stedfastness, and to 
 Cflrnest efforts to save others (20 — 23); and closea with 
 an asi'rintion of praise to God (24, 26). 
 
 2 Hut her, 'Totliem that are in God the Father, sancti- 
 fied (according to some readings of the text 'beloved'), 
 
 J reserved by (or * for') Jesus Christ, called.' Compare 
 ohn xvii. 15, 21 ; Kom. i. 6, 7, and notes. 
 
 3 So tliat you may alwjiys enjoy them abundantly. 
 
 4 'I'hat is, common to liim, and tln-m, and all believers, 
 and therefore to be jealously and resolutely kept by all, in 
 the form in which the apostle had delivered it, against the 
 wiles* of false and vicious teachers. 
 
 3 Italher, 'once for all,' admitting no change nor addi- 
 tion. See Heb. ix. 28. 
 
 6 Into the churches : compare 2 Pet. ii. 1, and note, 
 
 7 Literally, *writt*'n beforehand for this condemnation;' 
 I. e. their sin and their punishment, as teachers of anti- 
 chri)4tian error and licentiousness, were long ago foretold. 
 
 8 Or, 'denying the only Master, otir God and Lord Jchuh 
 Christ;' rejecting our Saviour's Divine authoritv, as in 
 2 Pet. ii. 1. 
 
 Hather, ' But I wish to remind you, who have once 
 for all known all [these] things;' i.e. you need not be 
 tauyhi them again, hut you do need to bo reminded of 
 them. Compare 2 Pet. i. 12. 
 
 10 If the first tiling God did was to save his people, ' the 
 second' WHS to destroy the unbelieving. Cumpuro 1 Cor. 
 X. 1—12; Heb. iii. 16—19, and notes. 
 
 11 Or, 'their principality;' ns in Rom. vUi. 38 J Eph. 
 
 1410 
 
 i. 21. These angels ' left' their rank and obode in heaven, 
 to set up their own kingdom of darkness (Col. i. 13). 
 
 12 Or, 'How Sodom,' etc. ; that is, I wish to remind 
 you (see ver. 5) how those wicked cities were ruined (see 
 Gen. ch. xviii., xi.\.) 
 
 13 'In a manner like to these ;* i. e. like to Sodom and 
 Gomorrha. 
 
 14 Or, * set forth for an exnmplc of eternal fire, 8uff"oring 
 punit-hraent.' Their awful destruction by (ire is an 
 example of that 'fire which never shall be quenched.' 
 
 1'' Cnnipan- 2 Pet. ii. 10, and note. 
 
 Ifl Ui'spcrting Michael, see Dan. x. 13, and note. The 
 brief allusion of this verse has given occaHion to many 
 ingenious but unsatisfactory conjectures. But the lesson 
 it is designed to teach is clear. 
 
 1" Not from fear of Satan, but because it is wrong to 
 rail even at Satan. So Christians must not rail at earthly 
 princes or dignities, even though they bo instruments of 
 Satan, 
 
 18 Or, 'irrational animals;' led and governed only by 
 animal instincts. 
 
 19 Their course is spoken of, in tho prophetic style, as 
 already finished. On 'the way of Cain,' see 1 Jolin iii, 
 12. On 'the error of Balaam,' see 2 Pet. ii. lo. 'Core' 
 means ' Korah ;' whose discontent and rebellion caused 
 his wignal ruin : see Numb. xvi. 
 
 20 Ritther, 'rocks;' meaning that these false teachers 
 were as dangerous to Christians oa sunken rocks are to 
 miiriners. 
 
 21 Or, * trees of late autumn ;' t. e. completely stripped. 
 
 22 Compare Isa, Ivii. 20, and note. 
 
 21 Probably ' nu-tenrH,' which, after blazing for n short 
 time, are suddenly lost in darkncus : comp. 2 Pet. il. 17. 
 
 24 See Gen. ch. v. Knoch's prophecy had probably 
 been handed down by tradition among tho Jews. The 
 apocryphal 'Book of Enoch,' which contains a similar 
 pannage, is suppoHcd to have been founded on tluH and 
 similar alluHidns, and seems to have been written about 
 the second centurv. 
 
 25 Rather, ' Behold, tho Lord came among his holy 
 
 I 
 
A.D.66. U.l 
 
 JUDE 16—25. 
 
 [a. D,6'2. 95. H. 
 
 upon all, and to convince* all that are ungodly among tbem of all their ungodly 
 deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their "hard speeches which 
 
 16 ungodly sinners have spoken against him. These are murmurers, complainers, 
 ■wallving after their own lusts ; and p their mouth speaketh great Bwelliug 7Vords, 
 ' having men's persons in admiration because of advantage.- 
 
 17 'But, beloved, remember-^ ye the words which were spoken before of the 
 
 18 apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; how that tliey told yon 'there should be 
 
 19 mockers'* in the last time, who should walk after their own ungodly lusts. These 
 be they 'who separate themselves,^ "sensual, having not the Spirit. 
 
 20 But ye, beloved, -^building up yourselves on your most holy faith,^ J' praying' 
 
 21 in the Holy Ghost, =keep yourselves in the love** of God, "looking for the mercy 
 
 22 of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal lite. *And of some have compassi'ni, 
 
 23 making a difference:^ and others save with fear, ''pulling the?/i out of the lirej'^ 
 hating even '^ the garment spotted by the flesh. 
 
 24 «iNow'i unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and -^^ to present you 
 
 25 faultless ? before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, * to the only wise 
 God our Saviour,'^ ^^ glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 o I Sam. 2. 3; Pt. 31. 
 
 m; il4. 1; Mai. 3. 13. 
 P 2 Pet. 2. 18. 
 q Pro. -M. 21 ; Jam. 2. 
 
 1- ■ 
 
 ; 1 tim. 
 1. 3. 1 ; 
 
 2 Pet. 3. 2. 
 * Ac. 20. 29 : 
 
 ■I. I, 2; 2 Ti 
 
 2 Pet. 3. 3. 
 ( In. 66. 5; Ee8. U. 7: 
 
 Hoi. 4. I4 ; 9. 10 ; 
 
 Hob. 10.25; 1 JobD 
 
 2. 19. 
 
 u 1 Cor. 2. U -, Jftm. 
 
 3. 15. 
 
 r Col. 2. 7- 
 
 y iccrefi. Eph. 6. 19. 
 
 ' John I.V 9. 10; Ac. 
 
 11.23: IJohn 5.18.21. 
 <■ LHm. 3. 25. -Jil; TU. 
 
 2. 13: 2 Het, 3. 12. 
 b goe refs. Gal. b. I. 
 e Am. 4)1: Zee. 3. 2. 
 d ae« I.e. 13 47—59 ; 
 
 Zee. 3. 4,5; 1 Cor. 
 
 .5.9—11. 
 e John 10- 29. 30; Ro. 
 
 Ih. L'5; Eph. 3. m 
 / EiJh. b. 27 ; Col. 1. 
 
 22: Rev. 14. 1— .5. 
 g Mt.«.3l; lPet,4.13. 
 h Ro. 16. 27; 1 Tiro. 1. 
 
 17; 2.3; 2 PtL I. 1. 
 
 myriads:' see Deut. xxxiii. 2. The past tense is here used 
 in prophetic style for the future, to show the certainty of 
 the event. 
 
 1 Rather, * to convict ;' i. e. to pronounce them guilty, 
 and treat them as such. 
 
 2 Flattering and fawning in hope of gain. 
 
 3 See note on similar passage in 2 Pet. iii. 1 — 3. 
 
 4 Probably ridiculing the idea of Christ's coming to 
 judgment: see 2 Pet. iii. 4. 
 
 3 That is, who separate themselves from the fellowship 
 of the faithful : see 1 John ii. 19. 
 6 The faith or truth of Christ, heartily embraced, is the 
 
 groundwork of all Christian attainments and excellence. 
 
 7 Compare Eph. vi. 18. 
 
 8 The reciprocal affection between God and his chil- 
 dren. 
 
 9 Some read, 'And some who are contentious rebuke.' 
 
 10 For their peril is as great aa if they were in the 
 midst of a fire. 
 
 11 This ascription of praise to God may be compared 
 with Paul's words in Kom. xvi. 25 — 27. 
 
 12 According to the best Greek texts, we must read, 'to 
 the only God, our Saviour, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 ST. JOHN THE DIVINE. 
 
 This book is commonly styled the Apocalypse, or the 
 Revelation {i.e. the revealing or unveiling of that which 
 has been hidden : see Rom. xvi. 2-5, 2G), as consisting of 
 revelations which were made by our Lord Jesus Christ 
 to tlie apostle John. This took place when he was in 
 the Isle of Patmos, in the .^gean Sea ; whither he was 
 banished, a.s is generally supposed, by the Emperor Domi- 
 tian, A. i>. 94 or 96. Some, indeed, think that the banish- 
 ment and the revelation must be placed before the 
 destruction of Jerusalem, i. e. during the persecution of 
 Nero, A. D. 67 or 68 ; but the arguments adduced to 
 support this opinion are by no means conclusive. The 
 earliest and best informed Christian writers (such as 
 Irenajus, Eusebius, and others) expressly ascribe the 
 book to the age of Domitian ; and the internal evidence 
 afforded by allusions to the existing state of things in 
 the seven Asiatic churches, favours the later date; espe- 
 cially the great declension which appears to have taken 
 place in the Ephesian church (see ch. ii. 4, 5), which 
 Piiul, in his Epistle written from Rome as late as a. n. 63, 
 had warmly commended for the fidelity and lovo of its 
 members. 
 
 That there would be both severe persecution of the 
 church and an extensive falling away from the faith had 
 been already predicted by our Lonl and his apostles: see 
 Matt. xxiv. 11-13; 2 Thess. ii. 3; 2 Pet. ii. 1, 2; iii. 3. 
 With respect to the great apostasy, the early Christians 
 knew aoniething of its causes and (character, its temporary 
 prevalence, and tiiial destruction ; but tluiy needed repeated 
 admonition and encouragement, to prepare them for events 
 BO different from their tirst expectations. The followers 
 
 of Christ were exposed to severe sufferings for conscience 
 sake. Comparatively few and feeble, they seemed doomed 
 to extinction. Nothing, therefore, could be more appro- 
 priate to their circumstances than this book ; which is 
 filled throughout with counsel and comfort to all who 
 were engaged on the Lord's side in the great contest then 
 going on. And as not only ut that early period, but in 
 every age, the church and the world have been in strenuous 
 opposition, if not in actual conflict, such a book as the 
 Apocalypse has been at all times, and still is, highly 
 useful to comfort Christians under their various trials 
 and sufferings, and to animate their faith and hope; 
 by showing that all must end in the establishment of 
 the Redeemer's kingdom, and the eternal glory of his 
 church. 
 
 This prophetic disclosure also, extending beyond the end 
 of time, seems to be designed to exclude the expectation 
 of any future revelation. It is the last Divine communi- 
 cation to men ; the completion of the oracle of prophecy. 
 The Church has now entered on the last time, and is 
 shut up to the blessed hope of Christ's glorious ajjpcaring, 
 and ' the manifestation of the sons of God.* 
 
 As the prophetical part of this book is almost wholly of 
 a symbolical character, it is important to ascertain on what 
 principle these signs and figures are used. Most of these 
 symbols are to be found in the Old Testament Scriptures. 
 ItiterpreUitictns of some of them are given inexplicit verbal 
 statements by the Great Revealer iiiniMelf, or by attend- 
 ing angels. Ami, in addition to tlie aid ihrnce derived, 
 reference must be had to the nature of the symbols them* 
 selves: for, generally speaking, their symbolical use has 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION. 
 
 [a.o. 95. H. 
 
 its origin in some striking resemblance or analogy between 
 the sign and the thing signified, and some obvious applica- 
 tion of the one to the other; as, for example, where power 
 and sovereignty are represented by 'crowns;' splendour 
 and yhry^ by 'gems' and * precious stones;' tyranny and 
 oppression^ by * wild beasts,' etc. It is important also to 
 observe that symbols should always be treated as such, 
 and that the same meaning should generally be given to 
 the same symbol. 
 
 In carrying out these principles there has been little 
 difference of opinion respecting the general meaning of 
 the symbols of the Apocalypse; but there has been the 
 utmost diversity of judgment in determining their par- 
 ticular application, and in attempting to unfold the actual 
 fulfilment of the prophecy in past events. So that, as 
 Holden observes, ' No two commentators agree in their 
 interpretations ; every one forming in some respects a 
 different hypothesis; while no entire exposition has yet 
 been offt-red in which the cool and cautious inquirer will 
 altogether acquiesce.* 
 
 The following principle of interpretation, adopted by 
 Dean Woodhouse, appears to be peculiarly worthy of con- 
 sideration ; namely, that unless the language and symbols 
 of the Apocalypse should in particular passages require 
 another mode of application, the predictions are to be 
 applied to events immediately connected with the king- 
 dom of Christ. He observes, that ' in the wide field of uni- 
 versal history, innumerable events may be selected by the 
 industry of investigators, seeming to bear resemblance to 
 the figurative pictures of Holy Writ. Instances of wars, 
 famines, conquests, and revolutions may be separated from 
 that infinite mass of information, appearing to assimilate 
 to images presented in prophecy. Some restriction is 
 therefore necessary to guide investigation : and what (he 
 asks) can be deemed more proper than this principle, 
 which derives it« authority from the analogy of sacred 
 Scripture ?' 
 
 "Whatever difference of opinion may exist among inter- 
 preters of the Apocalypse with respect to the precise times 
 and countries, events and persons, to which it is supposed 
 these visions refer, there is an almost universal agree- 
 ment both as to its general character and design, and as 
 to the lessons to be deduced from it — lessons more or less 
 appropriate to every age of the church. Thus all have 
 learned from these representations that Christ is exalted 
 to the highest dignity in heaven, and exercises universal 
 dominion on earth, controlling all beings and all events 
 BO as to render them all subservient to the highest 
 ends; — that the state of the church of Christ is for a 
 long time to he one of trouble and conflict; — that 
 after the o\-crthrow of its first adversaries the Jews, 
 the great enemy of God and man would employ against 
 it other agents;— that worldly power and policy, the 
 persecutor and the teacher of error, would be allied 
 in seeking to destroy or to corrupt it ; — that, while ex- 
 posed to the assaults of these foes, it would still ever be 
 under Divine protection ; — that whatever is opposed to 
 the kingdom of Christ shall certainly be overthrown ; — 
 that even now there is a constant and most intimate 
 connection between the viwible and the invisible world, 
 prayer and praise ascending continually to the throne of 
 God, and messengers of mercy and of wrath descending 
 thence; — that the church, after passing through a con- 
 dition of abancment, tribulation, and warfare, shall be 
 raised to one of honour, peace, and perfect felicity ; — that 
 the Saviour, who redeemed his people by the sarrifir-e of 
 himself, ever regards them with infinite tendcrnosB and 
 benignity, aids and defends them by his almighty power, 
 and will receive them at last to his ncavcniy kingdom ; — 
 and tinall}-, that (the unholy being excluded^ all the fol- 
 lowers of Christ, of every age and country, will ultimately 
 bo united in one glorious and holy society, and enjoy ever- 
 lasting happiness in tho presenre of their God and Saviour. 
 These are Bome of the important truths which are con- 
 tained in thifl book ; and they arc hero presented with 
 peculiar vividness and power, so as to have contributed 
 much to tho faith and love, the fortitude and patience, 
 the hope and joy, of all the followers of the Lord. 
 till 
 
 Especially does this book exhibit the Divine Redeemer, 
 both in his saving work and in his personal attributes; 
 combining in himself self-existence and mortality, tem- 
 porary subjection to death and complete victory over it; 
 appearing in his glorified humanity, and with symbols of 
 his high office as Head of the chun-h; asserting and mani- 
 festing his eternity, omnipotence, and univi*rsal dominion; 
 and receiving the worship of all intelligent beings. 
 
 Although not written in metre, the Apocalypse is as 
 truly a poem as any of the prophetical books of the Old 
 Testament. It is constructed upon a regular plan, which 
 is gradually unfolded through a series of connected parts 
 until the consummation is reached in a highly wrought 
 description of the New Jerusalem. It is filled with scenes 
 of beauty, sublimity, and terror, depicted with a vivid 
 power not inferior to thatof Ezekiel. Some of its imagery 
 is original ; much, as in the writings of the later Hebrew 
 prophets, is founded upon the earlier inspired books. But 
 of these it is chiefly the poetical portion which is repro- 
 duced. 
 
 In the use of symbolic vision and representation this 
 book most closely resembles the writings of Ezekiel, 
 Daniel, and Zechariah, of which it may almost be said 
 to be a continuation. It should be studied in connection 
 with those books, and particularly with the prophecies of 
 Daniel ; but it is highly probable that the periods spoken 
 of, and the enemies of the church described, are not the 
 same; just as the Babylon of the Apocalypse is not the 
 Babylon of Isaiah and ilcremiah. 
 
 The book consists of two principal divisions : — 
 
 I. In the first part (eh. i. — iii.), after an introductory 
 vision, exhibiting the Divine perfections, and the human 
 sympathy of the great Head of the church, we have letters 
 to seven Churches then existing. 
 
 II. The rest of the book comprises a succession of pro- 
 phetical visions ; in which the most prominent are three 
 series, consisting almost entirely o( judyments upon the 
 enemies of God and his people, connected with the open- 
 ing of seven seah, the souncling of seven trumpets, and the 
 pouring out of seven vessels ; and each of these series is 
 preceded or followed by other visions, exiiibitiiig symbols 
 of the Divine government, and of the church of Christ, in 
 either its present state of service and suflVring, or its 
 future state of triumph and glory (ch. iv.- — xx.) And 
 the book concludes with what appears to bo a symbolical 
 description of the Christian church in its final and com- 
 2)letcly perfect state (ch. xxi., xxii.) 
 
 Or the contents of the book may be summed up 
 thus : — 
 
 First, seven epistles to the seven churches in Asia 
 (ch. i. — iii.) 
 
 Secondly, seven seals opened (iv. 1 — viii. 1). 
 
 Thirdly^ seven trumpets sounded (viii. 2 — xi.) 
 
 Fourthly, three enemies, tho dragon, the beast, and tho 
 false prophet, warring against the church (xii. — xiv.) 
 
 Fifthly, seven viala poured out (xv., xvi.) 
 
 ISiJcthly, the three enemies of tho churcn overthrown 
 (xvii. — XX.) 
 
 And, Heventhlyj the Now or heavenly Jerusalem (xii., 
 xxii.) 
 
 The central objects are the seals^ trumpets, and vials; 
 the visions of t/ic dragon, the beast, the false prophet, 
 etc., being interwoven as introductory and supplementary 
 scenes. 
 
 On account of the obscurity which still confessedly 
 hangs over tho application of tho predictions in this book, 
 and the very great differences of opinion which exist 
 among pious and learned men of all sections of tho Chris- 
 tian church as to its interpretation, it is thought best 
 not to attempt in the following notes any Hystcmatio ex- 
 planation of the prophetic visions; but rather to give at 
 the end of tho book a sketch of some of the leading sys- 
 tems of interpretation ; which may serve to convey some 
 idea of the present state of opinions upon the subject, and i 
 to form a starting point for further investigation. | 
 
.96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION I. 1—11. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 Introdu£tion^ salutation^ and song of praise, \ 
 
 1 "■ THE ' Revelation^ of Jesus Christ, ' which God gave uuto him, to show unto ) 
 his eervants thiugs which 'must shortly come to pass.^ j 
 
 2 And ''he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John : 'who hare 
 record'' of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Clu-iat, and of all things 
 /that he saw. 
 
 3 f Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear^ the words of this prophecy, 
 and keep<! those things which are written therein : for '' the time is at hand. 
 
 4 JOHN to the seven"' churches which are in Asia: ^ ' Grace Je unto you, and peace, 
 from Him" * which is, and 'which was, and which is to come; "'and from the 
 
 5 seven Spirits'" which are before his throne; and from Jesus Christ, "rvlio is the 
 faitliful witness, atul the » first begotten " of the dead, and p the prince of the kings 
 of the earth. 
 
 us own blood, and 
 to him'* he glory 
 
 6 Unto him that loved us, 'and washed us from our sins'^ in 1 
 hath "■ made us kings '^ and priests unto God and his Father ; 
 and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 7 'Behold, he cometh''' with clouds; "and every eye shall see him, 'and 'they 
 also which pierced him :' » and all kindreds of the earth ' shall wail because of 
 him' [Zeeh. xii. 10]. Even so. Amen. '^ 
 
 8 ^I am Alpha" and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord,"* 
 " which is, and which was, and which is to come, ' the Almighty. 
 
 Symbolical vision of Christ. 
 
 9 I JOHN, who also am your brother, and 'companion '9 in tribulation, and ''in 
 the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos,'^'' 
 
 10 'for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. /I was in the 
 Spirit^' on « the Lord's day,-- and heard behind me * a great voice, as of a trumpet, 
 
 11 6ayiug,'^3 I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last : and. What thou seest, 
 ' write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia ; unto 
 Ephesus,'--' and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto 
 Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, * and unto Laodicea. 
 
 a Gal. 1.12. 
 
 b John 5. SO; P. 26. 
 
 o ch. *. 1. 
 
 d cb 22.10; Ac. 12 11. 
 
 e eh. 6.9; Jolin 19.35; 
 
 21. 24; I Cor. 1. ti. 
 
 / 1 John 1. 1—3. 
 
 g ch. 22. 7: Lk. 11.28. 
 
 h Bee refs. Thil. t. 5. 
 
 . Ko. 1. 7. 
 
 * ver. 8; Ex. 3. U. 
 
 t John 1. 1. 
 
 mch. 4. 5; 5. 6; Zee 
 
 4. 10 ; 1 Cor. 12. 4— 
 
 13. 
 ri eee refs. Is. &!i. 4 ; 
 
 Juliii 6. 14; 1 Tim. 
 
 6. 13. 
 
 1 Cor. 16. 20 i Col. 
 1. 18. 
 
 p ch. 11. 15; 17. Mi 
 Pa. 72,11; Eph.1.20. 
 
 <1 ch. 7. 14 ; see refs. 
 Zec.13.1 : John 13.8.. 
 
 r see ref«. Ex. ly. 6. 
 
 1 Heb. 13. 21 ; 1 Pet. 
 4. II. 
 
 I eee refs Zee. 11. 5 ; 
 
 Ac. 1.9. 11. 
 u Num. 24. 17; Job 19. 
 
 25-27: Mt. 26 81. 
 X see refs. Zee 12. 10. 
 y ch. 6. 15—17. 
 r vers. 11, 17; ch. 21. 
 
 6; la. 44.6; Mic.5.2. 
 a ver. 4 ; cli. 4. 8. 
 refs. Ge. 17. 1. 
 
 ■ Pliil.l 7; 2Tir 
 
 d Ro- 8. 17; 2 Tlies. 3. 
 
 5; Heb 10. 12, 13. 
 e ch. 12. Hi 20. 4. 
 / ch. 4. 1, 2; Eie. 2. 
 
 2: Ac. 10.10; 2 Cor. 
 
 12. 1—4. 
 g John 21). 26; Ac. 20. 
 
 7 ; 1 Cor. 16. 2. 
 A ch. 10. 8; Pe. 68. 33: 
 
 Ese. 1. 28. 
 i Jer. 30. 2: Hab. 2.2. 
 k Col. 4. 15, 16. 
 
 1 Chapter i. contains a brief introduction to the book, 
 describing its nature and the name of its writer (vers. 1 — 3); 
 a salutation to the seven churches of Asia (4, 5) ; and a 
 song of priiise addressed to the Redeemer (5 — 8). This, 
 after a brief narrative, is followed by the first vision, 
 which is introductory to the Epiatlfs to the churches. 
 The scene presented to the apostle's mind seems to have 
 resembled the interior of the Jewish temple ; with its 
 seven lamps; behind, or by the side of which there stands 
 One holding in his righthand seven stars, and arra3ed in 
 priestly apparel, having a human form, but resplendent 
 with supernatural glorj-, and claiming attributes far sur- 
 passing those of man (9 — 18). From him John receives 
 direction to record what he has seen, what he now hears, 
 and what will be subsequently presented to him ; and he 
 learns that the seven lamps are symbols of the seven 
 churches, and the seven stars of the messengers of God, 
 the lights of those churches (19, '20). 
 
 2 Greek, * Apocalypse.' This revelation is here spoken 
 of as being made first by God the Father to the Lord Jeeiis 
 (see Mark xiii. 3'2 ; John xii. 49 ; Acts i. 7 ; Rev. v. 5), 
 and then by Christ, through his commissioned angel, to 
 the apostle John ; who is commanded (see ver. 19) to 
 communicate the same to the seven churches (ver. 4). 
 
 3 'Things which must shortly' begin to be fulfilled; and 
 in one sense will soon all 'come to piiss ; ' see 2 Pet. iii. 8. 
 
 4 As he also in his Gospel ' bare record of all things 
 that he saw' in his daily intercourse with the Incarnate 
 Word : see 1 John i. 1 — 3. 
 
 5 The reading and hearing refer primarily to the public 
 reading of the sacred books in the Christian assemblies. 
 
 6 It would seem from tliis promise that a practical 
 regard to llie things contained in this book ia essential to 
 its successful study. 
 
 7 The number sncn was regarded by the Jews as signi- 
 fying completeness. These seven churches are addressed 
 probably as representing all Christian cliurchcs of every 
 nation and age. See the call to universal attention at the 
 end of eacdi Epistle: ch. ii. 7, 11, 17, '29; iii. 6, 13, '22. 
 
 8 That is, Proconsular Asia (see note on Acts ii. 9), 
 which had probably been the principal sphere of John's 
 
 4 z 2 
 
 later labours. The seven churches here addressed were 
 not the only churches in the province : see Col. iv. 13. 
 
 9 Tlie eternal and self-existent one — Jehovah. Comp. 
 Exod. iii. 14. 
 
 lu Some take this to mean the Holy Spirit in the variety 
 and perfection of his operation ; others understand by 
 the phrase the angels, who are described as standing in 
 the presence of God. Compare ch. iv. 5; 1 Tim. v. 21. 
 
 11 Or, 'first-born of the dead ;' aa in Col. i. 18 : where 
 see note. 
 
 12 See 1 John i. 7 ; Heb. ix. 22, and notes. 
 
 13 Or, according to the beat supported reading, ' a king- 
 dom, priests to God even his Father ;' i. e. a kingdom all 
 whose subjects are priests : see Kxod. xix. 6 ; 1 Pet. ii. .5. 
 
 14 Honours are here ascribed to the Saviour, and titles 
 are given to him in ver. 8, which it would be blasphemous 
 to claim for any mere creature. 
 
 15 A lively realization of Christ's coming to judgment 
 (compare Dan. vii. 13; Matt. xxiv. 30; xxv^ 31 ; xxvi. 
 64) ; when all the impenitent will be filled with dismay. 
 
 16 This means, 'Yes verily!' It expresses not only a 
 wish, but a certainty as to the tremendous event. 
 
 17 Alpha and Omega are ' the first and the last' letters 
 of the Greek alphabet. 
 
 18 The best manuscripts read, 'saith the Lord God:' 
 compare ver. 4 above. 
 
 19 Those who belong to Christ's kingdom must partake 
 of affliction, and exercise patience, for his sake. 
 
 20 Patmos, now Patino, ia a small rocky island in the 
 -SJgean Sea, nearly opposite MUetua, on the western ooaat 
 of Asia Minor. 
 
 21 That is, not only the spirit of devotion, but also of 
 vision and propherjf. 
 
 22 Probably, the first day of the week, which was 
 peculiarly honoured as the day of our Lord's resurrection. 
 See note on John xx. 2G. 
 
 23 'The best manuscripts omit here the clause, ' 1 am 
 Alpha and Omega.' 
 
 24 Ephesus is named first, probably as being the nearest 
 to Patmoa ; while the others follow in like geographical 
 order; first going north, and then turning south-eaat. | 
 
A.D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION L 12—11. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 12 'And I turned to eee^ the voice that spake with me. And being turned, "• I saw 
 
 13 seven golden candlesticks ;2 " and in the midst^ of the seven candlesticks " one like 
 unto tlie .Soii^ of man, p clntlird with a garment down to the foot,-'"' and ■'girt about 
 
 14 the pajis with a golden girdle.'' His head and 'his hairs rtr/v white like wool, as 
 
 15 white as snow ;~ and * his eyes were as a fioino of tire ;^ ' and his fuet like unto line 
 brass,^ as if tlie}^ burned in a furnace ; and "his voice as the sound of many wati^rs.'"^ 
 
 16 ' And he had in his right hand seven stars : ' ' and y out of his mouth went a sharp 
 twoedged sword : ^- ' and his countenance 7vas as the sun sliineth in his strength. 
 
 17 And <" when I saw him, I felU^ at his feet as dead. And * he laid his right hand 
 
 18 upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; ^1 am the tirst and the last : '^ I am he that 
 liveth, 'and was dead ; and, behold, •''I am alive ibr evermore, Amen ;'■* and* have 
 
 19 the keys of hell '^ and of death. Write '' the things which thou hast seen, ' and tlie 
 
 20 things which are,^^*and the things which shall be •' hereafter ; the mystery'** 'of 
 the seven stars which thou eawest in my right hand, "' anil the seven golden 
 candlesticks. The seven stars are " the angels'^ of the seven churclies : and " the 
 seveu caudlesticks whicli thou sawest are the seven churches. 
 
 Epistles to the seven churches of Asia, 
 2 U^^T02o the angel of the church of Ephesus'-^' write; These things saith ''he 
 that holdeth the seven stars in his right handj*-^- ^ who walketh in the midst^^ of 
 the seven golden candlesticks. 
 
 2 *■! know thy works, and thy labouv,^-* and thy patience, 'and how thou canst 
 not hear them which are evil : and 'thou hast tried them " wliii-h say they are 
 
 3 apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: 'and hast borne, and hast 
 patience, and for my name's sake hast laboured, and hast -^not fainted. 
 
 4 Nevertheless 1 have'-^^ somewhat against tliee, * because thou hast left thy first love. 
 
 5 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and " repent, and do the first 
 works : * or else I will come unto thee <|aickly, and will remove thy candlestick-'' 
 
 "Ex. 26,37; Zee 4.2. 
 
 r l>nn. 7.9. 
 
 I ch. -■. I- . (inn, in. t;. 
 
 ( Eic. l.7i D&D. 10. 6. 
 
 u M u rt-ls. Ji/i-. 1.1. ::. 
 
 ■rch, 2 I; 3. I. 
 
 y «>-o rcfii. Ib. 49. S; 
 
 F|.li a. 17. 
 « cli 10. I; Mai. 4.2: 
 
 Matt 17 '1 : Ar.'.'fl It. 
 .1 V.zv I.Jrt: D.iii.lit.l7. 
 ft [)«ii, H. \H: lu. lO.ia. 
 
 ■t Ro.' (i. 9 i neb. 7- 2:>. 
 e John 19. 3U; 1 Cor. 
 
 1.V 3. 
 /cli. 1.9; 5. II. 
 *r ch 3. 7 : I'l. dS. Sn ; 
 
 U.2-i.ni Ac 2. 31. 
 h »(T. 11. etc. 
 « ch. 2. 1, Mo. 
 * ch. 1. l.eto, 
 ' yer. Ifi. 
 "i »er. I 'J. 
 
 'I ch. 2. I : Mai 2. 7. 
 « Mt.5.15: I'hU.2.15. 
 P ch. 1. It), lii). 
 
 7 ch. I. 13; Mt 2B.80. 
 
 J- MtH).22; Phn.1.29. 
 y Gnl. 6 •!; Hcb. 12. U. 
 t Jor. 2. 2; Mt. 24. 12. 
 a EsG. 13. 30-32. 
 
 h ML 21. 41.43. 
 
 1 That is, to 6ee from whom the voice came. 
 
 2 Rather, 'lamp stands' (see Exod. xxv. 31, 32, 37; 
 Zech. iv. 2; Ik-b. ix. 2). The imagery is derived from 
 the Jewish siuictuary. The * lamp stands' are a fit 
 emblem of the Christian church (vt-r. 20), as 'holding 
 forth the word of life' (Matt. v. U; Phil. ii. l^). 
 
 3 Standing as a Priest in the holy place; and clothed 
 in a priestly dress, but somewhat different from that of 
 the ancient priesthood. 
 
 4 Kather, 'like to a son of man;' that is, a being: in 
 human form (ver. 13); but posscKsing superhuman know- 
 ledge, dignity, and power (14^1G). lie unites the eter- 
 nity of God and the mortality of man ; while death and 
 the world of spirits are subject to his control (17, IS). 
 Notliing could be better adapted to prepare the mind lor 
 the due consideration of the solemn addresses which follow 
 than the view here given of the Saviour in hia perbonal 
 dignity and otbcial authority. 
 
 ^ Yet leaving the feet visible (ver. 15). 
 G A symbol of princely power: see Sol. Song v. 11; 
 Isa. xlv. 1 ; Dan. x. 6. 
 
 7 Venerable and majestic. Compare Dan. vii. 9. 
 
 8 Bright with omniscient purity. 
 
 9 Like the dazzling brightness of metal glowing in a 
 furnace. 
 
 10 Likethcroaringof the waves: compare Ezek. xliii. 2. 
 
 11 Aptly representing Christian teachers (ver. 20). 
 
 1'- Expressing the force of his word, whether of grace or 
 of iudgment. Compare Hob. iv. 12. 
 
 13 The apostle was overpowered at such a view of 
 Christ in his heavenly glory. Compare Dan. x. 8—12. 
 
 l* The best manuMeripta omit ' Amen,' which may have 
 been introduced for public reading. If genuine, it may 
 be John's hearty reaponflc to our Lord's words. 
 
 15 Itather, ' Iladcs,' the state of the departed^ whether 
 righteous or wicked : aee Psa. xvi, 10 ; Matt. xvi. 18, and 
 notes. The 'keys' express Christ's dominion over death 
 and the unseen worhl. 
 
 16 The stiite of things then existing in the church aa 
 set forth in ch. ii., iii, 
 
 17 ' The things which are about to be after these :' t. e. 
 future events, alTecting tlie kingdom of Christ. 
 
 18 The meaning of these symbols, which can be under- 
 stood only by revelation : see Matt. xiii. 11 ; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 
 and notce. 
 
 1441 
 
 19 Each one of these churches (see ch. ii. 1) had its own 
 'angel,' i. e. messenger; probably meaning a teacher or 
 pastor, as one called and sent by the Lord. Compare 
 Huggai i. 13; Koin. x. 15; Eph. iv. 11. 
 
 2U Tlie preparatory vision in ch. i. is followed by the 
 addresses to the seven churches; each of wliich consists 
 of three parts : 1. Tlie i}itroduction, referring in each case 
 to some characteristics of the Saviour, taken from the 
 preceding vision, in which a progressive order is observable, 
 uTid an appropriateness to the general tenor of the Epistle 
 which fohowa; 2. A description of the characteristics of 
 the church, with suitable eneoumgement, admonition, or 
 reproof; and, 3. I'romises of reivard to those Christians 
 who overcome, which rise higher and liigher as they 
 procet'd. The churches are represented as contending 
 with false teachers and persecutors, and exposed to tempta- 
 tion from Judaism, idolatry, and licentiousness; Bomt? as 
 enduring affliction, others as awaiting it. Only one church 
 is addressed without some commendation ; and only two 
 without some censure; and exhortations to repentance 
 and to constancy follow alternately (ch. ii., iii.) The 
 position of these Epistles before tlie revelation of myste- 
 ries may be designed to teach the important lesson, that 
 the heart must be set right before wo can receive the more 
 diflicult truths. 
 
 21 Jlespccting Ephesus, see Preface to Epistle to the 
 Ephesians. 
 
 22 Huling and preserving them. 
 
 23 Constantly observing their condition, and watching 
 over their welfare. 
 
 24 Thy labour in the service of God and truth ; par- 
 ticularly in opposition to wicked men (see ver. 6) and 
 false teachers. 
 
 25 Better, ' I have against thee, that thou hast left thy 
 first love.' jl/y love to thee has not cliaiiged; thou hast 
 even had fuller experience of it. Hut thy love to Me and 
 to thy brethren, instead of growing, as it ought to have 
 done, has declined. Zeal for truth and purity (vers. 2, 6), 
 activity and patience (vers. 2, 3), thou hast; but what 
 thou doest has not the heart of ' the first works.' 
 
 2G Coldness and formality shall retributively introduce 
 darkness and decay. The Lord's gracious eiill to repent- 
 ance seems to have been little heeded by the Ephewian 
 church ; and before many ages the threatening was ful- 
 filled. 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION II. 6—20. 
 
 [a.d.95. H. 
 
 6 out of his place, except tliou repent. But this thou hast, that thou hateflt the 
 deeds of "^ the Nicolaitanes.i which I also hate. 
 
 7 '^ He that hath au ear, let hiiu hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 *To him- that overcometh will I give-'' to eat of ^ the tree of life, which is in the 
 midst of the paradise*^ of God. 
 
 8 And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna'* write; These things saith *the 
 first and the last, whit^h was dead, and is alive. ^ 
 
 9 'I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty,"^ (but thou art *rich,) and / 
 hnoiv the blasphemy^ of 'them which say they are Jews, and are not, '"but are 
 
 10 the synajjogae of Satan. " Fear none of those things which thtm shalt suffer. 
 Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, "that ye may be tried; and 
 ye shall have tribulation ten days. '' Be thou faithful unto death, aud I will give 
 thee 9 a crown of life. 
 
 11 'He that hath au ear, let him hear what the Spirit eaith unto the churches. 
 He that overcometh shall not be hurt of' the second death. ^ 
 
 12 And to the angel of the church in Porgamos^ write; These things saith 'he 
 which hath the sharp sword with two edges. 
 
 13 "I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even '^ yj\\eve Satan's seat^^ is: 
 and thou lioldest fast my name, and hast not denied iny faith, even in those 
 days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr,!* ^Jio ^^s slain among you, where 
 Satan dwelleth. 
 
 1-i But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold 
 the doctrine '- of y Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stiimblingblock before the 
 children of Israel, = to eat things sacrificed unto idols, " and to commit fornication. 
 
 15 So hast thou also '^ them that hold the doctrine ^ of the Nicolaitaues ; which thing 
 
 16 I hate. Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and ^will fight against 
 them with the sword of my mouth.'* 
 
 17 ■'He thnt hatli an ear. let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 To him that overcometh will I give '"to eat of the hidden /manna;'-* and Avill 
 give him a white stone, and in the stone'** ^ a new name written, ^ which no man 
 knoweth saving he that receiveth it. 
 
 18 And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira'^ write; These things saith *the 
 Son of God, *who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like 
 fine brass.'** 
 
 19 'I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, aud thy patience, and 
 thy works ; "' and the last to he more than the first.'^ 
 
 20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that 
 woman " Jezebel,'-^'^ which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce ray 
 
 c Ter. \b. 
 
 dTer. 11; ch. 3.6. 13; 
 
 Mt. II. IS; Lk. e, 8 
 a I KL m )1 ; Ro. H. 
 
 35-3fl! Eph. 6. 10- 
 
 I'J: Jam. 1. Vi ; I 
 
 John U. 1, 5. 
 / ch. -l-i. 2, 1 4. 
 K Ge. 'L 9. 
 A ch. I. 8. 17. 18. 
 ■ Ex.3. 7i H.b. A. \h. 
 A a Cor. 6. lU ; Jam. 
 
 ■i. 5. 
 I Is. 4ft. 1,2; no.2. 17, 
 
 2S 29 ; 9. 6- 
 mch.a. 9; John 8, II. 
 n Mt. HI, 21, as, 28; 
 
 Lk. IV. 4-7. 
 
 I Pet. I.G. 7. 
 
 p ch. 12. II; Mt 24. 
 
 13; Ac I'O -24. 
 q Jam I. VI. I Pet.V4 
 r vers. 7, 17; ch. \X'J. 
 t ch. 20. 0, U; 21. «; 
 
 Mt. 10. '..'rt. 
 
 1 ch. 1. 16: 19. 15,21 : 
 Heb. 4. 12. 
 
 u veri. 2. 9,)9,23i 
 
 3. 1.8, I&. 
 X ver. 9. 
 
 V Num.2j. 11; 2h. 1- 
 
 :i: 31. 16: 2 Pet 2. 
 
 15; .lude 11. 
 I Tcr. 20; Ac. 15. 29; 
 
 1 Cor. 8. 4-13; 10. 
 
 19. 2(1. 
 a 1 Cor. 6. 13. etc. 
 1/ Ter, 6. 
 c ver. 12; U. U. 4; 2 
 
 The*. 2. 8. 
 d vers. 7. 11,29. 
 e see refa. Ps. 3G. 8. 
 / Ex. 16. Xi, 34: John 
 
 6. 31— 3.S, 49-51. 
 K ch.X ]••; U. 62. 2; 
 
 Ro 8. 14-17. 
 A ch. 10. 12; Ps.S-S. 11; 
 
 Mtll. 25-27; ICor. 
 
 2, 14. 
 ." Ps. 2. 7; Ro. I. 4. 
 * ch. I. 14. 15. 
 
 t Ter. 2. 
 
 m Job 17.9; Pro. 4. 1ft. 
 
 1 Nothing is known respecting the Nicolaitanes except 
 that their 'deeds' and * doctrine' were most mischievous. 
 
 2 Even though he should stand alone in his fidelity. 
 Tliere is a marked connection between these promi.ses 
 and the blessings deseribt-d as belonging to the saints in 
 the New Jerusalem, in later portions of this book. Com- 
 pare ver. 7, with ch. xsii. 2, 14 ; ver. 11, with ch. xx. G ; 
 ch. iii. 4, with ch. vii. 9 ; xis. 8 ; xx. 12 — 15 ; and ch. iii. 
 21, with ch. XX. 4; xxii. 5. 
 
 3 See note on Luke xxiii. 43. Aaman overcome by Satan 
 lost Pariidise by liia first fall ; so the promise by which the 
 * fallen' (ver. 5) are encouraged to repent and to overcome 
 is the admission to eternal life in the heavenly Paradise. 
 
 4 Smyrna (now Ismir) is still a flourishing city ; and 
 has become of late years a seat of missionary efforts. 
 
 5 Compare ch. i. 17, 18. This designation of the Lord 
 was admirably suited to cheer those who would have to 
 suffer martyrdom (ver. 10). 
 
 t> They were poor in earthly goods, having perhapa 
 been stripped by persecution ; but they were ridi in 
 heavenly substance (James ii. 5). 
 
 7 These unbelieving Jews, who were not true laraclites 
 (John i. 47; Kom. ix. G — 8; Gal. iii. 7), but rather a 
 synagogue of Satan (John viii. 44), railed against the 
 Christians, and their Lord. 
 
 8 Persccutprs can only 'kill the body* (Matt. x. 28; 
 Luke xii. 4) ; but the believer's true life is secured both 
 against the rage of men or Satan (see John x. 28, iind 
 note), and against the ' second death' of the unbelieving. 
 See ch. XX. 14; xxi. 8. 
 
 9 Pergamos was a large city, the capital of a Roman 
 province. It is now called liergamo ; and, altliough 
 greatly reduced, it contains some nominal Christians. 
 
 10 Rather, 'throne:* a place where he reigns, cruelly 
 persecuting all who oppose his will. 
 
 11 Or, 'witness:' see note on Acts xxii. 20. WhoAntipaa 
 was is not known. 
 
 12 Or, 'teaching;' f.^. persons who, like Balaam, attempt 
 to corrupt the people of God by idolatry and licentiousness. 
 See Numb. xxii. 5, 8; xxv. 1 ; xxxi. 16 ; 1 Cor. vi. 13, 18; 
 2 Pet. ii. 15. 
 
 13 Thou, as well as the Ephesian church: see on ver. 6. 
 
 14 See ver. 12; ch. i. 16. Christ's word of truth and 
 justice will become to them a word of condemnation and 
 destruction. 
 
 15 The manna laid up in the sanctuary (see Exod. xvi. 
 32 — 34) ; symbolizing the bread which came down from 
 heaven (John vi. 30). 
 
 16 Possibly, the ' white stone ' of acquittal, represent- 
 ing the believer's justification ; or perhapa an allusion to 
 the bright stones in the high priest's breastplate, or the 
 two onyx stones on his shoulders; bearing the names of 
 the chosen tribes engraved on them : see Exod. xxviii. 
 — 12, 17 — 21, 29. The ' new name' probably indicates 
 the admission to higher privileges : see Gen. xvii. 6 ; 
 xxxii. 28; John i. 42 ; and compare ch. xix. 12. 
 
 17 See note on Acts xvi. 14. Ihis town still contains a 
 few nominal Christians. 
 
 18 Having the piercing eye of Omniscience, and the 
 tread of pure and righteous power. 
 
 10 There bad been a growth in the Chrifitian life. 
 
 20 The name of Ahab's idolatrous wife (1 Kings xvi. 31) 
 is used here, either to mark the character of some woman 
 who exerted a most disastrous influence in the church, or 
 as a s^-mbolof a mischievous system of false teaching and 
 practice. 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION II. 21—111. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 21 BervantB " to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. And I 
 
 22 gave her space '' to repent • of her fornication ; and she repented not. Behold, I 
 "will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adnltery with her into great 
 
 23 tribulation, except they repent of their deeds : and 1 will kill her cliildrcn- with 
 death. ^ And all the churches shall know that ''1 am he wiiich searcheth^ the 
 reins and hearts. And ' I will give unto every one of you according to your works. 
 
 24 But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this-* 
 doctrine, and which have not known 'the depths of Satan, as they sjieak ; "I 
 
 25 will put upon you none other burden. ^ But 'that which ye have alrmdt/ hold 
 fast till I come.*5 
 
 26 And he that overcometh, and keepeth ^ my works unto the end, ^ to him 
 
 27 will I 'give power over the nations:' "'and he shall rule' them with a rod of 
 iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers' [Psa. ii. 8, 9]: 
 
 28 even as I received of my Father. And I will give him *the morning star.^ 
 
 29 " He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 g And unto the angel of the church in Sardis'-^ write ; These things saith he ^ that 
 hath the seven Spirits '*^ of God, and the seven stars. 
 
 '1 know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, -''and art dead. 
 
 2 ^ Be watchful, * and strengthen the things which remain, i^ that are ready to die : 
 
 3 for I have not found ' thy works perfect before God. * Itemember therefore how 
 thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. 'If therefore thou shalt 
 not watch, I will come on thee '"as a thief,'- and thou shalt not know what hour 
 
 4 I will come upon thee. Thou hast "a few names ^-^ even in Sardis which have not 
 " defiled their garments ; and they shall walk with me p in white : for they 
 are worthy, 
 
 5 He that overcometh, •? the same shall be clothed in white raiment ;'■* and I will 
 not 'blot out his name out of the * book of life,'^ but 'I will confess his name 
 
 6 before my Father, and before his angels. " He that hath an car, let him hear 
 what the S(>irit saith unto the churches. 
 
 7 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia^'' write ; Those things saith 
 'he that is holy, ^he that is true, he that hath ^ the key*' of David, "ho that 
 openeth, and no man shutteth ; and *shutteth, and no man openeth. 
 
 8 I know thy works. Behold, I have set before thee *" an open door,'^ and no man 
 can shut it: for thou hast a little strength,**' ''and hast kept my word, and liast not 
 
 9 denied my name. Behold, I will make ' them of the synagogue-*^ of Satan, which 
 say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, ■'1 will make them to come 
 
 10 and worshij)*-^' before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. Because thou 
 hast kept *^ the word of my patience," '' I also will keep thee from the hour''^ of 
 temptation, which shall come upon all the world, 'to try them that dwell upon 
 
 Tcr. U: Ex. 34. 15 1 
 Ac. \:>.m,&\ 1 Cor. 
 
 la 19, m. 
 
 p cli. 9. I'll; no. 2. 4,6; 
 9. aa i 2 PcU 3. fl. 
 
 7 Dea. 13. II. 
 
 r »w rofi .Ipr. n.2nj 
 
 17.11). Jol.nJ ai.'JA. 
 « nr-f tvh. .lob 34. Il{ 
 
 I*. 3. II), 11. 
 
 u Ac. I.V 28. 
 J-ch 1.7; ».n. 
 y Mt. •21. 13; Jolin 6. 
 ■^i: Hub, in. 3tf, ;ii), 
 : nan. 7. IH; k« rcfi. 
 
 Mt m, a*. 
 
 a ipe reft. I'l. 2. 8.9; 
 
 4W. U; Dun. 7. i'i. 
 6 ch.2i>.16; :<Fet.l.l9. 
 
 c »er. 7. 
 
 d ch. I. 4. 
 
 e ch. 2. 2. 
 
 / Epti J. I ; 1 Tlm.&.6. 
 
 « 1 I'ot 4. 7; ^ 8 
 
 A Col. 3. lit; Heb. 3. 
 
 13; la. 1—3. 
 '■ D«D. 5. a7. 
 A *er. H: 2 Thw. 'J. 
 
 I.'.; I Tim.G. W; 2 
 
 Tim. I. i;i. 
 I «<•<• rofa. ML24.4'.',43. 
 ml TI.M. fj. a-*. 
 n I Kt m. 18. 
 
 p cb. 4 4 1 8. Ml I 
 
 John 3. 1'. 3. 
 7 cli. I'J. 8; Ii. 6). 10; 
 
 7.ve 3. I. .V 
 r Ex. 3a.:«,;j3. 
 • ch. '.1>. 12; Ii. 4. 3. 
 
 Dan.l2.l [ l.k. 10 -m. 
 I Mat. .1. 17; Lk. 1^. 8. 
 " ver 13; ch, i. 7. 
 
 . 7; 
 
 . 14. 
 
 ; Jnho 
 
 ■rch. 4. 8; I*. 
 
 I.k. 1.3.'^: A) 
 y ch. I.fi: I'J.II 
 
 14. 6t 1 John 5. Jil. 
 « U. 'ii.i-2i I.k. 1.32. 
 r> Mt. 18, \9i IS. 18. 
 r> Joh II. lOi 12. 14. 
 c 1 Cur. IH. 9; 2 Cor. 
 
 2. IV; Col. 4, 3. 
 rf John li.ai— 24; 17.8. 
 <■ •et rcl.. ch. 2. 9. 
 / U W.-a-, t>0.l4| Ae^ 
 
 18 37-31*. 
 M oh 14. 12. 
 A Dun. l-J.I ; ICor. la 
 
 l:t; 2Pfl, 2. ». 
 I Dan. \-i. U); Zco, 13. 
 
 M; 1 PoL 4. 12. 
 
 1 This is the purpose of Divine delay in inflicting de- 
 served punishment : see 2 Pet. iii. 9. 
 
 2 Either her offspring or her diainples. 
 
 3 To ' try the rt-nis and hearts,* and to ' reward men 
 aeeording to their worky,' are the nets of Jehovah (see 
 Jer. xvii. 10; Tsa. Ixii. 12), whose prerogative our Lord 
 here claims as his own. 
 
 4 As many as had not embraced those mischievous doc- 
 trines which are justly eliaractcrized as *Satan'8 depths,* 
 for deceiving and destroying men's souls. 
 
 5 No other severe duty or trial than firmly to oppose 
 this spiritual wickedness. 
 
 6 lo receive you to myself, and (ver. 2G) to give you 
 power or 'authority' over the nations. 
 
 7 Kxpreafling the McKsiah's strong and retributive 
 government over rebellious men. 
 
 8 'I'o be worn as a splendid token of royalty, derived 
 from Christ himself, who is the bright Morning iiUxr : see 
 ch. xxii. 16, and note. 
 
 9 Sardis was the ciipilAl of nneient Lydia, and was noted 
 in tlie apostle's time for w<fulth and vuhiptuouHness. On 
 its ruins now stands a miserablo village called Sart, u 
 corruption of the ancinnt name. 
 
 10 And is therefore the Oiver of spiritual life to the 
 'stars,' or the churches. This designation in particularly 
 adapted to the fearful state of the church in Sardis, wliieh 
 is not accused either of false doetrine, or of flagrant vice ; 
 but is described as spiritually dead. 
 
 11 Some remains of true piety vet lingered in the 
 church ; and these were to bo cherished and strenglbened 
 by pastoral care. 
 
 12 See 1 These, v. 2, and note. 
 
 13 That is, a few persons (as in Aets i. 15). These 
 few had kept themselves free froiu the prevailing worldli- 
 ness. 
 
 1-1 The bright robes of purity, joy, and royalty : see 
 cb. iv. 4; xix. 8; and note on Sol. Song v. 14. 
 
 13 Ho shall be registered among the true Israel (see 
 Exod. xxxii.32; Isa. iv. 3, and note) who possess spiritual 
 life, and are destined to life eternal. 
 
 16 I'hiladelphia was about 25 miles south-east of Sardis. 
 It 8tiil exists under the TurkiMh name of Alia Shehr, and 
 contains some cliurches, and nominal Chriatians. 
 
 17 In alhinion to Isa. xxii. 22; where see note. Tlie 
 Saviour dcelares that he has 'all power in heaven and 
 on earth' (Matt, xxviii. 18); controlling the whole course 
 of events: see ver. 8. 
 
 18 Rather,' opened door;' opportunities and facilities for 
 spreading the gospel (as in 1 Cor. xvi. J); 2 Cor. ii. 12; 
 Col. iv. 3), as a reward for faithfulness in the midst of 
 troubh'S and ditliculties. 
 
 I'J I'ew perhaps iu number, and weak in grace, but 
 einecre and lively, 
 
 20 See note on eh. ii. 0. 
 
 21 They shall do homage, hv falling down before you. 
 Inst'Mid of reprna<liing(Jod and you, llieae false pretenders 
 shall bo compelled to aeknowludge thai God is with you ; 
 see Isa. Ix. 14. 
 
 22 That is, the gospel, whieh sets forth Christ's patient 
 endurance, and tcacheu us patiently to endure and wait 
 with him. 
 
 21 That ifl, the time or /tra.'ion of temptation. 
 
. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION III. 11— IV. 4. 
 
 [a.d.95. H. 
 
 11 the earth. Behold, * I come* quickly, ' Hold that fast which thou hast, that no 
 man take thy crown. 
 
 12 Him that overcometh will I make "a pillar- in the temple of my God; and he 
 Bhall go no more out ; and " I will write upon him the name of my God, and the 
 name of the city of my God, ?vhich is ''New Jerusalem, which cometh down out 
 
 13 of heaven irom my God : '' and / will write upon him my new name. He that 
 hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 14 And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans^ write ; ? These things saith 
 the Amen,'* *" the faithful and true witness, ' the heginuing^ of the creation of God. 
 
 15 I know thy works, ' that thou art neither cold nor hot.*^ " I would thou wert 
 
 16 cold or hot. So then becanse thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, 'I 
 
 17 will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, y I am rich,^ and increased 
 with goods, = aud have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, 
 
 18 and miserable,** and poor, "and blind, and naked; I counsel thee ^to buy of me 
 gold tried^ in the fire, that thou mayost be rich ; and ^ white raiment,*^ that thou 
 mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear ; '^ and 
 
 19 anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. 'As many as I love,'* 
 I rebake and chasten. -'^Be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, ^I stand at 
 
 20 the door, and knock : '^if any man hear my voice, and open the door, 'I will 
 come in to him, -^and will sup with him, and he with me. 
 
 21 To him 12 that overcometh* will 1 grant to sit with me in my throne, 'even as I 
 
 22 also overcame, '" and am set down with my Father in his throne. " He that hath 
 an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 The sealed scroll — Introductory vision; the worship of the Creator in heaven. 
 ^ AFTER 13 this I looked, and, behold, "a door was opened in heaven : and p the 
 first voice'** which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me ; which 
 said, 'Come up hither, 'and I will show thee things which must be hereafter. 
 
 2 And immediately *I was in the s|>irit.'^ And, behold, 'a throne was set in 
 
 3 heaven, and one^^ sat on the tlirone : and he that eat was to look upon like a 
 jasper and a sardine'^ stone. "And there was a rainbow'*^ round about the throne, 
 
 4 in flight like unto an emerald. 'And round about the throne were four and twenty 
 seats :'^ and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, s' clothed in white 
 
 ; Phil. 
 
 a. I. Vi. 
 Gal. 2. 
 VJ—i-i; 
 
 k ch.22.r, 12, 
 
 4. 5. 
 I cli.a.25; J; 
 m I Ki. 7. 21 
 
 9 : Epii. 2 
 
 1 Pet. 2. 4-6. 
 n ch. 2. 17; U. I. 
 o ch. 21. 2. 10; Gal. 4. 
 - 2ti; Hcb. 12. 22. 
 p cli. 22. 4; Is. t)2. 2. 
 
 7 2 Cor. 1.20. 
 
 ■ »cc 
 
 ff». ' 
 
 LT. 7. 
 
 John 1.3; Col. 1.15- 
 ' ch. 2. 4; Ho«. in. 2. 
 u see Jo». 24. 1.^-24: 
 
 1 Ki.m.21i Mt.12.30. 
 I ch. 2. h. 
 ij Pro. 13 7; Hos. 12. 
 
 B; Lk. 18. 11, 12; 1 
 
 Cor. 4. 8. 
 « ice Dou. rt. 11—14. 
 a Johu9.40,4l ; 2Pet. 
 
 1. 8, y. 
 
 b In. ^. 1 : ML 13, 44. 
 
 c Teri. 4, 5; ch. 7. 13; 
 
 l9 61. 10; Phil. 3.9. 
 
 d John 8. 12; 1 John 
 
 2. 211, 27. 
 
 t lee refs. Job it. 1?. 
 
 / 2 Cor. 7. II. 
 
 g S. Song 5. 2—4 ; Mt 
 
 1 1 , 28 : 2 Cor. .■). 211. 
 h Lk. 12.37; Johnli.37. 
 I John 14. 21—23. 
 
 j ch. 19. 9. 
 A ch. 1.6; leerefa.Mt. 
 
 19. 28. 
 ( John 16. 33; Bcb. 
 
 Vi. 2. 
 mPs. no. 1 ! Diin. 7. 
 
 13. 14 ; Ml. 28. 18. 
 n ch. 2. 7. 
 o Eze. I. 1. 
 ^ ch. 1. 10. 
 1/ ch. 11.12; cnmp.Eie. 
 
 3. 12; 8. 3; 2 Cor. 
 
 12. 1, 2. 
 
 r ch. I. 19; 22. 6. 
 
 . ch. l.lOi 17.3; 21.10. 
 
 ( la. 6. I : Jcr. 17. 12; 
 
 Eze. 1. 2li-2B; 10.1; 
 
 Dan. 7. 9. 
 u Eze. I. 28. 
 X ch. II. 10; Dan. 7. 
 
 22; Ml. 19.28; Lk. 
 
 22. ;)'>. 
 y Bce Tt^ta. ch. 3. 4, 5; 
 
 19.8,14. 
 
 1 To give to the faithful a gracious reward (compare 
 ch. xxii. 12), the crown of life (compare 2 Tim. iv. 8). 
 
 2 Not merely a permanent part of the building (com- 
 pare 1 Pet. ii. 5), but one of its ornaments and supports 
 (compare Gal. ii. 9) ; marked by its inscriptions as belong- 
 ing to God (see ch. xiv. 1), to Christ (see ch. ii. 17), and 
 to the New Jerusalem (see ch. xxi. 2) ; and therefore 
 never to be removed. 
 
 3 Laodicea was a large and wealthy city about forty 
 miles east of Ephesus, the capital of the Greater Phrvgia, 
 and the residence of a Roman governor. It was sultjoct 
 to earthquakes, and is now deserted. Its site is covered 
 with ruins of temples, theatres, an aqueduct, etc., and ia 
 called Eski-hissar by the Turks. 
 
 4 That is, the True or Faithful One (see note on Isa. 
 Ixv. 16) ; ia whom also God's promises are all Tea and 
 Ajuen : see on 2 Cor. i. 20. 
 
 5 See notes on Eph. i. 23 ; Col. i. 15. 
 
 6 This lukewarm state indicates a profession of religion 
 without the vital heat of heartfelt piety ; — a sickly and 
 loathsome state, even more displeasing to Christ, and more 
 dangerous, than the coldness of avowed indifference. 
 
 7 This ia the language of spiritual pride and self-satis- 
 faotion. 
 
 8 'Thou (with all thy boasting) art the wretched and 
 the pitiable one,' for thou art poor in spiritual grace, bhnd 
 to truth and to thy own real state, naked as to the righte- 
 ousiu'MH of the saints. 
 
 y Katiier, ' retined by fire.' Genuine piety is more pre- 
 cious tlian the finest gold (1 Pet. i. 7). 
 
 10 See ver. 5, and note. 
 
 11 This is an allusion to Prov. iii. 11, 12. It is lovo 
 that dictates this severe rebuke; and therefore the door 
 of hope is still open. The Lord is still waiting to be 
 gracious (ver. 20) ; and if you will but receive him, he 
 will make you happy in his friendship. 
 
 12 A promise of most exalted dignity and authority: 
 compare ch. ii. 26. 
 
 13 The second part of the Apocalypse (ch. iv. — vii.) 
 
 begins with another vision, which is introductory to the 
 seven seals, as the first vision was to the seven Epistles. 
 The scene is laid in heaven ; and the imagery, like that iu 
 Isa. ch. vi., is taken from the Jewish temple, the palace 
 of Jehovah, who is beheld seated on his throne (ver. 2). 
 The glory of his majesty is symbolized by beautiful and 
 brilliant gems ; and the glory of his grace by the bow of 
 promise (3). Around the throne are inferior thrones; 
 which are occupied by beings like chiefs of the Jewish 
 priesthood, but with crowns of gold on their htads (1). 
 From the throne lightnings and thunder proceed; while 
 lamps of light ever burn before it (5). In front of it is a 
 pavement of unsullied purity and brightness; and living 
 beings, like the cherubim, stand before, behind, and on each 
 side, offering their unceasing worship (6 — 8) ; in which 
 the elders join with humble adoration (9 — ll). In his 
 right hand Jehovah holds a sealed roll (ch. V. 1); butiu' 
 one is found worthy to open and read its contents (2 — 4), 
 except the great 8on of David, the Messiah (o), who 
 appears in the midst of the heavenly assembly as a sacri- 
 ficed victim, with the emblems of Divine power and wis- 
 dom (6, 7) . As he takes the book, all in heaven and earth 
 and in the world beneath full down and worship the 
 Lamb and Him who sits upon the throne (8— U). 
 
 H 'Tliere was the first voice which I heard' before: 
 see f-h. i. 10. 
 
 l"* Compare ch. 1. 10 ; 2 Cor. xii. 1, 2; Ezek. xi. 1, 5. 
 
 IG The Eternal Father: compare ver. 8; Dan. vii. 9. 
 
 1' Or, * cornelian.* Theso gems represent the Diviue 
 splendour; but naform is described. 
 
 18 The token of Divine mercy : see Gen. ix. 9 — 16 ; 
 Ezek. i. 4, 28, and notes. 
 
 19 Rather, Hhrones' (compare ch. i. 6; iii. 21). These 
 * twenty-four elders' are probably representatives of the 
 redeemed church in the character of a royal priesthood (see 
 ch. i. 6; V. 10). Their number may refer to the twenty- 
 four courses of the whole Jewish priesthood ; or twelve may 
 stand for the patriarchs, or heads of the Old Testament 
 church ; and twelve for the apostles of the New. 
 
 1447 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION IV. 5— V. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 6 
 
 5 raiment: -and they had on their heada crowns of gold. And out of the throne 
 proceeded "lightnings and thunderings and voices ; 'and t!ierc 7vere seTeu lamps 
 of tiro burning befora the throne, which are 'the seven Spirits' of God. And 
 bt'lbre the throne there was "a sea of glass- like unto crystal. 'And in the midst of 
 the throne, and round about the throne, mere four lieasts-' full of eyes^ before and 
 
 7 behind. /And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, 
 and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast ivas like a flying 
 
 8 eagle. And the four beasts had each of them c six wings about him; and they 
 meic 'full of eyes within. ^ And they rest not day and night, saying, 
 
 ' ' Holy, holy, holy — Lord God Almighty' [Isa. vi. 3], 
 * Which was, and is, and is to come. 
 
 9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on 
 10 the throne, ' who liveth for ever and ever, '" the four and twenty elders fall down 
 
 before him that sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and ever, 
 "and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, 
 
 "Thou art worthy, Lord — to receive glory and honour and power : 
 /"For thou hast created all things. 
 And 'for thy pleasure "^ they are and were created. 
 
 The sealed scroll received by the Redeemer to be opened: songs of praise to him. 
 
 AND I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne ''a book written 
 within and on the backside," 'sealed with seven seals. 
 
 And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loml voice, Wlio is worthy to 
 
 3 open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? 'And no man' in heaven, nor in 
 earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon.' 
 
 4 " And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the 
 book, neither to look thereon. 
 
 5 And one of the elders saith unto me. Weep not : behold, ■' the Lion of the tribe 
 of Juda, '" " the Root of David, hath ])revailed" to open the book, 'and to loose 
 the seven seals thereof. 
 
 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst'- of the throne and of the four beasts, and in 
 the midst of the ehlers, sto(jd °a Lamb as it had been slain, '^ 'having seven horns 
 and 'seven eyes, which are '' the seven Spirits of (iod, sent fortli into all the 
 earth. And he came and took the book out of the right hand 'of him that sat 
 upon the throne. 
 
 And when lie had taken the book, /the four beasts and four and twenty elders 
 fell down before the Lamb, having every one of th(?in « liar]is, and golden vials '■' full 
 of odours, '■ which are the prayers of saints. And ' they sung a new '■'' song, saying, 
 
 * Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: 
 For thou wast slain, and ' hast redeemed us'" to God by tliy blood 
 "Out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation ; 
 " And hast made us '" unto our (iod kings and priests : 
 And we shall reign on the earth. 
 
 11 
 
 O 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 * Ter. 10. 
 
 a ch-e. 6; 16. m; E«. 
 
 1!). IB; Pb. I«. 13.11. 
 t> Etp. I. l:t; Zee i. S. 
 e tee refr ch.l.4i Zee 
 
 1. II): ML -1. II. 
 d ch. 15. a: El. 21, 10. 
 ' 1: 6. 1-3; Ete. I. 
 
 5-10. 
 / Eeo. 10. U, JtO-22. 
 
 F U. C. 2. 
 
 A vcr, ii i Ese. 
 lu. n. 
 
 • la. 6. 3. 
 
 * ch. 1.*} P.. II 
 
 i ch. I. 16; 5. U; Ex 
 I'l. lb: I*. All. -^A ; 
 Jer. 10. 10 i Ueb. 7- 
 
 •nch. a. 8, U. 
 n »er. 4. 
 
 ch. .'.. 12: I Chr. 16. 
 '27. Wi at. 10— la J 
 N.-h. !'. 5.ti. 
 
 p »ee refs. Go. 1, I ; 
 Hfh. 3. 4. 
 
 1 fro. Hi. 4; Ro. 11. 
 36. 
 
 ' Eie. 2. 9, 10. 
 
 * ch. e. I; I*. 29. II; 
 Dbd. i::. 4. 
 
 » Dan. 7. 1\ 16. 
 
 3- Go. 49.9; Hob.7.H. 
 
 V ch, 2a. Irt: tee rcf*. 
 
 U. M. I. in. 
 « Ter. I ; ch. ti. 1 ; Mt 
 
 M. 16. 
 
 a jt-r; 9. 12; ch. 13. 
 8; Ii. :a. 7: John 1. 
 '-•9; Hfb. 9. 14 I I 
 Pel I. lU. 
 
 * Oi.n 7- II. 
 
 e 2 Clir. hi. 0; Zco. 3. 
 
 »: 4. 10. 
 d ch. I. 4; 4.5. 
 e ch. 4. 2. 
 / ch. 4. 8. 10. 
 K ch. 14 2: 15 2. 
 A ch. a:i. 4; l-i. I II. 2. 
 
 • ch. 14. :\; P». yw. 1. 
 k ch. 4. II. 
 
 t ch. M. 4 i ipe T9fK 
 
 ML »l, •a*; -Jii. W; 
 
 Ac. 20. 2S[ Col. I. 
 
 U: Hcb » 12. 
 nich.7-i»: John 10, 16. 
 n ch. I. Oi 21). U: Dui. 
 
 7- lis 27 ; 1 Cor. ti. 
 
 2, 3. 
 
 1 See note on cli. i. 4. 
 
 2 An ocean-like expanse or firnifimcnt of transparent 
 blue, before tbe tliroiie; on whi(;h Btood the four living 
 creatures. Coinpnro Exod. xxiv. 9, 10; Kzek. i. 22 — 26. 
 
 3 i(ather, ' four living creatures ;' and so in all other 
 places where these four beings are spoken of. The Greek 
 word is different from that U!»i-d in vh. vi. 8 ; xi. 7, etc. ; 
 which denotes a tviM beast. These livintj creatures r.losely 
 resemble tlie eheruhim ; on whieh see Gen. iii. 24; Exotl. 
 XXV. 17—20; Isa. vi. 1, 2; Kzek. i. 5—11; x. 14. 
 
 4 Symbols of the highest intcUigencu : eee note on 
 Ezek. i. 15. 
 
 5 lliither, ' And the four living creatures, each one of 
 them having six wings a-piece, around and within are full 
 of eyes.' Compare tlie dt-Hcription in Isa. vi. 2, 3. 
 
 6 Rather, * beeanse of thv will,* All things owe their 
 existence to the will of God. The eldi-rs wlio here praise 
 the God of uatiirCy extol in ch. v. 8—12 the God of //r//r(T ; 
 in whose worship all created things also join (ch. v. l.'t, 14). 
 
 7 It was tlioroughly tilled (sec Kzek. ii. 9, 10); but 
 until every seal was broken itii contents were not fully 
 revealed. The scroll sei-nis to liave contained seven Mkins, 
 rolled one over the other, each of which was fastened 
 down with a separate seal ; so that when eaeh seal was 
 broken, one skin was set free, and enuld be read. Some, 
 however, think that the words should be read, *ft hook 
 written within ; and on the hack sealed with seven seals.' 
 
 B Properly, * no one i* including ungeU as well as men. 
 
 9 To inspect and read it. 
 
 10 This probably refers to Jaeob's prophetic description 
 of the tribe (see Gen. xlix. 8—10, and notes) ; an the next 
 designation does to Isaiah's prediction (nee Isa. xi. 1 ; 
 iv. 2, and notes), echoed by Jeremiah and Zechaiiah. 
 
 U Signifying that the Messiah had acquired the power 
 by a victorious struggle. 
 ' 12 Between the throne and the living creatures. 
 
 13 Showing that he was the victoi ious Lion, because he 
 was the Lamb slain. The 'seven horns' indicate fulness 
 of power and dominion (see note on 1 Sam. ii. 2) ; and 
 the 'seven eyes* fulness of knowledge and wisdom, us 
 connected with the work or offices of Christ. 
 
 14 Rather, 'bowls.' The 'elders* appear na represen- 
 tatives of the (church, praying for the Messiah : see Psa. 
 Ixxii. 15; cxli. 2. 
 
 15 Meaning probably the song of redemption, as dis- 
 tinguiMhed from the song of creation (eh. iv. 9—11); for 
 it is Christ's redeeming work that gives him power to 
 reveal and to govern. 
 
 IC The pronoun 'us' refers to the elders, i. c. the church. 
 See on Acts xx. 2S ; 1 Pet. i. 18—20. 
 
 17 The best manuscriptH read 'them,' i.e. all whom wo 
 (the cldern) represent; of whom it is said in the next 
 clause, according to the best reading, ' tliey reign on the 
 earth.' The saint* share in Christ's actual and constant 
 dominion over the world (compare Eph. i. 22). While 
 ho reigns, thoy reign. 
 
A.D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION V. 11— VI. 9. 
 
 [a. d. 9.3. H. 
 
 11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels' "round about the throne 
 and the beasts and the elders : and the number of them was '' teu thousand times 
 
 12 teu thousand, and thousands of thousands ; saying with a loud voice, 
 
 1 Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, 
 To receive''' power, and riches, and wisdom. 
 And strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. 
 
 13 And 'every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, 
 and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, 
 
 ' Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power. 
 Be unto him ' that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb,^ 
 For ever and ever. 
 
 14 " And the lour beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down 
 and worshipped him ' that liveth for ever and ever. 
 
 The sealed scroll — Opening of the Jirst six seals. 
 Q AND* si saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were 
 
 2 the noise of thunder, ' one of the four beasts saying, Come and see. And I saw,^ 
 and behold " a white horse : '' ' and he that sat on him had a bow ; '' and a crown 
 was given unto him : and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.' 
 
 3 And when he had opened the second seal, '' I heard the second beast say. Come 
 
 4 and see. ' And there went out another horse tliat iims red : and power was given 
 to him that sat thereon -'^to take peace i'rom the earth, and that they should kill 
 one another :^ and there was given unto him a great sword. 
 
 5 And when he had opened the third seal, ^ I heard the third beast say. Come 
 and see. And I beheld, and lo ''a black horse; and he that sat on him had "a 
 
 6 pair of balances in his hand. And I heard a voice iu the midst of the four beasts^ 
 say, A measure '" of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny ; 
 and ''sec thou hurt not" the oil and the wine. 
 
 7 And when he had opened the fourth seal, ' I heard the voice of the fourth beast 
 
 8 say, Come and see. "' And I looked, and behold a pale horse : and liis name tliat 
 sat on him was Death, and IIpII'- followed with him. And power was given unto 
 tlieni'3 over the fourth part of the earth, "to lull with sword, and with hunger, 
 and with death, '^ and with the beasts of the earth. 
 
 9 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under "the altar'^ 'the souls of 
 them that were slain for the word of God, and for 'the testimony which they 
 
 « eh. 4- 4, 6. 
 
 ch. I. 6; 1 Chr. M. 
 1 1 ; rto !» S . I Tim. 
 
 6. Ih ; Heb. 1:1. 21 : 
 ) Pet 5. II , Jude:.'5. 
 ct). 4. 'J, 3; 6. 16; 
 
 7. in. 
 
 t ch. 10. 4. 
 
 r ch. 4. 9. 10. 
 
 y ch. 5. 5— ■ 
 
 » ch. 4. 7. 
 
 o ch. 10. 7-16 1 Zee. 
 
 II :j. 
 ft P«. 4.V 3-5. 
 c ch. 14.14; Dan.7. U- 
 d ch. 4. 7. 
 
 e Zee. 6. 2. 
 
 / Mt. 10. 34; Lk. 12. 
 
 h Am «, 11 : Zee. fi. 2 ; 
 tee .lob 31). :«>; Jer 
 H L^l ; I &m. .V HI. 
 
 • £/.e 4. 10, 111; Dan. 
 5. 27. 
 
 * ch. 9.4; Jer. 30. U. 
 I ch. 4. 7. 
 
 m Zee. 6. 3. 
 
 n I.e. 211. 22—21); Jer. 
 15. 2,3; Eze. 14.21. 
 
 o eh. « 3; 9. 13. 
 p ch.20. 4; John Ifi. 2. 
 9 ch. 12. 17; IU. 10; 2 
 Tim. I. 6. 
 
 1 Angels, heaven's own inhabitants, in ' mjTiads of 
 myiiails and thousands of thousands,' respond to the new 
 Bong of glory to tlie Lamb. 
 
 2 Worthy to be adored as the Possessor of all these 
 Divine honours. 
 
 3 The Lanib shares equally in the worship of the 
 Almighty Ruler. 
 
 4 The vision is continued by the unloosing of the seals ; 
 and, as the several portions of the scroll are unfolded, 
 scenes are presented which appear to be the symbols of 
 their contents. The first figure seated on a white horse, 
 with a bow in his hand, and a crown on his head, goes 
 forth to extensive, if not universal conquest (ch. vi. 1, 2). 
 The second figure, riding on a red horse, is commissioned 
 to declare the end of peace, and to leave men to destroy 
 one another; iu token of which a large sword is put into 
 his hand (.3, 4). The third figure, on a black horse, and 
 holding a balance, is explained by the announcement of a 
 coming scarcity (.5, 6). At the opening of the fourth seal 
 Death comes forth, riding on a pale horse, followed by 
 Hades; intimating the destruction by various agencies of 
 a fourth of the population (7, 8). When the fifth seal is 
 unloosed, no figure comes forth; but the spirits of the 
 martyred servants of God are seen beneath his altar; and 
 they are heard appealing from the unjust sentence of man 
 to the judgment of God. They receive robes of innocence 
 and victory, and are informed that the time of righteous 
 retribution is deferred until otliers shall have sutfered as 
 thev have done (9 — 11). The opening of the sixth seal 
 discloses a most fearful catastrophe — all nature convulsed 
 and in ruins, and the inhabitants of the world over- 
 whelmed with terror at 'the wrath of the Lamb' (12 — 17). 
 But amid.st tliese judgments God's jieople are carefully pro- 
 tected (ch. vii. 1 — 3), the elect of all the tribes of Israel 
 being marked, as their ancestors had been in Kgypt, for 
 exemption frem impending wrath (4 — 8). Then appears 
 an innumerable host, triumphantly praising God and the 
 
 Lamb, with all the inhabitants of heaven, for completing 
 their salvation (9—12) ; to which they have been brought 
 through great suffering for Christ's sake, and in which 
 thev enjoy eternal rest and happiness in the presence of 
 the'Lord (13 — 17). The opening of the last seal is followed 
 by a silent pause (viii. 1). 
 
 5 John may have beheld either a scene passing before 
 him, or perhaps a picture or description on that portion of 
 the scroll which was set at Uberty by the breaking of the 
 first seal. 
 
 6 Compare Zech. i. 8—11 ; vi. 1 — 7, and notes. 
 
 7 'The warrior, or the power, here depicted had already 
 achieved some conquests, for which lie receives a victor's 
 garland ; and he was destined to extend those conquests 
 still further. 
 
 8 Perhaps in civil war. 
 
 9 A voice from the throne itself. 
 
 10 Literally, ' a chcrnix (two pints) of wheat for a de- 
 narius (about eightpence); and three chcenixcs of_ barley 
 for a denarius.' A chccnix seems to have been a man's daily 
 allowance of wheat (Herodotus vii. 187), and a denarius 
 his daily earning (Matt. xx. 2, 9) : so that after purchasing 
 his daily food at these prices, he would have nothing left 
 for other expenses and for his family. This indicates 
 scarcity, rather than the extremity of famine: compare 
 Ezek. IV. 16. 
 
 11 Perhaps this direction respecting the oil and wine 
 represents a merciful alleviation of the calamity. 
 
 12 Rather, ' Hades,' or the state of departed sliirits (com- 
 pare Isa. V. 14) ; an appropriate part of death's gloomy 
 train. 
 
 13 Or, 'Iiim,' i.e. death. 
 
 14 'Death,' used distinctively, seems to refer to pesti- 
 lence (Jer. XV. 2). 
 
 15 That is, at the foot or lower part of the altar to 
 which victims were led whose blood was shed. The scene 
 is laid in the Temple. 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION VI. 10— VII. 10. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 10 held: and they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long,' Lord, holy and true, 
 'dost thou not judge and avenge our blood ou them that dwell on the earth? 
 And 'white robes''^ were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto 
 them, ' that they should rest^ yet for a little season, " until their fellowservants 
 also and their brethren, that should be killed as they rvvrc, should be fultilied. 
 
 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal,'^ 'and, lo, there was a great 
 earthquake ; and " the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon ))e- 
 
 13 came as blood ; -and the etars^ of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree 
 
 14 casteth her untimely figs,^ when she is "shaken of a mighty wind; ''and the 
 heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and "^ every mountain and 
 
 15 island wore moved out of their places. ^And the kings of the earth, and the 
 great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and 
 every bondman, and every freeman, 'hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks 
 
 16 of the mountains; /and said to the mountains and rocks, VaW on us, and hide us 
 from the face of Ilim that sitteth on the throne, s and from the wrath of tlie Lamb I 
 
 17 ^ for the great day of his wrath is come ; • and who shall be able to stand ? 
 
 The sealed scroll — Protection of faithful Israelites from irnpendinri judgments. 
 7 AND after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the 
 earth, * holding the four winds ^ of the earth, 'that the wind should not blow ou 
 the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. 
 
 2 And I saw another angel ascending from the east,^ '"having the seal of the living 
 God : and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, " to whom it was given 
 
 3 to hurt the earth and the sea, saying; "Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, uor 
 the trees,'° ''till 'we have sealed the servants of our (lod 'in their foreheads.'' 
 
 4 ' And I heard the number of them which were 'sealed : and there were sealed 
 "an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the trihes of the children of 
 Israel. 
 
 5 Of the tribe of .Tuda were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Reuben iverc sealed twelve thou-saud. 
 Of the trilie of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 6 Of the trihe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of iS'epthalim were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 7 Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 8 Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousaiuL 
 Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 The sealed scroll — Vision of the glorified sufferers ; the scvetith seal opened. 
 
 9 A FT 10 H this I beheld, and, lo,*" a great multitude, which no man could number, 
 'of all natinuH, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood Ix'fore the throne, 
 and before the Lamb, s' clothed with white robes,'* and * palms'^ in their hands; 
 
 10 and cried with a loud voice, saying; 
 
 " Salvation to our God, * which sitteth upon the throne, 
 •^ And unto the i^amb. 
 
 ' ch. 19. 2 1 Dcu. 32. 
 
 :iii-43; Lk. Id. 7. 8. 
 
 ( cl>. 3. 4.^1 7-<J, 14. 
 
 I cli. li 13: Ii, 2G. ao, 
 
 ^l ; Dan. \2. IX 
 u mb. II. to. 
 
 X ch. 10. 18; Bee Hag. 
 
 )i, 21. 
 y spcrcfs. It. 13.9. 10; 
 
 Ac. a. ati. 
 
 ' ch H. 10; 9. 1. 
 
 " N«h. a. 12. 
 
 ti Pi itvi. -JQ: Ik. 34. 
 
 i : H^b. 1. IS, 13. 
 <: ch 16, W); U.i. N— 
 
 17; Jer.3.i3; i.'£i— 
 
 d 3ob:ii i9.a); p..no. 
 
 .'). 6; U. 24. 21,22. 
 « Is. a. I'J. 
 / ch. % «! Is. i. 19; 
 
 Jer.aSi Hoi.10.8i 
 
 Lk. 23 30. 
 B ■•e *«r. 10; ch. 19. 
 
 15; V» 2. »-l2. 
 A ch. hi, 14; Ii. 13, n, 
 
 etc; Joel 2.1li Zeph. 
 
 1. 11, etc. 
 • V*. 7b. 7 i Mai. 3. 2 
 
 n John B, 27: 2Cor. 1 
 »: Eph.1,13; 4.30 
 > ch. rt. 7-12. 
 
 - ch. 6. G: 9. 4; Ex. 
 
 VI. i:i; 2 Pet 2.9. 
 ' eh, HI; K«o.!t 4-6. 
 } neeGe. 1.26; I>.(i.8. 
 
 cli- 2a. 4. 
 
 (or. 
 
 . IH. 
 
 . 22. 
 
 V »op refi. Pr 22. Vt I 
 
 I. t,il.3,rt: Ro II 26. 
 X cl). .'> R; I*. (Ml. 18; 
 
 Ml, ». II. 
 y Tcr 14 1 ch. 3. A, 19 1 
 
 4. 4; ti. II. 
 t I c. 23. 40; John 12. 
 
 13 
 a ch. 19. t i Pi. 3- H; 
 
 li;. I; U 43. M; Jer. 
 
 a, 2:1; Hoi. 13. 4. 
 h ch- .") 13. 
 c ch. &. 9) John 1. 99. 
 
 1 Compare Luke xviii. 7, 8, and notes. 
 
 2 The * white robes' denote honour, acceptance, and 
 triumph. 
 
 3 WiiitinK quietly until the martyrdom of their bre- 
 thren who luid yet to suffer hhouUl fill up the meaHure of 
 their persecutors' sins. Coinparu Mutt, xxiii. 32; 1 Thcufl. 
 ii. IG, and notes. It socmH to be implied that then God 
 would execute vengeanct- on their enemies. 
 
 4 The scene at the opening of the sixth seal is that of 
 terrible natural convulf*i"nH ; depicting the etTects of God's 
 wrath (ver. 17). 'I'hin may refer to the utter destruction nf 
 the powers which had persecuted the mjirtyrs(verrt.i)— II ). 
 Compare Isa. xiii. 9, 10; xxxiv. 1 — 4; Kzek. xxxii. 7, 
 and notes. 
 
 5 Compare Dan. viii. 10, and not«. 
 
 fl Or, * winter figs;' which seldom mature, and easily 
 fall off in the Bpring of the year. 
 
 7 This is the liinguage of consternation and despair, 
 derived from Hos. x. 8, on which see note; and compare 
 Iki. ii. 19, 21 ; Luke xxiii. 30. 
 
 H The ' four winds* ( i. «. winda from all quarters) 
 
 appear to represent various destructive agencies (vers. 2, 3), 
 whi(!h arc to be restrained for a season. 
 
 9 The quarter from which the heavenly lights appear 
 to come. 
 
 10 'Earth, sen, and trees,' as a combined emblem, may 
 represent the world and its iiihabitimts generally. 
 
 11 See Kzek. ix. 3— '5, and note. Tliiw proteelion of the 
 faitliful against impending jiidgmentM resemlilcH llie pro- 
 tection of the Israelites in Kgypt fmni the dextroying 
 angel {Kxod. xii. 13); but with tliis marked ditrerenee, 
 tliut there households wore sealed, but here indit'tdunh ; 
 perhaps to indicate the truth that religion \n a matter of 
 personal coxxciiTW (M'ttt. iii. 9, 10). Tonniinary mifferings 
 Christians are subject in common with oIImih; liut tliey 
 are exempted from the speriul judgmentH nf God on wicked 
 cities or countries. Seu Geu. vi. 17, 18 ; vii. 1 ; xix. Hi, 
 22; Matt. xxiv. l.l, 16. 
 
 12 See note on ch. vi. 11. 
 
 13 'Palm branches:' tokens of ricforg, as among the 
 Greeks; or of reJoicinQy as among the Jews (see Lev. 
 xxiii. 40; John xii. 13). 
 
A.D. 90. U.] 
 
 REVELATION VII. 11— VIII. 9. 
 
 [a.d. 95. H. 
 
 11 '^ And all the angels stood rouud about the throne, and about the elders and the 
 four beasts, and fell before the throne ou their faces, and worshipped God, 
 
 12 ' saying ; 
 
 Ameu' — Blessing, and glory, and -wisdom, 
 And tbauksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, 
 Be unto our God fur ever and ever. Araen. 
 
 13 ■'"And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are 
 
 14 arrayed in ^ white robes, and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, 
 thou knowest. And lie said to me, * These are they which came out of great- 
 tribulation, and have ' washed their robes, and made them white-' in the blood of 
 
 15 the Lamb. * Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and 
 night in his temple :4 and he that sitteth on the throne shall 'dwelP among 
 
 36 them, "" They shall hunger^ no more, neither thirst any more; "neither shall the 
 
 17 sun light on them, nor any heat' [lea. xlix. 10]. For the Lamb which is in the 
 
 midst of the throne "shall feed ^ them, ''and shall lead them unto living fountains 
 
 of waters : 9 and * God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes '^ [Isa. sxv. 8]. 
 
 g And ' when he had opened the seventh seal, there was * silence^ in heaven about 
 
 the space of half an hour. 
 
 The seven trumpets — Introductory vision: soxmding of the first four iiimipets, 
 
 2 'AND"^ I saw the seven angels'^ which stood before God; "and to them were 
 given seven trumpets. ^- 
 
 3 And another angel came 'and stood at the altar, ^ having a golden censer ; and 
 there was given unto him much incense, •■* that he should oH'er it with ""the prayers 
 
 4 of all saints''* upon "the golden altar which was before the throne.'^ And ''the 
 smoke of the incense, which came with the prayers of the saints, ascended up 
 
 5 before God'** out of the angel's hand. And the angul took the censer, ''and filled 
 it with fire of the altar, and cast it into [or, upon] the earth: and ''there were 
 voices, and thuuderiugs, and lightnings, and an earthquake. 
 
 6 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to 
 sound. 
 
 7 The first angel sounded, 'aud there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, 
 and they were cast upon the earth : aud the •''third part^^ «" of trees was burnt up, 
 and all green grass was burnt up. 
 
 8 And the second angel sounded, '^ and as it were a great mountain *8 burning with 
 
 9 fire was cast into the sea: * and the third part of the sea * became blood; 'and 
 
 / ch. 4. 4 ; Zee. 4. 4, 5. 
 B »er. 9. 
 
 A ch.B. 9j 17.6; John 
 IH, :«: Ac 14. TZ\ 
 Ro 6, ■iS—H- 
 
 • ch 1. h; li. r. tSi 
 Hfb 9, U; 1 Pet. 1. 
 Itt; 1 Jolm 1.7; see 
 Zee. A 3-5. 
 
 * Ml. f>. 8. 
 
 I ch.ai.3; 22.3; Ex. 
 
 211. 45 ; Ps. G8. 16— 
 
 18; U. 4.5,11. 
 -"Is. 4!t. ID. 
 n P9, 121. 6. 
 " Ps aa I; 3B. S; Is. 
 
 'ib.ii; Mt. 2. ti; John 
 
 HI. II, 14. 
 p ch.-,M.6; 11.36.6,7: 
 
 John 7. 37. 3rt. 
 q cll. al. 1; 1b. 25.8. 
 T ch. b. I. 
 
 J Hab.2.20; Zec.2.13. 
 I ch. 15. I ; LlL I. 19. 
 u Jos. 6. 1. 
 
 J- Ho. 8, 34; Hch 7 25. 
 
 y Le. IB. I'.', IH. 
 
 *ch. 5. 8; 1 Jolin 2. 
 
 c Is. 60. U-16i Eze. 
 
 10. 2. 
 dcU. 16. 18; Pb. 18.13; 
 
 Is. 30. 30. 
 
 e Ex.9. 23-25: Eze. 
 
 38. 2:»; Joel -2. 30. 
 / see Eie. 5. 12. 
 B ch. ». 4: It. 2. 13; 
 
 HI. 19. 
 A Jer.51.25; Am. 7. 4. 
 • ch. IB. 3. 
 k Ex.7- 17—21. 
 I ch. 16. 3. 
 
 1 Angels assent aud respond to the thanksgivings of 
 the redeemed. 
 
 2 Properly, ' the great tribulation,* i. e. the persecu- 
 tions alluded to iu ch. vi. 9 — 11. 
 
 3 The cleansing efficacy of the blood of Christ is here 
 strikingly set forth. Other blood pollutes, this purifies. 
 Compare 1 John i, 7; Eph. i. 7. 
 
 4 Not in the outer court, but (as the Greek word used 
 for 'temple' throughout this book always signifies) in the 
 sanctuary itself ; where in ancient times the priests alone 
 could minister (Ueb. ix. 2, 6). 
 
 5 Rather^ * will spread his tent over them;' perhaps 
 alluding to the Shechinah ; or referring to John i. 14, on 
 which see note. He who dwelt with men on earth, will 
 dwell with them in heaven. 
 
 6 Referring to their sufferings while passing through 
 the great tribulation. Compare Heb. xi. 36 — 38. 
 
 7 Or, *tend,' aa a shepherd does his flock; leading 
 them to ' fountains of waters of life :' comp. Psa. xxiii. 2; 
 John iv. 10; x, 1 — 18, and notes. 
 
 8 See Isa. xxv. 8, and note. 
 
 9 This silence corresponds with the interval in the 
 worship of the Jewish sanctuary, during which the priest 
 went in to offer incense, while the worshippers remained 
 silently waiting in the court without (Luke i. 21). This 
 funotion of the Jewish priests was typical of our Lord's 
 intercession in heaven. 
 
 10 Seven signals of woe are now to be given by the 
 Buccessive blasts of seven trumpets, which, like the seven 
 epistles and the seven seals, are preceded by an introduc- 
 tory vision. The scene is still the heavenly sanctuary, 
 where seven angels stand waiting to sound their trumpets ; 
 and another brings to the altar his censer full of the 
 'prayers of the saints/ which he mingles with Hre, and 
 tlien casts the censer upon the earth, producing fearful 
 convulsions (ch. viii. 2 — 5). All being prepared, four 
 
 angels sound their trumpets : upon which scenes of de- 
 vastation follow, progressively terrible, affecting the land, 
 the sea, the rivers, aud the heavenly bodies (6 — 12) ; until 
 all nature is covered with the indications of Divine anger. 
 For the rest of the trumpets, see ch. ix. 1 — 11 ; ix. 12 — 
 xi. 13; and xi. 14—19. 
 
 11 The dispensers of Divine blessings and judgments 
 (see note on ch. i. 4). 
 
 12 Trumpets were used by the Jews to announce the 
 appointed religious festivals, aud on other great occasions. 
 See Josh. vi. 3, 16. 
 
 13 Compare ch. v, 8. The altar is probably the altar 
 of incense. 
 
 H Perhaps all the saints before mentioned (ch. vi. 9 ; 
 vii. 14) as naved out of the great tribulation ; who now 
 join in calling on Jehovah (as in ch. vi. 10^ to vindicate 
 them. 
 
 15 That is, the mercy-seat upon which the Divine glory 
 rested (Exod. xxv. 20, 22). 
 
 16 Tliese prayers, being accompanied with the incense 
 of Christ's intercession, are heard and accepted; and the 
 righteous judgment.9 of God quickly follow. 
 
 17 Compare Ezek. v. 12; Zcch. xiii. 8. The * third 
 part' seems to mean a considerable portion. In the midst 
 of wrath the Lord remembers mercy (Hab. iii. 2) ; nost- 
 poning complete destruction until these visitations have 
 failed of their effect (see ch. ix. 20, 21 : and compare Zech. 
 xiii. 8, 9). These judgments greatly resemble those of 
 Egypt (Exod. vii. — x.), when miracles which had failed 
 to convince were multiplied to subthic. As those inflic- 
 tions were the immediate precursors of the liberation of 
 the Hebrew people, so these may be of the dehverance of 
 the Christian cliurch. 
 
 1« Compare Jer. li. 2.5. The agitation was such as 
 might be expected from the falling of a burning mountain 
 into the sea. See also Exod. vii. 20, 21. 
 
 1 151 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION VIII. 10— IX. 15. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H, 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 the third part of the creatures which were iu the sea, and had life, died ; and the 
 third jinrt of the ships were destroyed. 
 
 10 Aud the third angel sounded, '" and there fell a great star from heaven, burning 
 as it were a lamp, "aud it fell upon a third part of the rivers, and upon tlu? 
 
 11 fountains of waters ; aud the name of the star is called " Wormwood : ' '' iiud the 
 third part of the waters became wormwood ; aud many men died of the waters, 
 because they were made hitter. 
 
 « And the f(Uirth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and 
 the third jiart of the moon, and the third part of the stars ; so as the third part of 
 them was darkened, aud the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night 
 likewise.'^ 
 
 The seven trumpets — Sounding of the ^/th trumpet, or first woe, 
 
 AXD^ I belield, '^and heard an angeH flying through the midst of heaven, saying 
 with a loud voice, 'Woe, woe, woe,^ to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of 
 the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound ! 
 
 9 And the fifth angel sounded, ' and I saw a star fall frt)m heaven^ unto the earth : 
 "2 and to liim was given the key of '* the bottomh?ss pit.' And he opened the bottom- 
 less pit ; 'and there arose a smoke** out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace ; 
 
 3 and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And 
 there came out of the smoke *' locusts^ upon the earth : and unto them was given 
 
 4 power, ' as the scorpions of the earth have power. And it was comnmnded theiu 
 " tluit they should not hurt *the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, 
 neither any tree; but only those men which have not "^thc seal"* of (lod in their 
 
 5 foreheads. And to them it was given that they shouhl not kill them, ''but that 
 they should he tormented five months : '' and their torment 7v/ts as the torment of 
 
 6 a scorpion,'"*^ when he striketh a man. And in tliose days ''shall men seek deatli, 
 and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death sliall fiee from thi'ni. 
 
 7 And /the shapes of the locusts 7rere like unto horses jirepared unto battle ; *' and 
 on their heads nurre as it were crowns like gold,'*** '' and their laces n'cre as the faces 
 
 8 of men. And they had hair as the hair of women, '^ and ' their teeth were as ////' 
 
 9 teeth of lions. And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of iron; and the 
 sound of till ir wings Jvas ^as the sound of chariots of many horses running to 
 
 10 battle. And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there were stings in their 
 
 11 tails; 'atid their power 7vas to hurt men five months. "• And they had a king'^ 
 over them, 7rhich is " tlie angel of the bottomless pit, whose name iu the Hebrew 
 tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. 
 
 The sex-en trumpets — Sounding of the sixth trumpet, or second woe, 
 "ONE woe is past; atidy behold, there come '' two woes more hereafter. 
 And the sixth angel sounded, and 1 heard a voice v from tho four horns of the 
 
 14 golden altar '*^ which is l)efore God,8a_yi!ig to the sixth angel wliich had the trurnjiet, 
 
 15 Loose the four angels'' which are bound *'in the great river Euphrates. And the 
 
 mcli.O. 1: U. U. 12. 
 » cl>. 16. 4. 
 
 o Den. 2». 18 1 t'ro b. 
 
 4: Jer » Ibi 'a. lb; 
 
 I,(im. 3. ih, IS. 
 f Ex. ib. 23. 
 
 7 c1). Ifi. R; I* 13 10; 
 J Of) 1. 10 1 Am 8. ». 
 
 r ch. 14.6; 19. I?. 
 
 . cli 9.1-J: n li: .lopl 
 2. I; ML 21. HI, '.(2. 
 
 I ch. B lll( LW. in, Ifl. 
 
 u *cr. II : ch. ir. B: 
 I'll. 1: l,k I*. 31. 
 
 7 Jorl 2. 2.10; trc Go. 
 IU2d. 
 
 V Ex. 10.4; Juc1g;.7.12. 
 
 c ch 7. -ii •ft! Ex. IS. 
 
 ■j;t; Ere. ». t. 
 ■I Ti-r. lUi ch. 11.7. 
 
 r ch. 6, 16; Jobs. XI t 
 U.2. lii; Jor. e. ». 
 
 f .lofl 2 4, b. 
 1 Nnh. 3. 17. 
 '• Uan, 7. a. 
 
 12 
 13 
 
 K ch. R. IX 
 
 P V t: 13-21 : ch. 6. 
 
 i;t; 11. II. 
 1 ch e.3: >M El. 37.2. 
 
 r ch. 10.12; Gc. 2.U. 
 
 1 ' Wormvvond' represents tliat which jmisona and em- 
 bittern every source of enjoyment : see rcfs. 
 
 2 All thi; luniirmries hoih of day and nif^ht lost the 
 third nart of llu'ir u.susil Mplendour : a fit emblem of 
 general gloom and distrcKs. 
 
 3 After an announcement (ver. 13) of still more fearful 
 iudK:mentH, at the sound of the fifth trumpet, the bottoin- 
 leSH pit is opt'iied, and deadly siMirpion-like loeuMts issue 
 from it (eh. ix. 1 — 11). Again it is announeed that two 
 more visions of woe remain (12), the sixth trumpet sounds, 
 and four angels of destruction are sent forth to destroy 
 the third part of tho men on whom tliose woes are de- 
 nouneed. CountleMS hosts of terrible monsters advanee 
 and execute this threatening (1'2 — 19); but even after 
 these awful judgments, the survivors continue impenitent 
 (20. 21). 
 
 4 The best mnnuBrripts read, 'an eagle ;' t. e. a Divine 
 messenger appearing like a t^ing eagle in mid heaven 
 (compare eh. xiv.6). 
 
 5 A woe from each of the three remaining trumpets. 
 
 6 Apparently Satan (compare Luke x. IM) ; here em- 
 ployed as the executioner of Divine wrath, i'urhaps tho 
 same as Abaddon, or tho Destroyer: see ver. 11; Job 
 xxvi. 6, and note. 
 
 7 I.,iierally, 'ihn pit of the abyss,* i. e. the abode of 
 evil spirit-* /see ch, xx. 1, and note on Luke viii. ^il. 
 
 ^ 'Smoke' is symbolic of Divine wrath: compare I*sa. 
 xviii. 8. 
 
 9 A visitjition of loensts is a fearful eidamity (see 
 Exod. X. 4 — 15) ; and therefore a fit symbol of extensive, 
 severe, irresistible, and continued pui]i9hment.a (wee Joel 
 i. 2 — 7; ii. 1 — 9, and notes). Here the ihreatening is 
 made more terrible by giving to tho locusts the stings of 
 scorpions, beside exaggerating all their natural powers. 
 
 10 The 'seal' mentioned before in eh. vii. 2, 4. This 
 is a plain detrlaration that tlie predicted woes were the 
 judgments of God on the wicked. 
 
 11 The term of five months may refer to the duration 
 of the ravages of tlie natural locust : compare ver. 10. 
 
 12 The scorpion is a s\ niholof merciless men (Kzrk. ii.fi). 
 I'l This may refer to the horns of the IncustH wliich are 
 
 tipped with yellow, and are here caUed 'crowns,' iis emble- 
 matic of their victorious march. Compare Joel ii. 7 — 9. 
 
 14 Compare Jer. li. 27 ; Joel i. 4. and notes. For ' teeth 
 tike lions,' sec Joel i. 6. The ' brenMtplatc>* as it were 
 iron' (ver. 9), may refer to the hard and tiiin eutiile oti llie 
 fore part of the locust, which serves as a shield when it 
 movc-s among thorny vegetation. 
 
 l'' Moving as an organizc<] body (see Joel ii. 7, 8), to 
 fulfil the cruel purposes of the great Destroyer: see note 
 on ver. I. 
 
 10 Compare ch. viii. 3. Thojndgmentifi proclaimed from 
 the goldi^ii altar of incense, as if in reply to the Interees- 
 sor's prayiTS. 
 
 17 Vour ministers of Divine wrath that had hitherto 
 been restrained. JElespecting the number *four/ see note 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION IX. 16— X. 7. 
 
 [a.d. 95. H. 
 
 four aiigela -were loosed, wliicli were prepared for an hour,' and a day, aud a 
 
 16 month, atul a year, for to slay the third part of men. And *the number of the 
 army ' uf tlie horsemen were two hundred thousand thousand : "^ " aud I heard the 
 number of tht-in. 
 
 17 And tlaia I saw the horses in the vision, and them that sat on them, having 
 breastplates of tire, and of jacinth, and brimstone:^ -^aud the heads of the horses 
 7rcre as the heads of lions ; and out of their moutlis issued fire aud smoke and 
 brimstone. 
 
 18 \^y tliese three"* was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the emoke, 
 
 19 and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths. For their power is in 
 their mouth; and in their tails : ^ for their tails were like unto serpents, and had 
 heads, and with them they do hurt. 
 
 20 And tlie rest of the men which were not killed by these plagues ^yet repented 
 not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship " devils, *and idols 
 of gold, and silver, and brass, aud stone, and of wood ; which neither can see, nor 
 
 21 hear, nor walk : neither repented they^ of their murders, *^uor of their sorceries, 
 nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts. 
 
 The seven trutnpets- 
 
 -Proclaynation hy an angel; seven thunders ; the little scroll; the 
 temple measured; the two witnesses. 
 
 10 AND^ I saw ''another mighty angel come down from heaven, 'clothed with a 
 cloud : ^ ■'"and a rainbow 7i^as upon his head, and s his face 7i'as as it were the sun, 
 
 2 and '' his feet as pillars of fire : and he had in his hand a little book open :'^ 'and 
 
 3 lie set his right foot upon the sea, and his \ei't Joot on the earth,^ and cried witli a 
 loud voice, *as ivheri a lion roareth : and when he had cried, ' seven '*^ thunders 
 
 4 uttered their voices. And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I 
 was about to write ; and I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, "'Seal 
 up'' those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not. 
 
 5 " And the angel which 1 saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth "lifted up 
 
 6 his hand to heaven, and sware'- by Iiim that liveth for ever and ever,'' who created 
 heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein 
 are, and the sea, and the things which are tlierein, ^that there should be time '^ no 
 
 7 longer : but 'in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin 
 to sound, *the mystery of God should be finished, 'aa he hath declared'^ to his 
 servants the prophets. 
 
 Pb. 6». 17; Dbd. 7 
 It); Joel 2. II. 
 Eze. M. «. 
 
 « ch. 9, an ; Deu. 3). 
 
 W: 2 Chr. 2S. T^i 
 
 Pro. 27. Ti; Jer. b. 
 
 3; 8. B. 
 « Le. 17. 7; Deu. 32. 
 
 17; P«.lii6.R7; I Cor. 
 
 m. a); 1 Tim. i. 1. 
 6 Ps.ll5.4-8; 135.15; 
 
 Dan. 5. 23. 
 e ch. 1*2. 15. 
 
 t ch. 7. 2. 
 
 ch. 17! P". 97. 2; 
 
 Dan. 7. 13. 
 
 ch. 4. 3; Ekr. I. 26. 
 ; ch. I. 10: Mt. 17. 2. 
 
 ch. I. 1.'^; Uiin. II). li. 
 
 Pi 2. S ; 8'J. 2 
 
 Mt. 
 
 ■r. L.'5 31); Am. 3.8. 
 
 m Dcu V9. 29 { Dan. 8. 
 26 ; 12. 4, i). 
 
 n see Dan, 12. 4—13. 
 
 Ge. N. 22; Ex. ti. 8 ; 
 Dan. 12. 7. 
 
 P cli 4. 9-11; 14. 7; 
 Nc. 9. G. 
 
 q ch. I«. 17: Dan.I2.7: 
 
 Hab. 2. 3. 
 r eh. 11. 15-18. 
 
 1 Ro. 11.2.^1 Eph.3.9. 
 ( Ara.3.7; Lk.24.44— 
 
 47 i Ac. 3. 21. 
 
 on ch. vii. 1. Palestine had for many ages been subject 
 to invasion by forniiiiuble hosts from the region of the 
 Euphr;ites: seeGen. xiv.; Judg. iii. 8 ; 2 Kings xv. 19, 
 etc. Assyria and Babylon had been proverbial for the 
 multitudes of their cavalry ; and they abounded with 
 representations of sj'iubolical animals, to which the figures 
 of this vision bear a remarkable resemblance. And in the 
 diiysof John, the Parthian horsemen, from the same region, 
 were dreiided even by the legions of Rome. 
 
 1 Properly, ^ For the hour and day and month and 
 year,' i. e. the exact time appointed by God at which they 
 were to lead forth their destroying armj\ 
 
 2 'Two myriads of myriads;' an overwhelming mul- 
 titude of dreadful monsters, combining the powers of the 
 most formidable animals with supernatural means of de- 
 struction. 
 
 3 Glaring and terrific. 
 
 4 The best manuscripts read, *by these three plagues,' 
 i. e. the fire, smoke, and brimstone, issuing from the 
 mouths of the horses ; which are represented as perform- 
 ing the principal work of destruction, the riders only 
 guiding them. 
 
 5 The result of these awful judgments is the same as 
 that of the phigues of Egypt, and of many other Divine 
 visitations : those who are not destroyed continue im- 
 penitent. 
 
 6 Again, as in the former series of the seals, the symbols 
 of judgment are followed by a vision of encouragement 
 and hope f')r the servants of God. A mighty and benig- 
 nant angel appears, and his voice is followed by seven 
 thunders; but tlie inspired seer is forbidden to record 
 their utterances (ch. x. 1 — 4). Yet something is revealed. 
 The angel solemnly declares that the final judgment will 
 certainly and speedily take place (5 — 7). John is directed 
 to take and eat a scroll in the angel's hand ; he tinda it 
 pleasant at the time, but bitter afterwards ; and be is told 
 
 that he has yet to prophesy respecting many people and 
 their rulers (8 — 11). He receives a command to measure 
 the holy place, and the altar, and to take an account of 
 those who worship there (ch. si. 1, 2); he is told that two 
 witnesses, under God's protection, shall prophesy for an 
 appointed time; and becoming the victims of perse- 
 cution, shall be slain as the Saviour w:is, and like him 
 shall arise from the dead, and ascend to heaven ; some of 
 thfir persecutors repenting, and theothers beingdestroyed 
 (3 — 13). Then, the last woe having been announced, the 
 seventh trumpet is blown. And now these judgments of 
 God are completed, the church of Christ is seen in heaven, 
 and the punishment of his enemies is symbolized by the 
 most terrible natural agencies of destruction (14 — 19). 
 
 7 The emblem of majesty (see Psa. xviii. 12; Ezek. 
 i. 4). The ' rainbow' is the emblem of covenanted mercy 
 (Gen. i.K. 13—15). 
 
 8 Compare Ezek. iii. 1 — 4. This small scroll appears 
 to have contained prophecies ; perhaps some of those 
 which John was to utter (see vers. 8 — 11). 
 
 y Signifying his control over both land and sea. 
 
 10 Properly, ' the seven thunders ;' the number seven 
 here as elsewhere denoting completeness. 
 
 n In no other instance is John forbidden to write (or 
 publish) ; but in three subsequent instances he is ex- 
 pressly commanded to do it (seech, xiv. 13; six. 9; xxi.6). 
 Some suppose that the revelations made to Daniel which 
 he was to seal up (Dan. xii. 4, 9) were here explained to 
 John, although they were not vet to be unfolded to others. 
 
 12 Compare Dan. xii. 7, an^ note. 
 
 13 Or, ' that there shall be no more delay* The 
 sounding of the seventh trumpet is at hand. 
 
 14 Rather, * as he gave glan tidings;' r<'ferring to the 
 blessed consummation, which had been foretold by proj)hets 
 both in the Old Testament and the New, and is announced 
 as being accomplished, in ch. xi. 15. 
 
 1453 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION X. 8— XI. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 8 Aud " the voice wliicli I heard from heaven spake unto ine again, and said, Go 
 and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth 
 
 9 upon the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, 
 Give me the little book. And he said unto me, 'Take it, and eat it up ; aud it 
 
 10 shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.' And 
 I took the little book out of the angel's hand, and ate it up ; * and it was in my 
 mouth sweet as honey : and as soon as I had eaten it, =my belly was bitter. 
 
 11 And he said unto me, "Thou must projilieay again before^ many peoples, and 
 nations, and tongues, and kings. 
 
 \ J And^ there was given me ' a reed like unto a rod : and ■■ the angel stood, saying, 
 ■* Rise, and measure ' the temple'' of God, and the altar, and them that worship 
 
 2 therein. But •'^ the court which is without the temph; leave out, and measure it 
 not; « for it is given unto the Gentiles i^ and the holy city" shall they * tread 
 under foot' 'forty ami two months.'* 
 
 3 And I will give poi'er^ unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy ■>a 
 thousand two hundred ayid threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. 
 
 4 These are the * two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before ' the 
 God of the earth. 
 
 5 And if any man will hurt thera, "fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and 
 devoureth their enemies: "and if any man will hurt thera, he must in this 
 
 6 manner'" be killed. These ° have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the 
 days of their prophecy : and p have power ' ' over waters to turn them to blood, and 
 to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will. 
 
 7 And when they 'shall have finished '^ their testimony, 'the beast '^ that 
 ascendeth out of tbe bottomless pit 'shall make war against them, and shall over- 
 
 8 come them, and kill them. And their dead bodies slinll lie in the street of ' the 
 great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt,''' "where also our '^ 
 Lord was crucified. 
 
 9 ' And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their 
 dead bodies ^ three days and an half, 'and shall not sutf'r tlieir dead bodies to 
 
 10 be ])ut in graves. '^ ■" And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, 
 and make merry, 'and shall send gifts" oue to another; '^because these two 
 prophets tormented'* them that dwelt on the earth. 
 
 11 And after three days and an half ■* the Spirit of life from God entered into them. 
 
 I E«. S.S. 
 : F.zc 2. 10. 
 ■ ch. 14.6; Jer. 1.9,10. 
 
 6 ch. 21. I.S: Ek*. 40. 
 
 .1. elc. ; Zpc. Z 1.2. 
 e ch. III. 1—5. 
 rf Num. 23. m. 
 e 2 Cor. 6. I(i; 1 Pet. 
 
 2 \ 
 / F.ic. 40. 17. 20. 
 H P. -:i. 1 ; I. k. 21.24: 
 
 2 Thc« 2. 3-12. 
 /> Onn. 7. 19; H, 10,21. 
 
 2.'.. 
 
 • ch. 13 &; DaQ.7.Xa; 
 12.7.11, IS. 
 
 / ch. 12. H. 
 
 * ch 1. 20; Zm. 4. 2, 
 
 3. 11-14. 
 
 Ilni 
 
 n Nnm lij. 29. 35; ■«« 
 P» HI.-, \h; li. 27.3; 
 
 o Ktc rcf.. 'l KL 17. I. 
 p Ex. 7. 19. 
 
 ? Lli.13 32; Ac.S0.S4. 
 r ch. 13. 1, II; 17.8. 
 » Dan. 7. 21. 
 
 ( ch. 14. ft; 17.61 18. 
 
 in. I* 1. 10. 
 I. ch. )H. 24. 
 
 ^ ch. 17. 15. 
 
 t/ »pe Tcr». 2, 3, II 
 
 * P«. 79. 2, 3. 
 
 a John 10. 20. 
 
 6 E-t 9. 19. 22, 
 
 c ve». 5, b ; ch. 10. 10. 
 
 d Etc 37. 5-14. 
 
 1 Compare not* on Ezek. iii. 3. This may mean that 
 it ia sweet to hfiir of the future delivenince and glory of 
 the church ; bitter, to learn the painful path by which 
 this happiness is to be reached. 
 
 2 Rather, 'upon;' i.e. 'ra«ferniH'7>'' having the nations 
 aa the subjects of his prophecy ; probably that which fol- 
 lows in i;li. xi., etc. 
 
 3 ']' his scene should be compared with Ezek. xl. 3 — 5, 
 17—19; and Zccli. ii. 1—3. 
 
 ■* The word 'temple' here denotes the principal build- 
 ing or sanctuary, exclusive of the open court witbout and 
 around it. To 'measure' the worshippers, must mean to 
 count them. Under the Christian dispensation the temple 
 of God ia the community of all true Christians (Eph. ii. 
 20— 'i'i). 
 
 5 It is abandoned to those who reject Christ and his 
 
 gospel. 
 
 <> Jerusalem was ' the holy city.' Here the phmse 
 probably symbolizi's the visible church of tliis period, as 
 distinguished from the spiritual worshippers in the inner 
 court of the temple. 
 
 ^ That is, Ibey shall trample upon it; treat it with the 
 grcat<;st indignity. Compare Luke xxi. 24. 
 
 8 Forty-two months, of thirty days each, would bo 
 equal to 12fiO days. Some take n day for a year, and 
 make tliii 1260 years. Others regard days, months, and 
 years as standini; for the ordinary meajiurcment of time; 
 as in Jer. xxv. 12 ; xxix. 10. 
 
 9 Rather, simply * I will give unto my two witnes.ses ;' 
 i.e. I will appoint and quulify them for tln-ir miHsinn. 
 'Saekclotb' was the usual (>lolhilig of the ancient pro- 
 pheU : see 2 Kings i. 8; Zich. xiii. 4; Malt. iii. 4. The 
 two witnesses seem to be identitied (ver. 4), or at least 
 compared with the two olive trees of Zeirbariali : see 
 Zech. iv. 1 — 14, anri notes. As the temple of (Jod is to 
 •tand, for an appointed time, in a world surrendered to those 
 who reject Christ (vcr«. 1, 2) ; »o for the same period the 
 
 witnesses deliver their testimony in garments of humilia- 
 tion and mourning (.•!). They are siicred to God, and are 
 secured by his care ; none can seek to hurt them without 
 receiving injury ; and though frail and feeble in them- 
 selves, earth, and sea, and sky are made subservient to 
 their work (.5, 6). When, after the example of their Lord, 
 they have fiiiiahed their work on earth, they too are sub- 
 jecied for a brief period to the power of their enemies, 
 and are shiin, as Chri.st was (7) ; and like him they are 
 for a while the objects of acorn and triumph lo their 
 enemies ( 8—10 ) ; but as the Saviour arose from the 
 dead, so his witnesses arise, and ascend to heaven in 
 a cloud, as he did (11, 12). And similar consequences 
 f(dlow; some of their peraeeutors repenting, and others 
 being destroyed (13). The predictions of this vision may 
 receive their aceomplishnient partially in the visible his- 
 tory of the church of Christ, and perhaps perfectly in its 
 whole history. 
 
 le That is, by fire; an evident allusion to 2 Kings i. 10. 
 
 " Or, 'authority.' They have power equal to the 
 miraculous powers possessed by Elijah and by Moses. 
 Conipiire 1 Kings xvii. 1 ; Kxod, vii. 17 — 19. 
 
 12 That is, at the end of the 12C0 days (ver. 3). 
 
 13 This probably refers to the destroyer mentioned in 
 ch. ix. 11. 
 
 II This 'great city,' the antagonist of 'the holy city,' 
 is called 'Sodom' for vice; and 'Egypt' for tyranny and 
 oppression of Ood's people; and it is further compared 
 to the Jewish capital for ita rejection of Christ, and hatred 
 
 to his peaplo. 
 
 15 'I be best reading seems to be, ' their Lord ;' to whom 
 in death, as in life, the witnesses are eonforniiMl. 
 
 11 .As a mark of extreme hatred and contempt. 
 
 17 As on a high festival: sec Neh. viii. 10 — 12; £sth. 
 ix. 19, 22. 
 
 1^ I)y their rebukes, and cbaatiscmcnts for unbelief and 
 rebellion. 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XI. 12— XII. 5. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 and they stood upon their feet ; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. 
 1*3 And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. 
 'And they ascended up to heaven /in a cloud ; ^ and their enemies beheld them. 
 And the same hour ^ was there a great earthquake,"^ '' and the tenth part of the 
 cit3' fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand : and the 
 remnant ivere afiVighted, ' and gave^ glci'y to the God of heaven. 
 
 The seveti trumpets — Sounding of the seventh trumpet^ or third woe ; sotig of praise to God. 
 
 *THE second woe ia past ; and^ behold, the third woe^ cometh quickly. 
 
 And Hhe seventh angel sounded; "'and there were great voices in heaven, 
 saying, " Tiie kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and 
 of his Christ ; ''and he shall reign for ever and ever. 
 
 And p the four and twenty elders, which eat before God on their seats, fell upon 
 17 their faces, and worshipped God, saying, 
 
 We give thee thanks, Lord God Almighty, 
 9 Which art, and "wast, and art to come ; 
 Because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, '' and hast reigned.-'' 
 
 * And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come ; 
 'And the time of the dead, that they should he judged,*^ 
 " And that thou shouldcst give reward unto thy servants the prophets, 
 And to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; 
 ■^ And shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. 
 
 And i' the temple of God was opened in heaven; and there was seen iu his 
 temple 'the ark of his testament.^ 
 
 And "^ there were lightnings, and voices, and thuuderings, and an earthquake, 
 *and great hail.^ 
 
 Vision of the woman clothed with the sitn, persecuted by the dragon. 
 
 12 AND^ there appeared a great wonder [or^ ^ig"] in heaven; a woman"* clothed 
 with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve 
 
 2 stars : and she being with child cried, "^ travailing in birth, and pained to be 
 delivered. 
 
 3 And there appeared another wonder [^r, sign] in heaven ; and behold ''a great red 
 dragon," ^having seven heads and ten horns, -''and seven crowns '^ upon his heads. 
 
 4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, ^and did cast them to 
 the earth. 
 
 And the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, * for 
 
 5 to devour her child as soon as it was born. » And she brought forth a man child, 
 
 * who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron : *^ and her child was ' caught up 
 unto God, and to his throne. 
 
 13 
 
 IG 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 e oh, Vi. 5. 
 / Ac. I, 9. 
 U eh 6. 12. 
 
 ch. 11.7: 15. 4 I Joi, 
 
 * ch.8. 13; 0.12; 15.1. 
 
 ( clK fi. 2—6: 10. 7. 
 "'ill. I<l. B; Ib. 27. 13. 
 n ch Vi. 11); Pb. ■••I. 
 
 V7. an : I». 21. Via ; 
 
 Oba<i. 21. 
 o P» lui. If); Dan. 2. 
 
 •>1 ; 7. U, 27; Ueb. 
 
 1.8. 
 P ch. i. 4; 19.4. 
 
 q ch.I.4,S; 4.8; 16.5. 
 r cb. 19. 6. 
 
 * vers. 2,9; Pg. 2. !. 
 
 ( ch. G. in ; Ii. 26. 19— 
 21 ; Dan. 7 ft, 10. 
 
 t-cli. 22. 12; ML 5. 12; 
 a Thei. 1. 5—7. 
 
 xch. 13. 10; 18. H; 
 
 fee Jude l'>. 
 y ch. 1.^. :.— 8 ; U. (i, 
 
 l-(. 
 X Ex. 25.21.22, 
 
 a ch.S.bi 16. 18. 
 b cb. 16. 21. 
 
 ch. 17 3; 12.9; ice 
 
 Jr.hn**. 41. 
 
 ch 17. 9, 10; Dan. 
 
 7.7- 
 / ch 13. 1. 
 8 Dan. B. 9-12. 
 
 A Ex. I. 16: ML 2.3- 
 
 lii. 
 • Mt. 1.2S; Gal. 4.1. 
 A ch. 2. 2a, 27; 19. \b\ 
 
 F*. 2. 9. 
 t ch. 11.12: Ac. 2. W; 
 
 Eph. I. 20. 
 
 1 Compare Acts 1. 9. 
 
 2 Compare Matt, xxvii. 50 — 54 ; xxviii. 2. 
 
 3 They acknowledged God's hand and power (see ch. 
 xiv. 7 ; xvi. 9). This raay perhaps imply only a temporary 
 impression made by these judgments. Compare Luke v. 26. 
 
 4 The third woe, introduced by the sounding of the 
 seventh trumpet, is the immediate precursor of finul 
 victory. According to the declaration in ch. x. 6, there is 
 no further delay ; the judgments of God are completed ; 
 and this awful series of visions, which commenced with 
 the presentation of the prayers of the church (oh. viii. 3, 4), 
 concludes with songs of thanksgiving and praise. The 
 scene, like that which follows the opening of the seventh 
 seal (ch. viii. 1), is laid in heaven ; but here, instead of 
 silence, there is triumph and exultation. 
 
 5 Vindicating thy sovereign authority, and making all 
 earthly dominion subservient to the supremacy of Christ. 
 
 6 Tnis probably refers to the martyrs, who would then 
 be avenged, whilst all agents of evil will be punished. 
 
 7 liiither, 'covenant.' The ark in the earthly temple 
 was in the most holy place ; where the Shechinah shone 
 forth as the symbol of Jehovah's presence. As the rend- 
 ing of the veil in twain indicated that the ancient dis- 
 pensation had come to an end (see Matt, xxvii. 51, and 
 note) ; so the throwing open of the holy of holies here 
 may perhaps signify the passing away of the final earthly 
 dispensation. 
 
 H The symbols of Omnipotence triumphing over all 
 adver-^aries. 
 
 y In ch. xii. a new series of visions begins, apparently 
 indicating the commencement of a new section (ch. xii. 
 
 — -xx.) First a woman appears in the sky, surrounded 
 with glory; she is near the season of child-birth, and 
 anxious for the hour of her delivery (eh. xii. 1, 2). Then 
 a great red dragon, with many heads, and horns, und 
 regal crowns, who sweeps to the earth a third p:irt of the 
 stars, is seen waiting to devour the expected child ; but 
 the destined Ruler of all nations is raised beyond his 
 reach, to the throne of God; and the woman flees to the 
 desert, where she is kept in safety for an appointed time 
 (3 — 6). Heaven now becomes the scene of conflict, in 
 which the dragon, here named the ' Devil,' is driven out, 
 with his associates, by Michael and his angels (7 — 0). 
 And Satan's expulsion is followed by a song, in which 
 triumphant rejoicings are accompanied with predictions 
 of conflict and suffering on earth (^10 — 12). On earth the 
 dragon is seen pursuing the woman ; and as she escapes 
 from his power (12—16), he attempts to destroy her off- 
 spring, who hold fast their obedience to God, and faith 
 in Christ (17). 
 
 10 This ia commonly thought to be an emblem of the 
 true chun^h of God upon earth. Compare Isa. liv. 1, 6, 6 : 
 Mic. iv. 10; Gal. iv. 26. 
 
 U Satan (see ver. 9). *Red' is the emblem of cruelty 
 and bloodshed. 
 
 12 The 'heads,* 'horns,* and royal 'diadems' represent 
 power; which the number * seven' Bhows to be complete . 
 or universal. 
 
 13 Compare ch. xix. 15; Psa. ii. 9, and note. This 
 clause is supposed by some to indicate that the child is 
 the Messiah ; who is delivered from Satan's aasaults, and 
 exalted to the throne of God. 
 
96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XII. 6— XIII. 1. 
 
 [a. D. 95. II. 
 
 fi And '" the woman fl^^d into the wilderness, ^ where she liath a place prepared of 
 God, " that they should feed her there "a thousand two hundred and threescore 
 days.s 
 
 7 And there was war in heaven : ''Michael-'^ ami his angels fought « against the 
 
 8 dragon; and the dragon fought and his angeU, and prevailed not; 'neither was 
 
 9 tlieir place found any more in heaven. And ' tlie great dragon was cast out, 
 'that old serpent, "called the devil, -^ and Satan,** ■" which deceiveth the whole 
 world : ' he was cast out into the earth, and hia angels were cast out with him. 
 
 10 And 1 heard a loud voice saying in heaven, 
 
 « i\ow is come-'* salvation, and strength, '' and the kingdom of our God, 
 'And tlie power of his Christ. 
 Eor the accuser*^ of our brethren is cast down," 
 ''Which accused them before our God day and night. 
 
 11 And 'they^ overcame him /by the blood of the Lamb, 
 And by the word of their testimony : 
 
 «■ And they loved not their lives unto the death. ^ 
 
 12 Therefore '* rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them, 
 * Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the seal 
 
 For * the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, 
 'Because he knoweth that he hath but a sliort time."^ 
 
 13 And when the dragon saw that he was east unto tlie earth, he persecuted '"the 
 
 14 woman which brouglit forth the man chihL " And to tlie woman were given two 
 wings of a great eagle, "that she might tiy ''into tht; wilderness, into lier place, 
 where she is nourisiied ^ for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of 
 
 15 the serpent. And the serpent '' cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the 
 
 16 woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of thetlood." * And the earth 
 helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the tlood 
 which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 
 
 17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, 'and wiMit to make war with the 
 remnant of her seed.'^ » ^Jiich keep the commandments of God, and have 'the 
 testimony of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Visio7is of the two beasts^ the agents of the dragon. 
 23 AND 13 I stood''* upon the sand of the sea, and saw ^a beast '^ rise np out of 
 the sea, * having seven heads and ten iKjrns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and 
 
 >ncomp.P*.9t.1; SoDfc 
 
 Sol. 2.11; 8.S; Ex«. 
 
 ai. 3a. 
 X Bcc 1 Kl. 17. S-€. 
 n ch. 11.3: 13. &. 
 f> Dan. 10. I3,:il: 12. 1 1 
 
 Jiidc U. 
 g vor 3; ch. 20. 2. 
 T Pi. 37. lU 
 I Lk. 10. IHj John Vi. 
 
 31. 
 ( ch. 20.2; Go. 3. 1, «. 
 u Mt. IH. 3>.l: Jotin a 
 
 41 : ) Pi-t. &. tt. 
 X Job I. H. 
 
 y cli.-JO. it 2Cor.n.3. 
 X cli,9. I. 
 a ch. II. lA; 19. 1. 
 b Daa 2. 44. 
 e Pi.2.8— 12} 110.6,0. 
 
 d 1 Chr. 21. 1: .)ob I. 
 
 9; -i .%: Zee. 3. I. 
 e Ro 8 .U— 3y; Iti. :iO; 
 
 I John 2. 13. U. 
 / ch. 7. 10—14. 
 
 8 ch. 2, 10. 13i 20. 4; 
 
 Lk, \\. 2ti; Ac 20. 
 
 VI; Hob II. iS-W. 
 h ch. Irt. »l; F» Wi. 
 
 II — 13; Ii. 4>J. 13. 
 
 I ch.llS; "JA-i. 11.10. 
 h 1 Fft. &. 8. 
 ' ch. 10. U. 
 
 o T.T. 6. 
 
 p ch. 17. 3: •rol Sftm. 
 
 ^:t. II, L'li I Kl l;<. 4. 
 q ch 11.2; Dan 7.25i 
 
 ( ch. 11. 7: 13.71 Oo. 
 
 3.15: Dnn. 7.23-:£li. 
 » ch. It. 12. 
 j-cli, I. 2, <.l; 6. R: SO. 
 
 4; 1 Cur. 2.1; 1 John 
 
 a. 10. 
 
 y Dan, 7. 2,7, 9. 19-24. 
 1 ch.I2. 3; 17-3.0,12. 
 
 1 ABElijfih flfd : see 1 Kings xvii. 1 — 6. Some suppose 
 that this intimates that the true church would be hidden^ 
 as well K3 auff'eringy but y^i preserved by God. 
 
 2 1*260 duya inuke three years and a half" (ch. xi. 3) ; 
 which niitny suppose to be the same as 'a time, times, 
 and half a time,' in ver. 14, and Dan. vii. 25. Klijah 
 was hid from Ahab for about three years and a half: 
 compare Luke iv. 2o ; 1 Kings xvii. 1; xviii. 1. Those 
 who hold the year-day theory take the 1260 days to mean 
 12G0 years. 
 
 !i 'fho guardian of God's people : see note on Dan. 
 X. i:i. 
 
 4 Sec on ver. 3. These ancumulated titles forcibly de- 
 BCiibii the character and influrnce of the evil one. 
 
 5 It'ither, * Now tlic Siilvaliou, and the strength, and 
 tin; kingdom is become our (Jud'H; and the aiithurity, his 
 Christ's.' 'J'lie merinirig is tin- saiiii^ us in rli. xi. 1-5. 
 
 'Accuser' is the meaning of the names * Satan' 
 (compare Job i. 9 — 11) and 'devil' (1 Pet. v. 8). 
 ' See Luke x. 18, and note. 
 
 8 'The brethren,' whom he nocuscd, overcame liim 
 ' on account of ihu blood of the Lamb (compare ch. vii. 
 14), and on account of tlie word of their testimony:' tlie 
 first cleansing from sin ; tlie hist guiding to duty. 
 
 9 They loved their Lord more than life. 
 
 10 Only a 'short season' before liis final defeat: very 
 short compared with the future beyond. 
 
 H A 'river' is a common symbol of an invading; army: 
 see Isa. viii. 7. llere widely extended persecution may 
 be meant; from which the cliiirch is from time to time 
 delivered by God's overruling providence (ver. 16). 
 
 12 The chief object of liia hatred was heyond his roai-h 
 (ver. 6). The 'rest of her seed" ure appun-ntly npiritiial 
 Christians; who are here distinguished by the infullihle 
 mark of obedient faith. 
 
 13 The stalenumt in ch. xii. 17 of the dragon's deter- 
 mination to oppose and persecuta the followers of Christ, 
 
 is followed by two visions, setting forth the agencies 
 which he employs for that purpose. A beast is seen 
 arising from the sca^ with emblems of authority, and 
 titles of bla.sphemy (xiii. 1). He combines in liimself 
 the natures of the tierccBt and most formidable animals; 
 and after being liealed of a deadly wound, lie acquires 
 extensive dominion, through the irresistible power given 
 to him by the dragon (2 — 4). His arrogant and impious 
 pretensions are allowed to prevHil for an apptiinfed time; 
 during wliieh he oppresses the servants of God, and 
 brings all nations under his sway, except only the 
 Lamb's chosen followers (.5 — 8), who are encouraged to 
 he patient and faiUitul by the assurance that liis cruelly 
 shall be duly recompensed (9, 10). A second adversary 
 then iippeiirs, in the form of a beast arising from the 
 earthy who hides a malignant nature under a gtrntle 
 aHpert (U). He is entirely subservient to the former lieast, 
 Working talse miracles to support him, and giving life to 
 his iimige (11 — 14); which also itself receives homage, 
 demands submission, and exercises power {\^ — 17). This 
 vision, like the preceding, is closed with an approprialo 
 admonition to the ext-rcise of ChriHtian wisdom and un- 
 derstanding (18). Then follows a highly coiisoliilory and 
 cheering vision, resembling that in ch, vii. in a similar 
 connection, exhibiting 144, OOOof the avowed and faithful 
 followers of the Saviour, associated with him in the pos- 
 session of heavenly purity and happiness, and uttering a 
 new song, in wliich they only can join who have been 
 purilied from the sins, and released from the sorrows of 
 this woild (ch. xiv. 1 — 5). 
 
 14 Uiither, ' it stood,' viz. tho dragon, who seems to be 
 represented as watching for tho agencies of evil which 
 HOMii appear. 
 
 15 'Unit is, ft wild beast. The three animals which 
 Daniel had beheld (seo Dan. vii. 2—8, 17—27, and notes) 
 are here combined in one swift, ferocious, and ravenous 
 monster (ver. 2). 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XIII. 2— XIV. I. 
 
 [a. D.95. H. 
 
 2 upon hia heads the name' of "blasphemy. ' And the beast which I saw was like 
 unto a leopard, aud his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as tlie 
 mouth of a lion. And ' the dragon '' gave him his power, 'and his seat,'-^ and great 
 
 3 authority. And I saw one of his heads ■''as it were wounded to death ; and his 
 deadly wound was healed. 
 
 4 And * all the world wondered after the beast.'' And '' they worshipped the 
 dragon which gave power unto the beast : and they worshipped the beast, saying, 
 
 5 ■ Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?'' And there 
 was given uuto him *a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies ;■'' and 
 
 6 power was given unto him to continue" 'forty and two months.' And he opened 
 his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, "• and his taber- 
 
 7 nacle, " aud them that dwell in heaven. Aud it was given^ unto him "to make 
 war with the saints, and to overcome them : ''and power was given him over all 
 
 8 kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 'And all that dwell upon the earth shall 
 worship him, '' whose names are not written" in the book of life of the Lamb 
 slain ' from the foundation of the world.'" 
 
 9, 10 ' If any man have an ear," let him hear. " He that leadeth into captivity shall 
 go into captivity : ' he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword, 
 y Here '- is the patience and the faith of the saints. 
 
 11 And I beheld another beast'^ 'coming up out of the earth ; "and he had two 
 
 12 horns like a lamb, and ^ he spake as a dragon.''' And he exerciseth all the power 
 'of the first beast '^ before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell 
 
 13 therein to worship the first beast, wliose deadly wound was healed. And '' he doeth 
 great wonders,'^ 'so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in 
 
 14 tlie sight of men, and ■''deceiveth them i that dwell on the earth ' by the means of 
 those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast ; saying to them 
 that dwell on the earth, that they should make 'au image to the beast, which 
 
 15 had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to give life unto 
 the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, *and cause 
 
 16 that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And 
 he caused all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, ' to receive a 
 mark " in their right hand, or in their foreheads : and that no man might buy or 
 sell, save he that had the mark, or " the name of the beast, " or the number of 
 his name. 
 
 "Here is wisdom.'^ Let him that hath understanding count ''the number of 
 the beast : ' for it is the number of a man ; and his number is Six hundred three- 
 score and BIX. 
 
 Vision of the Lamb and his followers . 
 14 AND I looked, and, lo, ''a Lamb'" stood on the mount Sion, and with him 
 •an hundred forty a?id four thousand,-" 'having his Father's name 2' written in 
 their foreheads. 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 ch.17-3; Dan.7.25j 
 
 2 Tliea. 2. 3, 4. 
 ft Dun. 7. 4—7. 
 - ch. 12. 9. 
 d ch. 17. 12. 
 t ch. 16. 10. 
 / vera. 12.14; ch.17.10. 
 
 s ch. 17. 8; ZThCB. 2. 
 
 It— 12, 
 /> 2 Thes. 2. 4. 
 
 see Is. 40. 2a. 
 
 * Dan. 7. 8. 25; ll.M. 
 
 ' ch. 11.2,3; 12.1). 
 
 ich.21.3j John 1.14; 
 
 Col.1.191 8.9; Heb. 
 
 !l 11. 
 
 Hob. 12.22.23. 
 
 ch.11.7; 12.17; Dan. 
 
 7.21.25. 
 pch. 11. 18; 17. 16. 
 1 1 John 5. 19. 
 r ch. 3. 5; 21.27: Ex. 
 
 32. 32; Dan. 12. I; 
 
 Phil. 4. 3. 
 » ch. 17. 8; 1 Pot. 1. 
 
 19, 20. 
 t ch. 2. 7; Mt. 11. 15. 
 " I*. 14.2; Xi. 1. 
 X Go. 9. 6 ; Mt, 26. 5'2. 
 9 ch. 11. 12; Ii. 39.15; 
 
 I.am. 3 2(1; Hah. 2. 
 
 3; Lk. 12. 32; IJeb. 
 
 3. 6 ; Jara. 5. 7. 8. 
 " ch. 11.7. 
 a Mt. 7. 15; 2 Cor. 11. 
 
 13-15. 
 & BCoDan, 11.21,24. 
 (^ vers. 1—8. 
 d ch. IG. 1 1 : ace reft. 
 
 Don, 13. 1—3. 
 e Bed Kt.18.38; 2K1. 
 
 1. 10, 12. 
 / ch. 12.9: 19.20. 
 g ver. 8. 
 
 ft 2 ThcB. 2. 9, 10. 
 > ch. 14, 9, U; 15.2. 
 
 A ch. le. 2; 19,20: 20. 
 4 ; Dan. 3. 7. 
 
 ' ch. 149-11; 19.20; 
 
 o ch.17.9; Pb. 107.43; 
 
 Dan 12. 10. 
 p ch. 15. 2. 
 J ch. 21. 17. 
 
 ch. 6. 6 ; 7. 9-17. 
 ch. 7. 4—8; Heb. 12, 
 
 ( ch. 3 12; 7.3; 13. 
 10; Ib. 02, 2. 
 
 1 Rather, 'names of blasphemy' (as in ch, xvii, 3), 
 apparently signifying impious claims to dignity and 
 authority belonging to God only : see ver. 6, 
 
 2 Rather, ' throne :* compare ch. xvi. 10, 
 
 3 They followed him with admiration. In former 
 visions the adversaries of the church gained only a tran- 
 sient victory over Christ's faithful witnesses ; but these 
 extend their power through the world (vers, 4, 8), Many 
 willingly submit to their dominion ; and so ultimately 
 share their doom, 
 
 4 The 'dragon' and 'the beast' are both worshipped as 
 possessing irresistible power, or omnipotence, 
 
 5 Compare ver, 1, and Dan, vii, 8, 20, The objects of 
 his blasphemies are God, and heaven, and its holy in- 
 habitants (ver. G), 
 
 6 Rather, ' to act,* 
 
 7 Compare ch, xii, 6, and note, 
 
 8 ByGod'spermission, Comp. Rom. i. 24; 2Thea.ii,U, 
 3 Only those who are in vital union with Christ can 
 
 resist this delusion: see llatt, xxiv. 24. 
 
 10 From ch. xvii. 8 it appears that the connection is, 
 ' not written from the foundation of the world.' 
 
 11 Sue ch. ii, 7 ; also Matt, xi, 1.5. 
 
 12 During the power and raging of the beast the saints 
 have their faith and patience severely tried ; but they 
 will be richly rewarded. And, on the other hand, they 
 who make others captives will themselves become cap- 
 tives, and they who slay with the sword will themselves 
 be slain. 
 
 S A 
 
 13 Many think that this symbol refers to the employ- 
 ment of religious deception in aid of persecuting power. 
 The two powers whicn have been chiefly employed by 
 Satan in his conflict with the church have been that of 
 persecuting governments founded on force, and exercised 
 by the sword, and that of false priesthoods founded on 
 delusion, and exercised by all the various means of social 
 injury. 
 
 14 That is, subtilly and maliciously. Compare Dan. 
 xi. 21, 24 ; 2 Thess, ii. 8—10, 
 
 15 Whoso marvellous resources aud vitality had been 
 80 signally manifested ; see ver. 3. 
 
 16 Or, 'signs;' false miracles. Compare Exod. vii. 
 8—13; Matt. xxiv. 24; Acts viii. 9— U ; xiii, 6. 
 
 17 The 'mark' appears to refer to the sign or token 
 anciently borne by persons who were devoted to any par- 
 ticular deity. It has been a common mode of persecution 
 to forbid men to ' buy or sell.' 
 
 18 Only one who has 'wisdom* and 'intelligence' can 
 make out this number; although it is put in figures 
 according to ' man's reckoning.' All the attempts to solve 
 this enigma have been hitherto unsatisfactory ; though 
 doubtless when the time comes for its solution it will 
 manifest strikingly the truth of the prophecy. 
 
 10 Rather, 'the Lamb* (see ch. v. C), 
 
 20 As 'Mount Ziuu' is mentioned, these are probably 
 the sealed Israelites spoken of in ch, vii, 4, 
 
 21 The best reading is, ' having his name and his 
 Father's name,* Compare ch. vii, 3, 
 
 1457 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XIV. 2—15. 
 
 [a.d. 9i). H. 
 
 2 Aud I heard a voice from lioavcn, "as the voice of many waters, and as the 
 voice of a great thunder : and I heard the voice of "harpers harping with their 
 
 3 liarps : and -^ they sung as it were a new song ' before the throne, and before the 
 four be.ists, and the ekiers : and s'uo man couhl learn that song but tlie liundred 
 and forty and four thousand, which were -redeemed from tlie earth. 
 
 4 These are they wliich were not defiled witli women; "for they arc virgins.^ 
 These are they ' which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These ' were 
 redeemed from among men, ''being the firstfruits unto Gocl aud to tlie Lamb. 
 
 5 And 'in their mouth was found uo guile: for /they are without fault before the 
 throne of God. 
 
 The seven vessels of plaques — Introductory risions ; the three heralds ; the blessedness of 
 the righteous dead ; the harvest and vintatje. 
 
 6 AND' I saw another angel ■* efly in the midst of heaven, '' having the everlasting 
 gospel^ 'to preach uuto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and 
 
 7 kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, * Fear God, and give 
 glory to him; for 'the hour of his judgment is come: '"and worship him that 
 made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. 
 
 8 And there followed another angel, saying, " Babylon is fallen," is fallen, " that 
 great city, because she made all uationa drink of the wine of the wrath of her 
 fornication.' 
 
 9 And the third^ angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, 'If any man 
 worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his 
 
 10 hand, tlie same 'shall drink of the wiue of the wrath of God, which is '•poured 
 out without mixture into the cup of his indignation ; and he shall be tormented 
 with ' fire and brimstone" ' in the presence of the holj' angels, and in the presence 
 
 11 of the Lamb : and " the smoke '" of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever : 
 and they have ' no rest day nor night, who worship the beast aud his image, and 
 whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. 
 
 12 f Here ' ' is the patience of the saints : ' here are they that keep the command- 
 
 13 ments of God, "and the faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice from heaven saying 
 unto me, Write, ' Blessed arc the dead ' which die in the Lord from henceforth : '- 
 Yea, saith the Spirit, ''that they may rest from their labours ; aud ' their works 
 do follow them. 13 
 
 14 And I looked, and behold /a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat " like 
 unto the Son''' of man, ''having on his head a golden crown, aud in iiis hand a 
 sharp sickle. 
 
 15 And another angel 'came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him 
 
 uch.l. I.^; 19. Gi Ens. 
 43. 2. 
 
 • eh. .^ 6. 
 
 Jch. f., D; 15. 3i It. 
 
 4'i. 10. 
 y ch. K. 17; P». 25. U. 
 
 « ch. .V 9. 
 
 2 Cor. II. 2i 2 PcL 
 
 1. (. 
 
 h ch. 7.15—17; 17 l»; 
 
 Lk. 9. 57— ti2; John 
 
 12. 2t>. 
 e »rr rcfi. eh. 5. 9. 
 d Jnm. I. 14. 
 
 • Num. 23 21 : r» 32. 
 2; Zcph.3.13; Phil. 
 
 2. 1;,. 
 
 K ch. a 13. 
 
 « K,.1i. 3. 9-11; TIL 
 
 1. 2. 
 ■ Mk, li;. 15. 
 * ch. 15.4; P». 70. 7,9. 
 
 ' li. 13.6; 31.6. 
 "•No. 9. h; Ac. 11. 1.5. 
 
 1 ch. in. 2, 10. 1«-!1 J 
 U. 21. 9; Jer. 51. H. 
 
 o ch. II. 6; Itl. 19; 17. 
 2, 5; ch, 18; Jer. 
 51.7. 
 
 p ch. 13. 3-6, 14-17. 
 
 1} SCO rcri. Job 21. 20. 
 ' eh, 16. 19; 18.6. 
 
 ch. 19. SO; Vn. II. R; 
 I. 31.9; E»c :W 22. 
 Pa. 91. 8i 2 Thci. I, 
 
 o ch. 3. 8. in. 
 
 b ch.vn.G; li,,'>7,l.2; 
 
 Phil. 1. 21-2^1. 
 • Ro. 14.8; I cor. 1,5. 
 
 18; I Thes. 4. 14, IK. 
 </ch. G. II; 7. 14-17; 
 
 Job3.l7— 19; 2Thei. 
 
 I.li. 7. 
 « Mt,2.V3.5— 40; ICor, 
 
 l,'..5M; Hcb.G, 10. 11, 
 / ch. 1.7; Lk. 21,27. 
 ff ch, I. 13, 
 A ch. t>. 2: Ilcb. 2, g. 
 ■ ch, 10. 17, 
 
 1 See note on ch. v. 9. 
 
 2 Tliey are perfectly uncontaminatcd by false worship. 
 Following Christ tlirough all temptation and persecution, 
 they are ' the first-fruits,' the very choicest of * the re- 
 deemed ;* guileless, yea, ' blameless are they.' Such is the 
 triumph of Divine grace over all attempts to destroy God's 
 elect. 
 
 3 The seven vessels of woe, like the seven trumpets 
 (ch. viii,), are immediately preceded by tlireo iiilroauc- 
 tory visions, which, as well ns three which follow, are 
 shown to be all connected together by the references which 
 they contain to ' Babylon,' Proclamations are made by 
 three angels; the first of whom carries to all nations 
 tidings of everlasting good; and calls upon them to glorify 
 llie Creator, who is now about to execute judgment (vers. 
 0, 7) ; the second announces the fall and punishment of 
 liabylon (8) ; and the third declares tliat all llie votaries 
 of the bea.st and of his image shall share in the outpourings 
 of Divine wrath (9 — 11). Again the followers of Christ 
 arc exhorted to be patient under present trials (12), and 
 are encouraged by an assurance of the blessedness of those 
 who die in Christ's service ; for their toil is over, and 
 their recompcnce secured (1-3). Then One is seen in a 
 bright cloud, in human form, and with regal dignity, 
 coming to reap the precious grain, which is ripe for the 
 harvest (14 — 16) ; and an inferior agent is employed to 
 gather the grapes from the vine of the earth, that they 
 may be trodden in the winepress 'f God's wrath (17 — 20). 
 Seven angels then appear, commissioned to execute the 
 last series of God's judgments (ch. xv. 1); but before they 
 begin, the followers of Christ arc seen triumpliant before 
 God (2—4). After this the seven ministers of Divine 
 vengeance come forth from the tabernacle, in priestly 
 
 robes (.5, 6), and receive from one of the four living ones 
 seven vessels tilled with the wrath of God ; a dense smoke 
 meanwhile tilling the whole sanctuary ; so that none can 
 enter it until the work of judgment is executed (7, 8). 
 
 4 Probably dilFerent from the 'mighty angel' last seen 
 (x. 1). The dignity of these heralds is in accordance 
 with the grandeur and importance of the matters which 
 they have to announce. 
 
 5 These 'good tidings' arc probably the final downfal 
 of all that opposes God a purposes of mercy to his people 
 (ver. 8). 
 
 Compare Isa. xxi. ; Jer. li. 6 — 8. 
 
 1 The sins which they have committed with her bring 
 upon them God's wrath. 
 
 s Rather, 'rt tliird angel,* 
 
 A figurative expression, derived from the doom of 
 Sodom and Oomorrna: see Gen. xix. 24; Psa. xi. 6; 
 Isa. XXX. .'!.'!. 
 
 lu Compare Gen, xix. 28 ; Isa. xxxiv. 10 ; Jude, ver. 7, 
 and notes. 
 
 11 The 'patience' of the saints is shown in stcdfastly 
 refusing to worship the beast ; and its * reward,' in 
 escaping the inevitable imnishment: compare note on 
 ch. xiii. 10. 
 
 12 Those saints who might die (by martyrdom or other- 
 wise) before Christ's 6nal coming are comforted by tlio 
 assurance of tmtnediatc happiness. Compare 2 Cor. v. 8; 
 Phil, i. 2,3. 
 
 13 Their works of patience and faith ' follow with them,' 
 ns close companions, into (.ioii's presence. 
 
 14 Itnther, ' like unto a son of man ;' i, e. like a human 
 being (compare ch. i. 13; Dan. vii. 13). The Saviour is 
 probably meant. 
 
5. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XIV. 16— XVI. 1. 
 
 [a. n. 95. H. 
 
 tliat eat on the cloud, * Thrust in thy sickle, and reap : lor the time is come for 
 
 thee to reap ; lor the harvest ' of the earth is ripe.^ 
 
 16 Aud he that eat ou the cloud "' thrust iu his sickle ou the earth ; and the earth 
 was reaped. 
 
 17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a 
 sharp sickle. 
 
 18 And another angel came out from the altar,- "which had power over fire ;3 and 
 cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, eayiug, "Thrust in thy 
 sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth ;■* ibr her grapes are 
 fully ripe. 
 
 19 And the angel tlirust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the 
 
 20 earth, and cast it into p the great winepress^ of the wrath of God. And ^ the wine- 
 press was trodden *" without the city,^ aud ^ blood came out of the winepress, 'even 
 unto the horse bridles, by the sjiace of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.' 
 
 The seven vessels of plagues — Praise to God for his judgtnents ; the preparations completed. 
 J5 AND I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, " seven angels having 
 the seven last j)lague8 ; ' for in them is filled up the wrath of God. 
 
 2 Aud I saw as it were *' a sea** of glass mingled with tire : and them ' that had 
 gotten the victory over the beast, ''and over his image, and over his mark, and 
 over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, ''having the harps of God. 
 
 3 And they sing ^the song of Moses ^ the servant of God, ''and the song of the 
 Lamb, saying, 
 
 ^ Great and marvellous are thy works, — Lord God Almighty ; 
 /Just and true are thy ways, — thou King of saints."^ 
 
 4 «" Who shall not fear thee, Lord, — and glorify thy name? 
 
 For ^ thtm only art holy : — for 'all nations shall come^* aud worship before thee ; 
 * For thy judgments are made manifest. 
 
 5 And after that I looked, and, behold, 'the temple '^ of the tabernacle of the 
 
 6 testimony ^^ in heaven was opened : and the seven angels came out of the temple, 
 having the seven plagues, "' clothed in pure and white linen, aud having their 
 breasts girded with "golden girdles.''* 
 
 7 "And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels p seven golden vials ^^ 
 
 8 full of the wrath of God, ^ who liveth for ever aud ever. And ' the temjde was 
 filled with smoke '^ from the glory of God, and from his power: and *no man 
 was able to euter into the temple, till the seven plagues of tlie seven angels 
 were fulfilled. 
 
 The seven vessels of plagues poured out. 
 2g AND^' I heard 'a great voice out of the temple ^^ saying " to the seven angels, 
 Go your ways, and jiour out the vials 'of the wrath of God upon the earth. 
 
 It Joel 3. 13; ULI3.39. 
 
 I Jer. 51.33; Mt 23. 
 
 32; 13. 3tl; 1 Thes. 
 
 2. in. 
 mJoho 6. l^i, 23. 
 
 1 ch. 16. 9. 
 o Joel 3. 13. 
 
 P ch. 19. 15-21. 
 
 ? U ti3. 1— 3i Lam. 1. 
 
 I ch. 19. 14. 
 
 u ch. in. I ; 21. 9: tee 
 2 Sam. 21. Ifi, 17; 2 
 Ki.iy,35; Ac.l2.2a. 
 
 ^ch. 14. Ill, lit; Psn. 
 12. 6,7. II, U. 
 
 y ch. 4. tj; 21. H. 
 
 ' ch. 12. 11; I Cor. 15. 
 67. 
 
 a ch. 13. 15-17. 
 
 6 ch. .V8; 14. 2. 
 
 c ch. 14. 3; Ex, 15.1— 
 18; Deu. 31. 30. 
 
 d ch. 5. 9—13. 
 
 e P». 111.2; 139. 14. 
 
 / ch. 16.7: Deii. 32. 4; 
 
 Pb.U5.I7: H08.I4.9. 
 g Ex. 15. 14-16: Pe. 
 
 m. 7 : Jer. 10. 7. 
 h I Sam. -2. 2. 
 > eh 11. 15; Pi. flS. 9; 
 
 Ii 06.23; Mal.l.ll. 
 
 * ch. I!i. 2; Pb. ft?. 8; 
 105. 7. 
 
 i ch II. 19; BeeNum. 
 
 1.5l>. 53. 
 mch. I. 13; Ex, 2S. 6- 
 
 8; Eie. 41. 17. 19. 
 n Dan. 111. 5. 
 o ch. i. 6- 
 P ch. 16. 2, eto. ; Ps. 
 
 75. 8, 
 9 ch,4.9; 10.6; IThei. 
 
 19. 
 r Ex. id. 31; 1 Kl. 8. 
 
 Ki; 2Chr.5. 14: tee 
 
 Pi IH 9; I*, b. 4. 
 
 * Bco Ex. 40.35; 2Chr. 
 5. II. 
 
 f comp ch.9. 13; IB. 
 
 4: I!». 5. 
 u ch. 15. 1. 
 :rch. 14. 10; 15. 7. 
 
 1 The harvest is a frequent Scripture emblem of retri- 
 bution. The grain appears to represent the righteous 
 (compare Matt. xiii. 38, etc.), and the grapes the wicked 
 (see Joel, ch. iii. 13). These visions have their fulfihnent 
 in part as each successive generation of mankind passes 
 away from the earth ; but a more complete and manifest 
 accomplishment is reserved for the last great day. 
 
 2 Perhaps in answer to the prayers of the saints for 
 avenffeniL-nt : see eh. vi. 9 ; viii. 3. 
 
 3 Euch of the different elements is represented as being 
 watched over and governed by an angel. Compare ch. 
 vii. 1, 2; xvi, 5; xix. 17. 
 
 4 Compare 'the vine of Sodom,' Deut. xxxii. 32. 
 
 5 See notes on Isa. Ixiii. 1—6; Lam. i. 15. 
 
 6 As criminals were executed without the gates of the 
 city: see Acts vii. 58; Heb. xiii. 11 — 13, and note. 
 
 7 That is, 150 miles; which happens to be the length 
 of Palestine from north to south. 
 
 8 See ch. iv. 6, and note. 
 
 9 A song of triumph ceh-brated the deliverance by 
 Moses (Exod. xv. 1 — 21) : a new song connects with this 
 the unspeakably greater salvation by the Lamb. 
 
 10 The best manuscripts read, 'King of tiie nations' 
 (as in Jer. x. 7) ; referring to God's supremacy ov^r the 
 whole world. 
 
 n This is the anticipated result of God's judgment. 
 Compare Psa. Ixxxvi. 9 ; Isa. xxvi. 9. 
 
 12 See note on ch. xi. 1. 
 
 13 The sanctuary. * The tabernacle of teslimony' is 
 the Septuagint version of the Hebrew phrase ' the taber- 
 
 5 A2 
 
 nacle of the congregation.' Compare Numb. xiv. 10. 
 
 H Tlie dress of priests : compare Exod. xxviii. 27—29, 
 39, 40 ; Lev. xvi. 4 ; Dan. x. 5. 
 
 15 Rather, ' bowls' or vessels ; such as were used in the 
 services of the Jewish temple : see 2 Chron. iv. 8. 
 
 16 Compare Exod. xl. 34; Psa. xviii. 8; Isa. vi. 4; Heb. 
 xii. 29. This imagery may denote not only the presence 
 of God in unapproachable majesty, but also the exclusion 
 of intercession ; the very incense bowls being used for 
 vessels of wrath. 
 
 17 All things being prepared, tlie vessels of plagues 
 are poured out; the first four upon the land, the sea^ 
 the rivers^ and the sn» ; inflicting well-merited misery, 
 but not 8ubdiiin;c nu-n's hearts (ch. xvi. 1 — 9); the fifth 
 upon the beast's throne^ tilling his empire with darkness 
 and anguish; yet not availing to bring the sufl^erers to 
 repentance (10, 11); the sixth upon the Euphrates^ 
 drying up its waters, to make way for the ministers of 
 destruction (12). Then the dragon, the beast, and the 
 false prophet send forth three unclean spirits, to gather 
 all the kings of the world to battle against the Lord at 
 his coming; for which his people are exhorted to watch 
 (13 — IG). The seventh angel pourH out his vessel in the 
 air; and now the judgments nf God are consummated 
 in ligiitnings and thunder and an earthquake; in wliich 
 the cities of the w^rld arc overthrown, and partimilurly 
 Uahylon (17 — 19) ; the islands and the mountains disap- 
 pear; and heavy hail completes the overthrow of those who 
 continue impenitent (20, 21). 
 
 1>* Where God dwells : seech, ix. 13; xviii. 4 ; xix. 6. 
 
 lue 
 
A.D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XVI. 2—21. 
 
 [a. I). 95. fi. 
 
 And tlio first went, and poured out his vial -"upon tho earth ;^ and 'there foil a 
 noisome and grievous sore upon the men " whioli had tiie mark of the beast, and 
 upon tlieni ^wliich worshipped his ininire. 
 
 And the second angel jujured out liia vial ''upon the sea; and ''it became as 
 the blood of a dead man: "and every .living soul died in the sea. 
 
 And the third angei poured out his viul -/"upon the rivers and fountains of 
 waters; *and they became blood. 
 
 And I heard the angel of the waters say, '^Thou art righteous, Lord, 'which 
 art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. For * they liave 
 shed the blood 'of saints and ]>rophet8, '"and thou hast given them blood to 
 drink ; for they are worthy. 
 
 Ai.d 1 heard another " out of tlie altar say, Even so. Lord God Almighty, " true 
 and righteous are thy judgments. 
 
 And the iourth augel poured out his vial ''upon the enn;^ 7and power was 
 given unto him to scorch men with lire. And men were scorclied with great 
 iieat, and *" blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues : 
 'and they repented not 'to give him glory. 
 
 And the fifth angel poured out his vial "upon the eeat^ of the beast; 'and his 
 
 11 kingdom was full of darkness; ^and they gnawed their tongues for pain, and 
 * blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and 
 repented not of their deeds. 
 
 12 And the sixth angel poured out his vial "upon the great river Euphrates;'* 
 *and the water thereof was dried up, ""that the way of the kings of the east 
 might be prepared. 
 
 13 And I saw three ''unclean spirits like frogs^ come out of the mouth of '^the 
 dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of /the false 
 
 14 prophet.** ^ For they are the spirits of devils,^ * working miracles,*^ fi'hich go forth 
 unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to ' tlio battle 
 of that great day of God Almighty. 
 
 * Behold, I come as a thief.^ ' Blessed is be that watcheth, and keepcth his 
 garments, lest he walk naked, and they see iiis shame, 
 
 '"And he^'* gathered them together into a ])lace called in the Hebrew tongue 
 "Armageddon." 
 
 And the seventh angel poured out bis vial into the air; and there came "a 
 great voice out of the temple ui' heaven, from the throne, saying, ^ It is done. 
 
 And 'there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; *" and there was a great 
 
 earthquak)!, 'such as was not sinee men were ujion the earth, so mighty an enrth- 
 
 19 fjuake, and so great.''-^ And ' the great city '•"* was divided into three jtartrt,'"* and 
 
 the cities of the nations fell : and " great Bal>ylon 'came in rememl)rance before 
 
 God, y to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 
 
 20,21 And 'every island tied'-'' away, and the mountains were not found. "And 
 
 10 
 
 y ch. 8.7: Ii.8. 82. 
 i hx. 9. 9—11 ; Uou. 
 
 VS. 35. 
 " ch. J:i. 1&— 18. 
 b cl). 13. 14. 
 e ch. a a 
 >t F.x. 7. 17-21- 
 e ch, a >J 
 
 / ch. a in, 11. 
 
 K F.x. 7. 20. 
 A ch. 15. 3. 
 > ch. 1.4,9; 4.9: M. 
 
 17. 
 Ach. a to, 11; 13. lb; 
 
 17. til Ml. 2.^ 31.36. 
 I ch. II. iPt; la »). 
 ml: 49. ati. 
 n ch, a 0. 
 cti. 13.10; 14.10; 19.2. 
 
 peh.G. »?} a )2. 
 1 eh. «». 17, l«j 14. 19; 
 I*. IM. Iti. 
 
 ■ TCI 
 
 11.21; I«.a21. 
 » ch, 9. ai: Ex. a 1&; 
 
 Djin. 5. •J-J. n 
 t ch. II. 13; 14, 7. 
 N ch. 13 If; 17.9.17,18. 
 J- ch, 9, -i. 
 y ch, II. 10: Zvc. 14. 
 
 II'. 
 t ten. 9, 21. 
 
 " ch. 9. U. 
 
 b Ii. 4'i. Ifi; Jer. 50. 
 
 :w-iO: ai. 3tt. 
 
 c I..11. 11.12,10; Zc«. 
 
 III. i>-ll. 
 '(2 ThM. 2. 9— II; 1 
 
 Tfm. 4.1-3; I John 
 
 4. 1—3. 
 ' ch, 12, 3,9. 
 f ch. I!i. 2i>: 20. 10. 
 *r vcr. 13; 1 Kl. 22.19— 
 
 ■j:i. 
 
 1.20; 
 
 h 13. 13,11; 
 
 2 Thci, 2. U. 
 ■ ch. IW. 19: 21). ft; I». 
 
 31.1-H; Keith. 1. U; 
 
 Z«c. 14, 1-3 
 k ace reft, ch, 3. 3, 4. 
 ' I.k. 12. ;RI. 40. 
 •Mch. 19. lit; Eiie. 39. 
 
 17; .locia. 9-11. 
 n JiidK, 3. 19; 2K1. :». 
 
 T.\,mi Zee. 12. II. 
 o U. Mi, 6. 
 f ch.1'1. II; Eie.39.«; 
 
 DHn. 12. 7—13. 
 q ch. a^i II. 19. 
 f ch. II, 13; I.. 29. G. 
 
 • UiiD, 12. I. 
 ' rh, 14. a 
 
 t* ch. 17. h. 
 s ch. la ft. 
 y ch, 14. 11); Ii. 61.17- 
 
 '£S\ Jcr. 2ft, li. Ih; 
 
 M. r>. cic. 
 
 • ch (!.14; I».I.U— 17- 
 a ch. a7; 11.19; Jo*. 
 
 10. 11. 
 
 1 Rather, *the land ;* in distinction from the8eji(vpr.3). 
 There is an obvious einiilarity between the first four visiona 
 of this Berit!8, and the first four of the preceding : in both, 
 the land, the eea, the rivers, and the sun are presented in 
 the same order. The plagues are, however, more extensivo 
 and more dreadful than tiiose under the first four trum- 
 pets (compare vers. 3, 4, 8, with ch. viii. 8 — 12). They 
 greatly resemble the plagues of Kgvpt (romparc Kxod. ix. 
 8—11 ; vii. 20, 21 ; x. 22; ix. 18—29); and. like them, 
 they manifest the power and the justice of God, but fail 
 to subdue the impenitence of men. 
 
 2 Compare ch. viii. 12; whi^rc tho visitation is partial 
 darkness : here it is scorching heiit, occasioning blasphe- 
 mous rage, yet not bringing men to repentance. 
 
 3 Ilather, * throne,' or seat of empire, as in ch. xiii. 2. 
 
 4 See note on ch. i.x. 14. The ministers of Ciod's 
 wrath had often issued from the region of the Euphrates, 
 in ancient timi's. This figure sceins to have reference to 
 the fall of ancient iJabylon ; when Cyrus, at that time 
 one of 'the kings of tho East,' laid dry the bed of the 
 Euphrates, and so obtained iin entranr.o into tho city. 
 This drying up of the Euphrates, therefore, would seem 
 to indicate the removal of some impediment in the way 
 of the executioners of Divine judgment upon the spiritual 
 Babylon. 
 
 5 Unclean crcaturcB. 
 
 6 'The false prophet,* who is named here aa if known 
 already, is supposed by many to bo tbo same as the tvccoiid 
 beast mentioned in ch. xiii. 11 — 16. 
 
 7 Or, * demons:' compare ch. ix. 20. 
 
 8 Or, 'signs:' like those anciently wrought by the 
 Egyptian magicians. 
 
 y See Matt. xxiv. 42 — 44, and notes. This appears to 
 bo the great time of trial referred to by our Lord, when 
 tho very elect will bo in danger, and will n<'cd, nmre than 
 at any other period, warning, admonition, and encourage- 
 ment. 
 
 10 This should probably ho rendered 'they;* i.e. the 
 Bpiritii mentioned in ver. 14. 
 
 11 Armageddon (the mount of Megiddo) is supposed 
 to denote the high ground on which Mrgiddo stood ; 
 adjoining 'tho great plain of Esdraelon,' or Jezrcel ; 
 which has been the scene of many bloody battles, both in 
 ancient times (see note on 1 Sam. xxvii'i. 4), and subse- 
 
 aiiently in the times of the (-ruMiides and of Napoleon ; so 
 lat it has been called 'the battle-field of Talestine' (see 
 Stanley's Sinai and Palestine, pp. 329 — 340). This figu- 
 rative reference to that spot accords with the Hllusions to 
 the Euphrates, in the sixth scene both of this and the 
 prereding series. The great battle and its issue appear 
 to be described in ch. xx. 
 
 \l See noteon ch. vi. 12; moaning probably the greatest 
 commotion that the earth has witmssed since the creation. 
 
 13 This scene of ruin is minutely described in cb. xviii. 
 
 14 Tho reference seems to he to the chiisms made in tho 
 earth by the earthquake whi<;h swallowed the city. 
 
 15 Compare ch. vi. 14, where there are similar images 
 of terrific commotions. 
 
A. D. 96. U. 
 
 REVELATION XVII. 1—16. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 there fell upon men a great hail • out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a 
 talent : and ' men blasphemed God because of ' the plague of the hail ; for the 
 plague thereof was exceeding great. 
 
 The destruction of Babylon — Vision of the harlot sitting on the beast. 
 17 AND 2 there came ''one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and 
 talked with me,^ saying unto me, Come hither; 'I will show unto thee the 
 
 2 judgment of -^ the great whore ^that sitteth upon many waters ;•■ * with whom 
 the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and ' the inhabitants of the 
 earth have been made drunk with the wine^ of her fornication. 
 
 3 So he carried me away in the spirit ' into the wilderness : and I saw ' a woman 
 sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of '"names of blasphemy," "having seven 
 
 4 heads and ten horns. And the woman ° was arrayed in purple and scarlet' colour, 
 Paud decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, ' having a golden cup in 
 
 her hand •■ full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication : *and upon her 
 forehead was a name written, ' Mystery ,* " iJAnYLON the Grbat, ' the mother of 
 harlots and abominations of the earth. 
 
 6 And I saw " the woman drunken = with the blood of the saints, and with the 
 blood of "the martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her, 'I wondered with great 
 admiration." 
 
 7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee 
 the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the 
 seven heads and ten horns. 
 
 8 ' The beast that thou sawest was, and is not ; and '' shall ascend out of the 
 bottomless pit, and 'go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth /shall 
 wonder, ^ whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation 
 of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. 
 
 9 And ''here is the mind which hath wisdom.'" 'The seven heads are seven 
 
 10 mountains, on which the woman sitteth. And there" arc seven kings: iive are 
 fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he Cometh, he must 
 
 11 continue a short space. And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, 
 and is of the seven, *and goeth into perdition. 
 
 13 And ' the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no 
 1.3 kingdom as yet ; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. These 
 
 14 have one mind, '" and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. " These 
 shall make war with the Lajub,'- "and the Lamb shall overcome them: pfor he is 
 Lord of lords, and King of kings : « and they that are with him are called, and 
 chosen, and faithful. 
 
 15 And he saith unto me, ■■ The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, 
 10 'are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. And the ten horns which 
 
 thou sawest upon tlie beast, 'these shall hate the whore, and shall make her 
 
 * »eri.9, 11. 
 
 see 
 
 Ex. 9. 23-25. 
 
 Jch 
 
 If). 1; Z\.9. 
 
 » rh 
 
 10.19: IS. Ifi-19; 
 
 \» 
 
 ch. .^1: ch. 51, 
 
 f vor 
 
 9. t,S: cll. ID. 2; 
 
 «ep 
 
 Is. 23. 17; Nah. 
 
 ■X 
 
 
 e vc 
 
 15: Jer. 51. 13. 
 
 h rh 
 
 IS. 3, 
 
 • rh 
 
 H.8; 19.3; Jer. 
 
 !i\. 
 
 7. 
 
 kfU 
 
 12. fi, M. 
 
 
 . IB; ch. 12.3. 
 
 .'. ch 
 
 13. l-ti. 
 
 
 ch 
 
 18. 12. 16. 
 
 V Dan. 1 1. 38, 
 
 '1 ch 
 
 18. ti; Jer. 51.7. 
 
 r ch 
 
 U. 8; iB. 47; 67. 
 
 H- 
 
 
 < In 
 
 ■1.9; Jer. 3. 3. 
 
 ( 'i Thes. '2. 7. 
 
 
 ref». ch. U.S. 
 
 j-ch 18.91 liVii Nah. 
 
 3. 
 
 . 
 
 vrh 
 
 18. 21. 
 
 = rh 
 
 13,16; \Q.6i Pa. 
 
 7H. 
 
 2,3. 
 
 a rh 
 
 B, y. 10. 
 
 tt !•■ 
 
 73. 12, 16. 
 
 <■ Hi, 
 
 13, 1— 11. 
 
 rfrh 
 
 11.7. 
 
 
 11; ch. 13. 10; 
 
 rli. 
 
 18; Dan. 7. 11; 
 
 11. 
 
 3ti. 45: 'i Thes. 2. 
 
 a-8. 
 
 r ch. 
 
 13, 3. 4. 
 
 t! cll. 
 
 
 A ch.iaiH; Dan.12.10. 
 
 • ch. 
 
 13. 1. 
 
 ft Tor 
 
 8 : ch. 19. 20. 
 
 / l>PO 
 
 reft. ch. 13. 1: 
 
 7.PC. I. \a. 19. ai. 
 
 m T<T 
 
 17. 
 
 " ch. 
 
 I(). 14; 19. 19; 
 
 Dan. 7. 21. 25: 8. S5: 
 
 Ao 
 
 4. 2i>. 
 
 Vn 
 
 ■i. 9; no. !>, fi; 
 
 H^ 
 
 .S-9: Dan. 2.441 
 
 7. aiS, 27. 
 
 p ch 
 
 111. Ill; Deu. 10. 
 
 IT! 
 
 1 Tim. G. 15. 
 
 irh, 
 
 11. 1-t: John 
 
 i:. 
 
 111; 1 I'ot.2. 11. 
 
 
 1; li. 8. 7i 17. 
 
 ]■/ 
 
 13. 
 
 i rh. 
 
 13. 7. fl. 
 
 t Jer 
 
 .50.41.42. 
 
 1 Compiire cli. xi. 19; and see Exod. ix. 18 — 29. The 
 Jewish talent was about double the Attic, and was more 
 than a hundred weight. The 'blasphemy' occasioned 
 by the hail appears to be parallel to the anger of the 
 nations (ch. xi. 18). The last three visions of judgment 
 of this series, like the last three of the preceding, repre- 
 sent the increasing terribleness of the judgments of God 
 on those who persist in their opposition to Him ; and they 
 impressively teach that no earthly power caa afford pro-' 
 tection against His wrath. 
 
 2 The three visions which follow (eh. xvii. — xx.) form 
 the conclusion of this series. In the first of them one of 
 the angels of destruction shows to John 'the great city 
 Babylon' of the preceding visions aR a woman seated on a 
 scarlet monster (compare ver. 6 with ch. xiv. 8), gaudily 
 dressed, bearing the enticing cup of intoxication and im- 
 purity (ch. xvii. 1 — 4), and having her wickedness and 
 cruelty blazoned on hor forehead (5, G). And he explains 
 the beast as symbolizing worldly power in various forms ; 
 vainly opposing our Lord's dominion; then turning to 
 harass and destroy tho system of wickedness which it had 
 upheld ; and finally going to jierdition ; the purpose of 
 God being fulfilled in the whole (7—18). 
 
 3 Having performed his appointed work, the angel now 
 brings before John a fuller exhibition of the chief subject 
 of the Divine judgments. 
 
 4 This is a description of ancient Babylon (see Jer. li. 
 13, and note), here used symbidically (see ver. 1-5) perhaps 
 for earthly governments subject to the influence of this 
 eystem of eviL The evident contrast between the woman 
 
 persecuted by the dragon (ch. xii. 1 — 6) and thn woman sup- 
 ported by the beast, and between the meretricinns splen- 
 dour and transient prosperity of the latter, and the white 
 raiment and e^■crlasting blessedness of tho bride of Christ, 
 seem to support the view ordinarily taken of this figure 
 as denoting systems of corruption and apostasy in the 
 church. The same figure is often used in the Old Testa- 
 ment: compare Isa. i. 21 ; Nahum iii. 4, etc. 
 
 5 Compare Jer. li. 7. 
 
 G See note on ch. xiii. 1. 
 
 V Ensigns of royal power and magnificence. 
 
 8 On 'mystery/ see note on Matt. xiii. 1. This word 
 may be meant (as our translators liave understood it) as 
 pai't of the name ; but it is more probably intended to ex- 
 press that the name which follows is symbolical. 
 
 9 liather, 'wonder.' The apostle appears to have been 
 astonished that there should boa new liabylon, worse llian 
 tlic former ; using worldly power for her foul and cruel 
 purnoses. The angel intimates (ver. 7) that the end will 
 explain all. 
 
 Id Here is room for the exercise of a mind that has 
 wisdom (sen note on ch. xiii. IS). 
 
 11 Hather, 'and they were seven kings.* Tho 'seven 
 mountains' are thought by many to point to Kome : and 
 the 'seven kings' to seven dynasties or forms of govern- 
 ment, or individual rulers, in Kome. Some, liowevor, 
 apply them to the sucressivo great monarchies of tho 
 world ending with the Roman. 
 
 12 Under the influence of false religion, worldly power 
 becomes hostile to Christ. 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XVII. 17— XVIII. 19. 
 
 [a.d. 95. H. 
 
 17 desolate "and naked, and shall eat lier flesh, and 'burn her with fire, s' For God 
 hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will ; and to agree,' and give their kingdom 
 
 18 unto the beast, ^ until the words of God shall be fulfilled. And the woman which 
 thou sawest '^ is that great city, which reigueth over the kings of the earth. 
 
 The destruction of Babylon — Lamentations over her on earth, 
 18 AND^ * after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having 
 
 2 great power ; '^ and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily 
 with a strong voice, saying, ''Babylon^ the great is fallen, is fallen, and 'is become 
 the habitation of devils,'* and the hold of every foul spirit, and-'^a cage of every 
 
 3 unclean and hateful bird. For all nations^ have drunk of the wiiie^ of the wrath 
 of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with 
 her, * and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her 
 delicacies. 
 
 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, 'Come out of her, my people,'^ 
 
 5 that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. * For 
 her sins have reached unto heaven, ^ and 'God hath remembered her iniquities. 
 
 6 " Reward '^ her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to 
 
 7 her works : "in the cup which she hath filled "fill to her double. ''How much 
 she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow 
 give her : for she saith^* in her heart, I sit a "^ queen, and am no widow, and shall 
 
 8 see no sorrow. Therefore shall her plagues come ''in one Jay, death, and mourning, 
 and famine ; and * she shall be utterly burned with fire : ' for strong is the Lord 
 God who juilgeth her. 
 
 9 And "the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deli- 
 ciously with her, shall bewail her,'^ and lament for her 'when they shall see the 
 
 10 smoke of her burning, standing afar o^' for the fear of her torment, saying, " Alas ! 
 alas ! that great city liab3^1on, that mighty city ! - for in one hour is thy judgment 
 come. 
 
 11 And "the merchants of the earth shall weop and mourn over her; for no man 
 
 12 buyeth their merchandise any more: ''the merchandise of gold, and silver, and 
 precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, 
 and all thyine'* wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and uU manner vessels of 
 
 13 most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, and cinnamon, and odours, 
 and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine tlour, and wheat, and 
 
 14 beasts, and sheep; and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and *" souls of men.'^ And 
 the fruits that tliy soul lusted after ''are departed from thee, and all things which 
 were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou'^ shalt find them no 
 more at all. 
 
 15 'The merchants of these things which were made rich by her, shall stand afar 
 If) ofl' for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, and salting, Alas 1 alas I that 
 
 great city, -''that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked 
 
 17 with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! ^for iu one hour so grant riches is 
 come to nought. 
 
 And '' every shipmaster, and all the company '■* in sliips, and sailors, and as many 
 
 18 as trade by sea, stood afar oft*, 'and cried when they saw the smoke of her burn- 
 
 19 ing, saying, * What cifi/ h like unto this great city I And 'they cast dust*-"* on 
 
 Eie. 
 
 Mch. 19. 16.171 
 
 16. 37—41. 
 ^ch. 18. 8. 
 « Pro. 21. 1; 2 ThcB. 
 
 i. II. 
 « ch. 10.7; Pro. IS. 21j 
 
 U. 46. ID, U. 
 a ch. 14. 8; 1&. Id. 
 
 6 eh. 17. I. 
 
 e E«. 43. 2i 2Thrs. 
 
 2.8. 
 rf ICC rofs. ch. 14. 8. 
 e tco refi. ]*. la. 19— 
 
 Ti: Jer. 51.37. 
 / I«. 11. 33. 
 S ch. 14. d; U-i. 
 
 h TciK.ll.lS; 1» 17.1i. 
 
 > Bpe ref>. Is. tfl Xii; 
 
 Zee. 2. 7 I 3 Cor. 6. 
 
 17 i vroGt^ cli. I». 
 * r.o. 18. 'M, 21 1 Jer. 
 
 51. 9: Jon. \.i. 
 I ch. 16. I». 
 mcli. 13. 10; Ft. 137. 
 
 H; Jcr.an.i.^.Kii ai. 
 
 'Jl, 45>: 2 Tim. 1. 14. 
 n cli. 17. 4; Jer. b\. 7. 
 o ch, 16. 19. 
 P U. 47.1-3; Ew. 28. 
 
 2. etc. 
 7 Ih. 47. 7.8; Zeuh. 2. 
 
 16. 
 r Tcr. 10; It. 47.9-11. 
 « cli.l7.lfi: Jcr.ai. w. 
 t ch. 11. )7i Job 9. 19 [ 
 
 li. 2". 1 : J*r. yt. 34. 
 u ver.3; ch.17-2; £»e. 
 
 1^ 16, 17. 
 r »iT. I8i ch. 19.3. 
 y ch. 14, 8; Ii. 13. 19; 
 
 U, 4: 21.9. 
 « yoT». 17, 19; Jer. M. 
 
 a Tpr.?; li.47.11; Eio. 
 
 'J7. 27 --.H.. 
 b ch. 17. 4. 
 
 c Eie. 27. 13. 
 
 d Lk. 12.20 i It). 26. 
 
 / ch. 17. 4. 
 
 g Tcr. 10; 11.47. II. 
 
 A Ii.23.l4! F.IP.27 20. 
 • Trr. 9. 1.. 31. 10; 
 
 £«>. 27, 31", 31. 
 A ch. 13. 4. 
 I Joi. 7. fi; 1 Sum 4. 
 
 12; Joh 2, 12; Eto. 
 
 27. 30. 
 
 1 In yielding for a time their support to the patroness 
 of evil, they only fultil thn purposes of God ; find when at 
 Inst they destroy Iut, they execute unde9ig:ne{ily God's 
 Bentenee on her. Thus the church in all ajjes i« taught 
 that both the U*mpor:iry prevalence of evil, and its final 
 destnictifin, will work out the wise and holy purposes of 
 the Supreme Govi-rnor of all. 
 
 2 In the second of t)ieso supplementary visions a 
 mighty angel announces the utter dcatniction of Habylon 
 fch. xviii. 1 — 3) ; and God's people arc warned to willi- 
 draw from her, leslthey share in her sin and puTiinhment 
 (4,6). Uerformer luxury and magnificence are contrasttfd 
 with her sudden destruction fG— 8) ; over which kin;:**, 
 merchants, and mariners raise loud lamentations (9 — 19) ; 
 whilst heaven rejoices (20). A mighty angel, casting 
 a huge Btone into the sea, declarcfl tliat so will Babylon 
 fall, in entire and everlasting ruin (21 — 24). Then 
 the song of triumph burstn forth from all God'w saintji, 
 celebrating the infliction of his judgments and the ap- 
 proaching glory of his church (ch. xix. I — 8). The 
 apostle is commanded to record these as Divine revelations ; 
 and he is about to worship bis instructor, but is told that 
 he is only a servant of their common Lord (9, 10). 
 
 tlAX 
 
 3 The phraseology of the following denunciations and 
 warnings is dfrrivcd in great part from tlie prophecies of 
 Isaiah and Jeremiah against ancient liabylon : compare 
 Isa. ch. xiii., xiv. ; xlvii. ; Jer. I., li. 
 
 4 See Isa. xiii. 21, 22, and note; see also Matt. xii. 
 43, wlu-re the unch^an spirit is represented aa wandering 
 through 'dry' or di'Hcrt ' places.' 
 
 3 See ell. xiv. 8, and note. 
 
 6 The same command is found in Jer. U. C, 45. 
 
 7 Compare Jer. li. I), llersinscry to God for vengeance. 
 
 8 Compare Jer. 1. 15, 29. 
 
 Compare Isa. xlvii. 7 — U, and notes. 
 
 10 The following dirge resembles the lamentation over 
 Tyre in Ezek. ch. xxvii. 
 
 U A precious .^twcet scented wood brought from Africa ; 
 perhnps a kind of arbor vitio or of citron. 
 
 12 K;ithrr, 'anil [rncrcliandisel of horses and of chariots 
 and of bodied (i. c. men sold as staves), and souls of men.' 
 
 13 Or, ' The// U. c. men) shall find them no more at 
 all.' 
 
 14 The best mnnnscripts read, 'And every one sailing to 
 a place ;' i. e. every pasncngcr. 
 
 Id A common Oriental sign of grief: see Ezek. xxvii. 30. 
 
A. D. 9ti. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XVIII. 20— XIX. 11. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 tlieir heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas ! alas ! that great city, 
 wherein were made rich all that liad ships in the sea by reason of her costliness 1 
 "' for in one hour is she made desolate. 
 
 20 " Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and yc holy apostles and prophets ; for " God 
 hath avenged you on her. 
 
 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the 
 sea,' saying, '"Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, 
 
 22 and ' shall be found no more at all. ' And the voice of harpers, and musicians, 
 and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no 
 craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee ; and the 
 
 23 sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee ; 'and the light of a 
 candle shall shine no more at all in thee; 'and the voice of the bridegroom and 
 of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee.- For "thy merchants were 
 the great men of the earth ; 'for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 
 
 24 And fin her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that 
 ' were slaiu upon the earth.^ 
 
 The destruction of Babylon — Juy and praise in heaven. 
 19 AND after these things "I heard a groat voice of much people* in heaven, 
 saying, 
 
 'Alleluia [5 
 'Salvation, and glory, and honour, and power, unto the Lord our God: 
 
 2 For ''true and righteous are his jiidgmeuts : — "■ for he hath j udged the great whore, 
 Which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, 
 
 And /hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand. 
 
 3 And again they said, Alleluia ! 
 
 And s'lier smoke rose'' up for ever and ever. 
 
 4 And ' the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped 
 God that sat on the throne, saying, ' Amen, Alleluia 1 
 
 5 And a voice came out of the throne, saying, * Praise our God, all ye his servants, 
 and ye that fear him, both small and great. 
 
 6 ' And I heard aa it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of 
 many waters, '" and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying. 
 
 Alleluia I — for " the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. 
 
 7 " Let us be glad and rejoice, — and give honour to him : 
 
 For ''the marriage of the Lamb is come, — and his wife hath made herself ready. 
 
 8 And ' to her was granted that she should be arrayed iu fine liueUj clean and 
 white : ■■ for the fine linen is the righteousness' of saints. 
 
 9 And he saith unto me. Write, ' blessed are they which are called unto the 
 marriage supper* of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, 'These are the true say- 
 ings of God. 
 
 10 And " I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, ' See thou do it 
 not : I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren " that have the testimony of 
 Jesus : ' worship God : " for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." 
 Chrises victories aitd reign — The triumph of * The Iloj-rf of God' and his folloicers over 
 
 the beast and the false prophet. 
 
 11 ' AND '" I saw heaven opened, and behold ' a white horse ; ' i i* and he that eat 
 upon him was called ' Faithful and True ; '- and /in righteousness he doth judge 
 
 "eh.I9.1-3; I..I9.131 
 Jer. 61. 4H. 
 
 ch. Ij. 10; 19.2; Lk. 
 1I.4<J. :>Q; 18. 7, a 
 
 p Ex. 15. 5; Jer. 51. 
 1.:!, (it. 
 
 1 cli. 12. 8 ; Eze. 2ti. 2*. 
 ' Is. 21. 8; JcT. Hi. 9; 
 
 25. 10 ; £zc. 2t>. 13. 
 
 > Jer. 25. 10. 
 
 ' aeo refs. Jer. 7. 34. 
 
 " I«. 23. 8, 9. 
 
 .r ch. 12 9; 13. 13-lG: 
 17. 2, 5; la. *7. 9; 
 Nah. 3. t- 
 V ch. Iti. 0; 17. 0, 
 » Jer. 51. Wi Ml. 23. 
 
 35. 
 
 " ch. II. 15; 19. 20. 
 
 e ch. 4. 11; 7. 10, 12; 
 
 12. 10. 
 ■/ch. 15.3; 16. 7. 
 • ch. 17. 1,2. 
 
 / woch. 6. 10; 18.20; 
 Deu. 32. 43. 
 
 »ch. 14. 11; 18.9, 18. 
 
 Ib. 34. 10. 
 h ch. 4. 4—10; 5. 14. 
 
 ■ ch. 5. 1 1 ; 1 nir, 1«. 
 
 3(i; Ne.8,fi; Rlt-ti 13. 
 k Vi. 103. 20-22; 134. 
 
 1; 135. 1; 148. 11— 
 
 13. 
 
 I ch, 14.2; Eze. 43. 2. 
 
 m Ch. 4. 5. 
 
 n ell. 11. 15-18. 
 
 » Pi. 49. 11; 97.1; Ii. 
 
 60. 10. 14 ; Zee. 9. 9. 
 p ch. 21. 2, 9; la 51. 
 
 5; Hoa. 2. 19; ML 
 
 22. 2 ; Ejih. 5. 32. 
 9 ch. 3. 4, 5, 18; Pa. 
 
 4.5. 13, 14; la. 01. 10. 
 r Pa. 132.9; Phil. 3. 9. 
 I Mt. 22. 2-4; Lk. 14. 
 
 1.5, IB. 
 I ch. 21, 5; 22.6. 
 
 .1 ch. 22. 8. 
 
 I ch. 22.9; Ac. 10. 2ti; 
 
 14.11,15; Col. 2. 18. 
 V ell. 1.9; 1 John .5. 1ft. 
 I Ex. 34. 14; la. 42.K; 
 
 ML 4. 10; Phil. 2 10. 
 <i aco refa. John 5. 39. 
 
 h ell. 4. 1 1 15. 5. 
 c ch, 0. 2. 
 
 tf ace Hnb. 3. 3-1.5. 
 ' ch. 1. 5; 3.7, 11. 
 / Pa. 45. 3-7- la 11. 
 4; 59. 17; lj.3. 1-6. 
 
 1 To rise no more : compare Jer. li. 63, 64. 
 
 2 Vers. 22, 23 contain a picture of utter desolation : 
 compare Jer. sxv. 10, and notes. 
 
 3 Compare Matt, xxiii. 35. The foregoiiii? picture of 
 the doom of this system of evil combines the proplietic 
 denunciations on ancient Babylon, Tyre, and Jerusalem ; 
 as if all their sins and all their punishments were here 
 accumulated in one. 
 
 4 Kathcr, ' a great multitude' (as in ver. 6) of both 
 saints and angels. 
 
 5 In Hebrew, ' Hallelujah ;' «', e. Praise ye the Lord ! 
 
 6 Rather, ^riseth up;* always and for ever: see ch. 
 xiv. 11 ; and note on Jude, ver. 7. 
 
 ' 'The righteousnesses' of the saints, symbolized by 'fine 
 linen,' are ' the fruits of righteousness:' see Phil. i. H. 
 
 8 'The blessed time when the cliurch shall be publicly 
 avowed by her Lord, and in all its completeness admitted 
 to share his heavenly glory. Compare Matt. xxv. 1 — 12. 
 
 y You and 1 are fellow-servants ; for the same spiritual 
 teaching which enables me to unfold these things, enables 
 you to bear witness for our common Lord. 
 
 10 Babylon being destroyed, other agencies of evil are 
 to be destroyed too. The ' Word of God' comes forth from 
 heaven as a conqueror, attended by his victorious armies 
 (xix. 11 — 16). Birds of prey are summoned to their re- 
 past on the field of carnage (17, 18). The anticluislian 
 leaders gather their forces for the great batlle : but they 
 are taken, and cast alive into the burning lake, and tlieir 
 followers are slain (19 — 21). Satan, the great aiithni- of 
 evil, is seized and bound for a thousand years (xx, 1—3), 
 The first resurrection and judgment of the saints intro- 
 duce the glories of Christ's millennial reign (1—6) ; after 
 which Satan is loosed, and gathers his forces to battle 
 against the city of God ; but fire from heaven devours 
 tliem ; and Satan is tormented in the burning lake for 
 ever (7 — 10). Tbc^ whole is concluded by an impressive 
 view of the final judgment (11—1.5). 
 
 U Compare Ze'eh, i. 8—11; vi. 1 — 7, and notes. See 
 also ch. vi, 2 ; where a crowned (■onqneror was beginning 
 his victories ; here the Incarnate Word is about to consum- 
 mate his triumphs, and to establish his universal kingdom. 
 
 12 See ch, iii. 14, and note. 
 
A.D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XIX. 12— XX. 8. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 12 and make war. f His eyes were as a flame of fire, ''and on his head were many 
 
 13 crowns;' 'and he had a name- written, that no man knew, but he himself. *And 
 he ivtis clothed with a Testure dipped in blood i^ and his name is called 'The 
 Word of God.* 
 
 14 "' And the armies rvhich were in heaven followed him upon white horses, 
 "clothed in fine linen, white and clean. 
 
 15 And "out of his mouth^ goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the 
 nations : and '' he shall rule them with a rod of iron :" and 'i he treadeth the wine- 
 
 16 press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And 'he hath on his vesture 
 and on his thigh' a name written, ' Kino of kings, and Loud of lohds. 
 
 17 And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and ho cried with a loud voice, 
 saying 'to all the fowls that fly in the midst of lieavon, "Come* and gather 
 
 18 yourselves together unto the supper of the groat God;'-* ■• that ye maj- eat the 
 flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the 
 flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, i both free 
 and bond, both small and great. 
 
 19 ' And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered 
 together to make war •■ against him that sat on the horse, and against his army. 
 
 20 ' And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought 
 miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark 
 of the beast, and ' them that worshipped his image. '' These both were cast alive 
 
 21 into a lake of fire'" 'burning with brimstone. And the remnant /were slain 
 with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sivord proceeded out of 
 his mouth : « and all the fowls were filled with their flesh. 
 
 Christ's victories and reign — Satayi bound ; the first resurrection^ and millennial kingdom, 
 
 20 AND I saw an angel come down from heaven, ' having the key of the bottom- 
 
 2 less pit" and a great chain in his hand. 'And he laid hold on *the dragon, '2 
 that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand 
 
 3 years, 's and cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and 'sot a seal 
 upon him,''' "that ho should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand 
 years should be fulfilled : " and after that he must bo loosed a little season. 
 
 4 And I saw " thrones,'^ and they sat upon tln'oi, and 'judgment was given unto 
 them : and I saw v the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of .lesus, 
 and for the word of God, and ■which"' had not worship]ied the beast, neither his 
 image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; 
 
 5 and they lived and 'reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the 
 dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. 'This is the first 
 resurrection." 
 
 6 " Blessed and lioly is he that hath part in the first rrjurrcction. On such ' the 
 second deatli hath no power; but tliuy shall be J* priests of God and of Christ, 
 •and shall reign with him a thousand years. 
 
 Christ's victories and reign — Satan loosed ; his last battle and defeat ; the final judgmmt. 
 
 7 AND when the thousand years are expired, '■ Satan shall be loosed out of his 
 
 8 prison, '8 and shall go out ' to deceive the nations which arc in the four quarters'" 
 
 R ch. I. 14; 2. ta 
 
 A ML 28.114; Phil. 2.11. 
 
 t ch. 2. 17; Go. 32.29. 
 
 « If. G3. 2, 3. 
 
 < leo rcfa. John I. 1. 
 
 mch. U.2n: 2Kl.C.17i 
 I'l. lis. 17; Judp U. 
 n ch. 7. 9 J Mt 28.3. 
 
 ver.21; ch. 1.1(1; Ii. 
 11.4; 2 The. 2. S. 
 
 p ch. 2. 27 : Pi. 2. 9. 
 
 1 Nocrcts.ch.U 
 r Yor, 12. 
 
 20. 
 
 ch.17.11; Dan. 2. 47. 
 
 u Ik. 18, B: .'rf".. 9; Jer. 
 
 7. 3-T; Eai.. :t!t. 17. 
 J- Etc. 39. 18, 20, 
 
 V Gh. 6. 15 : 13. 16. 
 
 * ch. 13. 1 ; IB. 10; 17. 
 
 12 11. 
 n Tcr». 11— U. 
 
 I> ch, 13.11-17; 18.13, 
 14; I Tim. i. 1. 
 
 c ch. 13. 12, IS. 
 
 ■I ch. 20. 10, 14; Dftn. 
 
 7. 11. 
 f ch. 14, 10: 21. 8, 
 / »cr, li; 2Tbpi 2, 8i 
 
 "ch. 1.18; 9.1, Si tn 
 
 Lk. 8. 31. 
 ■ Ge.3. 1.',; 1». 27. 1; 
 
 John 12.31; Ro. 18. 
 
 20 ; Hch. 2. 11. 
 A Bco ch, 9, 11 : 12, 9; 
 
 2PcL 2. 4; JudcB 
 ' ICO Dan. 8. 17; Ml. 
 
 27, 08. 
 "vcr. 8; ch. 10. 14. 111. 
 " Tcr»7— 10: ch.12.12, 
 
 Dan, 7. 9. 18. 22. 27; 
 ML 19. 28; l.k. 22. 
 :(0. 
 
 V Pi. 149. 9: 1 Cor. 0, 
 
 2.3 
 <7 ch. 0. 9. 
 
 '• ico ref*. ch. 13 li 
 i ch. !i, 9. Ill; Dun 2. 
 
 44; Ro.a 17; 2 Tint. 
 
 2. 12. 
 
 1 conip l.k. 1 1 1 1 : 20. 
 3Gi 1 The*. 4. IIL 
 
 ti ch.14.13; Dan, 12.13. 
 
 xch 2. 11; 21.8. 
 
 y ch, 1.0; .'1,10; li.Ol. 
 
 : I Pel. 2 9. 
 « Ycr. 4. 
 
 " »er. 2. 
 l> von. 3, 10. 
 
 1 Or, 'many diadems;' an emblem of universal do- 
 minion : Bce ver. IG. 
 
 2 Compare ch. ii. 17, and note. 
 
 3 Compare Iga. Ixiii. 1 — 3, and notcB. 
 
 4 Compare Jolm i. 1, and notes. 
 
 5 Compare ch. i. 16, and note. 
 
 6 Cnmparo I'ea. ii. 9, and note. 
 
 ' On that p.irt of his dress wliinh covered hia thigh as 
 he rode, and was particiilarlv conspiriioiis. 
 
 8 Compare Jer. vii. 3.3; Ezcli. xxxijc. 17—20. This 
 imagery denotes the certainty and the complettncBS of the 
 anticipated victory. 
 
 9 The feast which Ho ha» prepared. 
 
 1" A dcBcriplion of eternal tormints; pruhably founded 
 on the punishment of Sodom : see Gen. xix. 21— 'J8 ; I'sa. 
 xi. 6, etc. 
 
 11 See ch, ix, 1, and note, 
 
 12 Sic ch, xii, 3, 9. Sutun is called the 'old serpent' 
 because in that form ho deceived Eve : see note on 
 Gen. iii, 1. 
 
 13 The phrase 'a thousand years' may cither mean a 
 precise and defined period ; or it may be a general desig- 
 nation of an indefinitely long time ; as in 2 I'et. iii. 8, etc. 
 
 14 See Dan, vi, 17; Matt, xxvii. 66, and notes, 
 
 15 Compare Ban, vii, 9; Matt, xix, 28; 1 Cor, vi, 2, 3, 
 and notes. 
 
 10 Literally, 'and such as did not worship (or pay 
 homage to) tiie beast and hia imago.' All theso are here 
 said to live and reign witli Cliriat a thousand years. 
 
 17 Compare 1 Thess, iv. IG. Some suppoee tliat martyrs 
 and eminent aervaiita of Chriat will rise before otliers, 
 
 18 Tlie bottomless pit. Compare 2 Pet, ii, 4. As during 
 our Lord's life on earth an unui-ual manifestation of Satan's 
 power appears to have been permitted, especially in tho 
 form of deiiionianal poaseasions of men ; so it seems to bo 
 deaignid tliat hia whole power shall be let loose before the 
 final eoiisuuimalion; in order that his total defeat maybe 
 tlie more signal, 
 
 ID Itesperting 'Gog and Magog,' see Gen. X. 2— 5; 
 Kzek. xxxviii. 2, and note. 'In the vision of Ezekiel, 
 Gog of the land of Magog, and hia confederates, come up 
 against the Holy Land and people; but they are slaugh- 
 tered with immense dpflruction, and Israel is troubled no 
 more (Ezek. eh. xxxviii., xxxix.) John, under imagery 
 similar to that of Kzekiel, describes the third and last 
 great effort of the enemies of the church to destroy her.' 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XX. 9— XXI. 6. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 of tlie earthj* ' Gog and ** Magog, ' to gather them together to ])attle : the number 
 9 of whom is as the sand of the sea. -^Aud they went up on the breadth of the 
 
 earth, and compassed tlie camp of the saints about, and ^ the beloved city : '' and 
 10 tire came down from God out of heaven,- and devoured them. *And the devil 
 
 that deceived them was cast into the lake^ of fire and brimstone, -'where the 
 
 beast and the false prophet arej and * shall be tormented day and night for ever 
 
 and ever. 
 H And I saw 'a great white throne, and him that eat on it, "'from whose face 
 
 the earth and the heaven fled away;* "and there was fouud no place for them. 
 13 "And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God ; ''and the booka^ were 
 
 opened : and another « book was opened, which is the book of life : and the dead 
 
 were judged out of those things which were written in the books, *" according to 
 
 13 their works.® And the sea gave up the dead which were in it ; * and death and 
 hell^ delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every 
 man according to their works. 
 
 14 And 'deatii and hell were cast into the lake of fire. "This is the second 
 
 15 death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into 
 the lake of fire. 
 
 Vision of the nexc creation and the New Jerusaletn. 
 
 21 AjN"D^ 'I saw a new heaven and a new earth :^ J' for the first heaven and the 
 first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.'^ 
 
 2 And I John saw ' the holy city, New Jerusalem,' ^ coming down from God out 
 
 3 of heaven, prepared "" as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great 
 voice out of heaven saying, Behold, * the tabernacle '"-^ of God is with men, and he 
 will dwell with them, -^and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be 
 
 4 with them, and he their God. ''And ' God shall wipe away all tears from their 
 eyes' [Isa. XXV. 8]; and^'there shall be no more death, -/"neither sorrow, nor crying, 
 neither shall there bo any more pain : ^for the former things'^ are passed away. 
 
 5 And '' he that sat upon the throne said, ' Behold, I make all things new.'* 
 And he said unto me, Write : fur * these words are true and faithful. 
 
 6 And he said unto me, ' It is done.'^ " I am Alpha and Omega,'*^ the beginning 
 and the end. " I will give unto him that is athirst'^ "of the fountain of the water 
 
 r Ekc. ch. 39; cb. 39. 
 
 d Go. Il>. 2,5. 
 
 « cli. Iti. U. 
 
 / Is, a M; Hab. I. 6. 
 
 g P» -S. VA. 
 
 A Ue eli.lSl; Eze.aS.22. 
 
 • Tcr. 8i Dan. 7. 11. 
 
 J ch.l9.20; MtZ5.4l. 
 
 *cli. U. 9-n. 
 
 I Mt. 25. 31. 
 
 mch.6. U; 2 ret3.7, 
 
 111, II : comp, Pb. 10. 
 
 7—15; lU. ;i-5. 
 n ch.lt>. 20; Dan. 2.35. 
 o John 5. 28, •^\^■, Ko. 
 
 ll. 10-12; 2 Cor. 5. 
 
 111. 
 p Dan. 7. 10. 
 q tee rcfu. ch. 3. .S, and 
 
 13.8; Fs. Wl. 28 
 «■ ch. 2. 23; Lk. 12, 17, 
 
 4« ; see rel». Ho, 2. 6. 
 ' Hos. IX U. 
 
 ( 1 Cor. 15. 2R. 51. 55. 
 u vcr. ti; ch. 21. 8. 
 
 r Is. 65, 17; 66. 22; 2 
 
 Pet. 3 13. 
 y ch.mil; Ib.21. 19,19. 
 a BeorefB. ch.3. 12; Pb. 
 
 a Bee rofs. ch. 10. 7,8; 
 
 Ei>h. 5. 25-27. 
 b Eie. 37. 28 ; 2 Cor. 
 
 a 111. 
 
 r.31.; 
 
 . Zoc.8.8. 
 
 rf ch. 7. 17. Is. •ih.S. 
 t ch. 20. 11; 22. 3. 
 / iB. 35. 10; 65. 13. 
 g 2 Cor. 6. I7i 2 Pet 
 
 3. 10; I Johns. 17. 
 Ach.J.2.9; 6.1; 20.11. 
 I Ii. 42. 'J; 43. 19. 
 
 * ch. 19. y. 
 I ch. 1«. 17- 
 tn»ee ref», ch. 1. 8. 
 n ch. 7. I"; 22. 17: U. 
 12.3; f.5.1— 3; John 
 
 4. 10.14: 7-37.38. 
 
 o Pb. 3ti. 9; Jer. 2. 13. 
 
 1 Or, * of the land.* The scene of the battle is laid in 
 Palestine : see ch. xvi. 16, and note. And accordingly 
 the ohjfctof attaclc Ls represented as Jerusalem *the beloved 
 city* (Psa. Ixxviii. 68). 
 
 2 As is also predicted in Ezek. xxxviii. 22. 
 
 3 See note on ch. xix. 20. 
 
 4 This may be understood either as a strong represen- 
 tation of overpowering awe ; or as signifying that they 
 were lost in the e-xcessive brightness of God's majesty. 
 
 5 This seems to refer to the proofs adduced iu human 
 courts, and to the results of their proceedings: see Dan. 
 vii. 9, 10, and notes. Itespecting the ' book of life,' see 
 note on ch. iii. 5. 
 
 6 Perhaps imi>lying different dp«;rees of punishment 
 and of t^lory. Compare Luke xii. 47, 48 ; 2 Cor. v. 10. 
 
 " Rather,' Hades,' i.e. thestateof the departed during the 
 separation of soul and body. Hades, together witli death, 
 is represented as giving up its subjects at the bidding of 
 Him who has the keys of death and of Hades: see ch. i. IS. 
 
 8 The last division of the Apocalypse consists of three 
 parts. I. A brief account of tlie new creation (ch. xxi. 
 1—8). II. A figurative description of the everlasting 
 abode of the righteous (xxi. 9 — xxii. 6) ; and, III. Con- 
 cluding addresses from the angel, from Christ, and from 
 the apostle (xxii. 6 — 21). Each of these sections has also 
 its three divisions. After tlie vi.sion of the great judgment 
 day, and its results, the apostle beholds a new heaven and 
 a new earth, in which is a holy city, tlie New Jerusalem 
 (xxi. 1, 2). A voice from heaven declares that now God 
 dwells with men, and that all the ills of the former state, 
 death, sorrow, and paiji, are forever ended (3, 4). And this 
 tesiiniony is conlirmed by Him who sits upon the throne, 
 declaring that he will form all things anew, that thesu 
 predictions will certainly be acromplishcd, and that his 
 own immutable perfet^tions ensure the final blessedness of 
 those who resist evil, and the deatruction of those who in 
 any way yield themselves to it. (5 — 8). In the second 
 
 fiart the apostle is conveyed in vit-ion, by an angel, to a 
 ofty mountain, from which he beliolds the New Jerut*alem 
 
 descending from heaven, bright with heavenly glory (9— 
 II). He minutely describes its wall, gates, and foundations ; 
 its magnitude, symmetry, and costly materials (12 — 21) : 
 he remarks its worship without a temple; its brightness 
 without a sun ; its day without a night ; and its {;loritied 
 inhabitants, free from all mixture of the unholy (22—27). 
 He observes that it is watered by the river of life, nourish- 
 ing the rich perennial beauty and fruitfulness of the tree 
 of life (xxii. 1, 2) ; the presence of which indicates that 
 the curse is for ever done away, and that God now walks 
 again with man, shedding on him the light of his love, 
 and restoring him to the royalty which he lost iu his fall 
 (3—5). For the third part', see note on ch. xxii. 6. 
 
 9 Compare Isa. Ixv. 17 ; 2 Pet. iii. 13, and notes. This 
 new state appears to be greatly superior to that described 
 in ch. XX. 1 — 6; especially iu the complete and everlast- 
 ing exclusion of all the wicked, and of all sin, imperfec- 
 tion, and suffering. 
 
 10 In ancient times the sea was regarded as unpro- 
 ductive and unprofitable; a barrier to intercourse, and a 
 treacherous agent of destruction. 
 
 11 The glorified state of the church is predicted by 
 Isaiah under the figure of a holy Jerusalem (Isa. Ixvi. 
 20) : which is more fully described by Kzckiel (Kzek. xl. 
 — xlviii.) ; and is repeatedly alluded to in preceding 
 portions of the New Testament: see refs. 
 
 12 Compare Kzek. xxxvii. 25— 2S; Johni. 14, and note. 
 This represents the communion with God which his people 
 are permitted to enjoy. 
 
 13 All that is connected with a state of imperfection 
 and of discipline. 
 
 14 See Isa. Ixv. 17 — 19, and note. 
 
 15 The new creation is complete. 
 
 16 Sec note on ch. i. 8. 
 
 17 The first beginning of the new creation is here con- 
 nected with its conaunnnation. With the 'thirsting' 
 the * giving' begins ; and it goes on increasingly ; its the 
 thirsting is the living impulse, throughout the whole 
 conflict in him 'that overcomelh.' The correspondence 
 
 liuo 
 
A. D. 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XXI. 7— XXII. 2. 
 
 [a. d. 95. H. 
 
 7 of life P freely. ' He that overcometli *■ shall inherit all things ;* anil *I will he 
 
 8 his God, and he shall be mj' son. ' But the fearCul,- and unbelievino;, and the 
 ahominahle, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and 
 " all liars, shall have their part in ^ the lake which burueth with tiro and brim- 
 stone : which is the second death. 
 
 9 And there came unto me one^ of ^ the seven angels which had the seven vials 
 full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will 
 show thee = the bride, the Lamb's wife.** 
 
 10 And he carried me away "in the spirit to a great and high mountain, and 
 showed me * that great city, the holy Jerusalem,^ descending out of heaven from 
 
 11 God, "^having the glory *> of God. And iier light 9Vas like unto a stone most 
 13 precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal; and had "^ a wall great and 
 
 high, and had ^ twelve' gates, and at the gates twelve angels," and names written 
 
 13 thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel: on 
 the east three gates; on the north three gates; on the south three gates; and 
 
 14 on the west three gates. And the wall of the city had twelve -^foundations, and 
 s'in them the names^ of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 
 
 15 And he that talked with me * had a golden reed to measure the city, and the 
 
 16 gates thereof, and the wall thereof. And the city lieth 'foursquare, and the 
 length is as large as the breadth : and ho measured the city with the reed, * twelve 
 thousand furlongs.^^ The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal." 
 
 17 And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits, ac- 
 cording to the measure^- of a man, that is, of the angel. 
 
 18 And the building '^ of the wall of it was /i/' jasper: and the city was pure 
 
 19 gold, like unto clear glass. 'And the fmndations of the wall of the city 7vere 
 garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation ivas jasper; 
 
 20 the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald; tlie 
 fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolite; the eighth, beryl; 
 the ninth, a topaz ; the tenth, a chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, a jacinth ; tho twelfth, 
 
 21 an amethyst. And the twelve gates 7vere twelve pearls ; every several gate was of 
 one pearl : "" and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. 
 
 22 "And I saw no teraj)le '■* therein : "for the Lord (lod Almiglity and the Lamb are 
 
 23 tlie temple of it, '' And the city had no need of the sun, nt-ither of the moon, to 
 siiine in it : ' for the glory of (Ind did lighten it, * and the Lamb is the light thci-eof, 
 
 24 'And the nations of them which are saved 'shall walk in the light of it: '■'' "ami 
 
 25 the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it. 'And the gates 
 
 26 of it shall not be shut at all by day: for * there shall be no night there. And 
 
 27 they shall bring the glory and imnour of the nations into it. And - there sliall in 
 no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, " neither whatsotver \V(>rk<-th abomina- 
 tion, *or malnth a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb's "^ book of life. 
 
 22 And he showed me ''a pure rivf^r of ''water (tf life,^'' clear as crystal, proceed- 
 
 2 ing out of tin} throne of (iod and of the Lainb.'^ ■''In the midst"* of the street of 
 
 it, and on either side of the river, 7vas there '^ the tree of life, which bare twelve 
 
 P 1 Cor. a. 12. 
 
 q ch, : 
 
 n. 
 
 I.*, ft; Mt 19. 29; 
 
 I Cor. 3. il— «3. 
 » vet. 3: Zee. 8. H; Ro. 
 
 S. 1A-I7i Heb.8. II). 
 ( ch. ti. 1,S: I Cor. 0. 
 
 {I. II): »ftt. h. \%-M, 
 
 a I: Epli. .-..A; ITlin. 
 
 I. ii; Ucb. 12. U. 
 u »er. 17; Ho. \.2h. 
 r ell. 19. W( ■-•0 14, IS. 
 y ch. I.V I, 7; 17. I. 
 * yen •i; ch. 19. ?. 
 
 a ch. 17.3; Eic. 40. 2. 
 b Tar. 2; Eio. 18. 
 
 e »er«. 22, H3 ; ch. 22. 
 
 6; Ii. 4. U'. m. 1,3, 
 
 lU.Vii; Es«. 4S. 3.-1. 
 d ver».l7-af); Is. 2ti.|. 
 « vers, XI, M; U. 51. 
 
 VI; !>'). 18; Esc. 48. 
 
 31-34. 
 
 / vers, in-21 ; Ii. 51. 
 
 II : Hcb. II. lu. 
 g Epli. 2. SO. 
 
 A ch. 11. 1.2: EzG.40. 
 3: Zee. -L 1. 
 
 i Etc. 4S. 10, aa 
 
 * Ere. 48. 8-19. 
 
 t JobSR. 16-19; Pro. 
 3. i:>; Is. b\. II. 
 
 mch.22.2; I)i-60.17,1«. 
 » I*.(><i. 1; John 4. 23. 
 o »er. 3. 
 P cli. 22. 5; U 24.83; 
 
 tVl. 19, -JO. 
 S Tcr. 11: ch. l«. I; 
 
 Ii.,2,l!t.21; Hah. 3. 3. 
 f John 8. 12. 
 • cli. TL-l; l't.22. 27) 
 
 In mi. 3; (itj. 12, 18. 
 
 f 1 1.. 2, ;,. 
 
 u v».ri. 10,11; Is. tin. 
 
 3; Iki. 11,12. 
 
 ' ]■ 
 
 . II. 
 
 y ch 2J. 5: Is. GO. SO; 
 
 Z-u, 1 I. Ii, 7. 
 s ch.22. N, 15: Loll. 
 
 Ki: Num. t\. 3i Vu. 
 
 liil. »; Is. 'X,. K, 52. 
 
 1: liD. 21; Joel 3. 17. 
 t ch. 17. 4, .V 
 b *<T. (t; ch. 22. 15. 
 e cli. 3. .%: 13-8; SO. 
 
 12: Phtl. 4. 3. 
 d Ps.3d.8t 4i>. 4; Exo, 
 
 47. I— '.<; Zee. 14.8. 
 ' site rcfs. ch 21. 6. 
 / ch.2l.2l: Eie.47.12. 
 A cli. 2. 7; Gc. 2. 9. 
 
 between character and privilege is clearly marked in these 
 verses, as in ^[uU. v. 3 — 12. 
 
 1 Compare John i. 12; Kom. viii. 17, and notes. 
 
 2 That is, the cowardly^ who, instead of 'overcoming/ 
 shrink from Cliriat's service, through a base fear of Xi^m 
 or suffering. The.ie must share the doom of the supersti- 
 tious, tiie impure, the cruel, and the false. 
 
 3 One of the angels that had intlicted the plagues on 
 the church's enemies appropriately appears here, as deeply 
 interested in her triumph and glory. 
 
 4 This figure represents the redeemed church as received 
 into permanent union with the Lord in glory. See Sol. 
 Song, Preface and notes. 
 
 3 As the ancient Jerusalem was a chosen type of the 
 churrh on earlh, the glory and hlessedness of tlie church 
 in heaven is st-t forth by a symbolical Jerusalem, fur more 
 magnificent; in which geld and gems represent the choiceat 
 spiritual graces and blessings. 
 
 6 In the ancient holy of holioa the Shechinah or visible 
 glory of Ood was the only light (ver. 2'J). 
 
 7 Twelve^ the number of the tribes of Israel, is hero 
 used, with it«multipU.s lit (ver. 17), and 12000 (vt-r. IG), 
 probably to represent complet(;ness. 
 
 8 The * twelve avffehj 'the twelve tribes^* and * the 
 twelve apoMilrfi,' seem to show the union of all God's 
 faithful Bervuntji, both the unfuUen and the redeemed, of 
 
 1466 
 
 every economy and of all nations, in the glory of heaven. 
 
 9 Inscriptions were often made on foundation stones 
 and pillars. Compare Eph. ii. 20; 2 Tim. ii. 19, and notes. 
 
 10 These dimensions would make each side of the city 
 little less than 400 miles ; an expressive symbol of the vast 
 capacity of heaven ; its security being mdicated by the 
 loftiness of the walls, more than 200 feet in height. 
 
 H Such a pyranndal form indiealew bolli symmetry and 
 solidity. '1 ln-deniTiption here given, thougli new in form, 
 is not so in siibHtance: comnare Kzek. xl. — xlviii, 
 
 12 That is, the angel usea human measures. 
 
 13 That is, the material. 
 
 !■* No spot specially sacred, consecrated by n limited 
 display of tlie Divine glory and oceaHional arts of worship; 
 but the wlndij hnllttwed by God's niaiiifest jiresenee. 
 
 15 The b< st texts read, 'and the n;ili(iiin shall walk by 
 means of her liK'bt..' Compare I[*a. Ix. 3 — 11, liere alluded 
 to, but with variations which heighten the ^lory of the 
 New Jerusalem ; ' for there bhall be no uiyht there.' Sec 
 Isn. Ix., and notes. 
 
 10 An ever-llowing stream, dilTusing life and beauty 
 throuRhout itx eourse. Compine ch. vii. 17 ; Gen. ii. 10; 
 Paa. xlvi. 4; Kzek. xlvii. 1 — 12; John iv. 10, and notes, 
 
 17 The grataous dominion of 'God and of the Lamb' is 
 the source of all the life and bliss of heaven. 
 
 18 Or, 'between the brondwny thereof and the river, on 
 
, 96. U.] 
 
 REVELATION XXII. 3—21. 
 
 [a. D. Oo. II. 
 
 manner o/" fruits, and yielded her fruit every niontli : and tlie leaves of tlie tree 
 were '* for the healing of the uatious.^ 
 
 3 And ''there shall he no more curae'- [Zech. xiv. II] : * but the throne*^ of God 
 
 4 and of the Lamb ehall be in it; and hia servants shall serve him: and 'they 
 
 5 shall sec* his face ; and "" hia name shall he in their foreheads. " And tliere shall 
 be no night^ there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for "the 
 Lord God giveth them light : ^ and they shall reign for ever and ever. 
 
 Concluding admonitions^ wavjiings^ and proitiises. 
 
 6 AND^* he said unto me, * These sayings arc faithful and true : and the Lord God 
 of the holy prophets 'sent his angel to show imto liis servants the things which 
 
 7 must shortly be done. * Behold, I come quickly : ' blessed is he that keepeth 
 the sayings of the prophecy of this book.^ 
 
 8 And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I had heard and seen, 
 "I fell down to worship^ before the feet of the angel which showed me these 
 
 9 things. Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am thy fellow- 
 servant, and of thy brethren tlie prophets, and of them which keep the sayings 
 of this book : worship God. 
 
 10 'And he saith unto me, Seal not^ the sayings of the prophecy of this book: 
 
 11 J' for the time ia at hand. ^ He that is unjust,'** let him be unjust still : and he 
 ■which is filthy, let him be filthy still: "and he that is righteous, let him be 
 righteous still : and he that is holy, let him bo holy still. 
 
 12 * And, behold, I come quickly; and '^ my rewartl is with me, ^ to give every 
 
 13 man according as his work shall be. ^1 am Alpha and Omega, the beginning 
 and the end, the first and the last. 
 
 14: -^Blessed" are they that do hia commandments, «'that they may have right to 
 lo the tree of life, '' and may enter in through the gates into the city. For ' without 
 
 are *doga,'- and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, 'and 
 
 ■whosoever loveth and maketh a lie. 
 IG '"I Jeeus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches. 
 
 " I am the root and the ofl'spring of David, '^ and ° the bright and morning star. ^'* 
 
 17 ^ And the Spirit'^ and ■? the bride say, ''Come, And let him that hoareth'^ 
 say, Come. And let him that is ^ athirst'^ come, ' And whosoever will, " let him 
 take the water of life freely. 
 
 18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this 
 book, 'If any man shall add unto these things, ^ God shall add unto him the 
 
 19 plagues that are written in this book : and if any man shall take away from the 
 words of the book of this prophecy, - God shall take away hia part out of the 
 hook of life, and out of " the holy city, and froin the things which are written 
 in this book. 
 
 20 He which testifieth these things saith, * Surely I come quickly. 
 Amen.'^ ''Even so, come. Lord Jesus. 
 
 21 ^ The grace of our Lord Jeaua Christ be with you all. Amon. 
 
 Ach. 21.2<: Pn M" 3i 
 Ere. 17. S-VJ; Mai. 
 i. -i. 
 
 • cli. '2\. 4; Zee M.Il; 
 comp. Ge, 3. I/. 
 
 ft cli.7. 17; Ezc. 18. 35. 
 
 I BeoKx.a;i.iH-2ii.:ia; 
 
 Job 33. '1\—-1\\\ \%. 
 
 33. 17; 3.V 2; Mt.6. 
 
 8; I JohD i, & 
 mch. 3. Vi. 
 n ch. 21. 23-25. 
 o Ps. 3t.. 9; !«. 60. 19. 
 pch. 3. 21; Dan. 7. 27", 
 
 •i Tira. 2. 12. 
 9 ch. \y. 9: 1 1. 25. I. 
 ' ch. 1. 1. 
 
 u sec refs. ch. 19. 10. 
 
 J sec reft, ch, 10, 4 ; 
 
 Hab. :;. 2, 3. 
 y ch. I. 3. 
 t Ecc II. 3; Dan. 12. 
 
 10: 2 Tim 3. l.T. 
 a Job 17. 9; Eph.5.27. 
 
 b verg. 7, 10. 
 r ch. II. 18; I*. 40. 10. 
 d ch. 20. 12; Ilo. 2. 6. 
 e ch. 1.8,11: 21.6; U 
 
 41. 4; 41. 6; 48. 12. 
 / Ter. 7; Ps. lOii. 3—5; 
 
 la. &ti. 1,2; Dan. 12. 
 
 12; 1 John3.3,l'3.24. 
 K ver 2; John 1. 12. 
 h John U.b; Col.1.12. 
 t I t:or. ti. 9. 10 1 GaL 
 
 5- l'.»-2l : Col. 3, li. 
 k comp. Dcu. 23. 18. 
 ( ch, JI.27. 
 m ver. 6; ch. 1. 1, II. 
 1 ch. 5. 5; Ib. 11. 10. 
 o ch. 2. 2S ; Num. 24. 
 
 17: 2 Pet. I. 19. 
 P John 16. 7—16. 
 q ch. 19. 7 J 21.2.9. 
 ' Is. 2. 3 ; Jer. 50. 5. 
 < Is, hh. 1; John 7,37. 
 ( John ti. 37. 
 « John 1. 10, 14. 
 J- nee refs. Dcu. 4. 2. 
 y ch. U. 10, II : 19,20, 
 
 c cb. 13. 8 ; Ps. 69. 28. 
 
 a ch. 21.2,10; Ii. 52.1. 
 
 b vers. 7i 12. 
 
 c Ps, 42. I -. S. Sonir ft 
 
 U ; Heb. 9. 28; 2 
 
 Pet. 3. 1'J-I4. 
 d ch. 1. 4: Ro. ). 7; 
 
 16. 21). 24 : Eph. H. 
 
 23,24: 2 The*. 3. IH. 
 
 thia side and on that.* The idea is that of a river run- 
 ning through the city, with trees along its banks, and a 
 broad street on each side of it. 
 
 I Unfading glory, and inexhaustible richness and 
 variety, characterize this divinely appointed support of the 
 spiritual life. Compare Kzek. xlvii. 12. 
 
 2 All the evil of the fall removed : see Gen. iii. 17. 
 
 3 Christ occupies the same throne, and receives the 
 same homage and service as the Father. 
 
 4 Compare Matt. v. 8. The 'name on the forehead' 
 marks them as God's servants : see ch. vU. 3. 
 
 5 See note on ch, xxi. 24. 
 
 G The visions being ended, John is assured by the 
 angel of the reality of all that he has seen and heard, and 
 the happiness of attending to it (vers, G, 7). He is again 
 forbidden to do homage to his instructor (8, 9). He is com- 
 mauded not to hide these revelations ; for their fulfilment 
 is near (10, 11) ; as the Lord declares that he is coming 
 soon to separiite the righteous from the wicked (12 — 10). 
 A gracious invitation, a solemn admonition, and a re- 
 newed promise, prayer, and benediction, close the book 
 (17-21^. 
 
 7 See ch. i. 3. The repetition of such a benediction 
 indicates the high importance of this book. 
 
 8 Compare ch. xix. 10, and note. 
 
 9 Compare ch. x, 4, and note. 
 
 10 This verse is generally thought to convey the solemn 
 truth, that after the judgment there can be no change of 
 character and condition. But it seems rather to be an 
 expansion of Dan. xii. 10; and to convey both a warninir 
 to the ungodly that if he continues in sin, his doom will 
 soon be fixed; and an encouragement to the godly t'* 
 persevere, in the hope of speedy salvation ; for ' IJehuld 1 
 come quickly,' etc. 
 
 H The best manuscripts and versions have, 'Blessed are 
 they who wash their robes:' compare ch. vii. 14. 
 
 12 See Job xxx. 1 ; Psa. xxii. IG ; Phil, iii, 2, and notes. 
 
 13 See note on ch. v. 5, and Isa. xi. 1. 
 
 14 See note on Isa. xiv, 12. When all other dynasties 
 and empires have been utterly destroyed, the great Son 
 of David retains the unfading glories of the restored theo- 
 cratic monarchy. To him then all are invited to 'come,' 
 and to find blessedness under his reign ; which shall soon 
 be fully established (vers. 17, 20). 
 
 1-5 The Holy Spirit speiiks by 'the bride,' i.e. the 
 church, as well as in the word. 
 
 16 All who 'hear,'i.e. who flcct;)^ the Divine call, should 
 address it to others. 
 
 17 The invitation of the ancient prophet (see Tsa, Iv. 1, 
 and note) is echoed from the last page of the word of life. 
 
 18 See note on ch. i. 7. This is probably John's fervent 
 response, 'Kven so, come, Lord Jesus'' 
 
ON THE TROPHETIC VISIONS OF THE KEVELATION. 
 
 Although it would be impossible, within the space that 
 can here be given, to state even briefly all the conflicting 
 theories of different expositors of the Revelation, it may 
 perhaps be serviceable to give an outline of a few of 
 thera ; arranging them according to the views they have 
 taken of one of the principal questions upon which they 
 are at issue, namely, the periods of the world, or of the 
 church, to which they apply these predictions. 
 
 I. Some think that the greater part of these prophecies 
 have had their fulfilment in the early ages of the church. 
 This system of interpretation is called the Pr(ctcrist ; and 
 it has been advocated by Grotius, Hammond, Calmet, 
 Wetstein, Eichhorn, De Wette, Lee, Stuart, Hug, and 
 others ; who also in connection with this view maintain 
 the earlier date of the book. 
 
 Professor Stuart divides the whole into three great 
 catastrophes: the First (ch. vi. — xi.) describing the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem, and the ovcrthroiv of the Jewish 
 persecutmg power^ by a series of Divine judgments ; and, 
 at the same time, the deliverance of the Christians : — the 
 Second (ch. xi. — xix.), the destruction of the Roman per- 
 secuting power^ and the triumph of Christianity over 
 Paganism : — and the Third (ch. xx. — xxii.), the last great 
 effort (still future) oi heathen antichristian powers, issuing 
 in their entire overthrow ; followed by the general jvidg- 
 ment, the everlasting punishment of the wicked, and the 
 gloritied state of the righteous. 
 
 Among thnse who hold this system there are some who 
 regard the fulfilment which these predictions have already 
 received in \YA»i events as being only a preliminary one, 
 and look for a second and in some respects more complete 
 accomplishment yet to corae. 
 
 II. A second class of expositors, comprising the greater 
 number of modern Protestant writers on this subject, 
 interpret these visions as a prophetic didineation of the 
 great features in the history either of the world or of the 
 church, from the apostolic age to the end of time; some 
 regarding the whole as a co/itinuotts prophetical history; 
 others taking some parts of the book to \w sipichriinological. 
 Among the advocates of this system are Mede, Sir I. 
 Newton, Fleming, Vitringa, Itengel, liishop Newton, 
 T. Scott, Gill, Frere, Cuninghume, Woodhouse, FUiott, 
 Keith, GaunKun, Ki-lly, Cumming, and many others. 
 
 While agreeing, how(;ver, in this general view, they dis- 
 play the utmost diversity of opinion as to the application 
 of the diH'erent symbols ; some restricting them entirely 
 to the affairs of the church, whilst others extend them 
 more or less to the events of secular history. 
 
 Dean Woodhouse, in his *Notc8 on the Apocalypse,' 1805, 
 adopting as a fundamental principle the riht/ious reference 
 of all the symbi'Ifl, views the seven seals as giving a general 
 outline of the history of the Christian church ; — the first 
 three reaching to the Middle AgCH; the fourth represent- 
 ing the Papal tyranny ; the fifili, the Martyrs of the whole 
 period ; and the sixth, the trniinpha of the Reformed 
 Churches, and the approaching overthrow of all the ene- 
 mies of God. Tlie seven trumpets he suppones to go over 
 the same ground, in ninro detail; describing attacks of 
 heretics and antichristian corrupters on the Christian 
 religion; the first four relating to those to which it was 
 subjected in its early ages from jijwish and Pagan enemies, 
 and from false teachers; the fifth to the Jieresy of the 
 Gnostics, and the sixth to the Mohammedan powers. The 
 seven vials he regards as designating sncccssivc inflictions 
 of Divine vengeance upon the enemies and persecutors 
 of the church, not yet executed. 
 
 Mr. Elliott (Hora) Apocalypticro, 4th Edit., 1852) pro- 
 ceeds in the main upon similar principles; but he makes 
 many important differences in the application. He sup- 
 poses the revelations of the future to be comprised in 
 the seven-sealed book ; the results of the seventh seal 
 being unfolded under the seven trumpets, and those of the 
 seventh trumpet under the seven vials. The first six seals 
 he interprets as figuring successive periods in the subse- 
 quent history of the Roman Empire. First, an era of 
 unprecedented prosperitu and triftmph, a. d. 96 — 180. 
 Second, one of deadly civil wats and bloodshed^ a.d. ISo — 
 281. Third, a notable aggravation of taxation^ begun 
 about A.D. 220, and perpetuated afterwards. Fourth, a 
 period when, under the united influences of war, famine, 
 and pestilence, the Empire seemed on the verge oidissoln- 
 tiony A.D. 248 — 268. Fifth, a period of fiercest persecution 
 of the Christians, beginning a.d. 303. And, Sixth, tlie 
 overthrow of heaLhenism in the Roman Empire, and the 
 establishment of Christianity in its place : tlie sixth seal 
 comprising also the supplementary visions of ch. vii. ; 
 where the sealing vision is indicative of the large number 
 of false professing Christians at the time, and the errore 
 misleading them; and the palm bearing vision, of the 
 assured final salvation of all real Cliristians to the end 
 of the coming trials. 
 
 The seven trumpets he considers to be ihe Judgments of 
 God upon the apostate church of the Roman Empire : the 
 first four indicating the successive desolations and the 
 final destruction of the Western Empire by the Goths, 
 Vandals, Huns, and Heruli, a.d. 400—476; and the fifth 
 and sixth, the judgments inflicted by means of the Mo- 
 hammedan Saracens and Turks upon the Eastern Empire, 
 ending in the capture of Constantinople, a.d. 1453 : which 
 is followed by a notice of the continued abandonment of 
 Roman Christendom to idolatry and saint worship, as 
 witnessed in the hitter half of the fifteenth century (ch. 
 ix. 20, 21). Next come symbolical prefigurations of the 
 great Reformation in its successive epochs. The two Wit- 
 nesses are explained to be a lino of faithful witnesses for 
 Christ through the Dark Ages, warred down by the Beast 
 {i. e, the Papacy), till for 3J years (a.d. 1512— 1515) they 
 seem to he deud, but are revived at the Reformation ; 
 tlieir ascension to heaven being fulfilled in the elevation 
 of Protestantism to political statinn and power. 
 
 Then follows the seventh trumpet, which is evolved 
 in the seven vials. But this is preceded by a supplemental 
 series of visions (ch. xii.^xiv.), chronologically parallel 
 with the former, to explain the rise, character, and history 
 of the 'beast from the abyss.' The glorious sun-clotlied 
 woman is explained to figure Christ's faithful church, 
 elevated and recognised under Constantine in two-thirds 
 of the Roman Empire, but doomed to destruction by the 
 heathen emperor >iaximin, and bv Eicinius, in the Eastern 
 third of the Empire. Hit son is supponed to nymbolizo 
 CouHtantine and other Chrintian Romiin emperors; and 
 the flood cast out of the Dragon's mouth, to ilestroy her, 
 is taken to mean the irruption of the Pag:ni and Arian 
 Goths, Vandals, etc., in the fifth century. After this time 
 tlie true spiritual church disappears, and is hidden from 
 human sight for 1200 years; leaving, however, 'some 
 remnant of hi'r seed' as visible witnesses forJcsuH. Against 
 them the DragoTi uvoki-s a nnn*e efficient persi-cutor, ' the 
 beast from the abyss,' meaning the Papacy and the Western 
 Empire under its headship ; the beast's seven heads de- 
 picting both Rome's seven hills, and its seven, or rather 
 eight successive forms of government; kings, consuls, 
 dictators, decemvirs, military tribunes, and emperors being 
 six, and the seventh the (juadripartite imperial govern- 
 ment instituted by Dioeletnm and cut down by Constan- 
 tino. To these succeed the t<;n Romano-Gothic kingdoms; 
 
PROPHETIC VISIONS OF THE REVELATION. 
 
 which, by the beginning of the seventh century, acknow- 
 ledge the Pope as their common supreme head. Whence 
 begins the beast's destined 1260 years. The second beast, 
 a wolf with sheep's horns and clothing, means the Papal 
 clergy, subjected as a body to the Pope, and exercising all 
 his authority; and the * image of the beast,' the Papal 
 General Councils, forming the mouthpiece of the clergy. 
 The ' name and number of the beast, 666,' is explained as 
 meaning 'Lateinos,' designating the Western, or Latin 
 Empire after its subjection to the Popes, The harlot 
 riding on the beast is supposed to be the false catholic 
 church of Papal Home, which is upheld by the Romano- 
 Gothic kingdoms. 
 
 Then, after certain supplementary visions in ch. siv., 
 begins the pouring out of the seven vials ; the first four of 
 which indicate desolations on the apostate kingdoms of 
 Papal Europe, such us in the wars of the first French 
 revolution and of Napoleon; the fifth, the preliminary 
 judgment on 'the seat of the beast' (Home), such as by 
 the deposition of the Pope in 1809 ; and the sixth, the 
 drying up or exhaustion of the Turkish power (now in 
 progress) : leaving still unfulfilled the great final war 
 between the powers of light and darkness, the destruction 
 of 'the beast' {the Papacy) by fire and sword, and the 
 glorious universal reign of Christ and his church. 
 
 Dr. Keith {' Sfgns of the Times,' 8th Edition, 1847) 
 interprets the first six seals (ch. vi., vii.) as comprehend- 
 ing the whole period from the rise of Christianity to the 
 final triumph of the faithful, set forth in the vision of the 
 innumerable palm-bearing multitude, before the throne 
 and before the Lamb: viz., 1st seal; Christ going forth 
 conquering and to conquer in his people : 2nd, 3rd, and 
 4th, Dominant forms of false faith that arose; including 
 Mahomet, who 'stood up against the Prince of princes' 
 (Dan.viii. 25); Popery in the Dark Ages (the same as 'the 
 Man of sin' in 2 Thess. ii. 3 — 0) ; Infidelity, dominant at 
 the French Revolution : — 5th seal, A retrospect of the long- 
 continued suffering of the saints, prospectively carried on 
 also until the last persecution. 6th, The great day of the 
 wrath of the Lamb, and the glory that shall follow, yet 
 unfulfilled. The first six trumpets {ch. viii., ix.) he ex- 
 plains as successive plagues on the Roman Empire and the 
 Papacv (a.d. 95—1453) : Ist, The Goths, under Alaric; 
 2nd, 'Ihe Vandals, under Genseric ; 3rd, The Huns, under 
 Attila; 4th, The extinction of the Roman Empire; 5th, 
 The Saracens ; and 6th, The Turks, till the taking of Con- 
 stantinople. Then, ch. x. he applies to the Reformation, 
 and the wars that followed ; the ' two Witnesses' denoting 
 faithful churches, who prophesy in sackcloth for 1260 
 years, ending at the French Revolution; their death 
 being yet future. The woman clothed with the sun, and 
 havmg a crown of twelve stars (ch. xii.), he regards as a 
 symbol of the kingdom of God: her 'man child,* the 
 church; her 'seed,' the children of the kingdom; the 
 'great red dragon' being the Roman Empire. The 
 ' beast having ten horns' (ch. xiii.) he considers to be the 
 same as the fourth beast in Daniel, ch. vii., or the Latin 
 kingdom; and the 'second beast' ihcPapacg: *the harvest' 
 (ch. xiv.) answering to the end of the age (as Matt, xiii.) 
 The seven vials he interprets asthesittingof the judgment 
 (Dan. vii. 26) to take away the dominion of the Papacy, 
 etc. : the first four denoting the French Revolution, and 
 the subsequent wars; and the oth, the wasting away of 
 the Turkish Empire, now in process of accomplishment. 
 
 III. Another class of interpreters consider the greater 
 part, if not the whole, of this series of prophecies, to belong, 
 in its strictest and fullest sense, to 'the lastdays.* Accord- 
 ing to this, which is designated the Futurist scheme, all 
 the prophetical part of the Apocalypse is viewed as a repre- 
 sentation of events which are to take place shortly before 
 the second advent of Christ, and the consummation of 
 all things. This system has been advocated by De I3urgh, 
 B. W". Newton, S. R. Miiitland, Todd, and others. 
 
 Dr. DoBur[rh,in his Exposition of the Revelation, inter- 
 prets the 'sealed book' (ch. v.,vi.) as the book, or title deed 
 of Christ's inheritance, which has been purchased (Eph. 
 
 i. 14), but is not yet recovered out of the hands of the 
 Usurper; — the opening of the seals being the unfolding 
 of the acts of Christ, when he shall vindicate his inherit- 
 ance and assume his throne ; and the whole of the visions 
 which follow being occupied with the events of that lust 
 great crisis : — the * Israel' spoken of here being the literal 
 Israel, the ' two Witnesses' being two individuals, probably 
 Moses and Elijah, — the 'days' in the chronological periods, 
 literal dags, — and the 'beast,' under his last head, a per- 
 sonal injidel Antichrist, who is to reign over the whole 
 extent of the old Roman Empire, and to persecute and 
 triumph over the saints for just three years and a half, 
 until Christ's coming to destroy him. 
 
 Dr. Todd (Donnellan Lecture, 1846) sums up his prin- 
 ciples of interpretation of this book as follows : ' Tlie 
 Apocalypse is a prophecy of the second coming of the 
 Lord — of the signs and precursors and accompanying cir- 
 cumstances of that event; and not a prophecy whiL-h has 
 beeu in course of fulfilment since the apostles' days. Its 
 accomplishment, therefore, will occupy, not a long series 
 of many centuries, but a short space of time ; and its 
 visions are to be interpreted, not as predicting events 
 which are chronologically to succeed each other in the 
 order in which the visions themselves are narrated by 
 the apostle, but as repetitions of the same great Prophecy 
 of our Lord's second coming : each successive vision pre- 
 dicting the same events foretold in those that went before, 
 with new circumstances, and additional particulars, which 
 the preceding visions had omitted or less prominently 
 put forward.* 
 
 IV. Besides the above three schools of interpretation, 
 there are some commentators who can scarcely be classed 
 under any of the foregoing heads. Three specimens of 
 these may be added. 
 
 In 'The Apostle's School of Propheticlnterpretation, 
 by Charles Maitland, 1849,' the writer seeks to restore 
 what he considers to have been the interpretation of the 
 early church ; and which he thus describes : That the 
 contents of the 'sealed book' correspond in substance 
 with our Lord's prophecy delivered on the Mount of 
 Olives; the 1st seal representing C/^r/si's i/7»;H;3/;, through 
 the preaching of the gospel ; the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th, wars, 
 famines, and pestilences — the ' beginnings of the sorrows ' 
 of the last days; the 5th, martgrs, chiefly under the 
 persecutions of Antichrist; the (3th, Precursors of the 
 Second Advent; and the 7th, the sabbatical silence of 
 heaven; — that the seven trumpets represent the plagues 
 inflicted by the Witnesses upon their persecutors (ch. xi. 
 6); and the seven vials, the final judgments poured 
 out upon the followers of Antichrist; — that the 'great 
 red dragon' is the Devil; the sun -clothed woman, 
 the church; and the casting down of the dragon, the 
 beginning of the reign of Antichrist, and of Satan's re- 
 newed supernatural power over men; — that the ' beast 
 arising from the sea' and 'from the bottomless pit' is a 
 personal Antichrist ; the 'Man of sin' of 2 Thess. ii. 
 3—10, and the 'little horn' of Dan. vii. 8, 20—25, an 
 individual man possessed by a devil, who will be allowed 
 to reign for three years and a half, and will be worshipped 
 by all the world except the elect;— that the 'two Wit- 
 nesses' are Elijah, and perhaps Enoch, who will preach 
 against Antichrist, and in the end will be slain by him, 
 and whose bodies will lie for three days and a half in the 
 streets of Jerusalem ;— and that ' Babylon' is the city of 
 Home, which will be destroyed about or before the begin- 
 ning of Antichrist's reign, by the 'ten kings' in league 
 with him ; who are afterwards to perish with him in the 
 great battle with the ' King of kings.' 
 
 * The Revelation of St. John, simply analyzed and briefly 
 expounded by Delta,' 1850. combines, to some extent, the 
 views of the Futurists with those which are held by his- 
 torical interpreters. Regarding the entire book as sym- 
 bolic, the author adopts tlie views of Vitringa, Grotius, 
 Girdlestonc, and Bennett respecting the Epistles to the 
 seven churches, and considers them as representing seven 
 
 I4ti0 
 
PROPHETIC VISIONS OF THE REVELATION. 
 
 successive phases of the church in its progress through the 
 comiug agfs. The seven seuls are supposed to indicate 
 the seven great eras of the Church's history (ch. vi. — xi.); 
 the 1st, that of the Apostolic Fathers (from A. D. 96 to 
 A. D. 180), a period of progress and victory ; — the 2nd, 
 that of the stiuggle between the Church and Paganism 
 (ISO — 310), a period of persecution and bloodshed ; — the 
 3rd, that of the peaceful political ascendancy of the Church 
 (310 — 396), marked by gloom and decay; — the 4th, that 
 of mortality (396 — 1071), a period of corruption and 
 mortal sickness, of ruin and dissolution ; — the oth, that of 
 martyrs for the word and for tlie testimony (1071 — 1517), 
 persecution to the death of faithful brethren ; — the 6th, 
 extending from the Keformution to the destruction of the 
 Papal aiiliflirist, a period of incessant and progressive 
 change, ending in the inanifestation (but not the coming) 
 of the Son of man ; — and the 7th, a period of judgments, 
 terminating with the final overthrow of Antichrist, the 
 coming of Christ, and the introduction of the millennium. 
 
 Chapters xii. — xvi. are supposed to contain tlie pro- 
 phetic history of the Mystic Beast ; and the remaining 
 portion of the book is regarded as SHppkmcyitnry : — ch. 
 .xvii. describing the judgment on the Papacy ; — eh. xviii., 
 the full of Babylon, regarded as the seat of t.he last form 
 of Antichrist ; — ch. xix., the fearful marriage supper of 
 the Lamb ; — ch. xx., the binding of Satan, the first 
 resurrection, and the final judgment on Satan and on men ; 
 — ch. xsi., the New Jerusalem; — and ch. xxii., concluding 
 exhortations and warnings. 
 
 According to this interpretation, both the seven trum- 
 pets and the seven vials are yet in futurity ; the spiritual 
 state of the existing church is depicted in the Epistle to 
 the church in Philadelphia (the 6th) ; we are living in 
 the era of the sixth scdt, and approaching its end ; the 
 Papal apostasy is on the eve of overthrow, and the last 
 form of Antichrist is about lobe manifested. That which 
 remains to be fulfilled is, a rapid gathering in of the 
 elect, followed by Laodicean corruption, the appearance 
 of the Witnesses, direct judgment* from heaven, and the 
 winding up of the present dispensation. 
 
 According to another view taken of the plan of this 
 book, a more general meaning is given to many of the 
 symbols ; and the subjects are considered as not being 
 arranged in strictly chronological order. For example, 
 llie scenes presented at the sounding of the first four 
 trumpets (eh. viii. 7 — 12) are supposed not to refer exclu- 
 sively to any particular places, times, or jiersons, but to 
 predict scenes of devastation, each rising above the pre- 
 ceding in fearful signs of woe ; and it is urged that the 
 presentation in these symbols of different departments of 
 creation, the progress of the series to a climax, and the 
 recurrence of the statement that a third part of each is 
 affected, indicate the general nature of tlie prophecy. In 
 like manner, when upon tlie pouring out of the first four 
 vials (ch. xvi. 2 — 9), ttie lana^ the sea^ the rivers^ and the 
 AH?(, are in succession affected by the judgments of God, 
 ill a still more dreadful undextcnsive manner, those visions 
 are regarded as having no restricted or exclusive applica- 
 tion ; but as representing generally, in conjunction witli 
 those which follow (ch. xvi. 10 — 21), the judgments of 
 (jod as coming with increased torribleness upon such as 
 persist in rebellion against him. 
 
 A scheme propi»sed by I'rofessor Godwin (Biblical Re- 
 view, 1817, and ' the Apocalypse of St. John, a new trans- 
 lation, metrically arranged, with S(;riuture illustrations,' 
 1856), proceeding upon these principles, is in substJince 
 as follows: — Tluit tlie first four seals and the sixth 
 ^;h. vi.) exhibit successive judgments of God on the 
 Jewish nation^ ending in its comph-te overthrow, on 
 account of its opposition to the kingdom of Christ and 
 persecution of his people, as shown under the fifth seal ; 
 while the visions m ch. vii. signify the preservation of 
 tile servants of God, first among the Jewish people, and 
 then among the Gentiles : — That the seven trumpets 
 (ch. viii., ix.), which form the central subject of the 
 ni'Xt series of visions, are general symbols of severe and 
 extensive calamities upon heathen and idolatrous nations 
 (see ch. ix. 20) ; which were fulfilled in part by the 
 
 disasters which came upon the Eoman Empire and led 
 to its fall :— That the visions which follow (ch. x., xi. 
 1 — 13) are designed to direct the mind forward from the 
 judgments on the wicked to the time when God's promises 
 to his people shall be accomplished : — That the two 
 visions of the 'temple' and 'altar,' and the ' two Wit- 
 nesses,' present a general sketch of the office, condition, 
 sufferings, and triumph of the Christian church ; this 
 series of visions being closed with the sounding of the 7tli 
 trumpet ; when the judgments of God are eomiileted, and 
 the world is subjected to his government (ch. xi. 14 — 
 19) : — That with ch. xii. commences a new series; the 
 visions in ch. xii. denoting Satan seeking, 1st the destruc- 
 tion of Christ, 2nd the condemnation of Christians, and 
 3rd the destruction of the church ; and those of cli. xiii. 
 representing two chief agencies employed by him in 
 his opposition to Christ ; the ' first beast' (vers. 1 — 10) 
 signifying ti/rannical earthly powers, opposed to the 
 government of God and persecuting his people ; and tlie 
 'second beast' (vers. 11—18), which supports the first, 
 representing the 2^oii'cr of false priesthoods, founded on 
 delusion, and exercised by means of social privation and 
 popular violence : — That after introductory visions in 
 ch. xiv., XV., the seven vials, or vessels of plagues, in 
 ch. xvi., exhibit fearful infiictions of Divine wrath upon 
 the votaries of the world and of power and superstition : — 
 And that the ' woman sitting upon the beast' (ch. xvii.) 
 and 'Babylon' (ch. xviii.) are a twofold rejiresentatioii 
 of the same object, signifying all antiehristian and per- 
 secuting systems, usurping the name and the place of the 
 true church of Christ, supported by worldly power, and 
 governed by earthly principles ; and thus referring to 
 Home and tlie Papacy, but not to them only. 
 
 Other schemes of interpretation, proceeding to a con- 
 siderable extent upon the general principles last stated, 
 in combination more or less with the historical view, are 
 adopted by some recent German expositors— Ilofmaiin, 
 Hengstenberg, Ebrard, Auberlen, and others. 
 
 It appears h ighly probable that all these various systems 
 of intrrpretation arc more or less defective; that no one 
 of tliciu pieciscly embodies the meaning of the prophecy ; 
 but that each developes one or more of the features of 
 tlie perfect exposition which time alone can present and 
 justify, lleanwhile enough is clear as to the ultimnlo 
 prospects of the cause and the church of Christ — whateviT 
 events may intervene — to lead all his peojile to cherish 
 cheerful anticipations, with which should be combined an 
 earnest attention to the other great practical lessons in- 
 termingled with every part of this book, — its exhortations 
 to fidelity, patience, "watchfulness— to the following and 
 serving Christ, and the waiting for him. 
 
 Among the prophetic visions of the Apocalypse, there 
 is one series (eh. xvii., xviii.) which acquires the greater 
 imiiortance, as well as clearness, from other prophetic inti- 
 mations, evidently referring to the same subject (2 Thess. 
 ii.3 — 12; ITim. iv. 1—5): and there is unusual agreement 
 among tlie greater number of the beet expositors in ex- 
 plaining these combined prophecies; although some con- 
 sider them to refer to events still future. They arc 
 generally regarded as predicting the rise and temporary 
 iiscendancy of a great apostate power in the midst of the 
 Christian church, which should be distinguished by the 
 following characteristics : — 
 
 1st. Extreme corruption of religion, whiidi, by fraud 
 as well as force, it spreads and mainluiiis Ihniugliout the 
 world (2 Thess. ii. 3, 8— 10; I Tim. iv. I, 2; Kev. xvii. 
 2, 5; xviii. 3—5; xix. 2). 2rid. Gross iininorality and 
 licentiousness, combined with hypocritical and self- 
 righteous asceticism (1 Tim. iv. 2, 3). 3rd. Arrogant 
 and blasphemous pretensions, usurpation of Divine pre- 
 rogatives, opposition against (Jod, and persecution of his 
 people (2 Thess. ii. 4, 6; Uev. xvii. 6, M; xviii. fi, 20; 
 xix. 2). 4lll. Great wealth, miignifieeTice, mid luxury 
 (Itev.xvii. 4; xviii. 7,8,11— 19). And, 6th. llcliance upon 
 the support and aid of w.irldly powers, whoso tyranny it 
 sanctions and upholds (Kev. xvii. 1, '2, 15, 17 ; xviii. 3, 9). 
 
PROPHETIC VISIONS OF THE REVELATION. 
 
 Such 13 the picture, drawn by the hand of prophecy, of 
 this rival and enemy of God, seated in His temple. And 
 its counterpart is but too clearly seen in the history of a 
 great portion of Christendom, Out of the abundant 
 proofs furnished by the records of the church during; 
 the long dark night through which she has passed, and 
 even by the present state of the world, it is sufficient 
 to mention a few distinguishing features of that system 
 of iniquity in which the fulHlment of these predictions 
 is pre-eminently seen. Gross corruptions of Christian 
 doctrine and worship ; — compulsory celibacy and uncom- 
 manded austerities, combined with meretricious splen- 
 dour and a counterfeit Jewish ritual; — blasphemous 
 assumptions of Divine titles and honours, — claims of in- 
 fallibility and supreme authority over the conscience, — 
 dispensations and absolution of sins, — pretended prophe- 
 cies and miracles, — oppression and persecution of the 
 people of God, carried on with the concurrence and aid of 
 earthly rulers ; — all these have been found more or less 
 developed in those systems of false Christianity which 
 have 80 greatly prevailed both in Eastern and Western 
 Europe, to the hindrance of the spread of Divine truth, 
 
 and the ruinous delusion of myriads, who, being blinded 
 by error, perish in their sin. 
 
 But apostasy and successful tyranny do not form the 
 closing scenes of this book. The 'wicked' or * lawless 
 one,' ' the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his 
 mouth' (2 Thess. ii. 8). She that did corrupt the earth 
 shall be judged (Uev. six. 2). And this great event, 
 which will cause mourning to some on earth, will occasion 
 great joy and thanksgiving in heaven. Again, and again, 
 and again, the song is heard there, ' Hallelujah ;' and the 
 servants of God on earth are summoned to join in the 
 song (llev. xviii. 9 — 19; xix. 1 — 6). Then do we behold 
 the full felicity which is prepared for the true disciples 
 of Christ, and the bright celestial glory in which the 
 dark course of earthly events will have its consum- 
 mation. And as the preceding scenes of this book must 
 have shown the early Christians that the trials of the 
 church on earth were to be much more severe and pain- 
 ful than they expected, so its concluding visions must 
 have taught them, more fully than they had known 
 before, that its reward hereafter will be most desirable 
 and glorious. 
 
 In addition to the critical and expository works which 
 have been mentioned at the close of the Preface to the 
 Gospels, there are others referring to the latter part of 
 the New Testament which may be commended to the 
 notice of the English student of the Uible : — especially 
 the Commentaries on the Acts of the Apostles by Uackett, 
 Humphrj', Cook, and Alexander; Conybeareand Howson's 
 ' Life and Epistles of St. Paul ;' Stanley on the Epistles 
 to the Corinthians ; Eadie on the Epistles to the Ephe- 
 aians, Philippians, and Colossians ; Ellicott on the Epistles 
 
 to the Galatiaus, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Thes- 
 salonians, Timothy, Titus, and Philemon ; Stuart on the 
 Epistles to the Romans and the Hebrews; Turner on the 
 Epistles to the Ephesians and the Hebrews ; Hodge on 
 the Epistles to the Koraans, Corinthians, and Ephesians ; 
 and Brown on the Epistles to the Komans and tialatians, 
 and on the 1st Epistle of Peter. There are also English 
 translations of the Commentaries of Tholuck, OUhau- 
 sen, Ebrard, Wiesinger, Stier, Neander, Steiger, Billroth, 
 Liieke, and others. 
 
 1>ON1>ON: KNIOKt. PRIMTKK, DARTIIOLOUEW CI.OSK, K.U. 
 
<^ 
 
» 
 
BS185.1856.L8V.2 
 
 The annotated paragraph Bible, 
 
 Princeton Theological Semmary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 00054 4868 
 
 ■ 1 ; 
 I 
 ' j 
 »1 
 
 
 .r\.;. 
 
 V 1 ■ , ; , >■ , .,■;■. ' .1,',,;' ;,!■ '> >[•■'. ■'■.■>!i 
 
 'v-'r;,v' 
 
 ^.v ■■ 
 
 s ■■-■-■■ '^ ;;;.■■ V',v;V.^^',vr'-;;:vv